《Apocalypse: God-level Zombie Synthesis System》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 A hundred years ago, the zombie virus broke out, and the doomsday descended. 70% of humans turned into zombies, and humans were close to extinction. As doomsday descended, the special genes of humans were starting to awaken. Humans and zombies fought a great war, but unfortunately there were too many zombies, so humans had to build base cities to protect their own safety. ¡­ ¡°Are there zombies in this hospital?¡± Ye Li swallowed. He had been in this parallel world for ten days now. In these ten days, he had been hiding and running. Fortunately, he was not eaten by zombies. After these ten days, Ye Li had finally found out what world he had transmigrated into. A world with zombies!!! He had only seen such a world in novels and movies before. When he had just transmigrated here, he heard that there was a base city called Annan. Now he was not far from the Annan Base City. He wanted to go there to find a shelter. Otherwise, if he stayed outside for too long, he would surely die. The city where Ye Li was had obviously been upied by zombies. He hid in a hospital, hoping there were no zombies inside. Otherwise, he would be doomed. He could handle one or two ordinary zombies, but if there were too many, he could imagine what would happen. After all, he was not even an Awakened Being. Humans¡¯ special genes were divided into five levels from low to high: D, C, B, A, and S. The higher the gene level, the higher the future achievement. Awakened Beings were divided into levels 1-10, and above level 10 were Evolved Beings. Ye Li was very careful with each step, afraid of attracting zombies to eat him. Even if he was lucky enough not to be eaten by zombies, being bitten would turn him into a zombie. He even dared not breathe too hard. As a transmigrator, he was really miserable. Others who transmigrated all had invincible cheat codes and were protagonists. But he transmigrated into a world with zombies and had to be careful not to attract zombies all the time. Ye Li hid in a ward. Looking at the dirty room, he sighed. When would this end? Although he had only been in this parallel world for ten days, no one knew what he had experienced in these ten days. Gurgle! Suddenly, Ye Li¡¯s stomach growled again. He was thirsty, hungry but dared not go out. He didn¡¯t know how many zombies were outside. Roar,roar! A terrifying sound entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li was startled. He had heard this sound too many times in these ten days. It was not any other sound but the sound of zombies! Boom, boom, boom! Then came a burst of intense knocking. If zombies broke into the door, he had nowhere to hide in this small room. He could only die or be a zombie. ¡°What should I do?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was ashen. Was he destined to die? Ding¡­ ¡°Super synthesis system binding in progress¡­¡± 10%¡­30%¡­60%¡­100%. ¡°Super synthesis system bindingplete.¡± The voice that suddenly appeared in his mind surprised Ye Li. He knew this was a system. As a transmigrator, he certainly knew what a system was. But he didn¡¯t have time to think. Four male zombies had already broken in. As soon as these four male zombies saw Ye Li, they crazily pounced on him as if they were already starving for ten days ¡°As long as the host can subdue these four male zombies, they can be synthesized.¡± The voice of the system sounded again in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Ye Li thought to himself, ¡°These are four zombies. How can an ordinary person like me subdue them?¡± But there was no time to think much. The four male zombies had already arrived in front of him. Ye Li rolled away, avoiding the zombies¡¯ attack. He felt something hard on the ground It was an iron rod. Although he didn¡¯t know why there would be an iron rod in the ward, he could use it to fight these four zombies. Ye Li stood up and struck one of the zombies¡¯ heads with the iron rod. With his survival instincts in overdrive, Ye Li¡¯s full potential was unleashed. His only thought now was to take down these four zombies. Ye Li swung the iron rod at the other three zombies, and they fell to the ground instantly. Phew¡­ Ye Li breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that zombies weren¡¯t that easy to kill. Just as he was about to escape, the four zombies stood up from the ground and lunged at him again. Ye Li had to use the iron rod to strike their heads again. He didn¡¯t know where he got the strength, but he managed to knock down the four male zombies again. Although the zombies were not dead, they had lost their ability to move for a short time. ¡°Host can synthesize these four male zombies.¡± As Ye Li was about to leave the hospital room, the system¡¯s voice sounded in his mind. Four grids appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. There was a zombie in each grid. The zombie¡¯s level was disyed above its head, all of them at level 1. During the hundred years after zombies appeared, zombies were ssified into different levels. Level 1-5 zombies were called ordinary zombies. Level 6-10 were called advanced zombies. And those above level 10 were called mutant zombies. mutant zombies were vastly different from level-10 zombies. The lowest-leveled mutant zombies were Tier 1 zombies, with green eyes. ¡°System, how do I synthesize them?¡± ¡°As long as the host drags a level 1 zombie onto another level 1 zombie, they can be synthesized.¡± Ye Li followed the instructions and dragged a level 1 zombie onto another one. ¡°Are you sure you want to synthesize them?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Li clicked the confirm button. The two level 1 zombies merged into a level 2 zombie. Ye Li was excited and synthesized the other two level 1 zombies into level 2 zombies. The original four level 1 zombies became two level 2 zombies. ¡°System, can these two level 2 zombies be synthesized into a level 3 zombie?¡± ¡°Yes, host.¡± Hearing this, Ye Li synthesized the two level 2 zombies into a level 3 zombie. Although a level 3 zombie was just an ordinary zombie, not even an advanced zombie, it didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was that Ye Li could synthesize zombies. This way, he could create an army of zombies. ¡°I never thought it would be this exciting. I thought it would be difficult to survive this post-apocalyptic world. But now, it¡¯s just so much fun.¡± Ye Li smiled and looked at the level 3 zombie in front of him, thinking that it was incredibly ugly and scary. Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions to the host for synthesizing a zombie for the first time. Host, you have received a treasure box. Would you like to open it?¡± ¡°Open it.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining 10 gene points, 10 strength points, 10 speed points, and 10 defense points.¡± Ye Li integrated the attributes he obtained into his body and felt a qualitative change in his physical abilities. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 ¡°Congrattions host for bing an Awakened Being.¡± Upon hearing the system¡¯s words, Ye Li¡¯s face lit up with joy. Awakened Beings could be very different from ordinary people. As long as one became an Awakened Being, he was a real warrior. ¡°Here is the host¡¯s attribute panel.¡± ¡°Host: Ye Li.¡± ¡°Age: 21.¡± ¡°System: Super Synthetic System.¡± ¡°Realm: 1st Level Awakened Being.¡± ¡°Skills: None.¡± ¡°Gene: D-level.¡± Ye Li smiled with satisfaction. Although he was only a 1st Level Awakened Being now, with the system, upgrading would be fast. He thought that although he now had a Level 3 zombie, it was far from enough. A Level 3 zombie was just an ordinary one, and more zombie synthesis was needed. This city had already been upied by zombies, and the number of zombies was probably in the tens of thousands. Thinking of this, Ye Li was very excited. But he still couldn¡¯t face the massive tide of zombies now. First, he had to be stronger and synthesize more zombies. ¡°There should be more than four zombies in this hospital, right?¡± Ye Li said to himself. With that, Ye Li took the Level 3 male zombie and left the ward. The stronger the zombie, the fewer in number. Advanced zombies were extremely rare, let alone Tier 1 or higher-tiered mutant zombies. Most zombies were just Level 1 zombies! Ye Li¡¯s purpose in leaving the ward was to find more zombies. ¡°Ah!¡± A terrifying scream came into Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li knew it was a human scream, so he quickly followed the sound with the Level 3 male zombie and arrived outside a room. Pushing the door open, he found several zombies eating a doctor¡¯s corpse. The scene was simply appalling!!! There were both male and female zombies, and when they saw Ye Li, they rushed towards him crazily. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t run away, but let the Level 3 male zombie take down the male and female zombies in front of him. The six zombies lost their fighting ability and fell to the ground, screaming in pain. Four of the six zombies were male and two were female. ¡°System, can male and female zombies be synthesized?¡± ¡°No, only zombies of the same gender can be synthesized.¡± Ye Li nodded, and immediately these zombies appeared in the grids in his mind. All six zombies were Level 1 zombies. Ye Libined four Level 1 male zombies into two Level 2 zombies. And hebined two Level 1 female zombies into one Level 2 female zombie. He now had one Level 3 male zombie, two Level 2 male zombies, and one Level 2 female zombie. Ye Libined two Level 2 male zombies into a Level 3 zombie. He now had two Level 3 male zombies. Without any hesitation, Ye Libined these two Level 3 male zombies into a Level 4 zombie. Ye Li was excited. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he synthesized a mutant zombie. Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions, host, for randomly obtaining a treasure chest. Would you like to open it?¡± ¡°Open it!¡± Ye Li said without any hesitation. ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining a steel-cutting knife.¡± ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining immunity to zombie poison.¡± ¡°Congrattions, host, for acquiring a box of food.¡± Ye Li¡¯s eyes brightened as he thought that the treasure chest had yielded some really good stuff this time. He received the ¡°steel-cutting knife¡±, and a sharp de emitting a chilling radiance appeared in his hand. ¡°Immunity to zombie poison¡± was the ultimate cheat within cheats. With immunity to zombie poison, he no longer needed to fear turning into a zombie. As for food!!! Ye Li had been so excited just now that he hadpletely forgotten about how thirsty and hungry he was. He quickly opened the box and found bread and milk inside. Ye Li began to devour them ravenously. In this world, just being able to survive was already a blessing. Who cared about manners when it came to eating? Before long, he had polished off an entire box of bread and milk. Patting his stomach, Ye Li felt the satisfying feeling of being full. Now that he was well-fed and hydrated, it was time to find some zombies to synthesize. This hospital was so big, so there had to be more than just a few zombies here. Ye Li started to search for more zombies with the level 4 male zombie and level 2 female zombie. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 As expected, not long after, Ye Li saw a dozen zombies on the third floor of the hospital. ¡°Attack!¡± Ye Li ordered the level 4 male zombie and the level 2 female zombie. Ye Li was full of spirits. He had been hiding and going through countless difficulties and obstacles for thest ten days, and now he had finally turned the tables. At Ye Li¡¯smand, the level 4 male and level 2 female zombies rushed towards the dozen or so zombies. Soon, the level 4 male and level 2 female zombies subdued the zombies. Of the dozen or so zombies, eight were male zombies and eight were female zombies. Ye Libined the eight male zombies into a level 4 male zombie and the eight female zombies into a level 4 female zombie. Now he had two level 4 male zombies, one level 4 female zombie, and one level 2 female zombie. Two level 4 male zombies could be synthesized into a level 5 zombie. In his mind, Ye Li dragged a level 4 male zombie onto the other. In an instant, a level 5 zombie was born. The level 5 zombie was still an ordinary zombie. It would be an advanced zombie at level 6. Ye Li continued to search for zombies in the hospital. To his disappointment, there were no other zombies in the hospital. Now it was gettingte, and it was not appropriate to go out and look for zombies. Ye Li found a rtively clean room and had the level 5 male zombie and two female zombies guard him before going to sleep. The next day, the sunlight shone on Ye Li¡¯s face through the window. As soon as he woke up and stretchedzily, the system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind again. Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions, host, you have obtained three zombie boxes.¡± Ye Li was stunned. He quickly checked and found a level 5 zombie box, a level 4 zombie box, and a level 2 zombie box. ¡°Host, zombies can produce boxes every day. The higher the level of the zombie, the better the contents of the box.¡± The system exined to Ye Li. Hearing this, Ye Li¡¯s face was filled with excitement. Without thinking too much, Ye Li opened the box produced by the level 2 female zombie. ¡°Obtained 5 gene points, 5 strength points, 5 speed points, and 5 defense points.¡± Ye Li fused the acquired attributes into his body. This level 2 zombie box was not very good. Then he opened the level 4 zombie box. ¡°Obtained 15 gene points, 15 strength points, 15 speed points, 15 defense points.¡± ¡°Two boxes of food.¡± Ye Li felt that this was pretty good, and he fused the attribute points. He opened the level 5 zombie box. ¡°Obtained 20 gene points, 20 strength points, 20 speed points, 20 defense points.¡± ¡°Three boxes of food.¡± After fusing the attributes from the level 5 zombie box into his body, Ye Li felt that his body had undergone another qualitative change. Ye Li opened the attribute panel again: ¡°Host: Ye Li.¡± ¡°Age: 21 years old.¡± ¡°System: Super Synthesis System.¡± ¡°Realm: Level 2 Awakened Being.¡± ¡°Skill: Zombie Poison Immunity.¡± ¡°Weapon: Steel-cutting Knife.¡± ¡°Gene: C-level.¡± Ye Li thought that he was still rubbish even though he was now a level 2 Awakened Being. Like a Level 2 zombie, a Level 2 Awakened Being was just an ordinary Awakened Being. It wasn¡¯t until Level 6 that one became an advanced Awakened Being. Furthermore, above Awakened Beings, there were Evolved Beings. Awakened Beings and Evolved Beings were fundamentally iparable. However, he didn¡¯t expect his gene level to upgrade from D-level to C-level. The higher the gene level, not only did it represent higher future achievements, but also signified greater strength. For example, a Level 2 C-level gene Awakened Being was undoubtedly stronger than a Level 2 D-level gene Awakened Being. Above C-level gene was B-level. It would be difficult to advance to B-level genes, but Ye Li was not worried at all. The zombies produced zombie treasure chests every day, which contained gene points. If he wanted to upgrade his genes, it might not be as difficult as it seemed. Then Ye Li became a little distressed, wondering how to deal with these five boxes of food? Taking them along didn¡¯t seem very convenient. Ding¡­ ¡°Unlock system space.¡± ¡°The system space can amodate up to 100 items.¡± Ye Li rejoiced, thinking that things came just when needed. He ced the five boxes of food into the system space and after some thought, he also put the Level 5 male zombie, Level 4 female zombie, and Level 2 female zombie into the system space. System space: 8/100. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Ye Li looked out the window and found no zombies on the street, which puzzled him. He had just arrived in this city yesterday and had seen many zombies. Why were there no zombies around now? Had something happened? Ye Li pondered but couldn¡¯te up with an answer. After transmigrating to this parallel world, Ye Li had nned to go to Annan base city for survival. But things were different now since he had a system. Now that he couldn¡¯t see a single zombie on the street, Ye Li felt frustrated. Without any zombies, how was he going to synthesize them? Without thinking too much, Ye Li stepped onto the street. Although there were no zombies here now, could there be none all the time? Ye Li continued walking forward, hoping to see if there were any zombies ahead. Just after taking a couple of steps, he heard some noise. Following the sound, Ye Li found a boxing gym. Could there be zombies in the gym? The idea excited him. He walked to the boxing gym and found that the door wasn¡¯t locked Ye Li gently pushed open the door and found a male zombie with boxing gloves hitting a sandbag. ¡°This zombie can actually box?¡± Ye Li was amazed and thought this was really interesting. Immediately, he pushed open the door and walked into the boxing gym. The male zombie immediately stopped hitting the sandbag and stared at Ye Li nkly. Ye Li also looked at the male zombie. The male zombie, wearing boxing gloves, was towering in stature, standing at around 1.9 meters tall, with a hulking figure that exuded an overwhelming sense of intimidation. His intuition told him that the male zombie with boxing gloves was probably an Awakened Being, not a level 1 zombie. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The male zombie with boxing gloves suddenly rushed towards Ye Li as if he had just reacted. Ye Li released the level 5 male zombie, level 4 female zombie, and level 2 female zombie from his system space. Three against one, even if he was Achilles, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance! The level 5 male zombie, level 4 female zombie and level 2 female zombie started to fight fiercely with the male zombie with boxing gloves. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the male zombie with boxing gloves was very strong. He took on the three opponents at once without any disadvantage. Suddenly, the level 2 female zombie was smashed into mash by the male zombie with boxing gloves. The scene was gruesome. Fortunately, the level 5 male zombie and level 4 female zombie were strong enough to defeat the male zombie with boxing gloves. Ye Li breathed a sigh of relief. He wanted to see what level this male zombie with boxing gloves was since he almost defeated three zombies alone. The male zombie with boxing gloves appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind grid, and his level was disyed as a level 5 zombie. Ye Li was puzzled since level 5 wasn¡¯t high. His level 5 male zombie, level 4 female zombie, and level 2 female zombie couldn¡¯t defeat a single level 5 zombie. He thought about it and understood why. When an Awakened Being turned into a zombie, there was a chance for them to retain their former skills. The male zombie with the boxing gloves must have been very strong when he was alive, as indicated by his physique and the gloves he wore. Ye Li suddenly had an idea, which was to train this formidable male zombie with the boxing gloves. Without much hesitation, Ye Li synthesized the level 5 male zombie with the male zombie wearing boxing gloves. The male zombie with the boxing gloves became a level 6 zombie. A level 6 zombie was considered a high-level zombie. Although it was only one level higher than a level 5 zombie, its strength was several times greater. Ye Li looked at the male zombie with the boxing gloves in front of him and wondered if he should give him a name. What name would be good? ¡°Let¡¯s call you Ah Da,¡± Ye Li said to the male zombie with the boxing gloves. Ye Li thought that he should quickly synthesize this big guy into an even higher-level zombie. With Ah Da, the level 5 male zombie, and the level 4 female zombie, Ye Li left the boxing gym and continued searching for the presence of zombies on the street. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Ye Li hadn¡¯t walked for long when several panicked voices reached his ears. ¡°Help! Help!¡± Ye Li focused his gaze and saw several humans running towards him. ¡°Are they all Awakened Beings?¡± Ye Li noticed that he could sense the energy fluctuations in the bodies of these humans. Awakened Beings were divided into levels 1 to 10. Although they were not very strong, they were still warriors. Ye Li was puzzled. Why were these Awakened Beings so terrified? Could it be¡­ Ye Li suddenly thought of a shocking possibility: there were many zombies chasing after them. Sure enough, not long after these Awakened Beings, countless zombies surged towards them. Ye Li was stunned. There were probably thousands of zombies. He quickly found a ce to hide because with the zombies he had, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand such arge horde. ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Li suddenly had an idea. Since he couldn¡¯t confront them head-on, could he engage in guerri battle? With this thought, Ye Li¡¯s eyes gleamed. After the horde of zombies passed, Ye Li emerged from his hiding spot and shouted at the zombies. The zombies all turned their heads and, upon seeing Ye Li in front of them, surged towards him crazily. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± There were hundreds of zombies in this wave. Seeing this, Ye Li quickly climbed up a nearby tall tree, and he had Ah Da, the level 5 male zombie, and the level 4 female zombie climb up as well. ¡°Beat whomever climbs up to death!¡± Ye Li ordered them. A hundred or so zombies scrambled to climb up the tree. Although the tree wasrge, it wasn¡¯t big enough to amodate all of them. The hundred or so zombies were pulling and tugging at each other and repeated the cycle of climbing up and falling down. Finally, about a dozen male zombies managed to climb up and were not far from Ye Li. At that moment, Ah Da, the level 5 male zombie, and the level 4 female zombie began to take action. The dozen or so male zombies instantly fell down. Ye Li smiled. Now he could synthesize these zombies in the tree. He synthesized the dozen or so fallen male zombies into eight level 2 zombies. The eight level 2 zombies began to ambush the other zombies on the ground. Whenever a zombie fell, Ye Li would synthesize it. If it fell again, he would synthesize it again. The smile on Ye Li¡¯s face grew wider and wider. He realized he was on a roll. In no time, all the hundreds of zombies had been synthesized into level 2 zombies by Ye Li. Among them were twenty-six level 2 male zombies and twenty-five level 2 female zombies. Ye Li synthesized the twenty-six level 2 male zombies into thirteen level 3 male zombies, and he continued synthesizing these thirteen level 3 male zombies. Six level 3 male zombies were synthesized into three level 4 male zombies. The three level 4 male zombies were naturally synthesized into one level 5 male zombie and one level 4 male zombie. Ye Li was very satisfied. He already had one level 5 male zombie, and now he had two. Immediately, Ye Li synthesized the two level 5 zombies into a level 6 zombie. Another level 6 zombie was born. Without hesitation, Ye Li synthesized this level 6 male zombie with Ah Da. Ah Da became level 7! Now he had Ah Da and one level 4 male zombie. And twenty-five level 2 female zombies. Ye Li started synthesizing the female zombies. Ye Li crazily synthesized in his mind. The whole process was incredibly fast Three level 5 female zombies were produced just like that. The two level 5 female zombies were then synthesized into one level 6 female zombie. Ye Li now possessed a high-level female zombie. His current female zombies included one level 6 female zombie, one level 4 female zombie, and one level 2 female zombie. What a delight! Ye Li stored the five zombies in the system space and then ran forward. He wanted to see how those Awakened Beings were doing, although he guessed they had probably been eaten by the zombies. He didn¡¯t feel any difort in his heart. In this world, human lives were as insignificant as grass. If he pitied those Awakened Beings,who would pity him? If it weren¡¯t for Ye Li acquiring the system, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave the hospital yesterday. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Ye Li hadn¡¯t run far when he saw numerous zombies gathering ahead. Those Awakened Beings must have been surrounded by the zombies. The zombies began attacking the Awakened Beings. The Awakened Beings tried to defend themselves, but there were simply too many zombies. Ye Li released the five zombies from the system space. Starting from the outeryer of the encirclement, the zombies fell one after another as Ye Li swiftly synthesized them. His speed had reached an astonishing level. Ye Li synthesized all the zombies, feeling somewhat helpless that they were all level 1 zombies. What surprised Ye Li even more was that they were all male zombies. It was strange because there were female zombies in the previous wave. Two level 1 zombies synthesized into one level 2 zombie. Four level 1 zombies synthesized into one level 3 zombie. Eight level 1 zombies synthesized into one level 4 zombie. ¡­ 1024 level 1 zombies can be synthesized into¡­ At this point, a gleam appeared in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. 1024 level 1 zombies can be synthesized into a Tier 1 zombie. A Tier 1 zombie was a mutant zombie! He now had over 500 level 2 zombies, which was enough to synthesize a Tier 1 zombie. Realizing this, Ye Li quickly synthesized the over 500 level 2 zombies. Ye Li synthesized the resulting level 7 zombie and Ah Da. Before long, Ah Da became a Tier 1 zombie. Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions, Host, for synthesizing a Tier 1 zombie. You have received a Super Treasure Chest. Would you like to open it?¡± ¡°Open it.¡± ¡°You have obtained 20 gene points, 20 strength points, 20 speed points, and 20 attribute points.¡± ¡°Congrattions, Host, for bing a Level 3 Awakened Being.¡± Ye Li thought that it was quite fast for him to be a Level 3 Awakened Being. He looked at Ah Da and suddenly noticed that Ah Da had be much better looking and his eyes had turned green. Could it be that the higher the level of the zombie, the more their appearance would change? If that were true, then the female zombies¡­ Ye Li didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking about it. Even if the higher-level female zombies,the more beautiful they were, they were still zombies after all. There was a huge difference between high-level zombies and mutant zombies. Now that Ah Da had be a Tier 1 mutant zombie, Ye Li thought he could dominate here. He still had over a hundred level 2 zombies left. Ye Li synthesized these dozens of zombies into one level 7 male zombie and one level 6 male zombie. Now he could truly be called a wealthyndlord. Looking at those Awakened Beings again, he noticed that there was no trace of them anymore. They had all been devoured by the zombies. Ye Li thought that it was their own ill fate. Suddenly, Ye Li heard some noise. He turned around and saw a young girl running towards him. Ye Li looked at the girl and realized she was also an Awakened Being. The energy fluctuations in her body were much stronger than those of the previous Awakened Beings. Without thinking, Ye Li knew that the girl was being chased by zombies. Ye Li felt a sense of joy as he thought he could synthesize more zombies. Sure enough, two zombies crazily chased after the girl. They were two female zombies. Ye Li looked at the two female zombies chasing after the girl and realized they were high-level zombies. The girl was an Awakened Being, and her level must not be low, yet she was still being chased by two zombies. There was no other exnation except that they were high-level zombies. Luck was unstoppable. Finally, he encountered two high-level zombies, and they were even female zombies. ¡°Come over quickly!¡± Ye Li shouted at the girl, hoping to lure the zombies over. The girl was startled. While running, she looked at Ye Li, and that nce left her in shock. ¡°That is¡­¡± A sh suddenly crossed the girl¡¯s mind. ¡°A Tier 1 zombie?¡± The girl was extremely shocked at this moment. She couldn¡¯t understand why there would be a Tier 1 zombie in Tongcheng. Tier 1 zombies were easy to recognize by the color of their eyes, which were green. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the girl turned and ran into an alley, and naturally, the two high-level female zombies followed her into the alley. Ye Li was somewhat astonished, thinking that as long as she came over, she could survive. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Nevertheless, Ye Li chose to chase after them. Only by doing so could hebine those two high-level female zombies. As he chased into the alley, there was no trace of the girl and the two high-level female zombies. The girl was an advanced Awakened, so she could definitely run very fast. Ye Li kept chasing into the alley, not knowing how long he had been pursuing when he finally saw the girl and the two high-level female zombies. It turned out they had reached a dead end. The girl leaned against the wall, panting heavily, seemingly exhausted. Although the girl was an advanced Awakened Being, she could still get tired. Presumably, she had been running for quite a while to be in such a state. The two high-level female zombies pounced towards the girl! The girl closed her eyes as if she knew she was about to die. ¡°Take action!¡± Ye Limanded Ah Da. Ah Da shot out, moving at an incredible speed. ¡°Boom!¡± Ah Da threw two punches, sending the two high-level female zombies flying away. The two high-level female zombies were embedded into the wall, unable to break free. The girl opened her eyes and looked at the Tier 1 male zombie in front of her. Her already pale face became even paler. ¡°You¡­ you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t harm you.¡± Ye Li¡¯s voice reached the girl¡¯s ears. The girl was startled as she looked at Ye Li. Right, she had seen them just now. Ye Li didn¡¯t pay any further attention to the girl. Instead, he looked at the two high-level female zombies in the wall. The two high-level female zombies appeared in the grid in Ye Li¡¯s mind, and their disyed level was 7. Ye Li was delighted. Indeed, they were high-level zombies. Immediately, Ye Li synthesized these two 7th-level female zombies into one 8th-level female zombie. Currently, Ye Li didn¡¯t intend to develop this 8th-level female zombie. He wanted to nurture female zombies that had turned from Awakened Beings. Without much thought, Ye Li stored the male and female zombies into the system space. System Space: 13/100. It contained Ah Da, a 7th-level male zombie, a 6th-level male zombie, a 4th-level male zombie, an 8th-level female zombie, a 6th-level female zombie, a 4th-level zombie, and a 2nd-level female zombie. In addition, there were five boxes of food and a steel-cutting knife. The girl watched as the eight zombies disappeared before her eyes. She was dumbfounded. She swore she was truly astonished. A scene that would never be possible appeared right before her eyes. How could she not be amazed? She also remembered clearly that Ye Li was standing together with those zombies just now, and there was even a Tier 1 zombie among them. So why didn¡¯t those zombies attack him? Furthermore, she saw that the two 7th-level female zombies chasing her had merged into one and even upgraded in level. She couldn¡¯t understand. She really couldn¡¯tprehend. ¡°Are you¡­ are you human or¡­?¡± The girl looked at Ye Li in astonishment. Everything she saw made her doubt whether Ye Li was even human. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m human. What kind of question is that?¡± Ye Li found it somewhat amusing. Although he didn¡¯t have an exceptionally handsome appearance, he still had a certain air about him. How could this girl not tell if he was human or a zombie? Hearing his response, the girl let out a sigh of relief. No matter how she looked at it, she felt that Ye Li was a human. ¡°Thank you, Senior, for saving me. My name is Yun Man,¡± the girl looked at Ye Li and said. Yeli didn¡¯t expect the girl to address him as Senior. That was interesting. It seemed like she considered him an Evolved Being. Above the Awakened Beings were the Evolved Beings. Their difference was just like that between a Level 10 zombie and a Tier 1 one. There was a world of difference between the two! ¡°Yun Man,¡± Ye Li murmured. ¡°By the way, why were you being chased by zombies?¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Ye Li felt puzzled. He thought Yun Man should be a warrior from the Annan Base City, so why was she here? The same went for the other Awakened Beings. ¡°Senior, we came to Tongcheng for training,¡± Yun Man replied, lowering her head. ¡°Training?¡± Ye Li understood. No wonder there were no zombies on the streets when he was at the hospital. These delicate flowers had most likely attracted the zombies away. ¡°How many people came for training this time?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°About twenty people in total. We didn¡¯t expect there would be so many zombies in the East District. Only five of us managed to escape, but I don¡¯t know how the rest of us are doing¡± Yun Man answered, her face still pale, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she had experienced was real. ¡°They¡¯re all dead. Not even a trace of bone left.¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°Ah?¡± Yun Man widened her eyes, and her already pale face turned even paler. The people who died were her ssmates. They hade to Tongcheng secretly for training because their teachers at the academy didn¡¯t allow them toe here. She deeply regretted it now. If she could do it again, she would have persuaded her ssmates not toe to Tongcheng. ¡°Why? If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have had the same fate as them.¡± Ye Li said slowly. After saying that, Ye Li seemed to think of something and looked at Yun Man again. ¡°You said there were a lot of zombies in the East District?¡± ¡°Yes, Senior.¡± Yun Man was confused, not understanding why Ye Li was asking this. Ye Li smiled. What he feared now was that there wouldn¡¯t be enough zombies. ¡°Then lead the way to the East District, let¡¯s go.¡± Upon hearing this, Yun Man was so scared that her soul seemed to leave her body. ¡°Senior, you¡­ you want to go to the East District?¡± Yun Man felt like she must have misheard. She had just experienced a narrow escape in the East District. How could she dare to go back? ¡°Yes, I want to go to the East District,¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°But, Senior, there are too many zombies in the East District.¡± Yun Man wanted to dissuade Ye Li from the idea of going to the East District. Essentially, she was being kind. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of zombies,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Yun Man saw that Ye Li was determined to go to the East District, but she had just barely escaped from there. How could she possibly think of going back? So many of her ssmates died in the East District. How could she exin it when she returned to Annan Academy? Yun Man was torn with conflicting thoughts!!! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to show me the way?¡± Ye Li looked at Yun Man. Yun Man was startled. ¡°No, Senior, it¡¯s not that. I just¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just hungry and thirsty, with no strength left in my body.¡± Yun Man had no choice but to say this. She wanted Ye Li to give up, but she wasn¡¯t lying either. She was truly hungry and thirsty. ¡°Have some food.¡± After saying that, Ye Li took out a box of food from the system space. Ye Li opened the food box, revealing bread and milk inside. Yun Man widened her eyes, looking astonished at the bread and milk in the box. She couldn¡¯t understand how Ye Li had managed to obtain them. She distinctly remembered that Ye Li didn¡¯t have this box of food just now. But at this moment, Yun Man didn¡¯t have time to think about it. She had run all the way from the East District and was already famished and thirsty. She picked up the bread and milk and started eating and drinking. ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s delicious!¡± Ye Li smiled. In this city overrun by zombies, it wasn¡¯t easy to find bread and milk. However, Yun Man was from Annan Base City. It must be different for her. ¡°Now, can you take me to the East District?¡± Ye Li looked at Yun Man, thinking that now that she was full and satisfied, it was time to move on. Yun Man had been preupied with eating and forgotten about this. There was no such thing as a free lunch. She could only reluctantly agree. ¡°Well¡­ okay.¡± Yun Man nodded. Immediately, Yun Man led Ye Li toward the East District. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Yun Man walked with Ye Li, feeling somewhat uneasy and upset. ¡°Senior, howe it seems like you¡¯re only a Level 3 Awakened Being?¡± Yun Man cautiously looked at Ye Li. Although she was a Level 7 Awakened Being, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that Ye Li was unfathomable. For example, that Tier 1 zombie. She didn¡¯t know where it had gone. Thinking of that Tier 1 zombie, she shuddered in fear. It was like a towering tower, overwhelming her and making it hard to breathe. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m only a Level 3 Awakened Being.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°Then why are you so determined to go to the East District?¡± Yun Man looked at Ye Li in astonishment. Ye Li didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t want to reveal his intentions just yet. Seeing that Ye Li didn¡¯t respond, Yun Man sighed inwardly. She had finally escaped from the East District. It would be life-threatening to go back there. ¡°Senior, the East District is just ahead,¡± Yun Man pointed ahead,and ahead was a dpidated city.. Ye Li surveyed the East District and indeed, it looked even more devastated than where he was just now. There must be a lot of zombies here. The thought of encountering many zombies made Ye Li somewhat delighted. As long as there were plenty of zombies, he could go on a frenzy of synthesis. Yun Man looked at the smile on Ye Li¡¯s face and was stunned. How could he still be smiling when they had reached the gates of hell? ¡°Let¡¯s enter the East District,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Yun Man nodded, and the two of them entered the East District. When Ye Li arrived in the East District, he saw zombies roaming in all directions. Ye Li realized that Yun Man was right. There were indeed many zombies in the East District. Senior, zombies areing towards us, Yun Man eximed, pointing ahead. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Ye Li noticed over thirty zombies charging at them, and he smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t make a move!¡± Ye Li looked at Yun Man and said. Ye Li thought Yun Man, being a high-level Awakened Being, might identally kill some of these zombies, which would be a loss for him. ¡°Come out.¡± Ye Li released Ah Da. ¡°Subdue these zombies for me.¡± After hearing themand, Ah Da rushed towards the group of over thirty zombies. Ah Da, now a Tier 1 zombie with retained supernatural abilities, possessed terrifying power. These thirty-plus zombies couldn¡¯t withstand Ah Da at all and were instantly knocked to the ground. Yun Man stood there motionless, as if frozen. It turned out that her suspicion was correct. This Tier 1 zombie was truly under Ye Li¡¯s control. Ye Li ignored Yun Man¡¯s astonishment and began to synthesize the thirty-plus zombies. One male zombie¡­ one male zombie. One female zombie¡­ one female zombie. All the thirty-plus zombies were Level 1 zombies. Ye Li synthesized them into a Level 5 male zombie and a Level 5 female zombie. Ye Li wasn¡¯tpletely satisfied and hoped to encounter another wave of zombies. ¡°Senior, how did over thirty zombies turn into only two? And their levels have all increased.¡± Yun Man finally gathered her courage and asked the question she had been wanting to ask. ¡°That is the purpose of mying to the East District,¡± Ye Li smiled slowly. ¡°Beep beep beep!¡± At that moment, Yun Man¡¯smunication device beeped. As the name suggests, themunication device was used formunication, but unlike a cellphone, it used energy and didn¡¯t need to be charged. Yun Man pressed a button, and a virtual screen appeared in front of her. A beautiful woman appeared on the virtual screen. ¡°Yun Man, are you in the East District? Why can¡¯t I contact the others?¡± ¡°Teacher, I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Send me your coordinates. We¡¯lle to find you.¡± Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Yun Man felt a mixture of joy and fear. She was d that her teacher hade to Tongcheng, but she was afraid that all her ssmates had died. After sending her coordinates, Yun Man noticed that Ye Li was looking at her. ¡°Senior, my teacher will being to find me soon.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t care about these matters. It would be fine if Yun Man¡¯s teacher came to find her and took her back. He had only wanted Yun Man to show him the way, and now that they had arrived in the East District, Yun Man had be somewhat of a burden, more or less. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± At that moment, Ye Li heard the sounds of the zombies again. Instantly, he perked up as over a hundred zombies were rushing toward them. Ye Li smiled. They had encountered so many zombies just after entering the East District, and he expected there would be even more as they ventured further in. Without hesitation, Ye Li released all the zombies from the system space. He now had Ah Da and one male zombie each of levels 7, 6, 5, and 4. And one female zombie each of levels 8, 6, 5, 4 and 2. With this lineup, he could dominate the East District. However, Ye Li wasn¡¯t arrogant. He knew he was still weak, and didn¡¯t have enough zombies yet. In this post-apocalyptic world,human strongholds were represented by major powers, ns, and organizations. There were also legendary tenth-tier zombies known as the true zombie kings. Legend had it that there was a dark force that caused the outbreak of the zombie virus and brought about the apocalypse. Compared to these forces, he was nothing but a lowly ant. However, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Ye Li showed them that sometimes even an ant could be the protagonist. Ye Li instructed Ah Da and the male and female zombies to guard around him, killing any zombies approaching him. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Over a hundred zombies had already swarmed in. Ah Da and the other zombies began to take action, just like the previous time in the tree. Every time a zombie fell, Ye Li would use it for synthesis. The virtual fingers in Ye Li¡¯s mind were moving within the grids at an incredible speed. He synthesized thirty Level 2 male zombies and twenty-two Level 2 female zombies. Then he synthesized the thirty Level 2 male zombies into one Level 7 male zombie. Keep on synthesizing! Besides Big A, he originally had one male zombie each of levels 7, 6, 5, and 4. By synthesizing two Level 7 male zombies, a Level 8 male zombie was born. Ye Li nned to quickly synthesize this Level 8 male zombie with Ah Da, so Ah Da would be even stronger. Ye Li alsobined the twenty-two Level 2 female zombies into Level 6, 5, and 4 female zombies each. Previously, he had one female zombie each of levels 8, 6, 5, 4, and 2. After synthesizing the female zombies of the same level, he now had one female zombie each of levels 8, 7, 6, 5, and 2. Ye Li thought to himself that the synthesizing progress was too slow, but it didn¡¯t matter. After all, he hadn¡¯t yet found a female zombie who was an Awakened Being before death. It would be best to have female zombies that retained their pre-death abilities! ¡°Well¡­¡± Yun Man widened her eyes, looking at Ye Li in astonishment. At this moment, no words could describe her shock. She had never even heard of such a thing before, let alone witnessed it. ¡°I¡¯m a bit hungry.¡± Ye Li shrugged. He looked at Yun Man and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to eat.¡± ¡°No, if I leave, my teacher won¡¯t be able to find me.¡± Yun Man quickly replied. ¡°But can¡¯t you send your location with that thing? You can just send your new location to your teacher.¡± With those words, Ye Li looked around and then turned into a seemingly decent hotel. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 After pondering for a few seconds, Yun Man reluctantly followed along. Although she was a Level 7 Awakened Being, if she came across a zombie tide, there would be no chance of survival for her. Ye Li and Yun Man randomly found a room, and then Ye Li took out a box of food from the system space. ¡°Senior, how did this food box appear?¡± Yun Man was genuinely curious. Ye Li didn¡¯t have a food box in his hands, so how did it appear out of thin air? ¡°That¡¯s not something you can inquire about.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Upon hearing that, Yun Man had no choice but to remain silent. She knew that experts always acted in mysterious ways. Ye Li thought about going out for a walk, to see if there were any advanced zombies or the like. Yun Man had no choice but to follow Ye Li out of the room. When luck came, it was unstoppable. When they reached the seventh floor, Ye Li heard some noise. ¡°Senior, are there zombies?¡± Yun Man whispered. ¡°Hush!¡± He gestured for Yun Man to be silent, to avoid alerting the other party. Ye Li approached the door and actually heard people talking inside. ¡°Young Master ordered us to find Miss Xiaohui at all costs. Otherwise,we¡¯ll be in big trouble when we return.¡± ¡°Tongcheng is so big, and there are so many zombies. Where should we look?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The zombies in Tongcheng are at most advanced zombies.¡± ¡°The main problem is that Guardian Scorpion has disappeared. If we encounter a zombie tide, we might not survive.¡± Ye Li and Yun Man clearly heard the conversation in the room. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go.¡± Yun Man tugged at Ye Li¡¯s sleeve. She just wanted to wait for her teacher to arrive and then return to Annan Base City. She didn¡¯t want to get involved in unnecessary trouble. ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± Suddenly, a sharp voice came from the door. The door was pushed open forcefully, and four men with peculiar appearances and colorful hair rushed out. ¡°Who are you people?¡± one of the men coldly stared at Ye Li and Yun Man. Ye Li looked at the four men. Fortunately, they were only advanced Awakened Beings. ¡°Senior, what should we do now?¡± Yun Man was at a loss. She could sense that these four men were stronger than her, possibly 8th or even 9th level Awakened Beings. Ye Li gave Yun Man a reassuring smile. If these four men were first-order evolvers, he might die today. Unfortunately, they were only advanced Awakened Beings. The four men looked at Ye Li and Yun Man with disdain. In their eyes, Yun Man was just an advanced Awakened Being, and Ye Li was nothing but a pitiful low-level Awakened Being. ¡°Big brother, this girl is so beautiful.¡± ¡°Yeah, big brother, I¡¯ve never seen such a pretty girl before.¡± Immediately, the four men looked at Yun Man with wicked smiles. ¡°What¡­ what do you want?¡± Yun Man kept retreating. She knew very well that these four men had ill intentions towards her. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re so beautiful. Do you really need to ask what we want?¡± one of the men licked his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do anything. I¡¯m a student of Annan Academy, and my teacher ising soon,¡± Yun Man said in a panic. Upon hearing this, the four men burst intoughter. ¡°Little girl, Annan Academy is just a school in Annan Base City. Are we supposed to be afraid?¡± The four men took steps closer to Yun Man, extending their ws like demons. At this moment, someone stood in front of Yun Man. That person was none other than Ye Li!!! Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Yun Man was astonished. She looked at the figure standing in front of her. Although he wasn¡¯t tall, she felt a deep sense of security. ¡°Do you really want to die?¡± Ye Li calmly asked the four men. He suddenly had an idea, which was to turn these four men into zombies. ¡°Brat, do you think you can be a hero? You¡¯re just a low-level Awakened Being. I could crush you with one finger!¡± Ye Li smiled and calmly replied, ¡°Do you really believe what you see with your eyes?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The four men were puzzled, not understanding what Ye Li meant. ¡°No particr meaning, I have a proposal,¡± Ye Li continued. ¡°What proposal?¡± One of the men asked, curious to see what else Ye Li coulde up with. Although Ye Li was insignificant in their eyes, they were interested to see what he had in store. ¡°How about turning all of you into zombies and using you for my purposes?¡± Ye Li said casually. ¡°Hahaha! Is this guy out of his mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s gone crazy. He wants us to be zombies for his use. That¡¯s hrious!¡± The four men burst intoughter, as if they had never heard such a funny joke before. Ye Li looked at the smiles on their faces and shook his head inwardly. He knew they didn¡¯t believe him, but he would make sure they understood the consequences of not believing him. ¡°Ah Da, take action!¡± The next moment, Ah Da appeared suddenly from the system space. With a mighty height of 1.9 meters, Ah Da looked like a towering tower. But that¡¯s not what shocked the four men. What shocked them was the green color of Ah Da¡¯s eyes. ¡°A Tier 1 zombie!¡± one of the men eximed. While ordinary zombies and advanced zombies could be distinguished from their energy fluctuations, Tier 1 zombies could be identified just by looking at their eyes, because Tier 1 zombies had green eyes. ¡°It¡¯s impossible! How can there be Tier 1 zombies?¡± The four men were now terrified. The difference between advanced Awakened Beings and Tier 1 zombies was like heaven and earth. At this moment, these four men only wanted to escape. They knew that they had no chance of winning against a Tier 1 zombie. ¡°Ah Da, turn them all into zombies,¡± Ye Li said slowly. After giving themand to Ah Da, Ye Li lowered his head and looked at his fingers as if he didn¡¯t care whether these four men would escape or not. As soon as Ye Li gave the order, Ah Da pounced. ¡°Roar!¡± Although the four men were advanced Awakened Beings, how could they withstand the attack of a Tier 1 zombie like Ah Da? Ah Da¡¯s fists were covered with red gloves, and his punches were swift. Before the four men could react, they were sent flying by Ah Da and crashed heavily into the wall. Then Ah Da bit and infected the four men, spreading the zombie toxin quickly throughout their bodies. In an instant, the four men turned into zombies. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± After turning into zombies, the four men revived as if they were fully healed, and they rushed towards Ye Li and Yun Man. After Awakened Beings turned into zombies, their levels would certainly decrease. These four Awakened Beings, even if they were still advanced zombies, were at most Level 6 zombies. Ah Da delivered a punch to each of them, knocking them down to the ground, and they couldn¡¯t even get up. ¡°Now, do you still believe what you see with your eyes?¡± Ye Li slowly spoke as he looked at the four men lying on the ground. Then he opened the synthesis grid in his mind and found that all of them were Level 6 zombies. After thinking for a moment, he decided not to merge them but to cultivate them. Coincidentally, there were four of them: Golden Vajra, Silver Vajra, Bronze Vajra, and Iron Vajra. ¡°From now on, you will be called the Four Great Vajras.¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14 After the Four Great Vajras turned into zombies, they still retained their vibrant hair colors, which was quite unpleasant to look at. Ye Li took out the steel-cutting knife from the system space and sessfully shaved the Four Great Vajras¡¯ heads bald. Ding¡­ ¡°Detected the host naming zombies. The host has obtained a Super Treasure Chest. Would you like to open it?¡± ¡°Open it.¡± ¡°You have obtained 25 gene points, 25 strength points, 25 speed points, and 25 defense points.¡± ¡°Congrattions, the host has be a Level 4 Awakened Being.¡± Ye Li felt pleased. He thought he would have to wait until tomorrow to open the zombie treasure chest to be a Level 4 Awakened Being. ¡°Senior, there are Tier 1 zombies. How could I forget about it?¡± Yun Man mumbled with a pout. She sighed inwardly and wiped the sweat off her forehead. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Li, she wouldn¡¯t have known what to do. Beep, beep, beep¡­ At this moment, Yun Man¡¯smunication device rang again. Yun Man answered the call, and a virtual image appeared before her. But this time, it wasn¡¯t the beautiful woman; it was a handsome young man. ¡°Yun Man, we have arrived. Pleasee down.¡± ¡°Alright, Senior Chen Yun.¡± After hanging up, Yun Man was overjoyed. She looked at Ye Li and said, ¡°Senior, my teacher hase to pick me up. I have to go down.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ye Li waved his hand. He had only intended for Yun Man to lead the way. Now that he was already in the East District, Yun Man¡¯s return to the Annan Base City was a good thing for him. ¡°Senior, what about you?¡± Yun Man curiously asked Ye Li. ¡°Remember, I have no connection with you. Wherever I go, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Ye Li said calmly. Yun Man felt a little deste upon hearing his words. She just wanted to ask. ¡°In that case, Senior, I¡¯ll go and meet my teacher first. If we have a chance, we¡¯ll meet again.¡± After speaking, Yun Man left the room. At the moment she walked out of the door, she turned back to look at Ye Li, only to find him looking at the Four Great Vajras. Feeling a bit disappointed, Yun Man walked away! Ye Li looked at the Four Great Vajras, wondering if they still retained their special abilities. After checking the zombies, he found no male zombies that could be synthesized with the Four Great Vajras. Without thinking much, Ye Li stored Ah Da and the Four Great Vajras in the system space. Ye Li was also ready to leave. He wanted to continue finding zombies for synthesis. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, Yun Man¡¯s voice came from afar. Ye Li quickly followed the sound. Although he had no connection with Yun Man, he didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to her. Before long, Ye Li saw Yun Man surrounded by about twenty zombies. Yun Man was a Level 7 Awakened Being, much stronger than these zombies. But ever since she witnessed her ssmates being eaten one by one in the East District, she had developed a psychological shadow. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here,¡± A voice suddenly entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li followed the voice and saw a young man arrive next to Yun Man. The young man was very handsome and appeared to be one or two years older than Yun Man. Ye Li had just seen this young man in the virtual image on themunication device. ¡°Another advanced Awakened Being.¡± Ye Li murmured to himself. Although advanced Awakened Beings and Tier 1 Evolved Beings were worlds apart, dealing with these zombies was still very easy for the former. Before long, the young man had killed all twenty or so zombies. ¡°Yun Man, are you alright?¡± the young man asked with concern. ¡°Senior Chen Yun, where is my teacher?¡± Yun Man asked anxiously. ¡°Ms.Meilin encountered a guardian of the White Lotus Sect. She asked me toe find you first.¡± Ye Li narrowed his eyes. ¡°A guardian of the White Lotus Sect?¡± Could it be the Guardian Scorpion mentioned by the Four Great Vajras earlier? The White Lotus Sect was a cult that was established after the outbreak of the zombie virus, but it didn¡¯t seem to be a powerful organization. Ye Li found it intriguing and decided to go and find out. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 ¡°Tell me about the White Lotus Sect.¡± Ye Li said. An abrupt voice reached Chen Yun¡¯s ears, and he turned to see Ye Li approaching him. Ye Li had only been in this world for ten days and hadn¡¯t heard of the White Lotus Sect, so he felt it necessary to inquire. ¡°Who are you?¡± Chen Yun asked, examining Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s aura was that of an ordinary Awakened Being. Before Ye Li could speak, Yun Man¡¯s voice chimed in. ¡°Senior, he is my ssmate, Chen Yun. He is the top talent of Annan Academy,¡± Yun Man said happily, looking at Ye Li. ¡°So, what exactly is the White Lotus Sect?¡± Ye Li asked indifferently. Chen Yun furrowed his brow. Not only was he the top talent of Annan Academy, but he was also the young master of the Chen family, one of the two major warrior families in Annan Base City. Yet Ye Li treated him as if he were insignificant. ¡°Yun Man, who is he exactly?¡± ¡°Senior Chen Yun, his name is¡­¡± Yun Man suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t even know Ye Li¡¯s name and could only look at him. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Why does Yun Man call you senior?¡± Chen Yun coldly asked, his handsome face growing somber. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern. Just tell me about the White Lotus Sect.¡± Ye Li replied indifferently. ¡°Senior Chen Yun, Senior Ye Li is amazing. He can merge two zombies into one and control them.¡± ¡°Also, those four advanced Awakened Beings from the White Lotus Sect were turned into zombies by Senior Ye Li¡¯s Tier 1 zombie.¡± Yun Man interjected. Chen Yun sneered, ¡°Yun Man, has this guy brainwashed you? He¡¯s just an ordinary Awakened Being.¡± There was a significant gap between ordinary Awakened Beings and advanced ones, and once someone became an advanced Awakened Being, they naturally wouldn¡¯t pay attention to ordinary Awakened Beings. ¡°Senior Chen Yun, what I said is true,¡± Yun Man quickly added, fearing that Chen Yun wouldn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Hmph!¡± Chen Yun snorted, his gaze fixed on Ye Li. ¡°What have you done to Yun Man!¡± Ye Li secretly smiled, thinking that Chen Yun was nothing more than an advanced Awakened Being. How dare he question him? He truly didn¡¯t know his ce. ¡°Senior Chen Yun, don¡¯t speak to Senior Ye Li that way, or else¡­¡± Yun Man worried that Ye Li would release Ah Da and turn Chen Yun into a zombie. Chen Yun ignored Yun Man and continued to stare at Ye Li. ¡°If you won¡¯t talk, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± Chen Yun shouted coldly. As his voice fell, Chen Yununched an attack toward Ye Li! ¡°Ah Da, show him what you¡¯re capable of,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Roar!!! Ah Da emerged from the system space and threw a powerful punch at Chen Yun. Chen Yun widened his eyes and hurriedly dodged the punch, but Ah Da¡¯s speed was too fast, and he couldn¡¯t react in time. ¡°Boom!¡± Chen Yun crashed heavily into the wall, coughing up blood. However, he disregarded his injuries and looked up in astonishment at Ah Da, who stood like an iron tower in front of Ye Li. ¡°A¡­ Tier 1 zombie?¡± Chen Yun couldn¡¯t believe it. He truly couldn¡¯t fathom why there would be a Tier 1 zombie in Tongcheng. Ye Li walked slowly to where Chen Yuny on the ground, looking at him expressionlessly. ¡°Senior, Chen Yun has realized his mistake. Please spare him.¡± Yun Man hastily pleaded. Ye Li looked at Chen Yun¡¯s horrified face and spoke slowly, ¡°Now, can you tell me about the White Lotus Sect?¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chen Yun could never have imagined that everything Yun Man said was actually true. He looked at Ye Li with extreme terror, only to find Ye Li¡¯s face as calm as water. ¡°The White Lotus Sect is a cult, not far from Annan Base City.¡± Chen Yun had no intention of concealing anything, especially when he was facing a Tier 1 zombie. ¡°And Guardian Scorpion?¡± ¡°Guardian Scorpion is one of the four guardians of the White Lotus Sect, with the strength of a Tier 3 Evolved Being. Me and Teacher Meilin came to Tongcheng to find Yun Man, but we encountered him instead. Meilin fought Guardian Scorpion.¡± Ye Li narrowed his eyes. A Tier 3 Evolved Being? That level of power was something he couldn¡¯t currently match. However, since such an existence existed in Tongcheng, it would be regrettable not to meet him. After storing Ah Da in the system space, Ye Li left the hotel. Chen Yun stared at Ye Li¡¯s back, clenching his fists tightly. ¡°Ye Li, let¡¯s wait and see!¡± ¡­ The sun was setting, painting half the sky a fiery red, resembling a zing cloud. It appeared incredibly spectacr. ¡°Howl! Howl!¡± Countless zombies came from all directions! Ye Li realized that there were indeed many zombies in the East District, so now he could let the Four Great Vajras level up. ¡°Come out!¡± Ye Li coldly snorted, and Ah Da and the Four Great Vajras emerged. The iing zombies were just ordinary ones, and Ah Da and the Four Great Vajras easily dealt with them. As a Tier 1 zombie with residual power abilities from his previous life, Ah Da sent the ordinary zombies flying with each punch. Although the Four Great Vajras were only Level 6 zombies, they were able to deal with multiple ordinary zombies with a single punch. As usual, whenever a zombie fell, Ye Li would use it for synthesis. From this wave of undead, Ye Li made a fortune. He produced three Level 6 male zombies and one Level 7 female zombie. Golden Vajra, Silver Vajra, Copper Vajra, and Iron Vajra, the Four Great Vajras were all Level 6 zombies. He originally had one Level 6 zombie, so now he had a total of four Level 6 zombies, one for each of the Vajras. After Ye Li synthesized the four Level 6 male zombies respectively with the Four Great Vajras, they all became Level 7 zombies. Ye Li checked and found that there was still one Level 7 male zombie in the system space. After some thought, Ye Li decided to prioritize the cultivation of Golden Vajra. He synthesized the Level 7 male zombie with Golden Vajra, making it a Level 8 zombie. Looking at the female zombies in the system space, there was one each of Level 8, Level 7, Level 6, and Level 2 female zombies. After synthesizing the level 7 female zombie obtained from this wave of corpses, he furtherbined it with another level 8 female zombie. Ye Li now had one Level 9 female zombie. He checked the quantity of male and female zombies: Male zombies: Ah Da, Four Great Vajras, one Level 5 male zombie, and one Level 4 male zombie. Female zombies: one Level 9 female zombie, one Level 6 female zombie, one Level 5 female zombie, and one Level 2 female zombie. Ye Li nodded in satisfaction. When he was about to continue moving forward, the voice of the system appeared in his mind. Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions, host, you have obtained a chance to draw a prize. Would you like to use it?¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t expect he could draw a prize, which seemed interesting. ¡°Yes.¡± Immediately, a roulette wheel appeared in his mind, with the pointer spinning within it. ¡°Congrattions, host, for drawing the prize: Super Life Potion x1.¡± Super Life Potion: Instantly recover regardless of the severity of injuries. Ye Li thought this was a divine potion. If this medicine appeared in China, it would definitely cause a sensation. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Ye Li continued walking forward when suddenly he heard sounds of fighting. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like zombies fighting, but¡­ humans?¡± A glint shed in Ye Li¡¯s eyes as he thought it must be Yun Man¡¯s teacher and Guardian Scorpion of the White Lotus Sect. ording to Chen Yun, Guardian Scorpion is a third-stage Evolved Being, possessing terrifying power. He hurried towards the sound and found numerous zombies besieging two humans. The two were a man and a woman. The man was thin and emitted a suffocating evil aura, with a scorpion tattoo on his face. There was no need to guess. The man was undoubtedly Guardian Scorpion of the White Lotus Sect. The other person was Meilin, Yun Man¡¯s teacher. Meilin appeared to be in her twenties, but she was already a third-stage Evolved Being. Such talent is truly terrifying. At the moment, Guardian Scorpion and Meilin were ughtering the zombies that were attacking them. The number of zombies was overwhelming, likely exceeding a thousand. Ye Li realized that he had underestimated the heroes of this world. Meilin possessed such extraordinary talent. And¡­ Ye Li stared at Guardian Scorpion and Meilin and noticed that Meilin¡¯s spiritual energy was purple! This meant that Meilin had an S-ss gene! D-ss genes were green, C-ss genes were blue, B-ss genes were ck, A-ss genes were red, and S-ss genes were purple. The ss of a warrior¡¯s genes could be discerned from his aura. He then looked at Guardian Scorpion, whose gene was A-ss. Ye Li smirked. Although Guardian Scorpion and Meilin¡¯s current strength surpassed him, he still decided to do something big. Fortune favored the bold! He released Ah Da, the Four Great Vajras, and the male and female zombies. What he nned to do was to lure the zombies besieging Guardian Scorpion and Meilin and synthesize them. After he gave orders to the male and female zombies, they went on a frenzied charge. Although ordinary zombiescked intelligence, they would naturally follow stronger zombies of their kind. Before long, over a thousand zombies were lured over. This scene astonished both Guardian Scorpion and Meilin. Ye Li smiled, thinking that with so many zombies, he could synthesize them to create a Tier 1 male zombie and a Tier 1 female zombie. ¡°Now that the zombies have fled, let¡¯s continue!¡± said Guardian Scorpion with a cold smile, staring at Meilin. ¡°Fine. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Meilin responded disdainfully. Immediately, Guardian Scorpion and Meilin resumed their fight. Seeing this, Ye Li felt relieved. Countless zombies had already gathered in front of him, and Ye Limanded his zombies to deal with them. Ah Da, the Four Great Vajras, and the male and female zombies started their attack. Ye Li started frantically synthesizing zombies in his mind. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, this wave of zombies numbered over 2,000. He synthesized a Tier 1 male zombie and a Tier 1 female zombie. Amazing!!! Without any hesitation, Ye Li dragged the Tier 1 male zombie onto Ah Da. ¡°Confirm synthesis?¡± ¡°Confirmed.¡± Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions, host, for having a Tier 2 male zombie and obtaining a super treasure chest.¡± Ye Li smiled. Now Ah Da had be a Tier 2 zombie, and he also obtained a super treasure chest. He wondered what was inside. He opened the super treasure chest: ¡°Obtained 50 gene points, 50 strength points, 50 speed points, and 50 defense points.¡± ¡°Obtained exclusive zombie skill, Earth-Shattering Fist.¡± ¡°Obtained exclusive zombie skills: Wind, Rain, Thunder, and Lightning.¡± Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions, host, for bing a Level 5 Awakened Being.¡± Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Ye Li was extremely excited. The contents of this super treasure chest were incredible. A Level 5 Awakened Being was still just an ordinary Awakened Being, nothing special to mention. However, what on earth were these exclusive zombie skills? Ye Li checked the Earth-Shattering Fist and Wind, Rain, Thunder, and Lightning. Earth-Shattering Fist: a D-grade fist technique. After the fist technique is upgraded to S-grade, your fist can shatter the heavens and earth. Wind: a D-grade magic. After it¡¯s upgraded to S-grade, you can uproot everything on your way with the magic. Rain: a D-grade magic. After it¡¯s upgraded to S-grade, you can flood the world with the magic. Thunder: a D-grade magic. After it¡¯s upgraded to S-grade, you can shake the world with thunder. Lightning: a D-grade magic. After it¡¯s upgraded to S-grade, you can control huge lightning. Ye Li thought, ¡°These are truly treasures. Although they are currently only D-grade, they can be upgraded.¡± After thinking for a few seconds, he infused the Earth-Shattering Fist into Ah Da¡¯s body. And then he fused Wind, Rain, Thunder, and Lightning respectively into the bodies of the Four Great Vajras. Now, all his zombies had their exclusive skills, and Ye Li was very satisfied. He looked at the ongoing battle and noticed that Guardian Scorpion and Teacher Meilin were evenly matched. Although Meilin possessed S-ss genes and was a Tier-3 Evolved Being, Guardian Scorpion should be stronger than her. Otherwise, as a Tier-3 Evolved Being with A-ss genes, Guardian Scorpion would never be able to defeat Meilin. Ye Li didn¡¯t know how much longer they would fight. He wanted to see if he could take advantage of the situation. ¡°This Tier-1 female zombie¡­¡± Ye Li thought about whether he should cultivate a female zombie, but after considering it for a moment, he decided not to. The reason was that he hadn¡¯t found a suitable female zombie so far. After putting the zombies into the system space, Ye Li calmly watched the battle between Meilin and Guardian Scorpion. Meilin wielded a purple longsword of high rank, while Guardian Scorpion¡¯s weapon was a scorpion tail de. The battlefield was filled with shing lights and a continuous exchange of cold glimmers. Ye Li found a ce to sit down, crossed his legs, and casually picked a de of grass to chew on. He didn¡¯t want to help Meilin or Guardian Scorpion. He just wanted to sit back and watch the tigers fight! Ye Li rested his chin on his hand, his face showing a hint of boredom. The sky was about to darken, but they still hadn¡¯t determined a winner. Suddenly, Ye Li¡¯s eyes lit up as he witnessed Meilin and Guardian Scorpion unleashing their ultimate moves. It was a fatal blow! On Meilin¡¯s purple sword, a purple phoenix flew forward, while Guardian Scorpion¡¯s scorpion tail de swung down, its massive ck de energy shing the purple phoenix. ¡°Boom!¡± After the purple phoenix and the ck de energy disappeared, Ye Li looked at the battlefield and saw that Meilin spat out a mouthful of blood and had a horrifying wound on her body. ¡°Hahaha, even though you have S-ss genes, your strength is still inferior to mine since you¡¯ve just reached the Tier-3 realm,¡± Guardian Scorpion shouted arrogantly. Meilin covered her wound as crimson blood continuously flowed out. She had been seriously injured. ¡°Everything is over now,¡± Guardian Scorpion said nonchntly. ¡°Who said it¡¯s all over?¡± Ye Li uttered each word with determination, without any hesitation. ¡°Who are you?¡± Guardian Scorpion coldly responded. Ye Li walked slowly towards them. Initially, he didn¡¯t want to step forward, but he thought that since he helped Meilin, she should give him something valuable in return. With this thought in mind, he approached them. Both Guardian Scorpion and Meilin were taken aback, as they never expected someone to appear at this moment. ¡°You¡­?¡± Guardian Scorpion narrowed his eyes and looked at Ye Li with a hint of yfulness. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 ¡°Brat, do you want to meddle in my business?¡± Guardian Scorpion stared at Ye Li. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Ye Li calmly replied. Meilin covered her wound and looked at Ye Li with difficulty. ¡°You¡¯re no match for him. Leave quickly.¡± Ye Li smiled faintly and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m no match for him, you are.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Upon hearing this, Guardian Scorpion burst intoughter as if he had heard the funniest joke. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Ye Li asked, puzzled. ¡°I¡¯mughing at how you¡¯re oblivious to your imminent death. A mere ordinary Awakened Being like you dares to boast?¡± Guardian Scorpion said disdainfully. Ye Li shook his head slightly and took out the Super Life Potion from the system space. ¡°Drink this, and your injuries will heal,¡± Ye Li said calmly to Meilin. Meilin hesitated. Although she couldn¡¯t believe Ye Li¡¯s words, her intuition told her that Ye Li wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°Brat, I¡¯m curious to see what tricks you¡¯re ying,¡± Guardian Scorpion said, folding his arms and looking at Ye Li with amusement. ¡°Go ahead. Drink it,¡± Ye Li said slowly. After pondering for a few seconds, Meilin gritted her teeth, took the Super Life Potion, and drank it. In an instant, a miracle happened. The wound on Meilin¡¯s body began to heal at an astonishing speed, and her spiritual power reached its peak. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Guardian Scorpion gaped at the scene before him. Meilin was also stunned. She couldn¡¯t fathom that such a miraculous elixir existed in the world. ¡°Now¡­ you can defeat him,¡± Ye Li said calmly. During Meilin¡¯s battle with Guardian Scorpion earlier, he had expended a lot of spiritual power, and now his spiritual power was almost depleted. ¡°Brat, we¡¯ll meet again!¡± With those words, Guardian Scorpion fled from the scene at an unprecedented speed, leaving Ye Li astonished. It must be said that Guardian Scorpion¡¯s choice to escape was extremely wise; otherwise, he would have suffered under Meilin¡¯s purple sword. ¡°Thank you.¡± Meilin expressed her gratitude as she looked at Ye Li. ¡°No need for thanks. Just give me one or two treasures.¡± Ye Li said. He was not one to be taken advantage of, as he had given the Super Life Potion to Meilin, and it was not in his character to receive nothing in return. ¡°Treasures?¡± Meilin was taken aback. She never dreamed that Ye Li would say that. ¡°Yes, hurry up and give them to me,¡± Ye Li said, opening his palm!!! Meilin looked at Ye Li in astonishment, noticing that he was quite young. However, his eyes were unforgettable for anyone who saw them. They were as tranquil as the night and as deep as the sea. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have any treasures on me,¡± Meilin said somewhat embarrassed. She thought that the elixir Ye Li had given her to drink must be extremely valuable, so it was reasonable for him to ask for something in return. Ye Li sighed inwardly at her words, realizing that he had sacrificed the child and failed to catch the wolf. ¡°But I am a teacher at Annan Academy. If you want to enter the academy, I can arrange it for you.¡± ¡°I have no interest in entering Annan Academy, but you better prepare some treasures because I mighte to take them at any time.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Meilin was startled again. ¡°What do you mean by treasures¡­?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Just don¡¯t disappoint me,¡± Ye Li replied. With that, Ye Li walked away slowly. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Meilin stared at Ye Li¡¯s receding figure and rubbed her eyes, feeling like she was hallucinating. She didn¡¯t understand, really didn¡¯t understand why there would be such a strange person, and furthermore, he was just an ordinary Awakened Being. ¡°What exactly does he mean by treasures?¡± Meilin muttered to herself. In fact, Ye Li didn¡¯t know what treasures he wanted either. It had only been ten days since he transmigrated here, so how would he know what treasures there were? He just wanted something practical, but little did he know that Meilin didn¡¯t have anything at all. ¡°Oh right, Yun Man.¡± Meilin snapped out of her thoughts and quickly sent a message to Yun Man using themunication device. ¡°Yun Man, wait for me there, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± With that, Meilin headed towards the direction of the hotel. ¡­ Ye Li felt more and more that it wasn¡¯t worth it as he walked. The Super Life Potion was a divine medicine, and he just used it like that. What should he say? But since he had already used it, he would have to find an opportunity to go to the Annan Base City and ask for treasures. By now, it was gettingte, and Ye Li decided to call it a day. He found a random ce, asked Ah Da to stand guard, and then went to sleep. Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions, host, on obtaining 12 Zombie Treasure Chests. Would you like to open them all at once?¡± ¡°Open them.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t hesitate at all; he had been waiting for the Zombie Treasure Chests for a long time. ¡°Obtained 200 Gene Points, 200 Strength Points, 200 Speed Points, 200 Defense Points.¡± ¡°Ten boxes of food, and one opportunity to obtain Zombie Enchantment Supernatural Ability.¡± Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions, host, on bing a Level 7 Awakened Being.¡± Ye Li was somewhat delighted. He had jumped from a Level 5 Awakened Being directly to Level 7, but it was normal considering the 12 Zombie Treasure Chests. But what was this Zombie Enchantment Supernatural Ability? Zombie Enchantment Supernatural Ability: Choose one attribute among Strength, Speed, or Defense to enchant a zombie. Ye Li was shocked after reading it. He had always wanted to find a female zombie with pre-death abilities to cultivate, and now the opportunity hade. He put the Tier 1 female zombie from the system space into the synthesis grid, then used the Zombie Enchantment Supernatural Ability. There were three attributes for enchantment: Strength, Speed, and Defense. After thinking for a moment, Ye Li decided that Strength and Defense wouldn¡¯t be suitable for a female zombie. He chose to enchant the Speed attribute, giving the Tier 1 female zombie the Speed supernatural ability. He looked at the female zombie in front of him. The Tier 1 zombie already had some intelligence but couldn¡¯t speak yet. The higher the level of the zombie, the more attractive it would be. So, he wasn¡¯t worried. ¡°I need to give this female zombie a name. What should I call her?¡± After pondering for a few seconds, Ye Li nodded and said to the Tier 1 female zombie, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll call you Hongye.¡± Ding¡­ ¡°Detected host naming a zombie. Obtained one treasure chest.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t think twice and opened the treasure chest: ¡°Obtained a Fiery Red Gown Set.¡± Ye Li was startled. Fiery Red Gown Set? Fiery Red Gown Set: Appearance Points +10. ¡°With Appearance Points +10, Hongye should look much better.¡± Immediately, Ye Li couldn¡¯t wait to dress Hongye in the Fiery Red Gown Set. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Ye Li was stunned. He could swear that he was truly stunned. Now Hongye was in the fiery red gown, with her long hair reaching her waist. Despite the decay on her face, she looked truly beautiful. ¡°Hongye¡­?¡± Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but call out, even though he knew Hongye couldn¡¯t speak yet. Thinking that as Hongye¡¯s level increased, she would be even more beautiful, reaching a point where her skin was wless and delicate, he couldn¡¯t help but imagine how stunningly beautiful she would be. If she were to call him ¡°Honey¡±¡­ Ye Li dared not think further. He truly couldn¡¯t continue thinking about it. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Ye Li took another look at Ah Da. Ah Da was bing more and more handsome with a height of 1.9 meters, exuding an imposing aura. He was undoubtedly a person whom no one dared to provoke in Tongcheng now. However¡­ Ye Li wondered if the Guardian Scorpion had left or not. He put Ah Da and Hongye into the system space, had something to eat, and continued his search for zombies. He arrived at an abandoned factory, which seemed to have been deserted for a long time, covered in weeds and rust. Entering the factory, he found only a dozen male zombies. Ye Li was somewhat disappointed, but it was better than nothing. He synthesized all these dozen zombies. ¡°Ah!¡± Just as Ye Li was about to leave, he heard a scream, a girl¡¯s scream. He hurried in the direction of the sound and found a girl lying on the ground with a cut on her hand, seemingly caused by rusty steel. ¡°Don¡¯t catch me, don¡¯t catch me!¡± The girl looked at Ye Li in horror and screamed. The girl was quite pretty, about the same age as Ye Li, around sixteen or seventeen. Tears welled up in the corners of the girl¡¯s eyes, as if she had been greatly frightened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ye Li looked at the girl impatiently and asked. The girl was taken aback by his words, pondered for a few seconds, and then cautiously looked at Ye Li and said: ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not here to take me back, are you?¡± ¡°Why would I take you back? Do we know each other?¡± Ye Li wondered if the girl had a mental problem. It would be a shame to see such a beautiful girl like this. The girl breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing his words. ¡°I thought you came to take me back to the White Lotus Sect.¡± That statement immediately rang a bell to Ye Li! He instantly knew who the girl was. At the hotel, the Four Great Vajras said they were looking for Miss Xiao Hui. Even with just a little thought, it was easy to figure out that the girl in front of him must be Xiao Hui. ¡°You¡¯re Xiao Hui, right?¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not.¡± the girl quickly shook her head. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Stop pretending. I¡¯m not from the White Lotus Sect.¡± Xiao Hui looked at Ye Li in shock. For some reason, her intuition told her that Ye Li was not lying, even though this was the first time they had met. ¡°How did you know my name?¡± Xiao Hui curiously asked Ye Li. ¡°I heard it from others. What are you doing here?¡± Ye Li asked casually. Xiao Hui¡¯s pale face turned even paler at his words. ¡°I have no choice. I have to escape.¡± Ye Li was curious about the conflict of interests between Xiao Hui and the White Lotus Sect. Xiao Hui seemed like an ordinary person. ¡°The Young Master of the White Lotus Sect, Bai Wawa, treats me as a sex ve. He wants to refine me, so I had to escape,¡± Xiao Hui said directly. ¡°Is Bai Wawa powerful?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°He¡¯s very powerful, a third-tier Evolved Being. Once he refines me, he will be a fourth-tier Evolved Being.¡± No wonder they were looking for Xiao Hui. It all made sense now. ¡°Senior, are you also an Evolved Being?¡± Xiao Hui asked. She had secretly watched Ye Li synthesize the zombies earlier, thinking he was from the White Lotus Sect. Overwhelmed by fear, she identally cut herself on the rusted iron and fell to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Ye Li shook his head. ¡°Senior, I know you must be an Evolved Being. Can you please save me?¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s eyes were filled with a pleading expression¡­ Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Ye Li looked at the pleading expression in Xiao Hui¡¯s eyes and thought that no one would believe him even if he told the truth. ¡°I really am not an Evolved Being, and I can¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°But Senior, I¡­¡± Before Xiao Hui could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°Annan Base City is not far from Tongcheng. You can go there,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°But Senior, I¡¯m just an ordinary person, and there are so many zombies in Tongcheng.¡± Xiao Hui meant that if she went to Annan Base City alone, she would definitely be eaten by zombies. Ye Li didn¡¯t continue to answer. He slowly walked out of the factory. After a few seconds of hesitation, Xiao Hui followed him. ¡°Senior, can you take me to Annan Base City?¡± Xiao Hui pleaded, looking at Ye Li. ¡°No,¡± Ye Li said tly. After he had transmigrated to this zombie world and not yet obtained the system, Ye Li had seen too much of the fickleness of human nature. What did human lives matter in this world? However¡­ Ye Li thought of when he saved Meilin, and he felt a contradiction within himself. After all, he had transmigrated from China and couldn¡¯t truly be heartless. Ye Li continued to search for zombies, and Xiao Hui followed him. ¡°Can you stop following me?¡± Ye Li stared at Xiao Hui and said. ¡°Senior, I¡­¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s fair face was filled with grievances and stubbornness. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Xiao Hui heard the sound of zombies and her fair face instantly turned pale. ¡°Senior, zombies!¡± Xiao Hui was just an ordinary person, and when faced with zombies, she was scared. Ye Li gave a faint smile. These zombies were truly like those who ignored the road to heaven and willingly walked into hell. Hundreds of zombies surged forward, and Ye Li released Ah Da, the Four Great Vajras, and Hongye. Upon seeing the sudden appearance of zombies around Ye Li, Xiao Hui was frightened and took a few steps back, looking at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Senior, there are zombies around you!¡± Ye Li shook his head inwardly at her words and turned his head to look at Xiao Hui. He slowly said, Don¡¯t make a fuss out of it. The following scene made Xiao Hui cover her mouth in shock. She was utterly astonished. She saw that the zombies around Ye Li rushed towards the hundreds of zombies, and in an instant, they knocked down all of them. All the hundreds of zombies lost their fighting ability! ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Xiao Hui couldn¡¯t understand. Weren¡¯t zombies supposed to eat humans? Why weren¡¯t they attacking Ye Li, instead¡­ Ye Li synthesized the hundreds of zombies, merging the 5th-level male zombies and 4th-level male zombies in the system space into a 7th-level male zombie. Then he synthesized the 6th, 5th, and 2nd-level female zombies into a 7th-level female zombie. He came up with a n to quickly upgrade the 9th-level female zombie in the system space to a first-tier zombie, and then merge it with Hongye. As for the Four Great Vajras¡ªthe Gold Vajra was currently an 8th-level zombie, and the other three were all 7th-level zombies. He merged the 7th-level male zombie with the Silver Vajra, and it became an 8th-level zombie. Although the progress was a bit slow, it was still not bad. When Ye Li turned around and looked at Xiao Hui, he noticed that she seemed frozen. Her eyes were wide open as if she had seen something unimaginable. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Hui and said calmly. ¡°I¡­¡± Xiao Hui snapped out of her daze. She didn¡¯t know how to answer because she truly didn¡¯t know. ¡°Never be surprised, because everything I do is enough to astonish you for three days and three nights.¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Xiao Hui had seen many Evolved Beings in the White Lotus Sect, but she had never seen someone like Ye Li. She stared at Ye Li in a daze, only to find that he remained calm as if nothing had happened. ¡°Senior, do these zombies obey yourmands?¡± Xiao Hui asked cautiously while looking at Ye Li. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li replied with a question. Xiao Hui was startled by his response and didn¡¯t know how to answer. Her mind was in turmoil. She couldn¡¯t believe that zombies could obey humanmands. ¡°Do you have to follow me?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. ¡°Senior, if I don¡¯t follow you, I will definitely die.¡± Xiao Hui replied, lowering her head. Ye Li sighed inwardly and decided to let her do as she pleased. Then Ye Li began to walk forward, with Xiao Hui following closely behind. Xiao Hui looked at Ye Li¡¯s slightly thin figure and, for some reason, felt a hint of sweetness in her heart. In the fading spring of May, she seemed to have found the love of her life. emmmmm¡­ It had been five days since Ye Li and Xiao Hui arrived in the East District of Tongcheng. During these five days, Ye Li had merged numerous zombies. The Four Great Vajras were now all 10th-level zombies and were about to be first-tier mutant zombies. Moreover, these Four Great Vajras now possessed special abilities, including wind, rain, thunder, and lightning, although their power was yet to be tested. Ah Da remained a second-tier zombie, and Hongye had reached the first tier. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Hongye became a second-tier zombie. Ye Li had also be an 8th-level Awakened Being and was now a true high-level Awakened Being. ¡°Senior, you are truly amazing,¡± Xiao Hui said, looking at Ye Li with an admiring expression. Over the past five days, her admiration for Ye Li had reached its peak. Ye Li remained silent because he knew that he wasn¡¯t truly powerful at the moment. ¡°Roar!¡± A familiar sound resounded, and Ye Li sensed a hint of danger. He looked closely and saw a tall zombie wielding a giant axe charging towards him. Most importantly, the eyes of this giant axe zombie were green. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there would be a first-tier zombie in Tongcheng.¡± As Ye Li spoke, he released Ah Da from the system space. ¡°Ah Da, take down this zombie.¡± Upon Ye Li¡¯smand, Ah Da rushed towards the giant axe zombie. This giant axe zombie was only a first-tier zombie, while Ah Da was a second-tier zombie. It was clear who was stronger. With the wind whistling around his fist, Ah Da knocked down the giant axe zombie before it could swing its axe. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The giant axe zombie struggled to get up from the ground, indicating its intention to continue fighting with Ah Da. Unfortunately, the power gap between them was too significant. The giant axe zombie was knocked down again by Ah Da before it could even stand up. The giant axe zombie couldn¡¯t get up anymore. Ye Li put the giant axe zombie into the system space. Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining one random draw opportunity.¡± At that moment, the voice of the system echoed in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Naturally, Ye Li chose to draw, and the pointer on the roulette in his mind began to spin. ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining one fusion opportunity x1.¡± Ye Li was stunned. A fusion opportunity? Fusion opportunity: Allows to fuse zombies of the same gender into a single zombie. ¡°So, you mean the Four Great Vajras can be fused into a single zombie?¡± Ye Li asked the system. ¡°Yes, host.¡± the system replied. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 The system¡¯s affirmative answer brought a brilliant expression to Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°But what about the special abilities of the Four Great Vajras after the fusion? Ye Li wondered. The Four Great Vajras possessed the abilities of wind, rain, thunder and lightning, which would be incredibly powerful if they were fused. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, host. The fused zombie will retain all the abilities.¡± the system assured him. Upon hearing this, Ye Li felt relieved. Ding¡­ ¡°Please select the zombies you want to fuse.¡± prompted the system. After pondering for a few seconds, Ye Li began to make his selection. He thought it would be best to fuse Ah Da and the Four Great Vajras together because he decided to prioritize cultivating Ah Da and Hongye. Immediately, Ah Da, the Four Great Vajras, the Giant Axe Zombie, and several male zombies of different levels began to fuse. The fusion began: ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Please choose whose appearance to retain.¡± the system asked. Without hesitation, Ye Li chose to retain Ah Da¡¯s appearance. Ding¡­ ¡°Fusion sessful. Ah Da has be a Tier 3 zombie.¡± Ye Li looked at Ah Da and noticed that he had be even more handsome. As a Tier 3 zombie, Ah Da should be capable of speaking, right? ¡°Ah Da¡­?¡± Ye Li tentatively called out. ¡°Master,¡± Ah Da respectfully addressed Ye Li. ¡°Oh, he can actually speak.¡± Ye Li eximed in excitement. The fact that Ah Da addressed him as ¡°master¡± left him at a loss for words to describe his tion. ¡°Ah Da, do you think I¡¯m handsome?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ah Da didn¡¯t continue speaking. Ye Li felt a bit disappointed but quickly let it go, thinking that a Tier 3 zombie would probably only address him as ¡°master.¡± With that in mind, Ye Li thought he should speed up Hongye¡¯s advancement. She would likely be the most beautiful person in this post-apocalyptic world. s, she would possess skin as fair as ice and bones as pure as jade, almost free from any trace of sweat. Ye Li could already envision that day! He checked Ah Da¡¯s attributes: Ah Da: Tier 3 mutated zombie. Weapon: Ordinary boxing gloves. Abilities: Earth-shattering Fist, Wind, Rain, Thunder and Lighting. Attribute: Strength. A Tier 3 zombie¡¯s eyes were blue. Ye Li checked all his zombies: Male zombies: Ah Da. Female zombies: Hongye, one Level 7 female zombie, one Level 6 female zombie. Elder¡­ Elder, did Ah Da just speak? Xiao Hui asked, astonished. If possible, she would prefer to belive that she have misheard, but obviously, she hadn¡¯t. A zombie who could speak! Xiao Hui had never even heard of such a thing, let alone witnessed it. ¡°Is it strange for zombies to speak?¡± Ye Li replied casually, observing Xiao Hui¡¯s reaction. In truth, a speaking zombie was not strange at all, but Xiao Hui was an ordinary person who had no knowledge of such things. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Suddenly, a burst of arrogant and unrestrainedughter erupted. Ye Li fixed his gaze and realized that the one standing before him was none other than Guardian Scorpion. ¡°Miss Xiao Hui, I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± Guardian Scorpion eximed. Xiao Hui¡¯s face turned pale as she looked at Guardian Scorpion. ¡°What should we do, Elder?¡± Xiao Hui naturally knew of Guardian Scorpion¡¯s strength as a Tier 3 Evolved Being¡ªan overwhelmingly powerful existence. Before Ye Li could speak, Guardian Scorpion spoke. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re here too?¡± Guardian Scorpion clearly hadn¡¯t expected to find Ye Li and Xiao Hui together. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± ¡°Brat, as I said, we would meet again!¡± Guardian Scorpionughed triumphantly, as if he had emptied a lifetime¡¯s worth ofughter in that moment. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Ye Li looked at the arrogant and unrestrained smile on Guardian Scorpion¡¯s face, his jade-likeplexion showing some confusion. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± he asked. Guardian Scorpion stoppedughing at the words and his gloomy face turned extremely disdainful. ¡°Brat,st time I didn¡¯t know what kind of divine medicine you gave that woman, which saved your life. But this time, that woman isn¡¯t here. Let¡¯s see how you survive.¡± Ye Li nodded, understanding that Guardian Scorpion believed he was doomed. ¡°Elder, let¡¯s run,¡± Xiao Hui tugged at Ye Li¡¯s sleeve. She had reached the extreme point of fear. Ye Li ignored Xiao Hui and calmly looked at Guardian Scorpion. ¡°Do you really trust your own eyes?¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to Guardian Scorpion. ¡°Hmph!¡± Guardian Scorpion snorted, his face growing even more contemptuous. ¡°Of course, I trust my own eyes. You¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Guardian Scorpion sensed something and couldn¡¯t believe what he saw as he looked at Ye Li. ¡°Brat, you¡¯ve be an advanced Awakened Being?¡± Guardian Scorpion remembered very clearly that Ye Li was just an ordinary Awakened Beingst time. But in a short span of a few days, he had be an advanced Awakened Being. ¡°That¡¯s right, so you better run,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Guardian Scorpion burst intoughter again as if he heard the most hrious joke of his life from birth until now. ¡°Brat, you don¡¯t think you can beat me, do you?¡± Ye Li looked at Guardian Scorpion and shook his head inwardly. He released Ah Da from the system space. Guardian Scorpion¡¯sughter abruptly stopped! ¡°A third-tier zombie!¡± Guardian Scorpion widened his eyes, staring at Ah Da beside Ye Li. Guardian Scorpion was shocked, unable toprehend why there would be a third-tier zombie in this small Tongcheng. Xiao Hui was also shocked. Although she was just an ordinary person, having lived in the White Lotus Sect for so long, she naturally knew what a third-tier zombie meant. After learning that Ah Da was a third-tier zombie, Xiao Hui rxed. ¡°Brat, who are you exactly?¡± Guardian Scorpion stared at Ye Li intently. In his view, Ye Li was just an advanced Awakened Being, so how could he have a third-tier zombie obeying him? ¡°Do you really want to know who I am?¡± Ye Li looked at Guardian Scorpion calmly and said. Guardian Scorpion gritted his teeth tightly upon hearing this, but after a few seconds, he finally spoke, ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Li pondered for a few seconds and then looked at Guardian Scorpion, saying, ¡°I am the one who will kill you.¡± ¡°What¡­ did¡­ you¡­ say?¡± Guardian Scorpion looked at Ye Li fiercely. ¡°Brat, do you really think that having a third-tier zombie makes you capable of defeating me?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Have you always been this full of nonsense?¡± Upon hearing these words, Guardian Scorpion erupted in anger. ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll take your life!¡± As he spoke, Guardian Scorpion drew his scorpion tail de and rushed toward Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face remained calm as water, as if he regarded Guardian Scorpion as nothing more than air. ¡°Ah Da, do you know what to do?¡± Ye Li asked. Ah Da naturally knew what to do. Although a third-tier zombie could only speak simple words, he could understand. ¡°I know, Master!¡± As the words fell, Ah Da threw a punch! ¡°Boom!¡± The force of this punch made the wind retreat. ¡°So this is the Earth-Shattering Fist?¡± Ye Li murmured to himself. Guardian Scorpion watched as this invisible punch approached him and quickly dodged left and right. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Guardian Scorpion, as a third-tier Evolved Being, had managed to evade the attack in the end. ¡°Impressive, indeed a third-tier zombie, truly powerful!¡± Guardian Scorpion stared at Ah Da. He had never encountered a third-stage zombie before. This was the first time. ¡°However, that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got!¡± With his words, Guardian Scorpion raised his scorpion tail de high and fiercely swung it down. ¡°Scorpion Tail Strike!¡± With a loud shout, a terrifying sh surged toward Ah Da. Ah Da¡¯s zombified face showed no sign of disturbance as heunched a punch. This punchbined the power of the Earth-Shattering Fist and the force of thunder and lightning, forcefully colliding with the terrifying sh. ¡°Boom!¡± A loud explosion rang as the power of thunder and lightning was not neutralized by the Scorpion Tail Strike but continued toward Guardian Scorpion. ¡°What?!¡± Guardian Scorpion was filled with shock and swore he had never been so afraid before. At the critical moment, Guardian Scorpion quickly used his scorpion tail de to block in front of him. ¡°ng!¡± The high-quality scorpion tail de shattered into pieces. ¡°This, this¡­¡± Guardian Scorpion broke into a cold sweat, looking at Ah Da with extreme terror. ¡°Ah Da, finish him!¡± At that moment, Ye Li gave another order to Ah Da. Roar! Ah Da let out a furious roar and darted forward, moving at lightning speed. Guardian Scorpion quickly used all his abilities to escape, reaching the fastest speed he had ever achieved. It was undeniable that Ah Da was stronger than Guardian Scorpion, but if Guardian Scorpion wanted to escape, Ah Da couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Ye Li felt a bit regretful. If only he could turn Guardian Scorpion into a zombie. ¡°Ah Da, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Xiao Hui quickly apuded. Ye Li looked at Xiao Hui and slowly spoke, ¡°You seem very happy?¡± Xiao Hui was taken aback. ¡°Senior, isn¡¯t this something to be happy about?¡± ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± At this moment, countless zombies surrounded them. Ye Li was stunned, looking at the zombiesing from all directions. There were just too many zombies in this wave. Suddenly, he had a feeling that these were all the zombies in Tongcheng. Tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands¡­? At this moment, Ye Li had only one thought: to escape. No matter how powerful Ah Da is, he can¡¯t defeat so many zombies. ¡°Run!¡± When Ye Li uttered the word ¡°run,¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s face was still filled with joy. She thought that Ye Li must be very happy this time with so many zombies here. But when Xiao Hui turned her head, she realized that Ye Li had already run several tens of steps away. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Xiao Hui burst into tears immediately. Ye Li turned around and saw Xiao Hui still standing there, crying. Helpless, he went back and grabbed Xiao Hui¡¯s hand, then they ran together. Ye Li thought to himself, Women are troublesome, but what can I do? ¡°I can¡¯t run anymore, Senior. I¡¯m exhausted,¡± Xiao Hui said, panting heavily. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be eaten by zombies, keep running,¡± Ye Li said fiercely. ¡°I¡¯ll just let them eat me. I¡¯m so tired, I¡¯ll die from exhaustion.¡± Xiao Hui replied, gasping for breath. Now it was Ye Li dragging Xiao Hui along as they ran. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m about to die!¡± Xiao Hui directly squatted on the ground, looking exhausted. Ye Li was about to say something when he noticed that the zombies were already close. There was no other way, so he had to carry Xiao Hui on his back and continue running. ¡°Senior, I feel so secure on your back.¡± Ye Li was speechless, truly speechless. Was this woman brainless, with negative intelligence? He remembered Xiao Hui telling him that the young master of the White Lotus Sect, Bai Wawa, used her as a tool, believing that by refining her, she could be a fourth-tier Evolved Being. But with such intelligence, how could she be so ¡°useful¡±? Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but doubt Bai Wawa¡¯s intelligence. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Ye Li ran into a residential area and entered a room. With all the twists and turns, the zombies were bewildered and started searching for Ye Li in different directions. Ye Li ced Xiao Hui on the sofa, and only then did she catch her breath. ¡°Senior, if it weren¡¯t for you, I think I would have been dead by now.¡± Xiao Hui said, looking at Ye Li. ¡°Do you have any intelligence at all?¡± Ye Li stared at Xiao Hui and said impatiently. ¡°Senior, I do have intelligence. I always ranked first in my primary and middle school exams.¡± Xiao Hui sweetly replied. Ye Li surrendered, he truly surrendered. He didn¡¯t n on continuing the conversation with Xiao Hui because it would only infuriate him further. Ye Li walked to the window and discovered that the streets were filled with zombies. Going out at this moment would not be a wise decision. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Xiao Hui looked at Ye Li with some embarrassment. She was both hungry and thirsty. Ye Li thought to himself, What did I owe her in my previous life? I saved her life,but now I still have to feed her? But Ye Li still took out a box of food from the system space. Xiao Hui¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at the food. Her expression as a food lover was evident. Xiao Hui started eating and drinking, but Ye Li had no appetite. He couldn¡¯t understand why there were suddenly so many zombies. Could it be¡­ Ye Li thought of a possibility: there might be a powerful zombiemanding all these others. Suddenly, Ye Li realized how astonishing this possibility was. If he could find that zombie and synthesize it, wouldn¡¯t that be amazing? With this in mind, Ye Li made a decision. He had to find the big boss of Tongcheng. ¡°Senior, what¡¯s that?¡± Xiao Hui pointed to something. Her fair face disyed surprise. Ye Li followed Xiao Hui¡¯s finger and saw a rusty knife. After a brief inspection, he found it uninteresting. It was just a rusty, broken knife. Ding¡­ ¡°Dragon-ying de detected. Host, please pick it up.¡± The system¡¯s words startled Ye Li. He looked at the rusty knife in front of him in disbelief. ¡°System, are you saying this is the Dragon-ying de?¡± Ye Li couldn¡¯t believe it. How could this rusty knife be the Dragon-ying de? Dragon-ying de? Wasn¡¯t it a legendary knife in a martial arts novel? But this was not a martial arts world but a zombie world! ¡°Host, this is indeed the Dragon-ying de, although it has be a piece of scrap iron. However, it can bebined with other weapons.¡± The system¡¯s words surprised Ye Li. So, it really was the Dragon-ying de, and could weapons be synthesized too? Ye Li picked up the Dragon-ying de. The rusty knife was in terrible condition. Then, Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and found the Dragon-ying de inside. ¡°It can actually be synthesized.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face showed excitement as he dragged the steel-cutting knife onto the Dragon-ying de. ¡°Confirm synthesis?¡± ¡°Confirmed.¡± Dragon-ying de: One of the Ten Great Divine Artifacts. Legend has it that collecting all ten Divine Artifacts allows one to discover a great hidden treasure. Ye Li didn¡¯t expect such a twist. This was getting interesting. After synthesizing the Dragon-ying de with the steel-cutting knife, the rust on the Dragon-ying de diminished, but it was still not presentable. ¡°System, the Dragon-ying de is still unusable at the moment, right?¡± ¡°Yes, host. But I advise you not to expose the Dragon-ying de, or else you might get into trouble.¡± Ye Li nodded, understanding the system¡¯s meaning. Could it be¡­ Ye Li suddenly thought of something. Could it be that these zombies are also looking for the Dragon-ying de? Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Ye Li thought that the secret of the Dragon-ying de must not be leaked, or else he would be a target of everyone. Without much hesitation, he stored the Dragon-ying de in the system space. ¡°Senior, with so many zombies outside, why don¡¯t we hide in the Annan Base City?¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly. It was true that there were many zombies outside, but couldn¡¯t he engage in a guerri war? ¡°You stay here.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Hui. ¡°Senior, I can¡¯t stay alone.¡± Xiao Hui was afraid that Ye Li would leave her behind and quickly expressed her concern. Ye Li released Hongye and instructed her to protect Xiao Hui. Then he left. As he arrived below the residential building, there were indeed a lot of zombies. Ye Li looked around and discovered a narrow pass. This narrow pass was enough for one man to hold off ten thousand enemies! Seeing this pass, Ye Li knew that this time he was going to make a fortune. Without much thought, he released the level 7 female zombie and the level 6 female zombie with the aim of attracting more zombies. The level 7 female zombie and the level 6 female zombie were both high-level zombies and absolute kings among the ordinary zombies. He and Ah Da went to the narrow pass and waited. Soon, the two female zombies attracted a lot of zombies. As the zombies saw Ye Li, they rushed towards him like starving ghosts. ¡°Roar, roar!¡± Ye Li estimated that there were probably over a thousand zombies in this wave. Ah Da stood at the pass, and a strong wind surged. This was Ah Da¡¯s ability, the power of the wind. ¡°Boom!¡± Ah Da unleashed the Earth-Shattering Fist that was enhanced with the power of thunder and lightning, causing hundreds of zombies to fall. Ye Li began synthesizing. His virtual fingers rapidly slid through the synthesis grid in his mind, disying incredible speed. The synthesized zombies were all level 2 zombies, and they attacked the other zombies. In no time, Ye Li sessfully synthesized all these zombies into level 2 zombies. At that moment, Ye Li suddenly had an idea. That was tounch a counterattack! Thinking about it, Ye Li¡¯s face lit up with excitement. Soon, Ye Li led Ah Da and over five hundred level 2 zombies to roam around recklessly, asserting their dominance in the East District of Tongcheng. They knocked down any zombies they encountered and synthesized them. Before long, the number of level 2 zombies exceeded a thousand. To Ye Li¡¯s regret, it seemed like these zombies were starting to fear him. They had vanished without a trace. Until now, Ye Li realized how foolish he had been. Why hadn¡¯t he thought of this method before? However, he knew that Tongcheng was just a small city, and most of the zombies here were only level 1. If he went to a big city, the oue might be different. With over two thousand zombies of both genders, Ye Li synthesized them into a tier 1 male zombie and a tier 1 female zombie. With a fruitful harvest, Ye Li returned to the residential area. As he reached the door, Ye Li knocked. ¡°No one is inside. Stop knocking,¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s frightened voice came from inside. When Ye Li heard this, there were no words to describe his speechlessness. Was this the same person who used to be the top student in elementary and middle school exams? ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Ye Li said. Shortly after, the door opened. ¡°Senior, I thought it was a zombie. I was so scared.¡± Xiao Hui sighed with relief. Ye Li was speechless as he walked in and looked at Hongye. Since Hongye put on the fiery red dress, she became stunningly beautiful. However, Ye Li wondered when the zombified features on her face would fade away. He opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized the tier 1 female zombie with Hongye. ¡°Are you sure you want to proceed with the synthesis?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± After the synthesis, Hongye advanced to tier 2. Ye Li looked at Hongye and noticed that the zombified features on her face had diminished significantly, revealing a more refined appearance. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Xiao Hui blinked her eyes and carefully observed Hongye. ¡°Senior, has Sister Hongye be more beautiful?¡± Xiao Hui wondered how she suddenly became much prettier. ¡°She will be even more beautiful.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Ye Li and Xiao Hui spent a long night together in the room. The next day, as the sun rose¡­ Ding¡­ ¡°Obtained 4 Zombie Chests.¡± Ye Li opened the zombie chests with a single click. ¡°Obtained 10 gene points, 10 strength points, 10 speed points, 10 defense points, and a box of food.¡± ¡°Obtained 15 gene points, 15 strength points, 15 speed points, 15 defense points, and a box of food.¡± ¡°Obtained 30 gene points, 30 strength points, 30 speed points, 30 defense points, and three boxes of food.¡± ¡°Obtained 50 gene points, 50 strength points, 50 speed points, 50 defense points, five boxes of food, and Frost Qi.¡± ¡°Frost Qi?¡± Ye Li checked the properties of Frost Qi. Frost Qi: D-grade magic, exclusive skill for zombies. After upgrading to S-grade, it can freeze everything. Ye Li thought that opening treasure chests was indeed enjoyable, always leaving him with anticipation. He fused Frost Qi into Hongye¡¯s body, giving her a special ability for zombies. Then, Ye Li opened the attribute panel: ¡°Host: Ye Li.¡± ¡°System: Super Synthesis System.¡± ¡°Age: 21 years old.¡± ¡°Level: 9th level Awakened Being.¡± ¡°Weapon: Dragon-ying de (Recovery progress: 5%).¡± ¡°Raised Zombies: Ah Da (3rd tier), Hongye (2nd tier).¡± ¡°Genes: B-grade.¡± After opening the zombie chests, Ye Li upgraded from an 8th level Awakened Being to a 9th level Awakened Being, and his genes upgraded from C-level to B-level. The color of the energy of a warrior with B-level genes was ck. Although he now had Ah Da and Hongye, he knew that his own strength was the most important since it was the dark race that turned humans into zombies. Ye Li believed that a small ce like Tongcheng wouldn¡¯t have the dark race. If he wanted to encounter them, he would have to go to other ces. Without much thought, Ye Li prepared to go out again. Ever since he rampaged through the East District of Tongcheng with thousands of Level 2 zombies, he had be fond of this method. ¡°Senior, can you take me with you?¡± Xiao Hui looked at Ye Li with a pleading face. She really wanted to go with him. Ye Li felt somewhat helpless. He just didn¡¯t know how to deal with this woman. But considering there shouldn¡¯t be any danger, he agreed to let her go along. Soon, Ye Li and Xiao Hui arrived on the street. He released Ah Da, Hongye, the Level 7 female zombie, and the Level 6 female zombie to attract zombies. Ye Li sat under a tree, casually ying with his own fingers. ¡°Senior, aren¡¯t you going to fight zombies?¡± Xiao Hui curiously asked, looking at Ye Li. ¡°Wait a little longer.¡± Ye Li replied calmly. After a while, Ah Da, Hongye, the Level 7 female zombie, and the Level 6 female zombie sessfully attracted a horde of zombies. There were probably thousands of them. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The zombie horde was roaring and approaching like a hurricane, uprooting everything on their way. Ah Da, Hongye, the Level 7 female zombie, and the Level 6 female zombie attracted the horde of zombies over. ¡°So¡­ so many zombies!¡± Xiao Hui looked fearfully at the scene before her. She quickly nced at Ye Li and noticed his calm andposed expression. Seeing this, Xiao Hui felt relieved. She had always believed that Ye Li was an omnipotent person. ¡°Take action!¡± Ye Li suddenly gave themand¡­ With Ye Li¡¯s order, Ah Da, Hongye, the Level 7 female zombie, and the Level 6 female zombie began to take action! Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Ah Da unleashed the Earth-Shattering Fist, incorporating the power of wind, clouds, thunder, and lightning into it. This punch was terrifyingly powerful. ¡°Boom!¡± Instantly, countless zombies fell to the ground. Hongye moved swiftly, using the Frost Qi to freeze dozens of zombies. The level 7 female zombie and the level 6 female zombie were both advanced zombies and naturally much stronger than these ordinary zombies. Ye Li began synthesizing zombies in his mind¡¯s synthesis grid. As a single man for over twenty years,with his incredible hand speed, he quickly synthesized over 300 level 2 zombies in a short period. Over 300 level 2 zombies started to counterattack, causing the horde of zombies to retreat! Before long, Ye Li had synthesized over 600 level 2 zombies. Ye Li nced and realized that he had synthesized all the zombies. ¡°Roar!¡± At that moment, a zombie¡¯s roar reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li turned around and saw a level 5 zombie biting Xiao Hui¡¯s arm. Seeing this, Ye Li¡¯s eyes turned red. He didn¡¯t know why he was so furious at this moment, but he felt an immense anger rising within him. Immediately, Ye Li leaped forward andnded a powerful punch on the head of the level 5 zombie. The level 5 zombie¡¯s head exploded from the impact and fell to the ground. ¡°Senior, am I going to turn into a zombie?¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s face was pale, and she looked weakly at Ye Li. ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t want to be a zombie.I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t know how to respond. Once bitten by a zombie, what else could be done besides turning into one? ¡°Host, there is actually a way to prevent Xiao Hui from turning into a zombie.¡± The voice of the system suddenly sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°What way?¡± Ye Li eagerly asked, feeling like he had grasped a lifeline. ¡°It requires the host and Xiao Hui to engage in certain intimate activities.¡± The system¡¯s meaning was obvious. How could he not understand what it meant? Ye Li looked at Xiao Hui and noticed her face starting to show signs of zombification. Only now did he realize that he had unconsciously developed feelings for Xiao Hui. Love, it could beplicated or simple. In the end, it was just three words. It¡¯s either ¡°I love you,¡± ¡°I hate you,¡± or ¡°Let it go!¡± or ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± At this point, it had reached a critical moment. Ye Li didn¡¯t think much and started with Xiao Hui¡­ Ten secondster¡­ Ye Li looked at Xiao Hui. The signs of zombification had disappeared from her face, and the wound on her arm had healed. Ye Li understood that he had immunity to the zombie virus, and by engaging in such activities, he could transfer this immunity to Xiao Hui. ¡°Senior, just now, did we¡­¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s face blushed like a ripe apple, and she looked so shy. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s exactly what you think,¡± Ye Li said awkwardly. Ten seconds, just ten seconds!!! ¡°Huh?¡± Xiao Hui suddenly froze. She looked at her arm and realized that the wound caused by the zombie bite had disappeared. ¡°Senior, the wound is gone!¡± Xiao Hui eximed. ¡°You won¡¯t turn into a zombie now,¡± Ye Li slowly said. ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Hui still hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the sudden happiness. ¡°Hooray!¡± Finally, Xiao Hui reacted and threw herself into Ye Li¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Xiao Hui quickly took a few steps back and lowered her head. Ye Li thought to himself, Although this girl is a bit airheaded, she¡¯s still incredibly adorable. How can someone be this cute? Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Ye Li found Xiao Hui incredibly cute, who had melted his heart. He had thought that he would never like a woman with such low intelligence, but now he realized not only was he wrong, but he waspletely wrong. ¡°Senior, should we continue to fight zombies now?¡± Xiao Hui blinked her eyes and asked Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and led more than 600 level 2 zombies to continue their dominance. Tongcheng was filled with ordinary zombies. These zombies, upon seeing Ye Li and Xiao Hui, recklessly rushed over without regard for their lives, although they were already the living dead. After a day of synthesis, Ye Li created a tier 1 male zombie and a tier 1 female zombie. Returning to the residential area, Ye Li took out a box of food from the system space, and he and Xiao Hui began to eat and drink. Hongye was now a tier 2 zombie and would soon be a tier 3 zombie. In this way, Ye Li and Xiao Hui spent three more days in the East District of Tongcheng. During these three days, he finally synthesized a tier 2 female zombie. He dragged the tier 2 female zombie to Hongye, and Hongye became a tier 3 zombie. Hongye¡¯s appearance had improved yet again. ¡°Senior, Sister Hongye is even more beautiful now.¡± Xiao Hui couldn¡¯t believe her eyes as she looked at Hongye. Now Hongye¡¯s face had less decay, and it became more delicate. As a tier 4 zombie, she had blue eyes. Hongye¡¯s eyes were like sapphires, almost blinding to look at. ¡°Call me Master,¡± Ye Li looked at Hongye. ¡°M-Master.¡± Hongye¡¯s voice was still stiff, as she had just learned to speak. Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions to the host for synthesizing a tier 3 zombie. The host has obtained a Super Treasure Chest. Would you like to open it?¡± ¡°Open it.¡± ¡°Gene Points x50, Strength Points x50, Speed Points x50, Defense Points x50, Steel Swords x3, Zombie Berserk x2.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for bing a level 10 Awakened Being.¡± Advancing one more level, he would be a Rank 1 Evolved Being. Ye Li was indeed looking forward to it. Steel Sword: A weapon made of steel. Zombie Berserk: Increases a zombie¡¯sbat power by ten times for ten minutes. Ye Li thought to himself that Zombie Berserk was a good thing, but the Steel Swords were not that impressive. He synthesized the three Steel Swords with the Dragon ying de, and the recovery progress of the Dragon ying de reached 8%. ¡°Senior, Sister Hongye also called you Master just now. Does it mean Hongye can say more things now?¡± ¡°Hongye, I¡¯m Xiao Hui.¡± Xiao Hui looked at Hongye, hoping that Hongye would call her too. Unfortunately, Hongye didn¡¯t even look at Xiao Hui. Xiao Hui felt disappointed. ¡°Senior, why doesn¡¯t Sister Hongye call me?¡± Ye Li shook his head inwardly. Hongye was my zombie, and she¡¯s only at tier 3. How can she call you? At this moment, it was already dusk, and there were no zombies on the street. It was unusually quiet. Ye Li looked out of the window and unexpectedly saw a few humans, all of whom seemed to be gic warriors. These humans were dressed in white robes with three blood-red characters on them. White Lotus Sect!!! To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, these few White Lotus Sect warriors were actually heading towards the residential area. Seeing this, a faint smile formed on the corner of Ye Li¡¯s mouth, revealing a wicked expression on his face. In his eyes, these White Lotus Sect warriors were simply walking to their own demise. ¡°You stay here, I¡¯ll go out for a moment.¡± Ye Li instructed Hongye to protect Xiao Hui. Before Xiao Hui could ask any further questions, Ye Li walked out. When he reached the third floor, Ye Li heard footsteps. Instead of continuing downstairs, he sat down on the stairs. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Ye Li had only been sitting on the stairs for a short while when three White Lotus Sect gic warriors approached. ¡°Hmm?¡± These three White Lotus Sect gic warriors were startled. They never expected to find someone sitting on the stairs. Ye Li also took a look at the three individuals and noticed that they were all first-rank Evolved Beings. In Tongcheng, being a first-rank Evolved Being was considered quite powerful, and there were three of them. Unfortunately for them, they had encountered Ye Li. ¡°Brat, what are you doing sitting here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡± ¡°Waiting? Waiting for whom?¡± ¡°Waiting for you.¡± Ye Li looked at the three White Lotus Sect gic warriors and spoke slowly. The three White Lotus Sect warriors were taken aback by his words. They didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li was waiting for them. Could it be that this brat had some deep grudge against the White Lotus Sect? But no matter how they looked at it, Ye Li was just a high-level Awakened Being. They were first-rank Evolved Beings and naturally had the ability to easily kill a high-level Awakened Being. ¡°Brat, why are you waiting for us?¡± one of the White Lotus Sect gic warriors shouted. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm, showing no signs of disturbance. ¡°Are you looking for someone named Xiao Hui?¡± Ye Li asked calmly. Upon hearing this, the three individuals were once again surprised. ¡°Brat, do you know where Miss Xiao Hui is?¡± asked one of the White Lotus Sect gic warriors. ¡°Of course,¡± Ye Li replied slowly. ¡°So¡­¡± An ugly-looking man looked at Ye Li, and after a few seconds, he said, ¡°So you¡¯re waiting here to take us to see Miss Xiao Hui?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°I think I¡¯ll take you to another ce instead.¡± ¡°What ce?¡± the three men asked, puzzled. ¡°The Gate of Hell!¡± Ye Li enunciated each word without hesitation. As he said so, Ah Da suddenly appeared, throwing a punch infused with the power of thunder and lightning. The fist wind roared. These three White Lotus Sect gic warriors were all first-rank Evolved Beings and couldn¡¯t withstand a punch from Ah Da. One of the White Lotus Sect gic warriors was instantly punched through and lost his life forever. The remaining two were filled with terror, wanting to escape. They truly wanted to run away. Unfortunately, how could they escape? Ah Da knocked them down one after another, and the fate of these two White Lotus Sect gic warriors was gruesome! These three individuals were already dead and couldn¡¯t turn into zombies. But it didn¡¯t matter. When gic warriors turned into zombies, their levels would most likely drop and they would end up as 7th or 8th level zombies at most. Ye Li were of no interest to Zombies of such levels at the moment. Ye Li believed that the White Lotus Sect wouldn¡¯t send only these few first-rank Evolved Beings. They must be scattered, searching for Xiao Hui in different directions. But he wasn¡¯t afraid of the White Lotus Sect now. Ah Da and Hongye were both third-tier zombies and possessed special abilities. Moreover, he now had Zombie Berserk x2. In an emergency, Ah Da and Hongye each had one. However, this was not a long-term solution. Ye Li didn¡¯t know the true strength of the White Lotus Sect, and it was dangerous for Xiao Hui to stay with him. Since that¡¯s the case¡­ Ye Li decided to send Xiao Hui to Annan Base City. After all, Annan Base City was a fortified city and wouldn¡¯t fear a small White Lotus Sect. Then Ye Li returned to the room and looked at Xiao Hui, saying, ¡°I will take you to Annan Base City tomorrow.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Senior?¡± Xiao Hui didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li suddenly wanted to send her to Annan Base City. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to go there?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Hui and asked in return. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Xiao Hui looked at Ye Li¡¯s face. When she first met Ye Li, she did want him to take her to Annan Base City. But after spending so many days together, she had grown ustomed to being with Ye Li and no longer wanted to go to Annan Base City. Besides, she had also done those things with Ye Li. ¡°Senior, I want to be with you,¡± Xiao Hui mustered up her courage and said those words. However, Ye Li shook his head. ¡°The White Lotus Sect is looking for you now. It would be dangerous for you to stay by my side.¡± ¡°But, but¡­¡± Xiao Hui didn¡¯t finish her words before Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anymore. I¡¯ve already decided to take you to Annan Base City.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Hui and said. Upon hearing this, Xiao Hui¡¯s fair face became deste. She knew that she had no power to refute Ye Li¡¯s decision. The next day, Ye Li opened the zombie treasure chests and then took Xiao Hui to the streets. Today, the streets were unusually quiet, with no zombies in sight. Ye Li wondered if he had already dealt with all the zombies in the East District of Tongcheng. ording to Ye Li¡¯s knowledge, there were several hundred billion humans in this world, and 70% of them had turned into zombies. One could imagine how massive the number of zombies would be. ¡°Senior, are we really going to Annan Base City?¡± Xiao Hui looked pitifully at Ye Li, hoping to stay by his side. ¡°Brat, Miss Xiao Hui, you have finally shown yourselves!¡± A sudden loud shout reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. He followed the voice and looked up to see five people standing on the sixth floor of a building. These five people were all dressed in white robes, with the three blood-red characters of the White Lotus Sect embroidered on their robes. And leading them was Guardian Scorpion! ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Several piercing sounds echoed as Guardian Scorpion and the four White Lotus Sect gic warriors jumped down,nding about ten steps away from Ye Li. Except for Guardian Scorpion, the remaining four were all first-rank Evolved Beings. At this moment, Guardian Scorpion had a gloating expression on his face. In his opinion, Ye Li was already dead meat. ¡°Brat, you didn¡¯t expect to encounter me again, did you?¡± Guardian Scorpion sneered at Ye Li. ¡°Yes, I indeed didn¡¯t expect that. I didn¡¯t expect that you woulde to your own death,¡± Ye Li replied calmly. Upon hearing these words, Guardian Scorpion¡¯s face instantly darkened. He couldn¡¯t understand why, even in this situation, Ye Li could remain so indifferent. ¡°Brat, where is your third-tier zombie? Why don¡¯t you call it out?!¡± Guardian Scorpion coldly shouted. Now, Ye Li was just alone, merely a small advanced Awakened Being, nothing worth mentioning in his eyes. Ye Li shook his head. Why did Guardian Scorpion enjoy being pped in the face so much? Was being pped in the face really that enjoyable? ¡°Do you really want to see my strength?¡± Ye Li looked at Guardian Scorpion calmly. Since thest time when Ye Li had let Ah Da beat up Guardian Scorpion and made him flee for his life, Xiao Hui knew that Ye Li was almost invincible now. She was no longer afraid of the White Lotus Sect. ¡°Brat, at this point, why are you still pretending? You¡¯re just a small advanced Awakened Being! Disy your strength? I suggest you stop pretending and juste to your death.¡± Guardian Scorpion sneered at Ye Li. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± After speaking, Guardian Scorpion, along with the four White Lotus Sect gic warriors, burst intoughter. As the saying goes, One reaped what one sowed Since Guardian Scorpion was determined to court death, Ye Li had no choice but to grant his wish. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Guardian Scorpion swore that he had never felt this triumphant in his entire life. If it were any other advanced Awakened Being, they would probably be scared to the point of wetting themselves when facing him. But Ye Li made him suffer time and time again. How could he, a dignified guardian of the White Lotus Sect, bear with it? But now things were different. He could finally seek revenge! ¡°Come on, brat. Let me kill you,¡± Guardian Scorpion beckoned with his finger towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Come out, Ah Da and Hongye.¡± Immediately, Ah Da and Hongye emerged from the system space. What!!! Seeing this scene, Guardian Scorpion and the four gic warriors of the White Lotus Sect couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock. They stared wide-eyed at Ah Da and Hongye. Ah Da and Hongye both had blue eyes, both were third-tier zombies! Guardian Scorpion¡¯s heart was filled with shock. Thest time he only saw Ah Da, but he could never have imagined that Ye Li actually had two third-tier zombies. The four gic warriors of the White Lotus Sect were so scared that they lost their wits. Third-tier zombies, these are third-tier zombies! They were only first-rank Evolved Beings, facing two third-tier zombies, they were like ants. ¡°Let¡¯s talk it out. Let¡¯s talk it out,¡± Guardian Scorpion quickly begged Ye Li for mercy. Ye Li sneered inwardly. After all, Guardian Scorpion was a third-tier Evolved Being. Why did he have no demeanor of the strong at all? Indeed, surviving in the post-apocalyptic world was not easy. Compared to life, dignity was not important at all. ¡°Unfortunately, you repeatedly courted death. If I don¡¯t let you die, then I wouldn¡¯t be Ye Li,¡± he said calmly. As he spoke, Ye Li gave orders to Ah Da and Hongye. ¡°Turn them all into zombies.¡± Ah Da and Hongye flew out, and Hongye was incredibly fast. When Ye Li chose zombie attributes for Hongye, he chose the speed attribute. In an instant, the four gic warriors of the White Lotus Sect were frozen by Hongye¡¯s Frost Qi. Seeing this, Guardian Scorpion tried desperately to escape! But how could Ah Da and Hongye let him? Guardian Scorpion was surrounded by Ah Da and Hongye, and he could only draw his scorpion tail knife. Unfortunately, Guardian Scorpion stood no chance against Ah Da and Hongye alone. Suddenly, Ah Da and Hongye attacked!!! ¡°Ye Li, our White Lotus Sect¡¯s junior leader, Bai Wawa, has already arrived in Tongcheng. If you dare do anything to me, you¡­¡± ¡°Ah!!!¡± Guardian Scorpion let out a heart-wrenching scream. Xiao Hui quickly covered her ears. The sound of such a scream was truly hair-raising. Third-tier zombies bit quickly, not to mention two third-tier zombies. Guardian Scorpion instantly turned into a zombie. Ye Li took a look and saw that Guardian Scorpion had be a second-tier zombie. There was nothing he could do. When a gic warrior turned into a zombie, their level would definitely regress. Hongye also turned the four frozen White Lotus Sect gic warriors into zombies. All four became eighth-level zombies. Ye Li synthesized them into a tenth-level zombie. After putting them into the system space, Ye Li thought about thest sentence Guardian Scorpion said before turning into a zombie. Bai Wawa arrived in Tongcheng? Ye Li had heard Xiao Hui mention it. If Bai Wawa assimted Xiao Hui, he would be a fourth-rank Evolved Being. That meant Bai Wawa was currently only a third-rank Evolved Being. As a third-rank Evolved Being, Ye Li was naturally not afraid of him. ¡°Senior, did you turn Guardian Scorpion into a zombie?¡± Xiao Hui looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Xiao Hui blinked her eyes, and a hint of joy appeared on her fair face. But immediately, Xiao Hui seemed to remember something and her face became a little fearful. ¡°Senior, just now Guardian Scorpion said that Bai Wawa hase to Tongcheng.¡± Xiao Hui looked at Ye Li and said. Bai Wawa was the junior leader of the White Lotus Sect, a third-rank Evolved Being, just a step away from bing a fourth-rank Evolved Being. ¡°Are you afraid of him?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Hui and asked. Xiao Hui quickly nodded and whispered, ¡°When I was in the White Lotus Sect, he was the one I feared the most.¡± Ye Li chuckled inwardly. If he hadn¡¯t encountered Bai Wawa, it would have been fine. But if he did, he would show Bai Wawa what true terror meant. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said. With that, Ye Li and Xiao Hui continued their journey towards Annan Base City. There was still some distance between Annan Base City and Tongcheng. Ye Li and Xiao Hui were currently still in the East District of Tongcheng. Strangely, there wasn¡¯t a single zombie on the entire road. The cawing of crows could be heard from time to time, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine. ¡°Hehe, Miss Xiao Hui, we had a hard time finding you.¡± A coquettish voice sounded, and Ye Li followed the voice to see a woman sitting on a tree not far away on the left. The woman wore a white robe and had a voluptuous figure, with a hint of fox-like charm. ¡°Guardian Fox,¡± Xiao Hui said in a frightened tone as she looked at the woman. Ye Li observed Guardian Fox. Like Guardian Scorpion, she was also a third-rank Evolved Being. Suddenly, Guardian Fox moved swiftly and appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Boy, you¡¯re quite handsome, but being handsome alone is useless. You need to be strong. You¡¯re just a high-level Awakened Being. I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯re thinking of being a hero and saving the beauty, are you?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Guardian Fox was taken aback, unable to understand why Ye Li was stillughing. ¡°Why are youughing, boy?¡± Guardian Fox looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Do you know how disgusting you are?¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to Guardian Fox. ¡°What did you say!¡± Guardian Fox widened her eyes, feeling as if she had misheard. Ye Liughed again, and after a few seconds, he continued, ¡°So, not only are you disgusting in appearance, but you¡¯re also deaf.¡± Guardian Fox couldn¡¯t react for a moment. As one of the esteemed Guardians of the White Lotus Sect, who would dare to say that she was disgusting in appearance? ¡°You say I¡¯m disgusting?¡± Guardian Fox simply couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re not disgusting?¡± Ye Li retorted. ¡°Good, very good!¡± Guardian Fox coldly replied. ¡°If you insist on seeking death, then I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± As she spoke, Guardian Fox struck out with a palm, unleashing a red heart-shaped attack towards Ye Li. When Guardian Fox struck out with this palm, she wore a cold smile. She wanted to make Ye Li understand that the only fate for those who offended her was death. However, Guardian Fox was destined to be disappointed because two figures appeared in front of Ye Li. To be precise, two zombies appeared. Both of these zombies had blue eyes. Just as the heart-shaped attack was about to reach Ye Li, it suddenly froze. Guardian Fox saw this situation and quickly retreated more than ten meters. ¡°Third-tier zombies?¡± Guardian Fox widened her eyes. She couldn¡¯t have imagined that there would be two third-tier zombies in front of Ye Li. Moreover, these two third-tier zombies seemed to be on the same side as this brat? Guardian Fox couldn¡¯t believe it. She truly couldn¡¯t believe that this was real. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 With her experience, she had never seen or even heard of such a thing before. ¡°Ah Da, Hongye, take care of her.¡± Ye Li gave themand to Ah Da and Hongye. As themand was given, Ah Da and Hongye rushed forward. He would never give any special care to beautiful women, especially in the post-apocalyptic world. The attacks from Ah Da and Hongye were overwhelming for Guardian Fox to defend against. Just as Ah Da¡¯s punch was about to hit Guardian Fox, a child suddenly appeared in front of her. This child blocked Ah Da¡¯s punch and took Guardian Fox to a rtively safe distance. ¡°Ah Da, Hongye, wait.¡± Ah Da and Hongye stopped and returned to Ye Li¡¯s side. Ye Li observed the child next to Guardian Fox. The child had unnaturally white skin, resembling a porcin doll, and looked very adorable. ¡°Bai Wawa.¡± Xiao Hui eximed in panic. Ye Li was slightly taken aback by her words. He originally thought that ¡°Bai Wawa¡± was just a name, but he didn¡¯t expect the White Lotus Sect¡¯s junior leader to be such a young child. ¡°Xiao Hui, it¡¯s been a while. Feels like ages since west met.¡± Bai Wawa grinned at Xiao Hui. ¡°You¡­¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s face turned ghastly pale. Ye Li gave Xiao Hui a reassuring smile, telling her not to be afraid. ¡°So, you¡¯re the Ye Li mentioned by Guardian Scorpion?¡± Bai Wawa narrowed his eyes and asked Ye Li. ¡°Yes, young one.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°Young one? I¡¯m much older than you, OK?¡± Bai Wawa smiled innocently, but there was a hint of viciousness in his eyes. Ye Li understood upon hearing Bai Wawa¡¯s words. He had thought that Bai Wawa was really just a child, but it seemed that he had some kind of rejuvenation secret technique. If Bai Wawa was truly only seven or eight years old, possessing such gic talents, he would be an incredible existence. ¡°Xiao Hui,e back with me. You have only one fate, to be assimted by me.¡± Bai Wawa said with a smile. ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± Xiao Hui shook her head hurriedly. It was evident that Bai Wawa had caused significant psychological trauma to her. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, you have only one fate. Why don¡¯t you believe it?¡± Bai Wawa shook his head. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Bai Wawa, it seems you don¡¯t take me, Ye Li, seriously.¡± Bai Wawa was puzzled by Ye Li¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re just a minor Awakened Being. Why should I take you seriously?¡± ¡°Oh, right. You still have two third-tier zombies. But Guardian Fox and I are both third-rank Evolved Beings. Do you think you have a chance of winning?¡± Bai Wawa looked at Ye Li yfully. ¡°Of course.¡± Ye Li said calmly. Upon hearing this, Bai Wawa clenched his teeth and shouted, ¡°What if I add another third-rank Evolved Being?¡± ¡°Guardian Tiger,e out.¡± As the words fell, a middle-aged man walked over slowly. The man had tiger patterns on his face, giving off a domineering aura. Another third-rank Evolved Being! ¡°Brat, do you still think you have a chance now?¡± Bai Wawa stared at Ye Li. ¡°Not enough.¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly. ¡°Brat, I see that you won¡¯t shed tears until you see your own coffin!¡± Bai Wawa was furious like never before. ¡°I, Ye Li, won¡¯t shed tears even when I see my coffin because I¡¯ll never see my coffin.¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Bai Wawa, upon hearing these words, burst into a rage. ¡°What if I add another third-rank Evolved Being?¡± Chapter 37 Chapter 37 As he said so, another rank 3 guardian appeared. He was also a middle-aged man with a ferocious wolf pattern on his face. With Bai Wawa, there were a total of four rank 3 Evolved Beings on Bai Wawa¡¯s side. On Ye Li¡¯s side, Ah Da and Hongye were Tier 3 zombies. With four against two, it seemed that Ye Li¡¯s side was bound to lose. ¡°Now what, Brat?¡± Bai Wawa stared at Ye Li. Bai Wawa didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li wasn¡¯t afraid. From the bottom of his heart, he believed that Ye Li was just pretending to be calm. ¡°It¡¯s still not enough,¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly again. ¡°Brat, you¡­!!!¡± Bai Wawa¡¯s eyes turned red with anger as he stared at Ye Li. ¡°I guess you have one more guardian, right?¡± Ye Li said casually. ¡°Brat, have you encountered Guardian Scorpion?¡± Guardian Fox looked at Ye Li in confusion, asking. ¡°Not only did I encounter him, but I also turned him into a zombie,¡± Ye Li responded. What!!! As soon as he said these words, Bai Wawa and the three White Lotus Guardians were all stunned. ¡°Brat, you turned Guardian Scorpion into a zombie?¡± Bai Wawa stared at Ye Li. ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡± Ye Li shrugged. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Bai Wawa said coldly. Ye Li curled his lips, thinking that since you don¡¯t believe it, then let me show you. Immediately, Ye Li released Guardian Scorpion from the system space. Bai Wawa and his group were astonished when they saw this. They would rather believe that the sky was about to fall than believe that Ye Li had turned Guardian Scorpion into a zombie. How did he do that? ¡°Junior Leader, stop wasting time with this brat. We have an absolute advantage. Just kill this brat and take Miss Xiao Hui back,¡± Guardian Tiger said to Bai Wawa. Bai Wawa thought to himself, yes, why should I waste time talking nonsense with a minor Awakened Being? ¡°Attack!¡± Bai Wawa shouted coldly. Guardian Tiger, Guardian Wolf, and Guardian Fox rushed forward, their speed astonishingly fast. With three rank 3 Evolved Beings, they indeed had an absolute numerical advantage, but unfortunately, they overlooked one thing. This one thing was enough to cost them their lives. ¡°Fuse!¡± Ye Li fused Zombie Berserk x2 into Ah Da and Hongye respectively. After the fusion of Zombie Berserk, theirbat power would increase tenfold within ten minutes. At this moment, red spiritual light wrapped around Ah Da and Hongye, making them look extremely intimidating. ¡°Boom!¡± Ah Da unleashed the Earth-Shattering Fist, enhanced by wind, rain, thunder, and lightning. This punch seemed to shatter the space itself. Hongye moved with incredible speed, attacking with her Frost Qi. A Tier 3 zombie with ten times enhancedbat power was undeniably terrifying. Guardian Tiger, Guardian Wolf, and Guardian Fox wanted to retreat, but it was already toote. ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± ¡°Ah!!!¡± After being frozen by Hongye¡¯s Frost Qi, the three of them were then shattered into pieces by Ah Da¡¯s punch. Seeing this scene, Bai Wawa was terrified and quickly fled. In an instant, he disappeared without a trace. Ye Li did not choose to pursue him. He could have chased after him, but there was no need. At this point, Xiao Hui was already dumbfounded. She thought that even Bai Wawa had fled for his life. Ah Da and Sister Hongye were truly formidable. But even more formidable was Senior, the master of Ah Da and Hongye. At this moment, Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm as if nothing had happened. He stored Ah Da and Hongye in the system space and then looked at Xiao Hui, slowly uttering two words: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38 After several days of traveling, Ye Li and Xiao Hui were finally approaching the outskirts of Annan Base City. At this moment, Ye Li and Xiao Hui were walking on a concrete road with no buildings around. They just needed to continue straight ahead to reach the outskirts of Annan Base City. ¡°Haha, killing those zombies was so satisfying.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Yun is a level 5 Awakened Being. Killing those zombies is a breeze.¡± ¡°Absolutely, Young Master Yun is amazing!¡± A burst of fawning voices came from behind Ye Li. But Ye Li didn¡¯t even turn his head. He continued walking forward with Xiao Hui. ¡°Young Master Yun, there are people ahead.¡± A teenager said to a handsome and extraordinary young man. This handsome Brat was none other than Young Master Yun. Young Master Yun looked at Ye Li and Xiao Hui not far ahead, smiled, and thought they were probably going to Annan Base City. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± This group of teenagers looked to be around fifteen or sixteen years old, and they all had an air of elegance that indicated their extraordinary background. Naturally, Ye Li heard their conversation, but he paid no attention. But they were talking about how satisfying it was to kill zombies? After some thought, Ye Li figured out. In the outskirts of the base city, zombies were usually kept for young gic warriors to kill, but there would generally be strong protectors by their side. Before long, this group of teenagers was only a few steps away from Ye Li and Xiao Hui. ¡°You, stop!¡± Young Master Yun shouted. ¡°Senior, someone is telling us to stop,¡± Xiao Hui whispered to Ye Li. ¡°Just ignore them,¡± Ye Li said. Ye Li didn¡¯t need to think to know why this group of teenagers wanted them to stop. It was nothing more than wanting to show off their superiority. But he didn¡¯t have time to deal with these little brats. Seeing that Ye Li and Xiao Hui ignored his words, Young Master Yun instantly became angry. ¡°I told you to stop, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Young Master Yun shouted at Ye Li and Xiao Hui again. Seeing that Ye Li and Xiao Hui still showed no intention of stopping, five or six teenagers hurriedly ran in front of them. ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear Young Master Yun telling you to stop?¡± one of the teenagers coldly said to Ye Li and Xiao Hui. Young Master Yun now stood in front of them, staring at Ye Li and Xiao Hui. ¡°Give me an exnation!¡± Young Master Yun stared at Ye Li. Ye Li couldn¡¯t understand why trouble always seemed to find him for no reason. These little brats really didn¡¯t know their ce! ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li smiled indifferently. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Young Master Yun red at Ye Li. Ye Li calmly looked at the so-called Young Master Yun and slowly spoke: ¡°You think you deserve an exnation from me?¡± Silence, a long silence. These teenagers stood there motionless, like statues. They were all prestigious disciples of renowned families in Annan Base City. Since birth, they had been treated like stars, and no one dared to speak to them like this. ¡°What did you say?¡± Young Master Yun was the first to snap out of his daze, staring at Ye Li intently. ¡°Move aside. You¡¯re just a small ordinary Awakened Being,¡± Ye Li said with some disinterest. These words were like needles. A small ordinary Awakened Being? He was a level 5 Awakened Being, just a step away from bing an advanced Awakened Being. ¡°Fine, fine, fine!!!¡± Young Master Yun repeated the word ¡°fine¡± three times, indicating his anger at that moment. ¡°Then let me, this small ordinary Awakened Being, show you what regret feels like!¡± Young Master Yun said coldly. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Ye Li asked indifferently, his arms folded. ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious!¡± Young Master Yun stared at Ye Li firmly. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 ¡°Young Master Yun, knock this brat down and show him how formidable you are.¡± ¡°Brat, how dare you challenge Young Master Yun? He can knock you out with a single punch.¡± Wise enough, Xiao Hui stepped aside, her inner emotions unaffected. On the contrary, she felt a bit amused. She knew very well that this Brat called Young Master Yun was no match for Ye Li. Suddenly, Young Master Yun raised his fist and fiercely struck towards Ye Li. The group of youngsters watched Ye Li with pity because they knew the consequences of offending Young Master Yun. Ye Li stood motionless as if he hadn¡¯t even seen the punching. Young Master Yun smiled triumphantly, thinking that Ye Li was frightened out of his senses. When the punch was inches away from Ye Li, Ye Li suddenly opened his palm and grabbed Young Master Yun¡¯s fist. Young Master Yun felt Ye Li¡¯s hand like steel, and in that instant, he felt excruciating pain. ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch!¡± Ye Li really didn¡¯t want to bother with these brats, but they insisted on provoking him. What could he do? With a casual flick, he sent Young Master Yun flying several meters away, then continued walking forward without looking back. Xiao Hui quickly followed suit. ¡°Wait for me, Senior.¡± Xiao Hui blinked her eyes. It was over so quickly that she hadn¡¯t fully reacted yet. The group of youngsters hurriedly helped Young Master Yun up. ¡°Young Master Yun, are you okay?¡± Young Master Yun was a bit stunned. Was he instantly defeated? In other words, that person was an advanced Awakened Being? The other youngsters also couldn¡¯t believe it. They wore bitter smiles on their faces. They had originally thought Ye Li was a bronze-level yer, but they hadn¡¯t expected him to be a king-level yer. Young Master Yun felt a bitter taste in his mouth, and immediately made a decision that none of the other youngsters had anticipated. He started running, apparently intending to catch up with Ye Li and Xiao Hui. This sudden dash frightened the other youngsters. They thought Young Master Yun was going to confront Ye Li recklessly. They quickly followed suit and ran after them! Xiao Hui heard the sound of footsteps running and turned her head. ¡°Senior, they¡¯re catching up.¡± Ye Li also heard the sound of running, which surprised him. He hadn¡¯t expected these youngsters to dare to catch up with him. Young Master Yun ran up to Ye Li, panting, and looked at him, saying, ¡°I was too rude earlier. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°If possible, I would like to be friends with you,¡± Young Master Yun continued. Ye Li didn¡¯t expect Young Master Yun to say such words, which made him regard Young Master Yun in a different light. He had thought Young Master Yun was just a spoiled brat. The group of youngsters was dumbfounded upon hearing Young Master Yun¡¯s words. Thankfully, Young Master Yun didn¡¯te to fight Ye Li, or else the consequences would have been unimaginable. Although Ye Li had some respect for Young Master Yun now, it didn¡¯t mean he wanted to be friends with him. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in being friends with you,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Young Master Yun felt a bit embarrassed after hearing that. However, he had been deeply impressed by Ye Li¡¯s demeanor just now, even though he didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly admired Ye Li so much. As hey on the ground, he watched Ye Li walking away. In that instant, he felt as if a demon-ying deity had descended from the heavens. ¡°My name is Yun Feng. You must be heading to Annan Base City, right? I can take you there,¡± Yun Feng said cautiously, looking at Ye Li. The group of youngsters became even more dumbfounded. Why did Young Master Yun seem to be treating Ye Li like an idol? Weren¡¯t they supposed to be enemies? Chapter 40 Chapter 40 After some consideration, Ye Li thought that since he was unfamiliar with Annan Base City, it would be good to have someone show him the way. ¡°Alright,¡± Ye Li nodded. A look of joy instantly appeared on Yun Feng¡¯s face, and he hadpletely forgotten what had just happened. Even Ye Li was somewhat surprised by this scene. He wondered if Yun Feng might be gay and had fallen in love with him at first sight? But then Ye Li shook his head, thinking how could he have such a twisted thought? Soon after, Yun Feng activated the guiding mode. Before long, they arrived at the outskirts of Annan Base City. The outer city was a defensive fortification, with manyser cannons mounted on the walls, and numerous soldiers guarding them, all equipped with powerfulser guns. ¡°Young Master Yun, you¡¯re back. How did it go this time?¡± a man wearing a second lieutenant-rank military uniform on the city wall asked Young Master Yun. ¡°It went fine. Let us in first,¡± Yun Feng said to the second lieutenant on the wall. ¡°Alright, Young Master Yun,¡± the second lieutenant nodded. With that, a small door next to the main city gate opened. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Yun Feng said to Ye Li. Upon hearing this, Ye Li and Xiao Hui entered through the small door. The outer city was just a defensive fortification, still some distance from the main city. But inside the outer city, there were vehicles. Clearly, this group of young people hade by car. They got into their own cars, and Ye Li and Xiao Hui got into Yun Feng¡¯s car, heading towards the main city. ¡°What should I call you?¡± Yun Feng suddenly asked. ¡°Just call me Ye Li.¡± Ye Li replied slowly. He didn¡¯t want Yun Feng to call him Senior or Brother Ye, as it would make him feel too familiar with Yun Feng. Before long, Ye Li caught sight of the main city of Annan Base City. The appearance of the city looked simr to other Chinese cities, except its defense was much stronger. After all, in this parallel world, both technology and everything else surpassed the Earth by far. Upon entering the inner city of Annan Base City, it appeared to be inhabited mostly by ordinary people, living a life simr to that in China. There were asional military patrols, with soldiers all carryingser guns. These soldiers were just ordinary people, as bing an Awakened Being required a minimum of D-ss genes. Undoubtedly, Annan Base City was veryrge, really enormous. The buildings were also towering, such that if this were on Earth, it would undoubtedly be the first city. ¡°Ye Li, do you have any ce to go?¡± Yun Feng asked. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li said. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you go to my ce first?¡± Yun Feng continued. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds and then said, ¡°Alright.¡± Yun Feng drove the car and headed towards a certain location. The car arrived at a mansion, and there were many such mansions. One would have to walk around personally to truly understand howrge they were. Yun Feng got out of the car and turned his face towards a screen at the entrance gate. After a sessful face recognition, the gate opened automatically. The car continued driving inside, and before long, they finally arrived in front of a building that was difficult to describe. If one had to describe it, the only way would be to call it a pce. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back,¡± a servant said to Yun Feng. Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining a random lottery draw.¡± Surprises always came unexpectedly. The roulette in his mind started spinning, and a few secondster, the pointer stopped. ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining Healing Art.¡± Healing Art: Can treat difficult and misceneous ailments. Ye Li didn¡¯t expect to acquire a skill. It was an auxiliary skill, but he felt it was not very useful. However, it was better than nothing, so Ye Li took the Healing Art. Ding¡­ ¡°Healing Art automatically reaches its maximum level.¡± There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression because he felt that the Healing Art was useless to him. Chapter 41 - 41: Why Are You Here? Chapter 41: Why Are You Here? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Ye Li, let¡¯s go inside,¡± Yun Feng said, looking at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and walked in with Xiao Hui. Yun Feng¡¯s house was truly magnificent, exuding a sense of grandeur. After Ye Li and Xiao Hui sat down, Yun Feng looked at one of the servants and asked, ¡°Where is my father?¡± ¡°Young Master, the master went to Divine Physician Bai¡¯s ce.¡± Yun Feng sighed at the reply. ¡°Is there really no cure to my father¡¯s injury?¡± Yun Mu, the head of the Yun family and one of the top ten powerhouses in the Annan Base City, had suffered severe injuries in a battle with the leader of the White Lotus Sect many years ago, left with hidden ailments that were now bing more and more serious. ¡°Xiao Feng, how did you perform today?¡± A voice, as melodious as a warbler singing, reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. That voice, Ye Li strangely felt a sense of familiarity to it. Following the sound, a ponytailed girl appeared before Ye Li¡¯s eyes. It was none other than Yun Man, whom Ye Li had saved in the Eastern District of Copper City. ¡°Senior, why¡­ why are you here?¡± Yun Man was astonished, rubbing her eyes, finding it hard to believe it was real. Ye Li was also taken aback. Who could have imagined that Yun Man was Yun Feng¡¯s sister? What a small world! ¡°Sister, do you know each other?¡± Yun Feng asked Yun Man with a puzzled expression. ¡°He is the senior who saved my life in Tongcheng,¡± Yun Man replied. Yun Feng was even more astonished upon hearing this. Yun Man had mentioned that senior more than once, but he never expected that the senior was actually Ye Li. ¡°Yun Man, where is your teacher?¡± Ye Li asked Yun Man. He hade to the Annan Base City to bring Xiao Hui here and didn¡¯t intend to stay long. ¡°Elder, are you referring to Ms. Meilin?¡± Yun Man asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li nodded, looking at Yun Man. ¡°My teacher should be at the Annan Academy,¡± Yun Man said, looking at Ye Li. ¡°Let here and see me,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Yun Man was taken aback. ¡°Senior, do you know Ms. Meilin?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask too many questions, just let here and see me.¡± Yun Man nodded in astonishment and immediately contacted Meilin through themunication device. ¡°Ms. Meilin, the senior wants to see you.¡± Yun Man spoke a few words to Meilin and then ended the call. ¡°Senior, why did youe to the Annan Base City¡­¡± Yun Man¡¯s words were interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯ve brought Xiao Hui here and will be leaving soon,¡± Ye Li said. Yun Man looked at Xiao Hui upon hearing this and noticed that Xiao Hui was around the same age as her and quite cute. ¡°Hello, my name is Yun Man.¡± As she spoke, Yun Man extended her hand. ¡°My, my name is Xiao Hui.¡± Xiao Hui was actually a little ttered. She had thought that youngdies from wealthy families like Yun Man would be very arrogant. ¡°Senior, Xiao Hui is an ordinary person, right?¡± Yun Man looked at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li nodded, but didn¡¯t say much in response. Not long after, a woman in her twenties walked in. The woman was Meilin!!! If Ye Li hadn¡¯t given Meilin the Super Life Potion to drink that day, she probably wouldn¡¯t have seen the sun the next day. ¡°You¡­ why are you here?¡± Meilin clearly didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be here. Yun Man had only referred to him as a senior in theirmunication, so she didn¡¯t know that the senior Yun Man mentioned was Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°What do you think?¡± Meilin regained herposure and remembered that Ye Li asked her for treasures that day.. Did hee for the treasures this time? Chapter 42 - 42: Divine Physician Bai Chapter 42: Divine Physician Bai Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Are you here for treasures?¡± Meilin looked at Ye Li tentatively. Ye Li slowly shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± Meilin looked puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m entrusting someone to you now,¡± Ye Li said. ¡°Xiao Hui, she will be your teacher from now on.¡± Xiao Hui was stunned. ¡°Senior, I¡­¡± Ye Li raised his hand and stopped Xiao Hui from speaking. ¡°You won¡¯t refuse, right?¡± Ye Li looked at Meilin and said lightly. Meilin looked at Ye Li, just like when she first saw her. Ye Li¡¯s eyes were unforgettable for anyone. They were as tranquil as the night and as deep as the sea. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of her,¡± Meilin said. Ye Li was her lifesaver, so of course, she would agree. ¡°From now on, just live here well,¡± Ye Li said to Xiaohui slowly. Xiaohui¡¯s eyes were already teary, and she couldn¡¯t bear to be separated from Ye Li. ¡°Why is it so lively?¡± Another voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li followed the voice and saw a middle-aged man striding in. The middle-aged man had an imposing demeanor, with sharp sword-like eyebrows, a pair of fierce eyes, and a pale golden face. ¡°A level-four Evolved Being.¡± Ye Li thought to himself. However¡­ Ye Li narrowed his eyes and realized that he could actually see the injuries hidden on the middle-aged man¡¯s body. It must be because of the Healing Art. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Yun Mu, the father of Yun Man and Yun Feng, and one of the top ten powerhouses in the Annan Base City. ¡°Dad, have you met Divine Physician Bai?¡± Yun Man looked at Yun Mu and asked. ¡°Divine Physician Bai has something to attend to, he wille tomorrow,¡± Yunmu replied. By now, it was alreadyte in the day, with the moon and stars shining brightly. The next day, Ye Li was about to leave, but before he left, he decided to heal Yun Mu¡¯s injuries. After all, Xiao Hui had no family or friends here, so this was a way for Ye Li to do something for her. Just as he was about to speak, a dozen voices sounded at the door. ¡°Divine Physician Bai, this time, all our famous doctors in the Annan Base City have been invited to treat Master Yun¡¯s illness. Do you think we can cure it?¡± ¡°Of course. Divine Physician Bai is the number one physician in Annan Base City.¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no illness that Divine Physician Bai can¡¯t cure.¡± Yun Mu hurriedly went out to greet them, sping his fists towards Divine Physician Bai. ¡°Divine Physician Bai, wee.¡± Divine Physician Bai was around 60 years old. Although he was only a Tier 1 Evolved Being, his status in the Annan Base City was definitely high. Besides, Divine Physician Bai was from the secluded organization, Medicine God Hall, so no one dared to provoke him. Even a powerhouse like Yun Mu was only on par with Divine Physician Bai in terms of status. ¡°Master Yun, no need to be polite,¡± Divine Physician Bai returned the greeting with a bow. The dozen or so people were all famous doctors in the Annan Base City. After Yun Mu invited them to take their seats, Divine Physician Bai looked at Yun Mu and said, ¡°Master Yun, I heard that you obtained a hidden illness after the battle with the leader of the White Lotus Sect back then?¡± Divine Physician Bai looked at Yun Mu and asked. ¡°Yes, I was seriously injured in that battle.¡± Yun Mu replied. ¡°Master Yun, extend your hand and let me take your pulse.¡± Yun Mu extended his hand, and Divine Physician Bai began to feel his pulse. The other dozen or so doctors all looked at Divine Physician Bai, wanting to hear his insights. ¡°My injuries¡­¡± Before Yun Mu could speak, Divine Physician Bai interrupted him. Divine Physician Bai let out a deep sigh and said, ¡°Master Yun, although you may seem strong on the surface, you are actually critically ill..¡± Chapter 43 - 43:1 Can Cure Your Hidden Illness Chapter 43:1 Can Cure Your Hidden Illness Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As soon as he said this, Yun Man and Yun Feng instantly became anxious. ¡°Miracle Physician Bai, can my father¡¯s injuries still be cured?¡± Yun Man hurriedly asked. ¡°It¡¯s difficult, very difficult,¡± Miracle Physician Bai shook his head. Seeing that even Miracle Physician Bai shook his head, the dozen or so doctors didn¡¯t even need to think to know how serious Master Yun¡¯s hidden illness was. ¡°Miracle Physician Bai, you must save my father.¡± Yun Man¡¯s fair face was filled with anxiety. ¡°Forget it, Xiao Man. I¡¯m well aware of my own injuries.¡± Ye Li smiled inwardly. He didn¡¯t speak at first because he wanted to see the so-called Miracle Physician Bai¡¯s medical skills. He thought they would be remarkable, but they turned out to be nothing special. ¡°Master Yun, I can treat your hidden illness,¡± Ye Li slowly spoke up. He didn¡¯t have time to listen to these doctors continue their useless chatter. If they could treat the illness, treat it. If they couldn¡¯t, just say so directly. Why bother with these useless discussions? As soon as Ye Li said this, the world instantly focused on him. ¡°You can cure Master Yun¡¯s hidden illness?¡± Miracle Physician Bai stared at Ye Li. ¡°It¡¯s really the biggest joke in the world. Even Miracle Physician Bai is helpless. What can a brat like you do?¡± ¡°A grain of rice believes it can shine like a pearl.. What a joke.¡± The doctors who came with Miracle Physician Bai all started mocking and taunting Ye Li. ¡°Heh, what I¡¯m capable of, how would you know?¡± Ye Li looked at the group of doctors disdainfully. Silence, a deathly silence. Miracle Physician Bai, along with these doctors, couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine that Ye Li would dare to speak such words. ¡°Brat, do you know who you are talking to?¡± A doctor stared at Ye Li and shouted coldly. Ye Li really didn¡¯t want to waste time with these people. He looked at Yun Mu. ¡°Master Yun, you decide whether you want me to treat you or not.¡± ¡°Uh, well¡­¡± Yun Mu hesitated. He didn¡¯t know Ye Li, and besides, considering Ye Li¡¯s age¡­ ¡°Dad, I think you should let Senior give it a try. Senior is very powerful,¡± Yun Man said as she looked at Ye Li. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to choose to let me treat you. It doesn¡¯t matter to me either way,¡± Ye Li said calmly. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Li wanting to provide support for Xiao Hui, he would have left long ago. Yun Mu¡¯s life and death werepletely unrted to him. ¡°Alright!¡± After pondering for a few seconds, Yun Mu nodded. Ye Li raised his hand, and a blue spiritual light appeared in his hand. Then, Ye Li ced his palm on Yunmu¡¯s back, and the healing technique began to operate on his palm. A few secondster, Ye Li slowly said, ¡°Done.¡± As his words fell, Ye Li withdrew his palm. ¡°Brat, I thought you had some ability, but now it seems you don¡¯t understand medical skills at all.¡± Miracle Physician Bai coldly looked at Ye Li, his eyes revealing a strong sense of disdain. Ye Li smiled. ¡°You¡¯re like a frog at the bottom of a well. How can you know how high the sky is and how vast the earth is?¡± ¡°What did you say!¡± Miracle Physician Bai stared at Ye Li. ¡°Brat, do you know that Miracle Physician Bai came from the Medicine God Hall?¡± an older man coldly shouted. ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Miracle Physician Bai stared at Ye Li, unable to understand why Ye Li was still able tough. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just take Master Yun¡¯s pulse yourself?¡± Ye Li slowly said. Yun Mu only snapped back to his senses at these words. He quickly operated his internal energy and discovered that the excruciating pain was no longer there. ¡°Huh, I¡¯m healed. I¡¯m really healed!¡± Yun Mu¡¯s pale golden face was filled with joy. Upon hearing these words, everyone looked at Yun Mu in disbelief.. Chapter 44 - 44: Gene Testing Center Chapter 44: Gene Testing Center Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Dad, are you really cured?¡± Yun Man looked at Yun Feng and asked eagerly. ¡°Yes. I can operate my techniques now, so I must be cured.¡± Yun Mu smiled and said. Then, Yun Mu looked at Ye Li and quickly cupped his fists. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Sir.¡± ¡°No need to thank me.¡± Ye Li said slowly. The dozen or so doctors in the hall looked at each other in bewilderment. They thought to themselves, Has Master Yun¡¯s hidden illness really cured? Miracle Physician Bai was also somewhat dumbfounded. He had been a prominent figure in the medical field of Annan Base City for decades, but he had never seen anyone treat a disease like this before. He couldn¡¯t believe it, truly couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Master Yun, may I examine your pulse?¡± Miracle Physician Bai looked at Yun Mu and asked. Yun Mu, one of the top ten powerhouses in Annan Base City, naturally knew what Miracle Physician Bai was thinking. ¡°Please, Miracle Physician Bai.¡± Yun Mu extended his hand, thinking that if he didn¡¯t let Miracle Physician Bai examine his pulse, thetter would never give up. Miracle Physician Bai proceeded to examine Yun Mu¡¯s pulse, and the dozen or so doctors stared intently at him. They certainly didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li¡¯s medical skills were so extraordinary that in just a few seconds, he had cured the hidden ailment that even Miracle Physician Bai couldn¡¯t treat. After a few seconds, Miracle Physician Bai froze like a statue. ¡°Miracle Physician Bai, how is it?¡± After a long while, Miracle Physician Bai finally came back to his senses. He murmured, ¡°Master Yun¡¯s hidden ailment is really cured.¡± How was that possible!!! The dozen or so doctors gasped in astonishment. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be truly an unparalleled miracle physician. It is truly embarrassing for us.¡± Miracle Physician Bai respectfully said to Ye Li. ¡°I am not some unparalleled divine physician. These minor illnesses are not worth my attention.¡± Ye Li said casually. ording to the introduction of the Healing Art, it could treat all illnesses. One could say that he was the number one miracle physician in this world. ¡°May I ask your name, sir?¡± Miracle Physician Bai cupped his fists and asked. ¡°Ye Li.¡± ¡°Sir Ye Li, 1 sincerely invite you to serve as the president of Annan Base City¡¯s Medical Association.¡± ¡°Not interested.¡± He really had no interest in bing the president of any medical association. Miracle Physician Bai felt somewhat awkward and didn¡¯t know how to continue the conversation for a moment. ¡°Oh right, Ye Li, let¡¯s test Xiao Hui¡¯s gene level first, shall we?¡± Meilin suddenly spoke up. Upon hearing this, Ye Li realized that he had forgotten about it. To be an Awakened Being, one had to have at least a D-ss gene. If Xiao Hui¡¯s gene could reach the level of an Awakened Being, it would be a good thing. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li nodded. Then, Ye Li, Meilin, and Xiao Hui walked out. ¡°Wait for me, Senior. I¡¯m going too.¡± With that, Yun Man also ran out. Seeing this, Yun Feng followed suit. ¡°Mr. Ye, wait for me.¡± Yun Mu also followed suit. Miracle Physician Bai and the dozen or so doctors looked at each other, then nodded in agreement and followed suit. The gene testing center in Annan Base City was called the Gene Testing Center. The Gene Testing Center was located in the center of Annan Base City. When Ye Li walked in, he found that there was already a long queue inside. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, as soon as he walked in, it caused amotion. ¡°Who are they? Young Master Yun and Miss Yun actually apanied them to the Gene Testing Center.¡± ¡°The one standing next to them seems to be Yun Mu, the head of the Yun family.¡± ¡°Who is Yun Mu?¡± A confused young man asked. Then the young man received many disdainful nces, as they all felt that he was an idiot.. Chapter 45 - 45: Xiao Hui’s Genetic Talent Chapter 45: Xiao Hui¡¯s Gic Talent Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Yun Mu, the head of the Yun family, is one of the top ten powerhouses in Annan Base City. Don¡¯t you know?¡± As the saying went, the divine dragon rarely showed its head, and many people had only heard of Yun Mu¡¯s name but had never seen him. Now, upon hearing that someone like Yun Mu hase to the Gene Testing Center, everyone¡¯s attention immediately turned towards him. ¡°Also, isn¡¯t that¡­?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It seems to be Miracle Physician Bai.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, all the young boys and girls who were queuing up for gene testing were stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li and Xiao Hui had such identities, and the head of the Yun family and Miracle Physician Bai were apanying them personally. Ye Li naturally heard the conversation of these young boys and girls. However, his face remained expressionless, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. At this moment, a staff member hurriedly approached. ¡°Master Yun, Miracle Physician Bai, why are you here?¡± ¡°Bring someone for a gene test,¡± Yun Mu said. ¡°Master Yun, as one of the top ten powerhouses in Annan Base City, you have priority privileges. May I know who will be undergoing gene testing?¡± the staff member respectfully asked. ¡°Her,¡± Yun Mu looked at Xiao Hui. Xiao Hui felt a little flustered, her heart in turmoil. ¡°Miss, pleasee with me,¡± the staff member said. Ye Li smiled and gently patted Xiao Hui¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Seeing the smile on Ye Li¡¯s face, Xiao Hui nodded. Immediately, Xiao Hui and the staff member went to the front. Although some of the young boys and girls were dissatisfied, they couldn¡¯t say anything when someone of such status was present. Xiao Hui put her hand on the gene scanner. ¡°Gic talent: S-ss.¡± A voice came out from the gene scanner, clearly audible throughout the Gene Testing Center. The whole hall instantly erupted inmotion. ¡°S-ss gic talent? How is that possible!¡± ¡°Life is so unfair. She actually has an S-ss gic talent. s-¡° ¡°Having an S-ss gic talent means unlimited potential for the future.¡± Even Yun Mu and Miracle Doctor Bai were shocked. After all, there were only a few individuals with S-ss talents in Annan Base City. They didn¡¯t expect another one to appear now, which was undoubtedly a good thing for Annan Base City. Xiao Hui felt a bit scared. She carefully looked at the staff member and asked, ¡°Can I be an Awakened Being?¡± This¡­ was like rubbing salt into the wound! The young boys and girls inside the Gene Testing Center wished they could find a hole to hide in. ¡°Silly girl, with an S-ss gic talent, of course you can be an Awakened Being,¡± Meilin smiled at Xiao Hui. Hearing this, Xiao Hui felt relieved. She thought that if she couldn¡¯t be an Awakened Being, she would be a burden to Ye Li in the future. Ye Li felt gratified. No wonder Bai Wawa wanted to use Xiao Hui as a sex ve. It turned out that Xiao Hui¡¯s gic level was S-ss. Thinking of Bai Wawa, Ye Li secretly sneered. Bai Wawa would definitely not let him off, but how could he let Bai Wawa off? Now that he had sessfully sent Xiao Hui to Annan Base City, it was time for him to leave. After all, Annan Base City didn¡¯t belong to him. The ce that belonged to him was Zombie Paradise! I came quietly, just as I quietly left. I waved my sleeve and took nothing away. Xiao Hui happily ran over, wanting to share this good news with Ye Li, only to find that Ye Li was already gone. ¡°Where is Senior?¡± Xiao Hui murmured. Everyone immediately began searching for Ye Li¡¯s whereabouts, but there was no trace of him in the entire Gene Testing Center.. Chapter 46 - 46: Become a Rank 1 Evolved Being Chapter 46: Be a Rank 1 Evolved Being Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li returned to Tongcheng, thinking that there should still be many zombies in the city. He nned to clear out Tongcheng first. As he expected, there were indeed many zombies in the East District of Tongcheng. Hemanded several advanced zombies to lure the zombies, while he leisurely sat down with Ah Da and Hongye standing on either side. Before long, a horde of zombies surged towards them. From this horde, Ye Li synthesized a Level 10 male zombie and a Level 10 female zombie. That¡¯s enough for today. Ye Li found a ce to rest. The next day, the system¡¯s voice appeared in his mind. Ding- Obtained Zombie Treasure Chest x 7. Ye Li opened the zombie chests with a single click. ¡°Obtained 200 Gene Points, 200 Strength Points, 200 Speed Points, 200 Defense Points.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for bing a Rank 1 Evolved Being.¡± Ye Li thought that he had finally be a Rank 1 Evolved Being. Hard work paid off indeed. ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a Rank 1 Evolved Being Treasure Chest. Would you like to open it?¡± ¡°Open it.¡± ¡°Obtained the skill, me de Technique.¡± me de Technique: A D-grade skill. After upgrading to S-grade, when executed, it cuts through the air, burning everything in its path. Ye Li thought that he finally had an attack skill. me de Technique was a perfect match for Dragon-ying de. Immediately, Ye Li fused me de Technique into it! Today was another wonderful day for synthesizing zombies. After half a day, Ye Li synthesized the Level 10 male and female zombies from yesterday into a first-tier male zombie and a first-tier female zombie. Ye Li stood by the window and noticed a dozen people acting suspiciously. These people were all wearing white robes, undoubtedly members of the White Lotus Sect. After Bai Wawa escaped back to the White Lotus Sect, he must have felt humiliated and enraged. Ye Li thought that he must havee to seek revenge against him. If that¡¯s the case, Ye Li would use his best move and engage in a¡­ guerri warfare with the White Lotus Sect! Ye Li went downstairs and found that these dozen White Lotus Sect gic warriors were only advanced Awakened Beings. ¡°Hey, are you guys looking for someone?¡± Ye Li shouted at their backs. The dozen or so gic warriors of the White Lotus Sect turned around upon hearing his words. ¡°Brat, how do you know we¡¯re looking for someone?¡± A level-10 Awakened Being looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Because I know where the person you are looking for is.¡± Ye Li slowly said. All the White Lotus Sect gic warriors were taken aback by his words. ¡°Brat, do you really know?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Where is the person we¡¯re looking for?¡± Ye Li looked up at the morning sun and slowly said, ¡°Far away, yet right before your eyes.¡± As soon as he said this, the dozen or so people were shocked. Unfortunately, their lives would forever disappear from this world. Ah Da turned them all into zombies, and Ye Li synthesized them into a level-9 male zombie. Ye Li didn¡¯t understand why the level of the Awakened Beings would drop when they turned into zombies. It was simply unfair. Ye Li walked slowly on the street, fearless. As he walked, he continued to synthesize zombies. Before long, he synthesized over 200 Level 2 zombies. Tongcheng was sorge that the members of the White Lotus Sect must be scattered in their search for him. Ye Li moved from the East District to the North District, synthesizing over 200 Level 2 zombies again. Now, he had a total of over 400 Level 2 zombies. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to synthesize these 400+ Level 2 zombies. Instead, he led them to search for the gic warriors of the White Lotus Sect. Originally, he intended to engage in guerri warfare, but now it seemed unnecessary. Suddenly, Ye Li heard a slight movement.. Chapter 47 - 47: Synthesize A Tier-Four Zombie. Chapter 47: Synthesize A Tier-Four Zombie. Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li discovered that there were more than ten gic warriors from the White Lotus Sect ahead of him. At this moment, he was surrounded by over 400 Level 2 zombies,pletely blending in with them. These ten or so gic warriors from the White Lotus Sect were all dumbfounded, wondering why so many zombies suddenly surrounded them. ¡°Big brother, what should we do now?¡± ¡°At this point, we can only fight our way out!¡± The ten or so gic warriors from the White Lotus Sect prepared to charge forward. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as a faint smile appeared on his face. In his opinion, these dozen or so gic warriors of the White Lotus Sect were already dead meat. Roar!!! Ah Da leaped forward, delivering a powerful punch. The ten or so gic warriors from the White Lotus Sect were instantly sent flying and fell to the ground lifeless. Ye Li didn¡¯t know how many gic warriors from the White Lotus Sect had arrived, but one thing was certain: no matter how many gic warriors came, they would all die. After wandering around the North District and not finding any other gic warriors from the White Lotus Sect, Ye Li synthesized over 100 Level 2 zombies. He now had a total of over 500 Level 2 zombies, and before long, he synthesized them into a Tier 1 male zombie and a Tier 1 female zombie. Now he had two Tier 1 male zombies and two Tier 1 female zombies. He synthesized them into a Tier 2 male zombie and a Tier 2 female zombie. Ye Li thought about quickly synthesizing Ah Da and Hongye into Tier 4 zombies. Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a random Treasure Chest. Would you like to open it?¡± ¡°Open it.¡± ¡°Obtained steel broadsword xio.¡± Ye Li found it a bit boring. These steel knives were useless. But they still had some utility¡ªthey could be synthesized into the Dragon-ying de. He immediately synthesized the ten steel knives into the Dragon-ying de. Recovery progress of the Dragon-ying de: 10%. After spending a day in the West District, Ye Li arrived in the South District. As soon as Ye Li set foot in the South District, he saw hundreds of zombies roaming the streets. Upon seeing Ye Li, these zombies pounced on him like hungry demons. Ye Li¡¯s face was filled with joy. There was a path to heaven, yet you willingly threw yourself into hell. Without a doubt, he synthesized all these hundreds of zombies. Synthesizing zombies wasn¡¯t the most important thing; the most important thing for Ye Li was to find the gic warriors from the White Lotus Sect. To Ye Li¡¯s disappointment, he didn¡¯t find any gic warriors from the White Lotus Sect in the South District. Fortunately, there were still quite a few zombies in the South District. After a few days, Ye Li synthesized a Tier 2 male zombie and a Tier 2 female zombie. He opened his attribute panel in his mind. ¡°Host: Ye Li.¡± ¡°System: Super Synthesis System.¡± ¡°Age: 21¡± ¡°Realm: Rank 1 Evolved Being.¡± ¡°Weapon: Dragon-ying de (10%).¡± ¡°Zombie: Ah Da (Tier 3), Hongye (Tier 3).¡± ¡°Gene: A-ss.¡± ¡°Skills: Supporting: Healing Art, Attack: me de Technique.¡± Ye Li realized that after opening all those zombie treasure chests, his genes had finally reached ss A. Without much thought, Ye Li began synthesizing zombies. He now had two Tier 2 male and two Tier 2 female zombies. A Tier 3 male zombie and a Tier 3 female zombie appeared. Ah Da and Hongye were both Tier-3 now. He dragged the Tier 3 male zombie onto Ah Da, turning Ah Da into a Tier 4 zombie. Then he dragged the Tier 3 female zombie onto Hongye, making her a Tier 4 zombie too. Ye Li looked at Ah Da and Hongye. Ah Da stood at 1.9 meters tall, now a Tier 4 male zombie, even more handsome, with his eyes turning blue. Hongye, on the other hand, needed no further exnation. The signs of decay on her face had reduced significantly, and with the added beauty of her fiery red dress, she looked like a princess.. Chapter 48 - 48: You Finally Appeared Chapter 48: You Finally Appeared Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Master, I can speak a lot more now,¡± Ah Da looked at Ye Li with excitement. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile. This was getting interesting. He was now a Tier 2 Evolved Being, and Ah Da and Hongye were both Tier-four Zombies. With this level of power, they could easily dominate Annan Base City. However, Ye Li didn¡¯t be arrogant. He knew that Annan Base City was just a small city, and there weren¡¯t many strong individuals there. He had heard that there were realms beyond the Tenth-rank Evolved Beings, but he didn¡¯t know what those realms were yet. Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions, host, for synthesizing two Tier 4 zombies. You have obtained a Super Treasure Chest.¡± Ye Li opened the Super Treasure Chest. ¡°Obtained zombie skill upgrade points x 2.¡± Zombie skill upgrade point: Used to upgrade zombie skills, such as upgrading a D-grade zombie skill to a C-grade. Ye Li smiled. The items in this super Treasure Chest were indeed extraordinary. ¡°Host, would you like to use the zombie skill upgrade points?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Please choose the skill to upgrade.¡± Instantly, the Earth-Shattering Fist, Frost Qi, Wind, Rain, Thunder, and Lightning appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li upgraded the Earth-Shattering Fist and the Frost Qi. The Earth-Shattering Fist and the Frost Qi were both upgraded to C-grade. Ye Li¡¯s face was full of excitement as he realized that Ah Da and Hongyc¡¯s power had reached a new level. ¡°Hongye, do you think I¡¯m handsome?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked Hongye. Hongyc¡¯s face had already regained much of its original appearance, and her exquisite features were suffocatingly beautiful. ¡°Master, you are not handsome.¡± Hongye looked at Ye Li and said seriously. ¡°I¡¯m not handsome?¡± Ye Li was stunned. Back in China, he was renowned for his irresistible charm, captivating the hearts of countless girls who eagerly sought hispany. Lady-killer was his title, and handsomeness was his appearance. And now, Hongye was saying he wasn¡¯t handsome? Perhaps, zombie aesthetics were different from those of humans. Ye Li could only console himself in this way. ¡°Brat, so you¡¯re still in Tongcheng after all!¡± Suddenly, a voice came. Ye Li was somewhat familiar with this voice. It was none other than Bai Wawa¡¯s voice. However, Ye Li remained calm as still water. ¡°You finally appeared.¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Wawa and said slowly. ¡°You knew I woulde?¡± Bai Wawa stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± ¡°You are waiting for me?¡± Bai Wawa was taken aback. He couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li dared to wait for him in Tongcheng. Was it because of these two Tier 3 zombies he relied on? Bai Wawa suddenly looked at Ah Da and Hongye. In an instant, his heart trembled with fear. ¡°Four¡­ Tier-four zombies?¡± Bai Wawa stared in shock at Ah Da and Hongye. He clearly remembered that they were Tier 3 zombies, so how did they be Tier 4 zombies now? He couldn¡¯t believe it, truly couldn¡¯t believe it. But the truth was right before his eyes. The eyes of Fourth-order zombies were blue and easily recognizable. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Ye Li said casually. Of course, Bai Wawa was afraid. These were Tier-four Zombies, not just one, but two. ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s no need to panic. I¡¯vee!¡± A deep voice sounded, and an elderly man in his sixties appeared before Ye Li. The old man wore a white robe and had a slightly thin figure, with eagle-like sharp eyes. ¡°A Rank-4 Evolved Being.¡± Ye Li thought to himself. But how could Bai Wawa not panic? He thought that by bringing one of the Four Great Elders from his sect, he could seek revenge and settle his grievances. How could he have expected that the two zombies by Ye Li¡¯s side would turn into Tier 4 zombies? Chapter 49 - 49: Sky Binding Rope Chapter 49: Sky Binding Rope Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Elder Jin, a Tier-four Zombie.¡± Bai Wawa eximed in shock, looking at the old man. Elder Jin was taken aback and finally noticed the eyes of All Da and Hongye. ¡°Brat, who are you exactly?¡± Elder Jin stared at Ye Li and questioned. He couldn¡¯t understand how a human could control zombies, let alone two Tier 4 zombies. At first, Bai Wawa told him about someone who could control zombies, and he didn¡¯t believe it. But now, he had no choice but to believe. ¡°I¡¯m someone you can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± Ye Li slowly said. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Suddenly, Elder Jin burst intoughter, as if he had never heard such a hrious joke in his entire life. ¡°Do you really think two Tier-four zombies can defeat me?¡± Elder Jin looked down upon Ye Li with extreme disdain. ¡°Ah Da, Hongye, you should know what to do, right?¡± Ye Li said. In an instant, All Da and Hongyeunched their attack, moving at an astonishing speed that surpassed human capabilities. Elder Jin struck with a palm, emitting a crimson evil light. Crimson¡ªElder Jin had A-level genes. With Elder Jin, Ah Da, and Hongye standing together, the scene instantly became eerie. ¡°Splurt!¡± After a few seconds, Elder Jin spat out a mouthful of blood. Elder Jin violently retreated dozens of meters, his eyes fixed on All Da and Hongye. ¡°You¡¯ve forced me to use our sect¡¯s most powerful divine weapon. You can be proud of yourselves,¡± Elder Jin coldly spoke. ¡°Sky Binding Rope!¡± With a loud shout, a roulette wheel suddenly appeared on the ground where Ah Da and Hongye stood. In an instant, two spiritual ropes emerged from the roulette, tightly binding All Da and Hongye, all within less than a second. Ye Li was shocked. The Sky Binding Rope was something he hadn¡¯t anticipated. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Bai Wawaughed triumphantly. He swore that he had never felt this triumphant before. ¡°Ye Li, now you know how terrifying my White Lotus Sect is!¡± Bai Wawa gloated, looking at Ye Li with great satisfaction. Bai Wawa never expected Elder Jin to bring one of the sect¡¯s treasures with him. It was something he hadn¡¯t anticipated at all. ¡°Brat, although I don¡¯t know how you can control these two Tier-four Zombies, now you are as good as dead,¡± Elder Jin said as he stared at Ye Li. Ye Li realized that he had underestimated the heroes of the world. He looked at Ah Da and Hongye, who were now unable to move, and knew that he was their only hope. However¡­ there was always a way out!!! Although Ye Li didn¡¯t want to reveal the existence of the Dragon-ying de so soon, now he had no other choice. Immediately, Ye Li took out the Dragon-ying de from the system space. The Dragon-ying de was currently restored to 10% of its original state, with much of the rust removed. He believed that since the Dragon-ying de was one of the Ten Great Divine Artifacts, it should be able to cut through the Sky Binding Rope. ¡°Ye Li, are you an idiot? Are you nning to use this broken de to cut the Sky Binding Rope?¡± Bai Wawa mocked Ye Li. Elder Jin¡¯s face was also filled with disdain. He had thought that Ye Li would be someone extraordinary, but Ye Li actually wanted to use such a broken de to cut the Binding Rope. It was truly naive. Ye Li chuckled inwardly, thinking to himself that he would astonish both of them soon. He never expected Elder Jin and Bai Wawa to be so foolish, actually allowing him to cut the Sky Binding Rope. He walked slowly to Ah Da and Hongye¡¯s side. Then, he aimed the Dragon-ying de at the Sky Binding Rope on their bodies and made two swift strikes. Crack! The Sky Binding Rope, known for being impervious to water and fire, was severed.. Chapter 50 - 50: Turned Bai Wawa Into A Zombie Chapter 50: Turned Bai Wawa Into A Zombie Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bai Wawa and Elder Jin were shocked when they saw the situation. Was the Sky Binding Rope cut? The Sky Binding Rope, the number one treasure of the White Lotus Sect, was made of Meteor Stone and couldn¡¯t be severed by an ordinary de. Suddenly, Bai Wawa and Elder Jin thought of a shocking possibility: the rusty knife in Ye Li¡¯s hand was the Dragon-ying de. Mr. Shi had told them that the Dragon-ying de was in the vicinity of the Annan Base City, and they had been searching for it for many years to no avail. Since the rusty knife in Ye Li¡¯s hand could cut the Sky Binding Rope, what else could it be but the Dragon-ying de? ¡°Ye Li, is that the Dragon-ying de in your hand?¡± Bai Wawa stared at Ye Li and asked. ¡°If I say it¡¯s not, would you believe me?¡± Ye Li said calmly. Bai Wawa narrowed her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the Dragon-ying de we¡¯ve been searching for in the White Lotus Sect for so long is actually in your hands!¡± Ye Li thought to himself, as expected, exposing the Dragon-ying de would indeed bring a lot of trouble. But it didn¡¯t matter!!! As the saying went, when the going got tough, the tough got going. He wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone in this world! ¡°Yes, finally we found the Dragon-ying de!¡± Elder Jin said, his eyes shining. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to think about how to save your lives now?¡± Ye Li said slowly. As his words fell, Ye Li gave new orders to All Da and Hongye. All Da and Hongye then flew towards Bai Wawa and Elder Jin. Only now did Bai Wawa and Elder Jin realize that they were in a dangerous situation. They looked at All Da and Hongye rushing towards them, their faces turning pale. Elder Jin was fast, being a Tier-4 Evolved Being, so his speed to escape was unquestionable. But Bai Wawa was in trouble. How could he outrun Elder Jin? Even if he exerted all his strength, it would be in vain. ¡°All Da, Hongye, turn Bai Wawa into a zombie,¡± Ye Li said. Ye Li thought that although Elder Jin had escaped, Bai Wawa definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to. Bai Wawa was knocked to the ground by All Da, and his face was full of shock. ¡°Now, will you ept being turned into a zombie?¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Wawa and said calmly.
  • 1 j 11
    • Bai Wawa looked at Ye Li in horror. What was the difference between being turned into a zombie and being dead ¡°Not answering means you ept it. All Da, begin,¡± Ye Li said. As his words fell, All Da bit into Bai Wawa¡¯s arm. The speed at which a Tier-four zombie spread the corpse poison was almost unbelievable. In an instant, Bai Wawa turned into a zombie. Ye Li took a look and found that Bai Wawa had be a Tier 1 zombie, which was not bad. More importantly, Bai Wawa looked cute now. He appeared to be around seven or eight years old, fair and clean. After turning into a zombie, his eyes became unfocused. Ye Li checked Bai Wawa¡¯s attributes. Bai Wawa: Tier 1 zombie. Zombie Skill: Absolute Defense Attribute: Defense Ye Li was momentarily stunned. He thought that Bai Wawa was quite good. He even automatically obtained a zombie skill! After thinking for a while, Ye Li felt that Bai Wawa was worth cultivating. He would be his third cultivated zombie. s, things were really unpredictable. An old enemy had now be his zombie. Who would believe this? Ye Li felt a bit idle, so he continued to find zombies to synthesize in the South District of Tongcheng. After two days, Ye Li synthesized Bai Wawa into a Tier 2 zombie. And he had sessfully upgraded to a Tier 2 Evolved Being. The repair progress of the Dragon-ying de had reached 20%. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the Dragon-ying de would be fully repaired and unleash its true power.. Chapter 51 - 51: Dark Race Chapter 51: Dark Race Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li stayed in Tongcheng for three days, during which he repaired the Dragon-ying de to 30%. Ding¡­ ¡°Obtained Zombie Treasure Chest X3.¡± The next day, the system prompt sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li opened the Zombie Treasure Chest with a single click: ¡°Obtained gene points +200, strength points 200, speed points 200, defense points 200, skill upgrade points xi, Swift Steps xi.¡± Skill Upgrade Point: Upgrade the skill of an Evolved Being. Ye Li was delighted. It was finally his turn. Without much thought, he upgraded the me de Technique to C-level. Swift Steps: Increase speed by 100%, making you move like lightning. This could be considered a life-saving skill, but it could only be used once, which was a pity. The Dragon-ying de was now repaired to 30%, with most of the rust removed, revealing a small portion of its true form. The Dragon-ying de was one of the top ten divine weapons. Ye Li could feel a tremendous sense of oppression just by looking at it. Since the White Lotus Sect already knew that he had the Dragon-ying de, Ye Li no longer concealed it and simply carried it on his back. Almost all the zombies in Tongcheng had been cleared out by him, and Ye Li was preparing to change cities. Just as he took a few steps, Ye Li sensed a dangerous aura. ¡°Mr. Shi, the Dragon-ying de is on this brat.¡± As a voice fell, six people appeared in front of Ye Li. To be precise, it was five people plus some kind of spiritual entity. Of the five individuals, four were Tier 4 Evolved Beings, and one was a Tier 5 Evolved Being. It could be deduced with just a little thought that these five individuals were the leader of the White Lotus Sect and the four Elders.. As for this spiritual entity, it was probably¡­ The Dark Race!!! ording to legend, 70% of humans were infected with the zombie virus because of the Dark Race. This was the first time Ye Li had seen the Dark Race. ¡°Brat, where is my son?¡± the leader of the White Lotus Cult stared at Ye Li and asked. The leader of the White Lotus Sect was named Bai Shan and was the strongest in the White Lotus Sect. Although faced with so many powerful individuals, there was no trace of fear on Ye Li¡¯s face. It was simply because he had one chance to use Swift Steps. If he couldn¡¯t win, he could still run, right? ¡°Are you talking about Bai Wawa?¡± Ye Li said casually. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Bai Shan stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Your son has already turned into a zombie.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Upon hearing this, Bai Shan¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll make you pay with your life for my son!¡± As he spoke, Bai Shan was about to make a move. ¡°Master Bai, wait.¡± At this moment, the spiritual entity suddenly stopped Bai Shan. ¡°Mr. Shi, my son has be a zombie. I want to avenge my son!¡± Bai Shan almost madly shouted.. ¡°Make this brat hand over the Dragon-ying de first.¡± The spiritual entity said. Ye Li¡¯s guess was correct. This spiritual entity was indeed a member of the Dark Race named Shi Yuan. Shi Yuan came to the White Lotus Sect for no other reason than to find the Dragon-ying de. It was said that by collecting the Ten Great Divine Weapons, the shocking secret of the Ten Great Divine Weapons could be discovered. The Dark Race and the Warrior Alliance had been searching for them all along. ¡°Brat, hand over the Dragon-ying de, and you¡¯ll have a nice death,¡± Shi Yuan looked at Ye Li. ¡°Do you really trust your own eyes?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shi Yuan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Never trust your own eyes because sometimes your eyes can deceive you.¡± Then Ye Li activated the Swift Steps, his speed instantly burst forth, and he had disappeared, leaving no trace behind.. Chapter 52 - 52: Zombie Paradise Chapter 52: Zombie Paradise Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Chase!¡± Shi Yuan shouted coldly. He had been in the White Lotus Sect for three years, and now there was finally the whereabouts of the Dragon-ying de. How could he let it slip away? Immediately, Shi Yuan, Bai Shan, and the four Elders of the White Lotus Sect began their pursuit. Ye Li had originally nned to change cities, but now it seemed that he had no choice but to go to the Annan Base City. The Swift Steps were very fast. Ye Li felt as if a gust of wind was rushing beneath his feet, and he could probably cover a distance of ten thousand steps in a day. But to Ye Li¡¯s disappointment, the effect of the Swift Steps suddenly disappeared. He had been running randomly earlier, and now he had no idea where he was. He looked behind him and found that Shi Yuan and the others hadn¡¯t caught up with him. He thought to himself, Even if they are gods, they won¡¯t know where I am. Ye Li continued walking forward, and before long, he saw tworge words. Zombie Paradise! Seeing these words, Ye Li understood that he had arrived at the Zombie Paradise in Annan Base City. ¡°I should go in and hide for a while,¡± Ye Li thought to himself. Immediately, Ye Li walked towards it. The Zombie Paradise was simr to a zoo, except that it was filled with zombies. Inside, there were ordinary zombies and advanced zombies, each kept in different areas based on their levels from 1 to io. Just as Ye Li was about to enter the zombie park, a staff member stopped him. ¡°Do you have a ticket?¡± Ye Li was taken aback. They required tickets here too? The problem was, he didn¡¯t have any money on him. In this post-apocalyptic world, where would currency be used? It was truly troublesome. ¡°I don¡¯t have a ticket,¡± Ye Li answered honestly. ¡°No ticket? Do you think you can enter without one?¡± The staff member looked at Ye Li disdainfully. ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re just a poor beggar. Can poor beggars like you enter the Zombie Paradise?¡± The staff member mocked Ye Li even more unscrupulously. Ye Li secretly smiled to himself, thinking that you could encounter such lowly people anywhere. Should he just kill this guy? At this moment, Ye Li suddenly saw a familiar face. It was none other than Yun Feng. Yun Feng came to the Zombie Paradise to hunt zombies, apanied by a few other youths. Before Ye Li could call out to Yun Feng, Yun Feng noticed him. Yun Feng looked at Ye Li in astonishment. He blinked quickly, feeling like he must be seeing things. ¡°Senior, what are you doing here?¡± Yun Feng quickly walked over. He remembered that his sister referred to Ye Li as ¡°Senior,¡± and Ye Li was also his father¡¯s savior. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for him to address Ye Li by his name directly. ¡°I was just passing by and came to take a look.¡± Ye Li said slowly. The staff was shocked. Young Master Yun actually called him ¡°Senior¡±? That means¡­ that means¡­ That means he was mocking Young Master Yun¡¯s senior as a poor beggar just now? Young Master Yun¡¯s father, Yun Mu, was one of the top ten powerhouses in the Annan Base City and also the core of power. The highest authority in Annan Base City was the Annan Council, and its ten core members wereposed of the top ten powerhouses in Annan Base City. Realizing this, the staff member knelt down with a thud. ¡°Sir, I was foolish and disrespectful. Please forgive me,¡± the staff member kept bowing and apologizing to Ye Li. Offending Young Master Yun¡¯s senior meant offending Young Master Yun as well. Losing his job was a small matter; he could even lose his life. ¡°Senior, what¡¯s going on?¡± Yun Feng asked Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Perhaps he was tired of standing and wanted to kneel down and rest,¡± Ye Li slowly replied.. Chapter 53 - 53: Zombies attacking Annan Base City Chapter 53: Zombies attacking Annan Base City Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go in.¡± Yun Feng said to Ye Li. Then, Ye Li and Yun Feng entered the Zombie Paradise. There were several Zombie Paradises in the Annan Base City. The Zombie Paradise that Ye Li came in was full of level-1 zombies. ¡°Young Master Yun, you¡¯re here.¡± After entering the Zombie Paradise, a staff member hurriedly came up to him. Yun Feng nodded. ¡°Arrange guards for me. 1 want to hunt zombies.¡± ¡°Okay, Young Master Yun.¡± The staff member quickly replied. Immediately, an advanced Awakened Being came over. ¡°Young Master Yun, shall we go in?¡± The advanced Awakened Being looked at Yun Feng. ¡°Senior, do you want to go in with me?¡± Yun Feng said to Ye Li. Ye Li thought for a moment and decided to go in and take a look. After entering the level-one zombie farm, there was a small town inside. There were zombies walking on the narrow road from time to time. Generally speaking, those who could enter the Zombie Paradise to hunt zombies were all descendants of the influential ns in the Annan Base City. With the apaniment of an advanced Awakened Being, it was even safer. Yun Feng approached a level-one zombie and blew up its head with a punch, a gruesome sight. Ye Li smiled faintly and thought to himself, This is truly a delicate flower in a greenhouse. If he wanted to y, he should y something exciting like Yun Man going to Tongcheng with her ssmates to gain experience. Yun Feng killed more than a dozen level-1 zombies in a row. When there was danger, the zombies were all resolved by the level-io Awakened Being following Yun Feng. Ye Li looked a little bored, thinking that it was too boring. ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve finally be a level-six Awakened Being.¡± Yun Feng¡¯s happy voice suddenly entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. A level-6 Awakened Being could be considered an advanced Awakened Being. ¡°Congrattions, Young Master Yun. With Young Master Yun¡¯s talent, your future achievements will definitely be limitless.¡± The level-io advanced Awakened Being looked at Yun Feng and said. Yun Feng¡¯s gic talent was A-grade, and with an A-grade talent, his future achievements would undoubtedly be extraordinary. At this moment, Yun Feng¡¯s face was radiant with pride. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± At this moment, the zombies suddenly erupted in a frenzy. More than 500 level-one zombies in the Zombie Paradise gathered together. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Yun Feng eximed, shocked by the scene before him. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± The level-10 Awakened Being was also shocked. Generally speaking, the enclosed zombies would not gather together but act individually. Ye Li felt that something was wrong, but he didn¡¯t know what was wrong. ¡°Young Master Yun, the zombie tide is attacking the Annan Base City. The Zombie Paradise is about to close. Please leave quickly.¡± A staff member ran in and looked at Yun Feng in panic. ¡°What? Zombies attacked the Annan Base City?¡± Upon hearing this, Yun Feng was thunderstruck. Since its construction, Annan Base City had always coexisted peacefully with zombies. Hearing this news, his face turned pale. Ye Li was also a little puzzled. Why would the zombies suddenly attack the Annan Base City? Could it be¡­ Ye Li suddenly thought of a shocking possibility. That was, these zombies were controlled by someone. On the day he obtained the Dragon-ying de, he guessed that Tongcheng had a big boss. But the members of the White Lotus Sect were naturally unable to control zombies, so the only possibility was that Mr. Shi. Mr. Shi was from the Dark Race. It must be him.. Chapter 54 - 54: Crazy Synthesis Chapter 54: Crazy Synthesis Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li and Yun Feng walked out of the Zombie Paradise, and the person in charge of the Zombie Paradise hurriedly closed the Zombie Paradise. ¡°Senior, what should we do now?¡± Yun Feng looked at Ye Li in panic and asked. The faces of the youths following Yun Feng turned extremely pale. The zombies attacked the Annan Base City. They had never encountered such a thing before. Ye Li thought that Mr. Shi must have thought that he had escaped into the Annan Base City, so he sent zombies to attack the city. Unfortunately, others were afraid of zombies, but zombies were like angels in front of him. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Annan Base City.¡± Ye Li looked at Yun Feng and said. ¡°But senior, now the zombies are attacking the Annan Base City. There might be many zombies.¡± Yun Feng said in horror. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Ye Li smiled. Yun Feng felt terrible. How could he not be afraid? How many zombies would there be if they could even attack a base city? However, seeing that Ye Li had made up his mind, he finally gathered his courage, looked at Ye Li, and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Immediately, Ye Li, Yun Feng, and a few youths headed for the Annan Base City. They hurried along the way and finally arrived at the outer city of the Annan Base City. At this moment, there were countless zombies under the outer city. There were too many of them, like ck clouds pressing down. Theser cannons on the city wall fired crazily, but theser cannons needed to be charged. The soldiers could only shoot the zombies with theirser guns, but these zombies were not afraid of death and crawled crazily towards the city wall. Yun Feng and the youths were dumbfounded. They had never seen such a scene before. ¡°Senior, we¡­¡± Before Yun Feng finished speaking, he was interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°Just watch me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li released All Da and Hongye from the system space. ¡°Master!¡± All Da and Hongye shouted in unison. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Yun Feng and the youths looked at the zombies that suddenly appeared beside them and sat on the ground in fright, their faces filled with fear. Ye Li naturally ignored their horror. Instead, he looked at All Da and Hongye and said, ¡°All Da, Hongye, attack!¡± Suddenly, All Da and Hongye began to charge at the zombies at the periphery of the array. How could these ordinary zombies resist the terrifying power of Tier-four zombies? Ye Li looked around and found a big rock. He sat on the big rock, opened the synthesis grids in his mind, and then began synthesizing. Every time a zombie fell, he would synthesize it. All Da and Hongye moved through tens of thousands of zombies as if they were in an empty space. In just ten minutes, Ye Li had synthesized more than 500 level-two zombies. Ye Li was excited, thinking that it was really a blessing in disguise this time. Yun Feng and the youths froze on the spot as if petrified, because they saw a scene that they would never believe. They saw zombies fighting zombies? Ye Li continued to synthesize zombies, and the White Lotus Sect and Shi Yuan didn¡¯t find them. In a day and a night, Ye Li synthesized more than 3,000 level-two zombies. The next day, the zombie siege continued. Ye Li was still synthesizing zombies. This time, wouldn¡¯t he make a fortune? Yun Feng and the youths were shocked beyond words. In the past day and night, they couldn¡¯t remember how many times they had rubbed their eyes, but no matter how they rubbed their eyes, the answer was the same. The zombies were really fighting the zombies!!! Chapter 55 - 55: All the Zombies Are Gone. Chapter 55: All the Zombies Are Gone. Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Master Kang Lin, we can¡¯t hold on anymore!¡± Kang Lin, the strongest person in the Annan Base City, was a level-five Evolved Being. At this moment, the top ten powerhouses of the Annan Base City were ail supervising the battle on the city wall of the outer city. ¡°Huh?¡± Yun Mu was a little surprised. ¡°President, look, the zombies are fighting against each other!¡± As soon as he said this, the nine powerhouses looked at Yun Mu as if looking at a fool. They wondered if Yun Mu was crazy. How could zombies fight against each other? But when they looked down the city wall, they were all shocked. Yun Mu was right. The zombies were really fighting against each other. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Kang Lin was shocked. At this moment, Ye Li had synthesized more than 6,000 level-two zombies. He had already synthesized all the zombies attacking the Annan Base City. He hurriedly asked the zombies to retreat, or they would be live targets for the soldiers in the outer city of the Annan Base City. The zombies retreated to a primitive forest, and Ye Li naturally followed. Yun Feng wanted to follow him, but Ye Li certainly wouldn¡¯t let him. In the primitive forest, Ye Li looked at the more than 6,000 level-two zombies in front of him excitedly. More than 6,000 level-two zombies meant 12 Tier 1 zombies. That was equivalent to three Tier 3 zombies! Ye Libined the more than 6,000 level 2 zombies into two Tier 3 male zombies and one Tier 3 female zombie. Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining a chance to draw a random prize.¡± Ye Li thought that when luck came, it simply couldn¡¯t be stopped. Randomly, he opened the roulette wheel in his mind. The needle began to spin in the roulette wheel, and a few secondster, it stopped. ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining fine iron swords xioo.¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed a hint of boredom. He had thought that he would get some divine object, but it turned out to be this. Without thinking too much, he fused the fine iron swords into the Dragon-ying de. Dragon-ying de: Repair progress 50%. Ye Li checked the Dragon-ying de and found that half of the rust on the de had fallen off, revealing the beauty that a peerless treasure should possess. ¡°The zombies have really retreated?¡± Kang Lin couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°I think so.¡± Yun Mu was also a little stunned. The zombies were so ferocious when they attacked the city yesterday. Why did they suddenly retreat? ¡°We must not let our guard down. These zombies mightunch a surprise attack again.¡± Kang Lin said. The other nine nodded, their full attention focused on the distance. They waited for an entire afternoon, but the zombies didn¡¯te back. After giving instructions to the city defense generals, the top ten powerhouses of the Annan Base City retreated from the city wall. The news of the zombie attack on the Annan Base City spread like a typhoon passing through. The residents of Annan Base City soon learned about it, and the entire city was filled with fear, afraid that the city would be breached. ¡°Mr. Shi, the zombies are all gone!¡± Bai Shan looked at Shi Yuan and said. ¡°What! What did you say?¡± Shi Yuan widened his eyes. ¡°The zombies attacking the Annan Base City are all gone,¡± Bai Shan continued. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Absolutely impossible!!!¡± Shi Yuan roared in anger. He had drawn out several cities¡¯ worth of zombies for the attack on Annan Base City. But in just one day and one night, they were all gone? ¡°Mr. Shi, what should we do now?¡± Bai Shan asked Shi Yuan. Shi Yuan gritted his teeth. After a few seconds, he squeezed out a sentence from between his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going to Annan Base City!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Shi Yuan disappeared from the spot.. Chapter 56 - 56: Someone Fell for Xiao Hui Chapter 56: Someone Fell for Xiao Hui Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li put the synthesized zombies into the system space and came out of the primitive forest, only to find that Yun Feng was still there. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re finally out.¡± Yun Feng was very happy to see Ye Li. Ye Li didn¡¯t expect Yun Feng to still be waiting for him here, which touched him. ¡°Let¡¯s enter the city,¡± Ye Li said to Yun Feng. Yun Feng nodded, and then Ye Li and Yun Feng entered the outer city of the Annan Base City. After entering the outer city, Ye Li thought that the zombies wouldn¡¯t enter the Annan Base City for the time being, so he headed straight to the main city. He wanted to go to see Xiao Hui. This little girl hadn¡¯t seen him for a few days. She was probably missing him. When he arrived at the main city of the Annan Base City, he found that there were very few people on the street. ¡°Where is everyone?¡± Yun Feng asked, puzzled. Annan Base City used to be bustling with people. ¡°They must be hiding at home, afraid toe out, considering the zombie attack on Annan Base City,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing this, Yun Feng understood and couldn¡¯t help but admire Ye Li even more. His admiration for him was like a surging river, flowing endlessly. ¡°By the way, senior, I saw that the zombies had all entered the forest, so did you. Why did you enter the forest?¡± Yun Feng looked at Ye Li curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Yun Feng hurriedly stopped talking, afraid of displeasing Ye Li. ¡°By the way, senior, I¡¯m going to the Annan Academy now. Do you want to go with me?¡± Yun Feng looked at Ye Li and asked a few secondster. ¡°OK.¡± Ye Li nodded. The Annan Academy was thergest gic warrior academy in the Annan Base City. Just as Ye Li and Yun Feng were about to set off, they heard the sound of a loudspeaker echoing throughout the city. ¡°Residents of the Annan Base City, the zombies attacking the Annan Base City have retreated. Please don¡¯t be afraid.¡± The voice from the loudspeaker was that of Kang Lin, the president of the Annan Council and the highest-ranking officer in Annan Base City. ¡°Yay, yay!!!¡± In an instant, the entire city erupted with excitement. The cheering was earth-shattering, truly touching. Ye Li thought to himself, If it weren¡¯t for me, would the zombies have retreated? All, this is what they call doing good without leaving a name. Without much thought, Ye Li and Yun Feng arrived outside the Annan Academy. The Annan Academy was indeed huge. At this moment, the students inside were discussing spiritedly. It was obvious that they were discussing the zombie attack. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Yun Feng said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and then entered the Annan Academy with Yun Feng. Yun Feng was an absolute star in Annan Academy, a handsome and wealthy young man who was the dream lover of many girls. Along the way, there were many boys and girls greeting Yun Feng. ¡°Senior, are you going to find Xiao Hui?¡± Yun Feng asked. ¡°OK, take me there.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°But Senior, Xiao Hui is¡­¡± Yun Feng didn¡¯t continue. He looked at Ye Li carefully. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xiao Hui?¡± Ye Li asked. Xiao Hui was the first woman he ever liked and his first love. If anyone hurt Xiao Hui, he could guarantee that the person would die a horrible death. ¡°Senior, someone is pursuing Xiao Hui.¡± Yun Feng said in a low voice. Ye Li secretly smiled, thinking that Xiao Hui was indeed charming. In just a few days, someone was already pursuing her, which was quite good. ¡°The person pursuing Xiao Hui is the number one talent in Annan Academy, named Chen Yun. His father is Chen Ba, the second strongest person in Annan Base City,¡± Yun Feng continued.. Chapter 57 - 57: You Seem to Have A Lot to Say Chapter 57: You Seem to Have A Lot to Say Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li seemed to have heard the name Chen Yun somewhere before. After thinking for a few seconds, he remembered. Wasn¡¯t Chen Yun the senior of Yun Man he met in Tongcheng? This was getting interesting. That day, he asked Ah Da to punch Chen Yun, so Chen Yun must hold a grudge, and he wondered how their encounter would unfold this time. Then, Yun Feng took Ye Li to a ssroom. The students in the ssroom varied in height and build, each with their own unique features. ¡°Senior, Xiao Hui is in this ss, but¡­¡± Yun Feng looked around and found that Xiao Hui was not in the ssroom at the moment, nor was her sister. ¡°Hey, Young Master Yun, I heard that you went to the Zombie Paradise and happened to encounter the zombie attack on Annan Base City. I thought you wouldn¡¯t make it back.¡± A gloating voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li followed the voice and saw a sixteen or seventeen-year-old boy with an unruly look on his face. ¡°Mo Chen, what did you say?¡± Yun Feng stared at Mo Chen. ¡°Oh, getting angry now, huh?¡± the boy named Mo Chen sneered. Mo Chen was also a prominent figure in the Annan Academy and one of the three geniuses of the Annan Academy. His father was naturally also one of the core members of the Annan Council. ¡°Mo Chen, don¡¯t get too cocky!¡± Yun Feng clenched his fist tightly. ¡°Oh, our Young Master Yun is angry. Young Master Yun, do you want to hit me?¡± Mo Chen taunted even more arrogantly. Yun Feng gritted his teeth, but he had just be a level-6 Awakened Being, while Mo Chen was a level-8 Awakened Being, making the gap in their strength quite significant. The students in the ssroom looked at each other, not daring to intervene. They even held their breaths.. Both Yun Feng and Mo Chen¡¯s fathers were core members of the Annan Council, and offending them was not something they could afford. ¡°Young Master Yun, do you want to help your friend take a shortcut?¡± Mo Chen¡¯s gaze shifted to Ye Li. ¡°Mo Chen, you can insult me, but you can¡¯t insult my senior!¡± Yun Feng said firmly. ¡°Senior?¡± Mo Chen showed a mocking smile. Mo Chen scrutinized Ye Li from head to toe, and then his disdain reached its peak. ¡°Young Master Yun, have you gone crazy? It seems that your senior is just an ordinary person.¡± Ye Li secretly smiled. He was now a Tier 2 Evolved Being. How could such a small fry see through his true strength? ¡°Mo Chen, you¡­!¡± Yun Feng¡¯s eyes were filled with raging fury. ¡°Young Master Yun, not to mention you, even your sister Yun Man is no match for me,¡± Mo Chen continued. Chen Yun, Mo Chen, and Yun Man were the three geniuses of Annan Academy. Chen Yun was a level-9 Awakened Being, Mo Chen was a level-8 Awakened Being, and Yun Yun Man was a level-7 Awakened Being. ¡°You seem to have a lot to say?¡± Ye Li looked at Mo Chen and said lightly. Mo Chen was stunned. He looked at Ye Li in disbelief, feeling like he had misheard. How could this ordinary person dare to say that he talks too much? ¡°Brat, do you know who I am?¡± Mo Chen stared at Ye Li and said coldly. ¡°Oh, who are you?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°My name is Mo Chen. I¡¯m one of the three geniuses of the Annan Academy. My father is a core member of the Annan Council and one of the top ten powerhouses in the Annan Base City.¡± Mo Chen¡¯s face was filled with pride as he mentioned his father. ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Li responded slowly. ¡°What did you say?¡± Mo Chen was astonished. Not only Mo Chen, but even the students in the ssroom were shocked beyond words.. Chapter 58 - 58: Vice President of the Annan Academy Chapter 58: Vice President of the Annan Academy Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions A core member of the Annan Council, one of the top ten powerhouses in the Annan Base City, was actually being dismissed as insignificant? You must understand that this is an existence they can only look up to. ¡°Brat, are you tired of living?¡± Mo Chen stared coldly at Yeli and spoke with a chilling tone!!! ¡°You think you¡¯re qualified to say such things to me?¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as he said this, all the students in the ssroom were dumbfounded. In their eyes, Yeli was just an ordinary person, and they knew exactly what would happen if someone offended Mo Chen. ¡°Good, since you want to die, I¡¯ll let you experience the meaning of unbearable pain!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Mo Chen threw a punch at Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head slightly. An ant was an ant, never knowing how vast and expansive the world was. ¡°All!!!¡± Just as Mo Chen¡¯s fist was about to hit Ye Li, Mo Chen suddenly flew backward andnded heavily on the ground. Shocked, utterly shocked. The students in the ssroom didn¡¯t see Ye Li make a move at all, yet Mo Chen was lying on the ground. Could it be¡­ All the students suddenly thought of a shocking possibility that Ye Li was¡­ an Evolved Being! With this possibility in mind, the students widened their eyes. Evolved Being, this was an Evolved Being. Mo Chen struggled to get up from the ground with all his strength, his previously dignified face now covered in ayer of thick dust. He red at Ye Li fiercely. ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face remained indifferent. ¡°Just you wait!¡± Mo Chen uttered a threat and left the ssroom. Ye Li smiled, thinking, let¡¯s wait and see what kind of trick Mo Chen has up his sleeve. ¡°Senior, should we go?¡± Yun Feng suddenly whispered. Although Mo Chen was sent flying in an instant just now, which shocked him, Mo Chen¡¯s uncle was the deputy president of the Annan Academy. ¡°Let¡¯s wait. No rush.¡± Ye Li slowly said. ¡°But senior, Mo Chen¡¯s uncle¡­¡± Yun Feng hadn¡¯t finished speaking when a harsh voice interrupted him. ¡°Uncle, it was him who hit me!¡± Yun Feng was startled. He realized that Mo Chen had gone to find his uncle, but he didn¡¯t expect him to arrive so quickly. Upon hearing this, Ye Li turned slowly and saw a middle-aged man wearing gold-rimmed sses, looking cultured and refined. He thought to himself that the Annan Base City was still too small. The strongest was only a Tier-five Evolved Being. And this elegant middle-aged man in front of him was a Tier 3 Evolved Being. ¡°Are you the one who beat Xiaochen?¡± The middle-aged man looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Yes?¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°You arrogant young man!¡± the middle-aged man said coldly. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Mo Wen, and he was the deputy president of the Annan Academy. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be a student of the Annan Academy, right?¡± Mo Wen adjusted his sses and said. ¡°It seems that you are not blind.¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°What did you say?¡± Mo Wen stared at Ye Li. ¡°I see that you¡¯re nothing more than¡­¡± Mo Wen suddenly stopped talking and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°A Tier 2 Evolved Being!¡± Mo Wen suddenly eximed. As soon as he said this, all the students in the ssroom were stunned. They had guessed that Ye Li was an Evolved Being, but they could never have imagined that Ye Li was a Tier 2 Evolved Being.. Chapter 59 - 59: Feel Her Heart Palpitate Chapter 59: Feel Her Heart Palpitate Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions All the students in the ssroom looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li looked to be in his twenties, but he had be a Tier 2 Evolved Being. This talent was really terrifying. ¡°Brat, even if you are a Tier 2 Evolved Being, you can¡¯te to the Annan Academy as you please!¡± Mo Wen stared at Ye Li and shouted. ¡°I¡¯ve been to ces as dangerous as the Dragon¡¯s Pool and Tiger¡¯s Den. Annan Academy is nothingpared to that,¡± Yeli said calmly. Arrogant, absolutely arrogant!!! ¡°You¡¯re quite arrogant, Brat!¡± Mo Wen said coldly. Suddenly, a woman walked into the ssroom. The woman had a tall figure, and her emerald hair made her look exceptionally beautiful. She wore a flowing floral dress and a pair of expensive high heels. ¡°Vice President Mo, what are you doing here?¡± Meilin looked at Mo Wen¡¯s back in confusion. Mo Wen turned around and looked at Meilin, saying, ¡°Meilin, you came at the right time. There¡¯s a troublemaker in Anan Academy. Given my status, if 1 were to deal with him, it would be bullying him. 1¡¯11 leave him to you.¡± ¡°A troublemaker? Who?¡± Meilin asked, puzzled. Ye Li turned around and looked at Meilin indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m the troublemaker he¡¯s talking about. Do you think I¡¯m a troublemaker?¡± ¡°Ye Li?¡± Meilin was very stunned. She could never have imagined that Ye Li would appear in the Annan Academy. At the Gene Testing Center, Ye Li suddenly disappeared. She had thought that it would take a long time for her to see Ye Li again, but she never expected him to appear before her eyes. ¡°Do you know7 each other?¡± Mo Wen was a little stunned. ¡°Uncle, he hit me just now. You must avenge me!¡± Mo Chen fanned the mes again. ¡°Shut up!¡± Mo Wen silenced Mo Chen. Meilin smiled sweetly. ¡°Well, Vice President Mo. Ye Li once saved my life, so this time¡­¡± Before Meilin could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Mo Wen. ¡°Since you¡¯re Ms. Meilin¡¯s savior, I¡¯ll let you off this time.¡± With that, Mo Wen pulled Mo Chen away. The students in the ssroom were all shocked. Ye Li once saved Ms. Meilin¡¯s life? But Ms. Meilin was a Tier 3 Evolved Being. ¡°Where is Xiao Hui?¡± Ye Li looked at Meilin. ¡°Yun Man knew that Yun Feng went to the Zombie Paradise and the zombies happened to be attacking the city. She might have¡­ secretly left the city.¡± Meilin remembered that Yun Man and Xiao Hui left in a hurry. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds and then walked out. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Meilin quickly followed him. She didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings for Ye Li, but being with him gave her a pleasant feeling. ¡°Uncle, why did you let him off the hook?¡± Mo Chen looked at Mo Wen dissatisfied. ¡°Meilin has a good background. We can¡¯t touch that kid easily.¡± Mo Wen adjusted his gold-rimmed sses and said, his eyes filled with darkness. ¡°Ye Li, are you nning to leave the city?¡± Meilin asked Ye Li. ¡°You just said that Xiao Hui and Yun Man might have left the city.¡± Ye Li slowly said. It was currently in turmoil outside the city. Not only were there zombies, but there were also people from the White Lotus Sect. Meilin was a teacher at the Annan Academy. She had a special pass to leave the city, so it was easy for her to leave the city. After leaving the city, Ye Li didn¡¯t know how to find Xiao Hui and Yun Man. He had to depend on luck. Perhaps in Tongcheng? Following his intuition, Yeli headed towards Tongcheng. Meilin followed closely behind. For some reason, she felt her heart palpitate as she followed Ye Li.. Chapter 60 - 60: Annan Council Chapter 60: Annan Council Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Annan Base City, Annan Council. On this day, the Annan Council was conducting a review of the recent zombie siege.. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Then, a staff member came in. ¡°Master Yun, someone asked me to give you this letter.¡± Yun Mu was a little puzzled. He took the letter. The other nine core members of the Annan Council all looked at Yun Mu, eager to know the contents of the letter. Yun Mu opened the letter, only to see a mass of ck gas rising. This mass of ck gas slowly formed a phantom. ¡°Shi Yuan!¡± Kang Lin said coldly. ¡°Esteemed members of the Annan Council, it has been several years. How have you all been?¡± the phantom chuckled. ¡°Shi Yuan, I presume this zombie siege was your doing?¡± ¡°Indeed, Master Kang, you hit the nail on the head.¡± Kang Lin was the president of the Annan Council and the strongest person in the Annan Base City, a tier-five Evolved Being. ¡°By the way, my lords, I have two people in my custody now. One of them seems to be Master Yun¡¯s daughter.¡± Upon hearing this, all ten core members of the Annan Council lost their cool. ¡°Shi Yuan, what are you saying!¡± Yun Mu stared at the phantom and shouted. ¡°Master Yun seems to be very angry.¡± Yun Mu mmed the table and shouted angrily, ¡°Shi Yuan, what do you want?¡± ¡°Not much. I just want you to hand over a person.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Ye Li.¡± ¡°Ye Li?¡± Except for Yun Mu, the name Ye Li meant nothing to the other nine core members of the Annan Council. ¡°What do you want with Ye Li?¡± Yun Mu stared at the phantom and asked coldly. ¡°Master Yun, there¡¯s no need to ask further. Just bring Ye Li to Tongcheng, and your daughter will naturally return to your side safely. Otherwise, you know the consequences.¡± With those words, the phantom disappeared. Yun Mu quickly dialed Yun Feng¡¯smunicator. ¡°Xiao Feng, is your sister at Annan Academy?¡± ¡°Dad, Sister and Xiao Hui might have left the city. They should be back soon.¡± Upon hearing this, Yun Mu seemed to age ten years in an instant. He hung up themunicator. This world was huge, and Ye Li might have left this area. How could he find him? ¡°Master Yun, who is Ye Li?¡± Mo Shi looked at Yun Mu and asked. Mo Shi, Mo Chen¡¯s father, was a Tier 4 Evolved Being. Yun Mu recounted how he came to know Ye Li and how he had cured his illness. ¡°Master Yun, it seems that Ye Li has left the Annan Base City?¡± Mo Shi asked. ¡°It seems so.¡± Yun Mu nodded. ¡°Humph!¡± Mo Shi suddenly coldly snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Ye Li did, but he has offended Shi Yuan, causing the zombie siege and damaging our Annan Base City. It¡¯s an unforgivable crime!¡± ¡°Master Mo, shouldn¡¯t we be discussing how to rescue Master Yun¡¯s daughter now?¡± Kang Lin said. ¡°President, just as Shi Yuan made clear, he wants Ye Li. Now that we can¡¯t find him, how do we save Master Yun¡¯s daughter? Moreover¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, what?¡± ¡°Moreover, isn¡¯t it too risky to start a war with the White Lotus Sect?¡± Mo Shi said slowly. Yun Mu stared at Mo Shan. ¡°Mo Shan, are you suggesting that my daughter should die??¡± ¡°Master Yun, no one wants your daughter to die, but this is a critical period. Annan Base City has millions of residents, and the purpose of establishing the Annan Council is to protect them.¡± ¡°Here, I¡¯d like to ask Lord Yun a question. Is your daughter¡¯s life more important than others¡¯ lives?¡± As Mo Shi spoke, the atmosphere instantly became heavy. ¡°Mo Shi, would you say the same if it were your son being held hostage?¡± Yun Mu said coldly. ¡°Yes, I would. I, Mo Shi, have dedicated my whole life to Annan Base City. Annan Base City is above all else,¡± Mo Shi responded calmly. ¡°You¡­¡± At this moment, Chen Ba spoke up. Chen Ba was the vice-president of the Annan Council, Chen Yun¡¯s father, a tier-five Evolved Being. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s vote.¡± The other core members of the Annan Council all nodded, agreeing with the suggestion. Immediately, the ten core members of the Annan Council began voting. Yun Mu and Kang Lin, two votes. Chen Ba and Mo Shi, eight votes. With eight votes to two, the oue was clear. ¡°Heh heh!¡± Yun Mu let out a coldugh. ¡°Since you choose not to save her, i¡¯ll save her myself.¡± With that, Yun Mu got up and left the Annan Council chamber! Chapter 61 - 61: True Dragon Treasure Blood Chapter 61: True Dragon Treasure Blood Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li and Meilin arrived at Tongcheng. During the zombie siege, he synthesized two tier 2 male zombies and a tier 1 female zombie. Bai Wawa was now a tier 2 zombie. He synthesized Bai Wawa with a tier 2 male zombie, turning Bai Wawa into a tier 3 male zombie. At first nce, Bai Wawa was even fairer and fatter, looking a little cute. Ding¡­ ¡¯¡¯Congrattions, host, for obtaining one random lottery chance.¡± The pointer on the roulette wheel in Ye Li¡¯s mind began to spin, and after a few seconds, it stopped. ¡°Congrattions to the host for drawing a mysterious treasure chest xi.¡± A mysterious treasure chest? Ye Li opened the mysterious treasure chest. ¡°Obtained True Dragon Treasure Blood xi, Cold Iron Knife xi.¡± True Dragon Treasure Blood: Stimtes your entire body¡¯s genes, can help you upgrade to the highest gic talent, and can also help you upgrade one realm. Ye Li thought that the True Dragon Treasure Blood was a good thing, but he couldn¡¯t be happy at this moment. ¡°Host, do you want to fuse with the True Dragon Treasure Blood?¡± ¡°Fuse.¡± The fusion began: ¡°io%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°True Dragon Treasure Blood has been sessfully fused.¡± ¡°Congrattions, host, on gene promotion to SSS level.¡± ¡°Congrattions, host, on bing a tier 3 Evolved Being.¡± Ye Li had thought that the S-ss gene was the highest, but he didn¡¯t expect the SSS-ss gene to be the highest gic talent. He opened his hand, and a golden spiritual light appeared in his hand. His spiritual energy was originally green, but now it was golden. It seemed that the SSS-level gene¡¯s spiritual energy was golden. As for the Cold Iron Knife¡­ As the saying went, when luck came, it was simply unstoppable. He certainly had a use for it. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Meilin happened to see the golden spiritual light in Ye Li s hand. Seeing this, Meilin was shocked. SSS-ss gene gic talent, it was top-notch in the entire post-apocalyptic world. She couldn¡¯t understand why there would be a person with SSS-level gic talent in this small Annan Base City jurisdiction. Ye Li naturally saw the shock on Meilin¡¯s face. He secretly smiled. As he had guessed, Meilin¡¯s background must be extraordinary. But now the most important thing is to find Xiao Hui and Yun Man. The rest is not important at all. The leader of the White Lotus Sect, Bai Shan, was a tier-five Evolved Being, so was Shi Yuan. The four elders were all tier-four Evolved Beings. Such strength was definitely terrifying. However, Ye Li had never known what horror was. Now, Ye Li and Meilin were in the North District of Tongcheng. After searching in the East District, they didn¡¯t find the presence of the White Lotus Sect. During this period, he encountered dozens of zombies, but Ye Li was not in the mood to synthesize them at all and simply killed them. Ye Li thought for a moment. Hisst encounter with the people of the White Lotus Sect was in the East District, so he headed towards the East District. When he and Meilin arrived at the East District, it was very quiet, so quiet that it was a little scary. ¡°Ye Li, I feel that something is wrong,¡± Meilin said warily. Ye Li nodded. It seemed that he came to the right ce. Shi Yuan and Bai Shan must be in the East District. ¡°Ye Li, you¡¯ve indeede.¡± A voice sounded. As the voice fell, Elder Jin, one of the four elders of the White Lotus Sect, appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°It seems like you knew I woulde?¡± Ye Li looked at Elder Jin. His intuition told him that Xiao Hui and Yun Man were likely captured. ¡°Hehe, Mr. Shi used the Dark Phantom to go to the Annan Council. He asked Yun Mu to hand you over. Aren¡¯t you brought here by Yun Mu?¡± Elder Jin sneered. ¡°Take me to see your master,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Elder Jin sneered. ¡°Ye Li, I really admire you. It seems that you can always remain calm.¡± With that, Elder Jin led Ye Li and Xiao Hui towards a certain ce.. Chapter 62 - 62: Hand Over the Dragon-slaying Blade. Chapter 62: Hand Over the Dragon-ying de. Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Elder Jin took Ye Li and Xiao Hui to an abandoned factory. Coincidentally, Ye Li had been to this factory before¡ªit was where he first met Xiao Hui. At this moment, there were several Evolved Beings of the White Lotus Sect guarding outside the factory. Once inside the factory, Ye Li noticed that Xiao Hui and Yun Man were bound with ropes and gagged with a piece of cloth. ¡°Woo woo!!!¡± Unable to speak, Xiao Hui and Yun Man could only make whimpering sounds upon seeing Ye Li¡¯s arrival. ¡°Hehe, Ye Li, you¡¯ve finally arrived,¡± Shi Yuan said as he looked at Ye Li. ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, release Xiao Hui and Yun Man,¡± Ye Li demanded. Shi Yuan, being a member of the Dark Race, had a soul-like body. Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Shi Yuan burst into a sneeringughter. ¡°Ye Li, do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Show me the Dragon-ying de.¡± Hearing this, Meilin couldn¡¯t help but widen her beautiful eyes. The Dragon-ying de was actually on Ye Li. She came to the Annan Base City from the Warrior Alliance to find the Dragon-ying de, nut never in her wildest dreams did she expect to find it in Ye Li¡¯s possession. Ye Li smiled and took out the Dragon-ying de from the system space. A de gleaming with a cold light appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. It looked incredibly sharp, capable of cutting through hair effortlessly. As Shi Yuan gazed at the de in Ye Li¡¯s hand, a greedy look crossed his face. ¡°Dragon-ying de, such a sharp weapon, truly deserving of its name! I never thought I would actually find the Dragon-ying de!¡± he eximed. With that, Shi Yuanughed ferociously. The Ten Great Divine Weapons were all ancient weapons. Xuanyuan Sword, Dragon-ying de, Eastern Emperor Bell, Pangu Axe, Demon Purification Pot, Heavenly Tower, Fuxi Zither, Shennong Cauldron, Kongtong Seal, and Kunlun Mirror. Apart from the Dragon-ying de, the other nine divine weapons had all made appearances, but the Dragon-ying de had remained unseen for thousands of years. Ye Li now knew that the Dragon-ying de was not the Dragon-ying de depicted in the martial arts dramas, but one of the ancient divine weapons. Dragons were the first and most powerful royal n in ancient times. And the Dragon-ying de could kill dragons! Legend had it that gathering all Ten Great Divine Weapons would reveal an earth-shattering secret hidden within them. However, no one knew what that secret actually was. ¡°Ye Li, hand over the Dragon-ying de.¡± Shi Yuan demanded, staring at Ye Li. ¡°Release Xiao Hui and Yun Man first,¡± Ye Li calmly replied. ¡°Do you think I will believe you?¡± Shi Yuan sneered. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Now that things havee to this point, what are you afraid of? I¡¯m with the knife now. Are you afraid that I¡¯ll run away?¡± ¡°I¡¯m indeed afraid that you¡¯ll run away, because your speed is too fast.¡± Ye Li used the Swift Steps that day. That speed made Shi Yuan really unable to trust Ye Li. ¡°But how can I trust you?¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Ye Li, you should know that I came here for the purpose of finding the Dragon-ying de.¡± Ye Li pondered for a few seconds and then looked at Shi Yuan. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll hand over the Dragon-ying de to you now.¡± Then Ye Li slowly walked to Shi Yuan¡¯s side and handed the Dragon-ying de to him. Shi Yuan¡¯s hands trembled, his eyes burning with excitement, as he carefully epted the Dragon-ying de. ¡°Dragon-ying de! I¡¯ve finally found the Dragon-ying de!¡± Ye Li smiled inwardly. ¡°Now you can release Xiao Hui and Yun Man, right?¡± ¡°Release them?¡± At this moment, Bai Shan, the leader of the White Lotus Sect, spoke. ¡°Ye Li, my son has turned into a zombie, and now you want me to release them?¡± Bai Shan said coldly.. Chapter 63 - 63: The Dragon-slaying Blade Is Fake Chapter 63: The Dragon-ying de Is Fake Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Meilin looked at Ye Li¡¯s back and was very nervous. For some reason, she was more worried about Ye Li than the Dragon-ying de. She had received her father¡¯s order toe here to find the Dragon-ying de. Her purpose was to find the Dragon-ying de. Ye Li looked at Bai Shan. ¡°Bai Shan, I had already guessed that you wouldn¡¯t release them.¡± ¡°However, Yun Man is Yun Mu¡¯s daughter. I don¡¯t think your White Lotus Sect wants to be enemies with Annan Base City, right?¡± ¡°Release Xiao Hui and Yun Man, and 1¡¯11 stay here. You just want revenge, right?¡± Ye Li slowly said. During his time in Huaxia, Ye Li was not particrly brave. The previous Ye Li was afraid of the dark and even more afraid of ghosts. But now, the current Ye Li stood tall and fearless. Although it was only his personal belief. ¡°Sect Master, 1 think Ye Li is right. If we kill them, we will definitely make enemies with Annan Base City, and it will be more trouble than it¡¯s worth,¡± Elder Jin looked at Bai Shan and said. Bai Shan pondered for a few seconds and then nodded. ¡°Release them!¡± With Bai Shan¡¯s order, the ropes on Xiao Hui and Yun Man were untied, and the white cloth in their mouths was taken off. ¡°Senior.¡± Xiao Hui and Yun Man shouted in unison. Ye Li smiled faintly. He turned around and looked at Meilin. ¡°Take them away.¡± Meilin was shocked. Was Ye Li nning to face this alone? This could mean¡­ certain death. ¡°No! Senior, I want to be with you.¡± Xiao Hui hurriedly said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Ye Li stroked Xiao Hui¡¯s head. Xiao Hui and Yun Man were already teary-eyed. They knew that they would only be a burden to Ye Li if they stayed here. They left with Meilin, their eyes full of reluctance, an immeasurable amount of reluctance¡­ ¡°Ye Li, you can die now.¡± Bai Shan shouted coldly. With that, Bai Shan was about to attack! ¡°Wait.¡± Ye Li suddenly said. Bai Shan stopped. ¡°Ye Li, what else do you have to say?¡± Instead of looking at Bai Shan, Ye Li turned his gaze towards Shi Yuan. ¡°Mr. Shi, do you think the Dragon-ying de in your hand is real?¡± Shi Yuan trembled upon hearing this! He quickly looked at the cold knife in his hand, which appeared incredibly sharp. ¡°Ye Li, what do you mean?¡± Shi Yuan hurriedly asked. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Mr. Shi, the Dragon-ying de is one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons. Do you think the knife in your hand is worthy of being the Dragon-ying de?¡± Yes, the knife in Shi Yuan¡¯s hand was the Cold Iron Knife that Ye Yuan obtained from the mysterious treasure chest. Unfortunately, Ye Li didn¡¯t expect Shi Yuan to be this stupid. ¡°By the way, the knife that cut the Sky Binding Rope that day was a rusty knife,¡± Elder Jin suddenly said. ¡°You fool, why didn¡¯t you say that earlier!¡± Shi Yuan roared almost crazily. ¡°Ye Li, hand over the Dragon-ying de!¡± Shi Yuan stared at Ye Li intensely. Ye Li looked up, then nced down at his feet, and spoke slowly, ¡°Do you think 1¡¯11 listen to you?¡± ¡°Ye Li, if you don¡¯t hand over the Dragon-ying de, 1 guarantee that you will die a miserable death!¡± Shi Yuan roared. Ye Li smiled again. ¡°I also want to hand over the Dragon-ying de, but it has already been taken by Mo Shi.¡± After all, he had stayed in the Annan Base City for a few days, so he naturally knew who the top ten core members of the Annan Council were. When he was in Annan Academy, Mo Shi¡¯s son, Mo Chen, offended him. Now, he could return the favor. ¡°Mo Shi?¡± Shi Yuan stared at Ye Li. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°Tell Mo Shi to bring the Dragon-ying de here now, or you will die a miserable death!¡± Shi Yuan roared.. Chapter 64 - 64: Swift Steps Chapter 64: Swift Steps Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li smiled. ¡°Mr. Shi, Mo Shi snatched the Dragon-ying de from me. Do you think he will send it back?¡± Shi Yuan looked at Ye Li¡¯s expression and instinctively felt that Ye Li was not lying. ¡°Ye Li, I¡¯ll trust you this time!¡± Shi Yuan said coldly. ¡°By the way, Mr. Shi, you can kidnap Mo Shi¡¯s son and force him toply. I hate him to death now.¡± Ye Li continued. Shi Yuan was stunned. He actually thought that Ye Li¡¯s idea was extraordinary. ¡°Mr. Shi, I no longer have a ce to stay in the Annan Base City. Please let me follow you.¡± Ye Li suddenly said. ¡°This¡­¡± Shi Yuan fell silent. ¡°Mr. Shi, you can¡¯t listen to Ye Li¡¯s one-sided words,¡± Bai Shan hurriedly said. ¡°Mr. Shi, my conflicts with the White Lotus Sect were just personal. 1 haven¡¯t offended you.¡± Ye Li looked at Shi Yuan and said. Shi Yuan thought that Ye Li was indeed capable, and he could control zombies, possessing abilities simr to those of the Dark Race. And what was even more terrifying was that¡­ He suddenly noticed that Ye Li was already a tier 3 Evolved Being. He clearly remembered that just a few days ago, Ye Li was still a tier 2 Evolved Being. If such a peerless genius was brought into the Dark Temple by me, wouldn¡¯t I make another contribution? Thinking of this, Shi Yuan couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Ye Li, I¡¯ll let you follow me. Stay here for now. I¡¯m going to Annan Base City!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Shi Yuan disappeared from sight. Ye Li didn¡¯t expect his dead end to turn into a way out. He couldn¡¯t help but admire his own adaptability, it was truly remarkable. ¡°Ye Li!¡± Bai Shan said coldly. Bai Shan hated Ye Li to the core. He really couldn¡¯t understand why Mr. Shi would be so stupid as to believe Ye Li¡¯s one-sided words. ¡°Sect Master Bai, you and 1 are now on the same side. As for the past grievances, just let them fade away with the wind.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining a chance to draw a random prize.¡± Ye Li was stunned. Did the system detect that he was in danger? He unexpectedly received another opportunity for a lucky draw. The roulette wheel in his mind started spinning, and the pointer stopped. ¡°Congrattions to the host for drawing the Swift Steps xi.¡± Ye Li secretly smiled. What should he say? ¡°Ye Li, even if Mr. Shi lets you follow him, I will still kill you!¡± Bai Shan roared. Ye Li smiled and shook his head slightly. ¡°Unfortunately, you no longer have that opportunity.¡± As he spoke, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and disappeared without a trace. Bai Shan and the four elders were shocked, quickly searching for Ye Li¡¯s figure within the abandoned factory. But Ye Li was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Chase him! Chase him!¡± Bai Shan shouted angrily. Ye Li kept running, his feet as swift as the wind! He now yearned for power, yearned desperately! This was because he felt that he was too weak. He was weak even in this small Annan Base City, let alone the powerful base cities. He couldn¡¯t even protect those around him, so what was the point of anything else? If he were already a tier-five Evolved Being, would he still need to go through so much useless effort? At the moment he entered the abandoned factory, he had put life and death aside, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would actually survive. After escaping this time, Ye Li was determined to be a man feared by everyone. This was his¡­ Dao! Chapter 65 - 65: Ground Cleanup Chapter 65: Ground Cleanup Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li ran all the way until the effect of the Swift Steps disappeared. He was in ruins. It seemed that the town in front of him had been heavily gued by zombies. He stopped and calmed himself down. ¡°Just wait, White Lotus Sect. 1 will make you regret it!¡± Ye Li muttered to himself. He released Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa from the system space and made them stand by his side. ¡°Master.¡± Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa called out in unison. Ye Li nodded and prepared to explore the town and see if there were any zombies around. ¡°Roar, roar!¡± Before Ye Li could take a step, he heard the sound of zombies. In an instant, hundreds of zombies emerged. These zombies were all ordinary zombies, walking crookedly, but when they saw Ye Li, they crazily rushed towards him. Boom! Ah Da flew forward and punched with great force. After a few punches, the hundreds of zombies fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up. Ye Li synthesized these hundreds of zombies into a level-6 male zombie and a level-6 female zombie. Level-6 zombies were basically useless to him now. He continued walking inside. This town was too deserted and gave off an eerie feeling. Suddenly, Ye Li saw a scene of horror. The streets of the town were densely packed with corpses. These corpses seemed to be¡­ zombies? Every zombie s body was covered with numerous red ants. One by one, the zombie bodies disappeared at a visible speed. ¡°What kind of ants are these? They eat zombies?¡± Ye Li was surprised. He thought for a moment and then realized that it must be due to the outbreak of the zombie virus. These ants were infected and turned into this state. Soon, the dense zombie corpses on the streets of the town were swallowed by the red ants, leaving only crimson bloodstains on the ground. There were too many red ants, like a tidal wave, covering the sky and the earth. These red ants naturally noticed Ye Li and started crawling towards him. Ye Li thought that this town was somewhat strange. If he didn¡¯t investigate it carefully, it would be a sin, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡°Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, attack!¡± As Ye Li shouted, All Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa charged at the ant swarm. Ah Da¡¯s Earth-Shattering Fist carried the four offensive attributes of wind, rain, lightning, and thunder, making it terrifying. After Hongye¡¯s Frost Qi reached C-grade, its power increased to another level, instantly freezing countless red ants. Bai Wawa was a defensive zombie. His skill was Absolute Defense. It didn¡¯t have much area attack power against the red ants, but these red ants couldn¡¯t harm him either. There were too many red ants. Even so, there were still many red antsing at Ye Li. Ye Li took out the Dragon-ying de from the system space. Holding the sword, he stared at the approaching red ants. ¡°me de Technique!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Dragon-ying de shed down heavily. One after another, fiery des darted toward the red ants at an extremely fast speed. Wherever the fire des passed, the red ants were roasted inside and out. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, there were still many red antsing. Seeing this, Ye Li crouched down. He held the Dragon ying Saber and rapidly spun it like a spinning top with a high speed. Wherever it went, the red ants died frantically. Ye Li directly cleaned up the ground!!! Chapter 66 - 66: The Space Created by the Dragon-slaying Blade Chapter 66: The Space Created by the Dragon-ying de Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Ms. Meilin, will Senior die?¡± Xiao Hui looked at Meilin tearfully. Hearing Xiao Hui¡¯s words, Yun Man also shed tears. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Meilin didn¡¯t know how to answer. Just now, there were two tier-five Evolved Beings and four tier-four Evolved Beings in the abandoned factory. Such strength was too terrifying. ¡°Woohoo¡­¡± Xiao Hui squatted on the ground and cried. Ye Li had saved her life. It could be said that she was destined to be with Ye Li in this life. Yun Man also cried. Ye Li held a high position in her heart, and she didn¡¯t know if it was love, but she was definitely heartbroken at the moment. Seeing Xiao Hui and Yun Man crying, Meilin was at a loss. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. If you continue like this, 1 will also cry.¡± With that, Meilin started crying too. Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Meilin, and Ye Li had saved their lives. They hadn¡¯t repaid him yet. And they had all developed special feelings for Ye Li. ¡°Sister Meilin, I don¡¯t want Senior to die.¡± Xiao Hui wiped her tears and looked at Meilin. With that, Xiao Hui stood up and walked away. ¡°Xiao Hui, where are you going?¡± Without looking back, Xiao Hui said, ¡°1 want to see how Senior is doing. If he¡¯s alive, I¡¯ll bring him back. If he is dead, I¡¯ll avenge him.¡± There was determination in Xiao Huili¡¯s tone. Upon hearing this, Meilin hurriedly stopped Xiao Hui. Xiao Hui was only a level-two Awakened Being now. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to seek revenge. ¡°Xiao Hui, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Meilin said, looking at Xiao Hui. ¡°But Ms. Meilin, my heart really hurts. It hurts so much that I can¡¯t breathe.¡± Xiao Hui sobbed. ¡°You have to believe Ye Li. He will be fine.¡± Meilin pressed Xiao Hui¡¯s shoulder and said. At this moment, Yun Man also stood up. ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiao Hui. Think about it. Senior is such a strong person. How could he just die like that?¡± ¡°Is¡­ is that so?¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s fair face showed a dazed expression.. She thought that Ye Li seemed to be an omnipotent person. However, Meilin understood that the chances of Ye Li surviving were almost zero. But what could she do? ¡°Xiao Hui, Yun Man, let¡¯s go back to the base city. Ye Li will be fine. We just need to wait for him toe find us.¡± Meilin said to Xiao Hui and Yun Man. Xiao Hui and Yun Man nodded and then walked towards the direction of the Annan Base City. Ye Li used the Dragon-ying de to clean up the ground, and All Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa also killed a lot of red ants. After eliminating the red ants, Ye Li continued to walk forward. His intuition told him that this town was extraordinary. He didn¡¯t know where this town was, and it seemed to be outside the jurisdiction of Tongcheng. Before long, he reached the end of the town. At the end of the town was arge mountain, towering high enough to make people look up in awe. Ye Li was a bit stunned, thinking that the mountain was a bit too tall. Could there be any treasures in this mountain? With this thought in mind, excitement appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. If that were the case, he naturally had to explore the treasure. Soon, he headed towards the mountain with Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa. This mountain was shrouded in clouds. ¡°Host, this is the space created by the Dragon-ying de.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind.. Chapter 67 - 67: One Trial after Another Chapter 67: One Trial after Another Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li was slightly stunned by the system¡¯s words. A space created by the Dragon-ying de? He had never even heard of such a thing, let alone seen it. However, he knew that the system wouldn¡¯t lie to him. Anyway, he was just running, and then suddenly he entered this small town. He had never heard of red ants either. ¡°System, so what¡¯s the use of this world created by the Dragon-ying de?¡± ¡°Host, the Dragon-ying de is testing you to see if you are qualified to be its master. After passing the test, you can obtain a super treasure chest.¡± Hearing this, Ye Li smiled. Since the Dragon-ying de was testing him, it must be because it wanted him to reach the mountaintop. Ye Li climbed the mountain, with All Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa following closely behind. ¡°Woo!¡± Suddenly, a howl of wolves echoed. Ye Li was a little stunned. There were wolves on this mountain? Suddenly, hundreds of wolves appeared in front of Ye Li. However, these wolves were different from the ones on TV. Each of these wolves stood about one meter tall, with a body length of up to four meters. Their eyes glowed green, and their fangs were fifteen centimeters long, looking extremely fierce. With the Dragon-ying de in his hand, Ye Li felt invincible! ¡°All Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, get ready.¡± ¡°Woo!!!¡± The wolf pack attacked Ye Li. Hundreds of ferocious wolves came rushing towards Ye Li from all directions. Roar!!! Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa also rushed forward. Ye Li didn¡¯t know thebat power of these wolves yet, but he assumed it shouldn¡¯t be too high. Indeed, as he expected, these wolves, although seemingly fierce, were actually pretty weak. Soon, All Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa finished off these wolves. Ye Li continued to climb up the mountain, walking for about an hour. He arrived at a dense forest where sunlight was blocked by the thick foliage. Suddenly, a strong wind swept through, causing leaves to continuously fall. Swish! Swish! Swish! Surprisingly, the leaves actually cut Ye Li¡¯s body, leaving scratches. ¡°Be careful. These leaves are sharp.¡± Ye Li hurriedly shouted. This space created by the Dragon-ying de was interesting. Even the leaves had offensive power. Ye Li wielded the Dragon-ying de, its sharpness unimaginable for ordinary people, and the leaves couldn¡¯t get close to him. All Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa each had their own abilities, so the leaves didn¡¯t cause them much harm. The strong wind subsided, and the falling leaves stopped. Ye Li thought it was over, but he never expected what came next. Just a few seconds after the leaves stopped falling, the roar of a fierce tiger resounded. ¡°Roar!¡± The tiger¡¯s roar caused all the beasts to scatter. A tiger over three meters tall and seven meters long appeared before Ye Li¡¯s eyes. This tiger stunned Ye Li. The tiger was too big,pletely shattering his preconceptions. What shocked Ye Li even more was the tiger¡¯s fangs, measuring fifty centimeters long, and its entire body was muscr like a dragon. At this moment, Ye Li understood. These constantly appearing monsters were the Dragon-ying de¡¯s tests for him. The first test was zombies; the second test was the red ants; and the third test was the wolf pack. This big tiger was the fourth test. ¡°Roar!¡± The tiger leaped several meters into the air, pouncing towards Ye Li. All Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa immediately stood in front of Ye Li. Bai Wawa, being a defensive zombie, stood at the very front.. Chapter 68 - 68: Dragon-slaying Blade Recognized You As Its Master Chapter 68: Dragon-ying de Recognized You As Its Master Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm. He wasn¡¯t worried, although the giant tiger looked extremely fierce. However, he still needed to assess itsbat strength. The big tiger pounced on Bai Wawa, but Bai Wawa didn¡¯t budge; instead, it was repelled. Seeing this, Ye Li smiled faintly. As the tiger was thrown away, Ada and Hongye had already rushed forward. Hongyc extended her palm, releasing a st of Frost Qi. The Frost Qi hit the big tiger, freezing half of its body. Ah Da¡¯s red gloves flickered as lightning surged, and he delivered a powerful punch to the tiger. Was Ada joking with that punch? The tiger was sent flying, crashing heavily onto the ground and leaving a deep pit. Ye Li was dumbfounded by the cooperation of Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa. Since they were all cooperating, as their master, how could Ye Li stand idle? In the blink of an eye! Ye Li swiftly stepped to the edge of the pit, lifted the Dragon-ying de, and swiftly swung it down. Crack! The poor tiger instantly met its demise. ¡°We have tiger meat to eat,¡± Ye Li chuckled. He had eaten pork and beef, but never tiger meat. ¡°Have any of you tried tiger meat?¡± Ye Li asked Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa. ¡°No,¡± Ah Da and Hongye replied in unison. Bai Wawa, however, remained silent. As a Tier 3 zombie, he could only call Ye Li Master. ¡°Then you¡¯re in for a treat now.¡± With those words, Ye Li held the Dragon-ying de and made a few cuts. Swish! Swish! Swish! Ye Li¡¯s knife technique was almost perfect. The giant tiger, despite its size, only needed a barbecue grill. Ye Li made a makeshift grill and instructed Bai Wawa to gather plenty of firewood. After starting a fire, he ced the tiger meat on the grill. Before long, the tantalizing aroma of the meat filled the air, simply refreshing. In this post-apocalyptic world, Ye Li had been surviving on bread and milk, but now he had the opportunity to enjoy tiger meat and relish a hearty meal. He picked up a piece and took a hearty bite. It was delicious, genuinely delicious. ¡°Go ahead and eat, all of you!¡± Ye Li looked at Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa. Ah Da and Hongye hesitated for a moment, but Bai Wawa, with his gluttonous expression, grabbed a piece and started munching on it, oil dripping from his mouth. ¡°Hehe, so delicious,¡± Baiwawa unexpectedly smiled foolishly at Ye Li. Ye Li was taken aback, looking at Bai Wawa in astonishment. He couldn¡¯t help but find Bai Wawa extremely adorable. Seeing Bai Wawa¡¯s eating appearance, Ah Da and Hongye also picked up a piece and started eating. Hongye seemed somewhat disdainful of him, but she still cautiously took a piece and began eating. Indeed, no zombie could escape the ¡°It¡¯s delicious¡± theorem. After finishing the meal, Ye Li took out a box of food from the system space and opened it, revealing milk. Having his fill, Ye Li patted his belly with satisfaction. At this moment, the system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Host, you ate the big tiger that the Dragon-ying de tested you with. There might¡­¡± Before the system could finish speaking, the earth shook violently. Ye Li was stunned. If he had known this, he wouldn¡¯t have eaten a piece of tiger meat. He had no idea what wasing this time! The ground beneath his feet split open, and the mountains on both sides separated at a visible speed. Arge stone tform emerged from the ground. On the stone tform, there was a treasure chest. Ding¡­ ¡°Detected that the Dragon-ying de has recognized you as its master.. Host, do you agree?¡± Chapter 69 - 69: Three Golden Pills Chapter 69: Three Golden Pills Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li was somewhat stunned by the system¡¯s words. Wasn¡¯t the system in a hurry just now? Why did the Dragon-ying de recognize him as its master now? He didn¡¯t expect that eating the tiger meat would turn out to be the correct choice. Who would have expected this? ¡°Yes, I agree.¡± Ye Li said. Ding¡­ Master recognition began: ¡°1O%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 1OO%.¡± ¡°The Dragon-ying de has sessfully recognized you as its master.¡± As soon as the system finished speaking, the rust on the Dragon-ying de in Ye Li¡¯s hand had already fallen off. Treasure light surged, and on the body of the Dragon-ying de, a blood dragon coiled, as if just one nce could make people tremble in fear. ¡°So, this is the real Dragon-ying de?¡± Ye Li muttered to himself. Ye Li was undoubtedly shocked. The Dragon-ying de truly lived up to its reputation as one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons; it looked terrifying. However, this stone tform¡­ A gleam of excitement appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. On this stone tform, there was a treasure chest. This treasure chest was different from the others; it was ancient, dark, and emitted a faint golden light. Ye Li thought that there must be something good in this treasure chest. Without thinking too much, he walked to the stone tform and opened the box. The moment he opened the box, golden light shed, so bright that Ye Li couldn¡¯t open his eyes. When the golden light disappeared, three golden pills appeared in front of Ye Li. Ye Li could easily tell that these three golden pills must be extraordinary. Just as he was about to take one, the system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind again. ¡°Host, these are exclusive pills for zombies, you cannot consume them.¡± The system¡¯s words were like cold water sshing on his head. Ye Li curled his lips, but it didn¡¯t matter. Zombie-only pills were still quite useful for him. Then, Ye Li handed one of the three golden pills to Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa respectively. ¡°Take this pill.¡± Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa took the pills and swallowed them. In an instant, Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa began to shine with golden light. ng¡­ ¡°Ah Da has been upgraded to a tier-five zombie.¡± ¡°Hongye has been upgraded to a tier-five zombie.¡± ¡°Bai Wawa has been upgraded to a tier-five zombie.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a super treasure chest.¡± Ye Li was surprised. Just by swallowing these pills, they became tier-5 zombies? Moreover, Bai Wawa was only a tier-three 3 zombie before, but now he had leaped to the fifth tier. This was unbelievable. Put aside the shock for now. Open this super treasure chest first. Ye Li opened the super treasure chest: ¡°Obtained a Super Treasure Map and True Dragon Blood xi.¡± Ye Li was very excited. Never mind the Super Treasure Map for now, he was well aware of what the Dragon Blood was. Without any hesitation, he fused the True Dragon Treasure Blood into his body, and his body began to undergo a qualitative change. ¡°Congrattions to the host for bing a Tier 4 Evolved Being.¡± Ye Li thought that his realm had been advancing too miraculously in these past few days. He then opened his own body attributes: ¡°Host: Ye Li.¡± ¡°System: Super Synthesis System.¡± ¡°Age: 21¡± Weapon: Dragon-ying de (recognized the host as its master) ¡°Realm: Tier 4 Evolved Being.¡± ¡°Zombie: Ah Da (Tier 5 zombie), Hongye (Tier 5 zombie), Bai Wawa (Tier 5 zombie).¡± ¡°Skills: Supporting: Healing Art, Attack: me de Technique.¡± ¡°Gene: SSS-level.¡± Ye Li took a look at the zombies¡¯ exclusive skills. He discovered that the exclusive skills of Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa had all be B-grade, so had his me de Technique. In other words, after Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa ate the golden pill, not only did their realms advance, but their skills also leveled up.. Chapter 70 - 70: Back to the Abandoned Plant Chapter 70: Back to the Abandoned nt Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Seeing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but look at the sky at a 45-degree angle. He had never understood the concept that it was never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. He only knew that whoever provoked him would end up miserably. White Lotus Sect, now it¡¯s time for me, Ye Li, to take revenge. As for this super treasure map, Ye Li didn¡¯t want to open it so quickly. He had to solve the matter at hand first. Immediately, Ye Li found himself in the East District of Tongcheng. He suddenly remembered something, which was that he told Shi Yuan that he had given the Dragon-ying de to Mo Shi. He wondered if Shi Yuan would kidnap Mo Shi¡¯s son, Mo Chen. At the thought of this, a brilliant expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. He thought about executing the strategy of ¡°praying mantis catches the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind,¡± which seemed like a good idea. Annan Academy. Mo Chen leaned against a tree, filled with anger. A few students surrounded him and began to tter him. ¡°Young Master Mo, Ye Li doesn¡¯t know his ce. How dare he offend you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Mo, your father is one of the top ten core members of the Annan Council.¡± ¡°Young Master Mo, I don¡¯t think that Ye Li will dare toe to Annan Academy anymore. Otherwise, we must teach him a lesson.¡± As Mo Chen listened to these words, his mood improved. He smiled coldly and said, ¡°Of course. My father is a Tier 4 Evolved Being, a key figure of the Annan Base City. Ye Li is nothing.¡± ¡°Xiaochen, there you are.¡± An abrupt voice entered Mo Chen¡¯s ears. Mo Chen took a closer look and was overjoyed. ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡± When the youths heard Mo Chen¡¯s words, their bodies shivered. Dad? In other words, Master Mo Shi was here? ¡°Master Mo Shi!¡± The youths quickly lowered their heads and respectfully greeted the middle-aged man before them. ¡°Dad, I was¡­¡± Before Mo Chen could speak, Mo Shi interrupted him. ¡°Xiao Chen, I have something important to tell you. Come with me.¡± Mo Shi looked at Mo Chen. Mo Chen was a little stunned. He didn¡¯t understand why his father had personallye to the Annan Academy to see him. Then, Mo Chen followed Mo Shi to a secluded ce with no one around. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Mo Chen asked curiously. ¡°Hehe, Mo Chen, do you think I¡¯m your father?¡± Mo Shiughed coldly. ¡°Dad, what do you mean?¡± Mo Chen was taken aback. Mo Shi smirked again, then tapped Mo Chen¡¯s forehead with his finger, and Mo Chen fainted. ¡°Poor you, but it¡¯s your father¡¯s fault. He snatched the Dragon-ying de.¡± Then Shi Yuan carried Mo Chen and disappeared from the spot. Ye Li arrived at the abandoned factory just now and found that the four elders of the White Lotus Sect and Bai Shan had appeared here again. He hid his aura. There was no rush now. There was still a good show to watch. In his opinion, these people from the White Lotus Sect could pose no threat to him. What he was afraid of was Shi Yuan. God knew if there were any members of the Dark Race stronger than Shi Yuan lurking around the outskirts of Annan Base City. He climbed onto the rooftop, where there was a small hole, allowing him to observe everything inside. If he wanted, he couldunch a sneak attack. However, he wouldn¡¯t do that. He had to wait for Shi Yuan toe. As he expected, Shi Yuan indeed went to capture Mo Chen, and he sessfully captured him.. Chapter 71 - 71: Now It’s Your Turn Chapter 71: Now It¡¯s Your Turn Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Seeing that Shi Yuan had returned, Bai Shan, the leader of the White Lotus Sect, hurriedly went to greet him. ¡°Mr. Shi, Ye Li ran away!¡± Shi Yuan was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how that guy managed to disappear so quickly.¡± Bai Shan said angrily. His son became a zombie because of Ye Li. He had an irreconcble grudge with Ye Li, so of course he was furious. ¡°Forget it, if he ran away, he ran away,¡± Shi Yuan waved his hand dismissively. Ye Li was crouching on the rooftop, listening attentively to the conversation between Shi Yuan and Bai Shan, thinking that Shi Yuan still didn¡¯t know how serious the problem was. At this moment, Mo Chen regained consciousness. Mo Chen felt dazed and rubbed his eyes. When he focused and saw his surroundings, he jumped up in fear. ¡°White¡­ White Lotus Sect!¡± Mo Chen was terrified beyond words. The White Lotus Sect was easy to recognize, as its members all wore white robes with three blood-red characters ¡°White Lotus Sect¡± embroidered on them. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Mo Chen asked in horror. Shi Yuan chuckled. ¡°Brat, quickly use yourmunication device to contact your father, or else you¡¯ll die a gruesome death.¡± Hearing this, Mo Chen¡¯s fear escted even further! He quickly opened hismunication device and dialed his father¡¯s number. ¡°Dad, I was caught by the White Lotus Sect. Pleasee and save me. Boohoo¡­¡± Mo Chen burst into tears, his nose running. ¡°Hehe, Master Mo, if you want to save your son, bring the Dragon-ying de. And you muste alone,¡± Shi Yuan said. Then he asked Mo Chen to send his location and ended the call. The Annan Council. ¡°Bang!¡± Mo Shi mmed the table, his face ferocious. ¡°Shi Yuan, how dare you abduct my son? I¡­¡± Before Mo Shi could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Chen Ba, who was Chen Yun¡¯s father. Chen Ba was the vice-president of the Annan Council, a tier-five Evolved Being. ¡°Brother Mo, just now Shi Yuan asked you to bring the Dragon-ying de. Is the Dragon-ying de in your possession?¡± As soon as Chen Ba said this, the others also looked at Mo Shi. Since Shi Yuan had said it, there might be some truth to it. ¡°I don¡¯t have the Dragon-ying de. I haven¡¯t even seen what the Dragon-ying de looks like, let alone possess it,¡± Mo Shi hurriedly exined. ¡°Brother Mo, if you have it, just say so. I won¡¯t take it from you,¡± Yun Mu chimed in, his expression seeming almost gleeful. ¡°I really don¡¯t!¡± Mo Shi became anxious and continued, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be discussing how to save my son now?¡± ¡°No!¡± Yun Mu quickly interrupted Mo Shi. ¡°Brother Mo, this Dragon-ying de is one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons. Gathering all Ten Great Divine Weapons unlocks their secrets. It¡¯s known to all in the world.¡± ¡°If we give the Dragon-ying de to Shi Yuan. He belongs to the Dark Race. I believe you can imagine the consequences.¡± Hearing Yun Mu¡¯s words, all the core members of the Annan Council looked at each other and began to discuss. ¡°Yun Mu, you¡¯re just kicking me when I¡¯m down!¡± Mo Shi shouted angrily at Yun Mu. ¡°Brother Mo, what are you talking about? I¡¯m just weighing the pros and cons.¡± Yun Mu said indifferently. Yun Mu thought to himself, I¡¯m just giving you a taste of your own medicine. Last time, when Yun Mu and Xiao Hui were captured, weren¡¯t you the one leading the opposition to their rescue? Xiao Hui and Yun Man have already returned, and now the tables have turned. Your son has been captured. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do.. Chapter 72 - 72: You’re Just Foolish Chapter 72: You¡¯re Just Foolish Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The abandoned factory. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why isn¡¯t Mo Shi here yet!¡± Shi Yuan said coldly. ¡°Mr. Shi, could it be that Shi Yuan doesn¡¯t want to hand over the Dragon-ying de?¡± Bai Shan asked Shi Yuan. Shi Yuan pondered for a few seconds and then stared at Mo Chen. ¡°Brat, I don¡¯t need to tell you what to do, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Mo Chen instantly understood. He quickly opened hismunication device. ¡°Beep, beep, beep!¡± But there was no answer! ¡°Hmph!¡± Shi Yuan snorted coldly, ring at Mo Chen. ¡°Brat, it seems that your father has made his decision.¡± As he spoke, Shi Yuan spread his hands, exuding a chilling aura. ¡°Ah!¡± Mo Chen screamed and then fell to the ground. His eyes widened in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe that he would die just like that. Crouching on the roof, Ye Li shook his head. He had thought that there would be a good show, but now it seemed that he was wrong. In the underworld, a new unjustly deceased soul was added, while in the mortal realm, there was one less young man. ¡°Mr. Shi, if you kill this kid, then the Dragon-ying de¡­¡± Bai Shan didn¡¯t continue but looked at Shi Yuan carefully. ¡°As long as the Dragon-ying de is still in the Annan Base City, everything will be fine!¡± Shi Yuan said coldly. Ye Li secretly smiled, thinking that since there was no show to watch, it was time for him to appear. Boom! A loud bang suddenly came from the roof of the abandoned factory, and a handsome figurended. This figure was incredibly suave. It was a handsome youth with fair skin and clear eyes. ¡°Ye Li!¡± Bai Shan stared at Ye Li and said coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Bai Shan, you didn¡¯t expect me, Ye Li, toe back so soon, did you?¡± Shi Yuan was puzzled. Logically speaking, since Ye Li had escaped, he shouldn¡¯t havee back. Wasn¡¯t he here to court death? Suddenly, as Shi Yuan looked at the fluctuations emanating from Ye Li¡¯s body, he was stunned. ¡°A¡­ a Tier 4 Evolved Being?¡± As soon as he said this, Bai Shan and the four elders were all shocked. Not long ago, Ye Li was still a tier 3 Evolved Being. How could he have upgraded to a tier 4 Evolved Being in such a short time? However, the fluctuations on Ye Li¡¯s body were evident. He was indeed a Tier 4 Evolved Being. Seeing this, Bai Shan couldn¡¯t help gasping in disbelief. This guy was truly terrifying! ¡°Ye Li, you are an extraordinary genius. How about it, are you willing to join the Dark Temple?¡± Shi Yuan looked at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. The Dark Temple? The most powerful dark force in this world, standing at the pinnacle of the pyramid. Unfortunately, he was not interested at all. ¡°Mr. Shi, what do you think I came back for?¡± Ye Li looked at Shi Yuan yfully. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to follow me?¡± Shi Yuan was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li shook his head, finding Shi Yuan truly amusing. ¡°Mr. Shi, let me put it this way. Do you really believe that the Dragon-ying de was snatched by Mo Shi?¡± These words shocked everyone present. ¡°What did you say?¡± Shi Yuan spoke slowly, emphasizing each word. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Mr. Shi, I always thought you were a very clever person, but I never expected that you were as foolish as a pig.¡± As he spoke, Ye Li took out the Dragon-ying de from the system space. ¡°Look, this is the Dragon-ying de you¡¯ve been longing for.¡± Shi Yuan was shocked. He felt insulted by Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, how dare you deceive me!¡± Shi Yuan said coldly. ¡°You¡¯re just foolish yourself. What does it have to do with me?¡± Ye Li said lightly.. Chapter 73 - 73: Shi Yuan and Bai Shan Fled for Their Lives Chapter 73: Shi Yuan and Bai Shan Fled for Their Lives Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Shi Yuan stared at Ye Li, his eyes terrifyingly cold. Then, he burst into a chillingughter. ¡°Hehe, Ye Li, since you¡¯ve escaped, why did youe back?¡± Shi Yuan looked at Ye Li, thinking that as long as he got rid of Ye Li, the Dragon-ying de would still be his. ¡°Why did Ie back?¡± Ye Li thought for a moment and then looked at Shi Yuan, saying. ¡°Because I want toe back and kill all of you. Can that be a reason?¡± Shi Yuan, Bai Shan, and the four elders of the White Lotus Sect were shocked at his words. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Immediately, Shi Yuanughed out loud. ¡°Ye Li, I admit that your talent is indeed amazing, but you are only a Tier 4 Evolved Being now. Do you think you can kill us?¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t kill you alone.¡± ¡°Oh? Do you have some other reliance?¡± Shi Yuan¡¯s face was full of yfulness. As a soul, he drifted around the abandoned factory. ¡°I don¡¯t have any other reliance, just three Tier 5 zombies,¡± Ye Li said casually. As soon as he finished speaking, Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa came out of the system space. Tier-five zombie, with silver eyes! How was that possible!!! Seeing this, Shi Yuan¡¯s face turned pale with shock and he couldn¡¯t help but exim. Bai Shan and the four ciders were also scared out of their wits. Tier-five zombies! These were Tier-five zombies! ¡°Ye Li, what do you want to do?¡± Shi Yuan hurriedly asked. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯ve taken Xiao Hui and Yun Man hostage, and now you ask me what 1 want to do. Don¡¯t you find that ridiculous?¡± ¡°Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, tear them apart!¡± As soon as Ye Li gave the order, Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa flew over at an astonishing speed. While Shi Yuan and Bai Shan who were Tier 5 Evolved Beings were able to handle themselves, the four elders were only Tier 4 Evolved Beings. Ah Da punched out heavily, and with a bang, a few cracks appeared in space. For Evolved Beings, the difference between each level was immense. The disparity between a Tier 4 Evolved Being and a Tier 5 zombie was self-evident. The four elders were directly turned into minced meat by Ah Da¡¯s punch. Seeing this, Shi Yuan and Bai Shan didn¡¯t dare to stay for even a moment and hurriedly fled for their lives. Both of them were Tier-five Evolved Beings, and their skills in escaping were very good. In an instant, they disappeared without a trace. Ye Li had no intention of pursuing them. He could chase after them, but it wasn¡¯t necessary. He looked at Mo Chen¡¯s corpse on the ground and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, because he felt that he was really bad. Mo Chen could have lived a good life, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t rest in peace now. Ye Li chuckled lightly. There was no choice. Who made you offend me? At this moment, someone arrived at the abandoned factory. It was a middle-aged man. It was none other than Mo Chen¡¯s father, Mo Shi, a core member of the Annan Base City. Mo Shi looked at Mo Chen¡¯s corpse, and his eyes instantly turned red. ¡°Chen!¡± Mo Shi shouted, but Mo Chen would never respond. There were three great pains in life: losing a father in childhood, losing a wife in middle age, and losing a child in old age. Without a doubt, Mo Shi belonged to the third category. But s, in this post-apocalyptic world where lives were as insignificant as grass, what did this pain matter? ¡°It¡¯s you, you killed my son!¡± Mo Shi stared at Ye Li with bloodshot eyes. Ye Li thought for a moment. It seemed like that was the case. Although he didn¡¯t personally do it, Mo Chen¡¯s death was indeed because of him.. Chapter 74 - 74:1 Don’t Want to Say It Again Chapter 74:1 Don¡¯t Want to Say It Again Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at Mo Shi and said slowly, ¡°Yes, I killed your son.¡± There was no need to exin. He knew that it was useless. ¡°I¡¯m going to tear you into pieces as a sacrifice to my son¡¯s soul in heaven!¡± Mo Shi said fiercely. As soon as he finished speaking, Mo Shi pounced at Ye Li. There was no need for Ye Li to do anything. Mo Shi¡¯s punchnded on Baiwawa¡¯s body. As soon as Mo Shi¡¯s fist touched Bai Wawa¡¯s skin, it instantly bounced several meters away. Only then did Mo Shi notice. Standing beside Ye Li were three Tier 5 zombies. ¡°Who are you!¡± Mo Shi said coldly. ¡°Before you die, I¡¯ll tell you my name. My name is Ye Li.¡± Mo Shi had just found the name familiar, but unfortunately, he would never have a chance to think about it further. Ah Da punched Mo Shi through. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm as water. Mo Shi had to be killed, otherwise, when he returned to report, it might bring about a lot of trouble. As for Shi Yuan and Bai Shan, he had to make a trip to the White Lotus Sect. It seemed better to wipe out the White Lotus Sect than to just kill the two of them. Now he had to go to Annan Base City to check on Xiao Hui and Yun Man. They must be worried sick Immediately, Ye Li put Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa into the system space and headed towards Annan Base City. The zombie attack on the city hade to an end, and Annan Base City had returned to its former peace. People came and went on the streets, bustling with activity. Ye Li arrived at the main city of Annan Base City. Having been to An Nan Academy before, he naturally knew the way. Soon, he arrived at Annan Academy. As soon as he arrived at Annan Academy, he saw someone. That person was a young man whom he had encountered before. The young man also saw Ye Li and walked towards him. ¡°Ye Li!¡± The young man stared at Ye Li. The young man was none other than Chen Yun. Back in Tongcheng, Ye Li had Ah Da punch Chen Yun. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe to Annan Base City!¡± Chen Yun stared at Ye Li and said. ¡°Step aside,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As the number one genius of Annan Academy, Chen Yun naturally held a prominent position in the academy. The surrounding students saw Chen Yun blocking Ye Li¡¯s path and quickly gathered around to watch themotion. ¡°Hehe, do you think this is Tongcheng?¡± Chen Yun sneered at Ye Li. ¡®¡±¡®I¡¯ll say it again, step aside! I don¡¯t want to say it a third time.¡± Ye Li said slowly. The students were astonished by this sight. ¡°Who is this person? How dare he talk to Young Master Chen like this?¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Chen is the number one genius of Annan Academy. This person must be a fool, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you provoke Young Master Chen, there will be consequences.¡± The students all looked at Ye Li with pity, knowing that his fate would be miserable. Listening to the mockery of these brats, Ye Li¡¯s face showed no reaction. It was because these brats were simply too weak, like ants. ¡°Ye Li, I¡¯ve already said it. This is not Tongcheng. Why do you still dare to be so arrogant!¡± Chen Yun roared in anger. Ye Li shook his head slightly. Why was there always so much ignorant waste? He slowly raised a finger, and a golden light shot towards Chen Yun. Chen Yun couldn¡¯t withstand such speed. His leg was pierced by the terrifying golden light. ¡°Ah!¡± In an instant, a sound resembling a pig being ughtered rang out on the yground of Annan Academy.. Chapter 75 - 75: Don’t Block the Way Chapter 75: Don¡¯t Block the Way Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Chen Yun fell to the ground and howled in pain. More and more students gathered to watch, freezing in ce like statues. ¡°Did he emit golden spiritual energy just now?¡± one student murmured in astonishment. ¡°Golden spiritual energy? What kind of gic talent is that?¡± The student swallowed and continued, ¡°Our teacher said that golden spiritual energy corresponds to an SSS-level gic talent.¡± As soon as he said this, the onlookers all gasped in shock, staring at Ye Li with widened eyes. SSS-level gic talent? That was too terrifying. They even forgot that Chen Yun was still rolling on the ground, crying out in agony. This was because the SSS-level gic talent had a strong impact on their self-esteem. Ye Li naturally had no intention of wasting words with these ants. He walked forward slowly, and the onlookers quickly made way for him. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± At this moment, a deep voice came. ¡°It¡¯s Vice President Mo Wen.¡± ¡°Vice President Mo Wen is here. Now there¡¯s going to be a good show.¡± The students widened their eyes, afraid to miss out on any excitement. ¡°Ah, it hurts so much!¡± Chen Yun was still screaming in pain on the ground, his cries so intense that they sent shivers down people¡¯s spines. Mo Wen¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw Chen Yun screaming. ¡°Chen Yun, what¡¯s wrong? But Chen Yun couldn¡¯t utter a word at this moment. ¡°Don¡¯t ask. I did it.¡± Ye Li said, pausing and revealing a profile of his face. Mo Wen was taken aback, looking at Ye Li, and after a few seconds, he eximed, ¡°It¡¯s you, Ye Li!¡± Ye Li slowly turned around. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your memory to be quite good.¡± Although Mo Wen was a Tier 3 Evolved Being, he was just a pitiful ant in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ye Li, how dare you hurt Chen Yun? Do you know who Chen Yun¡¯s father is?¡± Mo Wen stared at Ye Li and shouted coldly. Ye Li smiled casually. ¡°Do you think I, Ye Li, would be afraid?¡± Arrogant, absolutely arrogant!!! Mo Wen stared at Ye Li and found that the spiritual energy fluctuations on Ye Li¡¯s body were much more terrifying thanst time. He noticed that although Ye Li appeared delicate and handsome, on a closer look, he couldn¡¯t help but take three steps back. Ye Li¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent, and he looked awe-inspiring! ¡°Quick! Call President Chen over!¡± Mo Wen shouted loudly, and several students immediately ran off. Ye Li was naturally not interested in staying any longer. He slowly walked towards the ssroom of Xiaohui and Yun Man. But just as he took a few steps, Mo Wen appeared in front of him, blocking his path. ¡°Ye Li, what do you think the Annan Academy is?¡± Mo Wen¡¯s face darkened. Last time, Ye Li had beaten his nephew. If he hadn¡¯t given Ms. Meilin face, he would have taken action long ago. This time, even if Ms. Meilin intervened, he would show no mercy. ¡°Ye Li, you made me do this!¡± Mo Wen said coldly. Ye Li secretly shook his head. Didn¡¯t Mo Wen think too highly of himself? ¡°Are you worthy of being forced by me?¡± Ye Li looked at Mo Wen yfully. Hearing this, Mo Wen¡¯s pupils contracted rapidly. As the deputy president of Annan Academy, he was respected everywhere he went. He had never heard such arrogant words before. Mo Wen couldn¡¯t hold back any longer andunched a fierce attack on Ye Li. He was just an ant, but why did he just refuse to admit it? Once again, Ye Li extended his finger, and a terrifying golden light shot out! Chapter 76 - 76: I’ll Only Use a Finger Chapter 76: I¡¯ll Only Use a Finger Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mo Wen was a Tier 3 Evolved Being, but in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, a Tier 3 Evolved Being and a Tier-1 Awakened Being were essentially the same, just ants. Swish! This terrifying golden light hit Mo Wen¡¯s thigh squarely. Just like Chen Yun, Mo Wen let out a scream that resembled a pig being ughtered. The scene shocked the onlooking students to an unimaginable extent. Vice President Mo Wen was a Tier 3 Evolved Being! Even a Tier 3 Evolved Being couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow of this guy. How terrifying was his strength? Perhaps this could no longer be described as ¡°terrifying¡±. Ye Li waspletely like a devil. ¡°Is this the terror of an SSS-level gic warrior?¡± A student wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said. ¡°What SSS-level?¡± Some of the students who arrivedter were puzzled and quickly looked at the student who spoke. ¡°The person who defeated Vice President Mo with a single strike is an SSS-level gic warrior. Didn¡¯t you see the golden aura he emitted?¡± Upon hearing this, the onlooking students were shocked to the core! When they looked at Ye Li again, they noticed that his hair was fluttering without any wind. His body was not imposing or tall! Yet, he gave the onlooking students an immense visual impact. He was simply like a demon lord descending from the heavens! ¡°Who dares to trespass in Annan Academy!¡± Suddenly, a cold shout sounded. Upon hearing these words, the onlooking students turned around and saw a middle-aged man wearing a Chinese tunic suit approaching. The man¡¯s face was terrifyingly grim. ¡°It¡¯s President Chen. President Chen is here.¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s getting interesting. Let¡¯s see how this unfolds. It¡¯s simply exciting.¡± ¡°I bet President Chen will also be defeated with a single move. After all, he is just a Tier 3 Evolved Being.¡± These students felt their blood boiling, although most of them were just ordinary Awakened Beings. President Chen walked into the crowd, seeing Chen Yun and Mo Wen screaming and rolling on the ground. Veins popped on his forehead. ¡°Who did this?!¡± President Chen shouted in a deep voice. Chen Yun was his nephew and the pride of the entire Chen family. Since birth, Chen Yun had been praised by everyone due to his terrifying talent, and he was destined to be one of the core figures in the Annan Council in the future. But now, blood gushed out continuously from Chen Yun¡¯s thigh, and that leg was probably useless. ¡°Can¡¯t you see me standing here, even with myrge stature?¡± Ye Li said lightly. Hearing this, President Chen looked at Ye Li, his face growing even grimmer. ¡°Was it you?¡± President Chen asked Ye Li coldly. However, President Chen was a bit more cunning than Mo Wen. Both he and Mo Wen were Tier 3 Evolved Beings, but Mo Wen was now rolling on the ground. He knew that he was definitely no match for this youth. ¡°Do you know that Chen Yun¡¯s father, my elder brother, is Chen Ba, the vice-chairman of the Annan Council? Do you want to know what your fate will be?¡± Knowing that he was no match for Ye Li, President Chen tried to intimidate Ye Li with Chen Ba¡¯s status. Ye Li smiled casually, his face seemingly carefree. ¡°Are you afraid to fight me?¡± Ye Li looked at President Chen and said. ¡°What¡­ did¡­ you¡­ say?¡± When President Chen heard this, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but burn with anger. ¡°I have a suggestion. I¡¯ll use one finger, and if you can defeat me, you can do whatever you want with me,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Today, he would let the entire Annan Base City know what kind of existence he, Ye Li, was. And it would start with Annan Academy! Chapter 77 - 77: Reunion Chapter 77: Reunion Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As soon as he said this, President Chen¡¯s pupils rapidly contracted. ¡°Brat, how dare you be so insolent!¡± President Chen shouted angrily. A single finger? As the president of the Annan Academy, when had he ever suffered such humiliation? But the students watching knew that Ye Li was not being arrogant. It was because Mo Wen, who was also in the Tier 3 realm, had his thigh pierced by Ye Li¡¯s finger. ¡°If you¡¯re not brave enough, then get out of the way.¡± Ye Li looked at President Chen and said indifferently. ¡°You!!!¡± Silence, dead silence. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yun Feng was a little stunned, wondering why there were so many people gathered together. He quickly walked over. Yun Feng was a prominent figure in the Annan Academy, so naturally, people made way for him. He took a closer look and was so shocked that he took three steps back! ¡°S-Senior?¡± Yun Feng widened his eyes. His sister had said that Senior had probably gone through a life-or-death situation, but now, Ye Li stood before him without a scratch. Seeing this, Yun Feng didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. He hurriedly ran towards a certain ce. ¡°Someone, send Chen Yun and Vice President Mo to the infirmary!¡± President Chen said in a low voice. After Chen Yun and Mo Wen were carried away, President Chen stared at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, did you just say you would only use a single finger?¡± Ye Li smiled and raised his index finger. ¡°To deal with you, I only need a single finger.¡± Ye Li said slowly. President Chen stared at Ye Li, his eyes extremely cold. Suddenly, President Chen moved. He really moved. Ye Li had been waiting for this moment for at least a few minutes. A burst of golden aura erupted from his finger, as if it had pierced through the air. Swish! With the sound of breaking wind, President Chen fell to the ground, screaming in pain. The onlooking students looked at each other, swallowing their saliva. They couldn¡¯t fathom what realm Ye Li had reached. Ye Li shook his head slightly. Why did these ants always have to wait until they were injured to realize their mistakes? He didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Make way! Make way!¡± Yun Feng¡¯s voice broke the oppressive atmosphere. The onlooking students quickly made way, and Yun Feng, Xiao Hui, and Yun Man walked over. Xiao Hui and Yun Man instinctively ced their hands at their lips. There was no way to describe the shock they felt. ¡°Senior.¡± Finally, Xiao Hui and Yun Man couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. They threw themselves into Ye Li¡¯s embrace. ¡°Boohoo, Senior, I thought you were dead.¡± Xiao Hui sobbed. Ye Li patted Xiao Hui¡¯s back, a faint smile appearing on his face. Mei Lin was also very happy. She looked at Ye Li with teary eyes, but she felt a sense of loneliness in her heart. She felt like an outsider. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go eat.¡± Ye Li said calmly. Yun Man and Xiao Hui nodded, and Ye Li led them towards the exit of the Annan Academy. After walking a few steps, Ye Li suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at Mei Lin. ¡°Meilin, what are you still waiting for?¡± Upon hearing these words, Mei Lin was a bit stunned. In other words, Ye Li was inviting her to eat together? ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Come over.¡± Ye Li said lightly. With his words, Ye Li continued walking towards the outside of Annan Academy. Meilin took a deep breath and quickly followed him. The group arrived at the best restaurant in the Annan Base City, called the Lakeview Rotating Restaurant.. Chapter 78 - 78: Sometimes the Mouth Can Cause Trouble Chapter 78: Sometimes the Mouth Can Cause Trouble Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions They arrived at the revolving restaurant on theke and found a random seat. They called the waiter over and ordered some premium steak and red wine. After that, they started chatting. ¡°Ye Li, how did you be so powerful?¡± Mcilin looked at Ye Li in confusion. She clearly remembered that the first time she saw Ye Li, he was just an ordinary Awakened Being, but now, Ye Li was already a Tier 4 Awakened Being. This cultivation speed was really shocking. ¡°Is it because you have an SSS-levcl ss gene?¡± Melin asked curiously before Ye Li could speak. ¡°Perhaps.¡± Ye Li nodded. Xiao Hui and Yun Man were shocked. ¡°Senior, are you an SSS-ss gene gic warrior?¡± In Tongcheng, there were pitifully few S-lcvel gic warriors. There had never been an SS-level gic warrior, let alone an SSS-level gic warrior. They thought to themselves, No wonder Senior is so powerful. It turns out that he is an SSS-level ss gene gic warrior. ¡°By the way, Senior, where are Ah Da and Sister Hongye?¡± Xiao Hui asked Ye Li. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for them toe out right now.¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Ah Da and Hongye?¡± Meilin was stunned. Xiao Hui smiled sweetly. ¡°Ah Da and Sister Hongye arc Senior¡¯s zombies. They¡¯re very powerful.¡± Meilin was shocked. ¡°Ye Li, can you really control zombies?¡± She really couldn¡¯t understand why humans could control zombies. She had naturally seen Ye Li¡¯s zombies. The steak and red wine were served, and the group began to cat and drink. In the post-apocalyptic world, this was the first time Ye Li had eaten steak and drunk red wine. Suddenly, the door of the revolving restaurant was pushed open. A young man walked in with two morous women. This young man had an extraordinary appearance, clearly someone from a prestigious family. ¡°Why is it him!¡± Yun Man said with some disgust. ¡°Who is he?¡± Xiao Hui blinked her eyes and asked curiously. ¡°Chen Hai, Chen Yun¡¯s elder brother, a Tier 2 Evolved Being,¡± Mcilin replied. When Chen Hai entered the restaurant, the restaurant manager quickly went up to greet him. ¡°Chen Young Master, what a rare guest! Truly a rare guest,¡± the restaurant manager bowed and fawned. ¡°Get out of here, just looking at you makes me sick!¡± Chen Hai sneered at the restaurant manager. The restaurant manager felt extremely embarrassed, not knowing whether to stay or leave. Chen Hai looked around the revolving restaurant. Suddenly, a yful smile appeared on his face. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Ms. Meilin? What brings you here to have a meal?¡± Chen Hai walked over and looked at Melin indifferently. ¡°Huh? There¡¯s also Miss Yun. Aren¡¯t you the little girl with S-rank gic talent detected at the Gene Testing Center some time ago?¡± ¡°And who is this¡­¡± Chen Hai showed disdain as he scanned Ye Li from head to toe, noticing Ye Li¡¯s outdated attire. ¡°Chen Hai, don¡¯t talk to Senior like that!¡± Yun Man stared at Chen Hai and said firmly. ¡°Senior.¡± Chen Hai seemed to have heard an impossible word. ¡°Miss Yun, you¡¯re making meugh. You actually call a country bumpkin like him ¡®Senior¡¯!¡± After saying that, Chen Hai burst intoughter. ¡°Do you know that sometimes your mouth can get you into trouble?¡± Ye Li looked calmly at Chen Yun. ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Hai¡¯s expression became even more yful. ¡°Especially when your mouth says things it shouldn¡¯t.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Chen Hai looked at Ye Li¡¯s face and found that Ye Li was trulyposed. ¡°Brat, do you know who I am? How can you be so indifferent when facing me!¡± Chen Hai shouted coldly.. Chapter 79 - 79: If You Only Had One Day to Live Chapter 79: If You Only Had One Day to Live Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li didn¡¯t continue looking at Chen Yun, but instead he touched his body all over and then looked at Yun Man. ¡°Do you have money?¡± Yun Man was stunned. Obviously, she didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say that. ¡°Yes,¡± Yun Man replied and took out a lot of post-apocalyptic coins from her bag, handing them to Ye Li. Post-apocalyptic coins were the only currency in cirction in the post-apocalyptic world, used everywhere. Ye Li took the post-apocalyptic coins!!! Chen Hai, upon seeing this, burst intoughter. In his mind, he thought that this country bumpkin wanted to use money to appease him. As the eldest young master of the Chen family, did heck money? Unfortunately, Chen Hai not only misunderstood, but he was alsopletely wrong. Ye Li didn¡¯t hand the money to him. Instead, he slowly walked to the counter and ced arge stack of post-apocalyptic coins on it. ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t need to pay. Please leave quickly,¡± the staff at the counter whispered to Ye Li. ¡°Take it. Your ce is about to undergo renovations.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Hearing this, Chen Hai immediately flew into a rage. ¡°Brat, I, Chen Hai, have been dominant in Annan Base City for so many years, and I have never seen someone so fearless. It seems that if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you won¡¯t know how terrifying I am!¡± As he finished speaking, Chen Hai threw a punch at Ye Li¡¯s back. The punch was undoubtedly powerful. Unfortunately, Chen Hai didn¡¯t know how terrifying Ye Li was. Ye Li quickly turned around and threw a punch at Chen Hai. Chen Hai¡¯s fist collided heavily with Ye Li¡¯s fist. Without a doubt, the moment Chen Hai¡¯s fist touched Ye Li¡¯s fist, he was sent flying and smashed heavily on a dining table. The people in the restaurant were stunned, their eyes wide open. Chen Hai was a yboy in the Annan Base City. Relying on the fact that his father was the vice-president of the Annan Council, he lorded over the city. Now, he was actually punched and sent flying by someone. This was exactly what he deserved!!! Chen Hai was in great pain. The two morous women who came with him were already dumbfounded, standing still and at a loss. ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± Chen Hai was furious. This was the first time he had been so angry since he was born. He struggled to get up from the ground and red at Ye Li fiercely. ¡°Do you know what will happen to you!¡± Chen Hai stared at Ye Li and said coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen to me, but I know what will happen to you!¡± As the words fell, Ye Li raised his index finger, and a golden light shed like lightning, instantly piercing through Chen Hai¡¯s arm. ¡°Ahh!¡± Chen Hai let out a terrifying scream, a scream that sent shivers down the spines of everyone in the restaurant. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm as water. He slowly walked to Chen Hai¡¯s side and squatted down. ¡°Are you in pain?¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Chen Hai couldn¡¯t utter a word at this moment, still screaming in agony on the ground. ¡°If you were about to die in the next second, would you still feel pain?¡± As soon as he said this, a chill ran from Chen Hai¡¯s butt to the top of his head. Chen Hai instantly felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave! He dared not scream anymore, he really dared not. Ye Li nodded with satisfaction, ¡°If you want to stay alive, answer me one question.¡± ¡°If you only had one day to live, what would you do?¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Hai calmly. Chen Hai was startled and broke into a cold sweat. He never could have imagined that Ye Li would ask such a question.. Chapter 80 - 80: Chen Hai Feeling Like Falling into An Ice Cave Chapter 80: Chen Hai Feeling Like Falling into An Ice Cave Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The people in the restaurant looked at Chen Hai, and some even burst intoughter. They thought, ¡°You used to be so arrogant, but now you¡¯ve finally met someone who can handle you. Keep acting tough if you have balls!¡± The restaurant manager was drenched in sweat, knowing that neither Chen Hai nor Yeli could be provoked, so he could only stand aside and watch the show. ¡°I¡­ I will leave Annan Base City and go hunting zombies. I will dedicate thest moments of my life to all of humanity,¡± Chen Hai said in terror, looking at Ye Li. Ye Li slowly shook his head. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t like telling the truth.¡± With that, Ye Li was about to attack. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Chen Hai shouted, fearing that Ye Li would kill him. ¡°If I only had one day to live, I would run naked throughout the city and gamble away all of the Chen family¡¯s money!¡± Ye Li thought that this should be Chen Hai¡¯s most genuine desire. Then, he looked at the two enchanting beauties who came with Chen Hai. When the two of them saw Ye Li looking at them, they were so frightened that they almost knelt down in front of Ye Li. ¡°What about you? If you only had one day to live, what would you do?¡± Ye Li slowly asked. ¡°I would do good deeds, many good deeds!¡± ¡°Me too. I would give all my money to the poor!¡± Ye Li sighed, wondering why no one liked to tell the truth. ¡°Which do you think is more important, staying alive or telling the truth?¡± Ye Li asked the two beautiful women. Hearing this, the two coquettish beauties were scared out of their wits! ¡°I¡¯ll find a strong man. I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s very exciting to f*ck a man. I can¡¯t stand Chen Hai anymore. He¡¯s too short and weak!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± After saying that, the two beauties covered their faces and ran out crying. As soon as those words were heard, everyone in the restaurant instantlyughed out loud. ¡°Haha, this is hrious! So, Young Master Chen is this kind of person.¡± ¡°Who would have thought? Chen Hai, the young master, seemed so fierce, but turns out to be just like this.¡± At this moment, Chen Hai wished he could find a hole to hide in, and his face flushed red with embarrassment. Meilin and Yun Man couldn¡¯t help butugh. Only Xiao Hui was very puzzled. ¡°Ms. Meilin, what does it mean?¡± Xiao Hui asked, rubbing her head. ¡°Uh, it doesn¡¯t mean anything,¡± Meilin couldn¡¯t imagine Xiaohui being so innocent. Ye Li looked at Chen Hai, showing no signs of pity. If he couldn¡¯t beat Chen Hai, he would probably end up even more miserable than Chen Hai. ¡°By the way, my name is Ye Li. Remember my name. If you want revenge,e to me anytime.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Chen Hai¡¯s heart was almost dripping with blood. He remembered this name. He swore to himself that he would repay Ye Li for today¡¯s humiliation a hundredfold. ng, ng, ng¡­ At this moment, Chen Hai¡¯smunication device rang. Chen Hai burst into tears when he saw that it was his father calling. Indeed, a man¡¯s tears were not easily shed, only when he was deeply wounded. ¡°Dad, I was¡­¡± Chen Hai was about to exin what happened to Chen Ba, but before he could finish, he was interrupted by Chen Ba. ¡°Hai¡¯er,e back quickly. Your brother and uncle have been seriously injured by Ye Li. Come on!¡± Chen Hai was shocked. Xiaoyun and Uncle were both seriously injured? Wait a minute!!! Who was the one who attacked them? Ye Li? At that thought, once again Chen Hai felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave.. Chapter 81 - 81: Furious Chen Ba Chapter 81: Furious Chen Ba Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xiao Yun and Uncle Chen were severely injured by Ye Li? He was also heavily injured by someone named Ye Li? In other words, they both offended the same person. Chen Hai wanted to cry his heart out. He really wanted to cry. The First Hospital of Annan Base City. Chen Ba stood outside the operating room, his face darkened to the extreme. After learning about this incident, he naturally became furious. The Chen family held a high position in Annan Base City. In just one day, his son and his younger brother were severely injured by the same person. How could he bear it? ¡°It seems that I, Chen Ba, have not made a move in many years, and no one knows how terrifying I am!¡± Chen Ba said coldly. ¡°Make way! Quickly!¡± Immediately, several nurses rushed over, pushing a surgical cart. Chen Ba took a look at the person on the cart and froze like a statue. ¡°Hai¡¯er?¡± The person on the cart was none other than Chen Hai! Chen Hai fainted as soon as he arrived at the hospital. He was in so much pain. Being pierced through the arm, how could it not hurt? ¡°What¡¯s going on? What on earth happened?¡± Chen Ba roared furiously. But no one could answer him, and Chen Hai was pushed into the operating room. An hourter, three doctors walked out of three different operating rooms. ¡°Doctors, how are they?¡± Chen Ba hurriedly asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vice President Chen, both young masters and your younger brother are fine now. You can go in and see them.¡± The doctor replied. Upon hearing this, Chen Ba tookrge strides into the operating room. ¡°Yun¡¯er, how are you?¡± Xiao Yun¡¯s tears and snot were streaming down as he said, ¡°Dad, you must avenge me. Ye Li is too arrogant.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yun¡¯er, I will definitely avenge you!¡± After speaking, Chen Ba walked out of the operating room and entered Chen Hai¡¯s room. ¡°Hai¡¯er, how are you?¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m in so much pain!¡± Immediately, Chen Hai told Chen Ba everything that had happened at the revolving restaurant on theke. Chen Ba¡¯s forehead throbbed with anger, his fists clenched tightly. ¡°Ye Li, I will make you understand the consequences of offending the Chen family!¡± Chen Ba roared angrily. Then, Chen Ba went to Chen Dean¡¯s room. When Chen Dean saw his elder brother, he burst into tears. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Big brother, you must help me. With your high status in Annan Base City, someone actually dared to hit me.¡± Chen Dean, as the prestigious dean of Annan Academy, had never been beaten since birth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little brother, I will help you!¡± Chen Ba assured him. At this moment, Chen Ba¡¯s eyes were filled with raging fury. He opened themunication device and dialed a number. ¡°Find Ye Li for me, search the entire city for Ye Li!¡± Chen Ba almost roared. This was the first time in his life that he was so furious. Ye Li and the three women arrived at Annan Academy. At this moment, Ye Li was like a thunder that resounded throughout Annan Academy. Everyone knew about him, no one was unaware! The students and teachers looked at Ye Li with astonishment, even Chen Dean and Vice Dean were defeated by him with a single finger, let alone them. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm as water, as if he couldn¡¯t see the astonished gazes of the students and teachers. When the Dragon ying de tested him, he opened the super treasure map from the treasure chest. He hadn¡¯t used it yet. It seemed that now was the right time. Xiao Hui and Yun Man went to the ssroom to listen to the experiences of gic warriors in upgrading and practicalbat. Ye Li, on the other hand, didn¡¯t feel like listening. He sat alone on the yground, feeling somewhat idle. At this moment, a group of people barged into Annan Academy.. Chapter 82 - 82: You Ignorant Fools Chapter 82: You Ignorant Fools Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The security guards of Annan Academy were scared and ran away when they saw this situation. It was because this group of people was not ordinary; they were all gic warriors. They were all gically enhanced by the Chen family, each one an Tier 1 Evolved Being. Even with just his toes, Ye Li could figure out that this group of people hade to find him. He was already bored, and now someone was giving him entertainment. Why not take advantage of it? More than ten Tier 1 Evolved Beings stopped several steps away from Ye Li. ¡°Are you Ye Li?¡± a man who appeared to be the captain said coldly. ¡°Yes, I am Ye Li,¡± Ye Li replied slowly. ¡°Since you¡¯re Ye Li, thene with us,¡± the man continued. Ye Li smiled. Why were there always so many blind fools? ¡°Do you think I will listen to you?¡± A yful expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Ye Li, there are so many of us, all Tier 1 Evolved Beings. Do you think you have any room for negotiation?¡± the man said coldly. Ye Li shook his head slightly. ¡°How could ignorant fools like you understand how formidable I, Ye Li, am?¡± ¡°Come on, let me take you down one by one, you stupid pigs.¡± Ye Li beckoned to the dozen or so Tier 1 Evolved Beings. Seeing this, the Tier 1 Evolved Beings felt greatly insulted. ¡°Ye Li, since you brought this upon yourself, don¡¯t me us. Attack!¡± With that, the dozen or so gic warriors raised by the Chen family rushed towards Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head inwardly. Why did these ants always underestimate their own capabilities? ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡± In an instant, terrifying golden light attacked the dozen or so gic warriors. This golden light had the unique color of an SSS-level gic warrior, just like divine weapons, incredibly powerful. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah¡­¡± The sound of screams continuously echoed in Ye Li¡¯s ears. In just a few seconds, all the Tier 1 Evolved Beings were lying on the ground. Their feet had been pierced through. The scene was extremely gruesome! Naturally, some students witnessed these screams. ¡°This¡­ This is simply an unbeatable existence!¡± ¡°If only I were so powerful. If someone dared to provoke me, I would just give them a finger.¡± ¡°Ye Li, truly an unattainable existence.¡± The students murmured to themselves as they saw the scene. More than ten Tier 1 Evolved Beings screaming and lying on the yground of Annan Academy were naturally seen by more and more students. After just a few minutes, all the students in the school saw it. They even stopped attending sses and ran out of the ssrooms. Xiao Hui, Yun Man, and Mei Lin also came out. They ran to Ye Li¡¯s side and saw the dozen or so Tier 1 Evolved Beings lying on the ground. ¡°Aren¡¯t these all gic warriors from the Chen family?¡± Yun Man eximed in astonishment. ¡°Elder, the Chen family¡­¡± Yun Man hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°The Chen family is nothing but ants in front of me, Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Xiao Hui, Yun Man, and Mei Lin looked at Ye Li¡¯s unparalleled handsome face, and their eyes became filled with admiration. They had never seen someone so domineering. Although his physique wasn¡¯t imposing, in their eyes, he was like the highest peak in the world. ¡°Miss Yun says that these are all warriors from the Chen family, which means the Chen family is now at war with Senior Ye?¡± ¡°The head of the Chen family is also the Vice President of the Annan Council, a Tier-5 Evolved Being.¡± Although the strength Ye Li had disyed was formidable, these students didn¡¯t realize that he could single-handedly confront the entire Chen family.. Chapter 83 - 83: Quit the Annan Council Chapter 83: Quit the Annan Council Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The news of Ye Li piercing through Chen Yun, President Chen, Vice-president Mo with a single finger at Annan Academy, and instantly defeating more than a dozen Tier 1 Evolved Beings from the Chen family, spread like wildfire. The news quickly spread throughout the entire Annan Base City. It became a topic of discussion among people, and everyone in Annan Base City knew about the arrival of a super powerhouse called Ye Li. Later, news of Ye Li piercing through Chen Hai with a single finger at the Rotating Restaurant on theke also spread, and the people of Annan Base City cheered. Chen Hai was acting tyrannically in Annan Base City, relying on his father Chen Ba¡¯s influence, and no one dared to provoke him. He even reached the point where he could beat someone to the extent that they couldn¡¯t get out of bed just because he didn¡¯t like them. Xiao Hui, Yun Man, and Mei Lin immediately took Ye Li back to the Yun family. Yun Man had alreadymunicated with Yun Mu, and Yun Mu instructed all the gic warriors of the Yun family to guard around the Yun family. The Annan Council. There were nine people at the long table, with President Kang Lin sitting at the top. The others sat on both sides. ¡°Hmm?¡± Kang Lin was taken aback. ¡°Where is Mo Shi? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡± As soon as Kang Lin said this, everyone was somewhat surprised. The Annan Council was the highest council in Annan Base City. How dare someone bete? Even if there was something important, it should have been reported in advance. ¡°Hmph! Forget about Mo Shi. Let¡¯s discuss some serious matters!¡± Chen Ba coldly interrupted. How could Chen Ba know that Mo Shi had already been killed by Ye Li in the abandoned factory? ¡°You must have heard the name Ye Li before, right? This time, Ye Li has gone too far against me. I want to hear your opinions!¡± Chen Ba said. ¡°Opinions?¡± Yun Mu smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just that your two sons and your brother couldn¡¯t match up to Ye Li and got beaten by him?¡± Upon hearing this, Chen Ba¡¯s eyes widened with anger. ¡°Yun Mu, what do you mean?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. What I mean is that this is actually not a big deal.¡± Yun Mu shrugged. The atmosphere in the Annan Council instantly became extremely tense. ¡°President, what do you think about this matter?¡± Chen Ba stared at Kang Lin. ¡°Brother Chen, this matter is entirely an internal affair of the Chen family and has nothing to do with the Annan Council,¡± Kang Lin raised his hand and said. Chen Ba smiled, ¡°President, are you implying that you won¡¯t support me in this matter?¡± Kang Lin appeared to be around forty years old, with a handsome face and a faint aura of dignity. He exuded a hint of kingly aura. He did not answer Chen Ba¡¯s question, but silence meant that he didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Fine then, today I, Chen Ba, refuse to ept you as our President. I don¡¯t think you are qualified to be our President!¡± Chen Ba said in a deep voice. Yun Mu was shocked by his words. ¡°Chen Ba, what are you talking about?¡± Chen Ba sneered, ¡°If the Annan Council makes me the President, the overall strength of our Annan Base City will definitely rise to a new level!¡± ¡°Chen Ba, I¡¯m afraid this is the purpose of your convening this meeting, right?¡± Yun Mu coldly stared at Chen Ba and spoke. ¡°Say whatever you want. The President of the Annan Council has always been chosen based on ability,¡± Chen Ba said with a smug look on his face. Suddenly, Kang Linughed. Both he and Chen Ba were Tier-5 Evolved Beings, and his lifelong goal was to protect Annan Base City. However, Chen Ba had been secretly building his own power. ¡°The Annan Council is democratic. Since someone doesn¡¯t ept me as the President, let¡¯s vote now,¡± Kang Lin said. Yun Mu raised his hand. He had always been on the same side as Kang Lin. Unfortunately, to Yun Mu¡¯s surprise, no one else raised their hands. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you all? How has the President treated you? Yet you dare to collude with Chen Ba. Whoever doesn¡¯t raise their hand, I¡¯ll kill them!¡± Yun Mu angrily shouted. Apart from Kang Lin and Chen Ba, Yun Mu was the strongest in the Annan Council. ¡°Yun Mu, you¡¯re even more ruthless than zombies. The result is clear now, so why are you still yelling here!¡± Kang Lin sneered disdainfully. ¡°In that case, I¡¯m quitting the Annan Council.¡± With that, Kang Lin got up and left the meeting room. Yun Mu stared at the seven people in front of him and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m also quitting the Annan Council!¡± With that, Yun Mu also left the meeting room.. Chapter 84 - 84: In the Eye of the Storm Chapter 84: In the Eye of the Storm Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The news of Kang Lin and Yun Mu¡¯s quittai from the Annan Council caused a stir among the people of Annan Base City. Now, Chen Ba serves as the President of the Annan Council. The citizens began to specte that after Chen Ba became the President of the Annan Council, he would start dealing with Ye Li. Ye Li had injured President Chen, Chen Yun, and Chen Hai with a single finger, showing how terrifying he was. The truth couldn¡¯t be concealed. The disappearance of Mo Shi and his son Mo Chen was exposed by someone. At the same time, another piece of news came to light. It was about the kidnapping of Xiao Hui and Yun Man by the White Lotus Sect. One of Yun Man¡¯s ssmates appeared in the news in Annan Base City. He described the incidents of the day when Ye Li went to look for Xiao Hui and Yun Man, and had a conflict with Mo Chen, and that after Ye Li learned that Xiao Hui and Yun Man were not there, he hurriedly left. So how were Xiao Hui and Yun Man rescued? Did Ye Li¡¯s hasty departure have anything to do with their rescue? ording to the soldiers guarding the outer city, Ye Li left the city with Mei Lin. But when they returned, there were only Mei Lin, Xiao Hui, and Yun Man. Ye Li was not with them. Did that mean Ye Li had some kind of deal with the White Lotus Sect? Otherwise, why would the White Lotus Sect easily release them? Although Ye Li had disyed terrifying strength, these citizens did not believe that he could be powerful enough to make the White Lotus Sect release their captives. Later, news of Mo Chen being kidnapped by the White Lotus Sect also spread. Would Mo Shi go alone to save his son? If he went, and there happened to be a conflict between Ye Li and Mo Chen¡­ Could it be that Ye Li colluded with the White Lotus Sect and killed Mo Shi and Mo Chen? With this reasonable analysis, the people of Annan Base City instantly erupted inmotion. Subsequently, Ye Li was pushed to the eye of the storm. All because Chen Yun came out to speak. He described how Ye Li had a Tier 1 zombie attack him in Tongcheng, speaking with vivid details. Chen Yun asserted that Ye Li was from the Dark Race! Because only the Dark Race could control zombies! When this news came out, not only the people of Annan Base City but even the core figures of the Annan Council were shocked. The citizens of Annan Base City took to the streets, demanding that the Annan Council eliminate Ye Li. Flower Sea Vi. Chen Ba looked at the sea, and his face showed some signs ofcency. Once he killed Ye Li, he would be the legitimate President. As for the Dragon ying de¡­ Chen Ba fell silent for a moment. He remembered that after Mo Chen was kidnapped, Shi Yuan said that Mo Shi had taken Ye Li¡¯s Dragon ying de? Could it be that the Dragon ying de was really on Ye Li? The Dragon ying de was one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons. If he obtained the Dragon ying de, the pride of standing at the pinnacle of power¡­ ah, just thinking about it made him feel great. With these thoughts, Chen Ba burst intoughter. This was hitting three birds with one stone! Next, he would kill Ye Li. Chen Ba¡¯s face turned extremely cold. He had already ordered the outer city to be closed, and the army instantly surrounded the Yun family. At this moment, not even a fly could escape from the Yun family, let alone a person. ¡°President, now the people of the city of Annan have gathered outside the Yun family¡¯s residence, demanding that the Yun family release Ye Li,¡± A middle-aged man said to Chen Ba with a smile. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Lin Dong, a Tier 4 Evolved Being and one of the core members of the Annan Council. Chen Ba smiled. ¡°Such a good show. How could I not go and take a look?¡± With that, Chen Ba and Lin Dong headed towards the Yun family.. Chapter 85 - 85: Senior is Not from the Dark Race Chapter 85: Senior is Not from the Dark Race Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yun Family, main hall. ¡°Mr. Ye, what do you think¡­?¡± Yun Mu cautiously looked at Ye Li. In the Yun family¡¯s main hall, Kang Lin, Yun Mu, Mei Lin, Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Yun Feng, and several other key members of the Yun family had solemn expressions on their faces. But Ye Li¡¯s face remained unchanged. What was there for him to fear? He had three Tier 5 zombies. What could he possibly be afraid of? ¡°Ye Li, is it true what Chen Yun said about you being able to control zombies?¡± Kang Lin suddenly asked. As soon as Kang Lin said so, everyone except Mei Lin, Xiao Hui, and Yun Man turned to look at Ye Li. Mei Lin, Xiao Hui, and Yun Man were aware of Ye Li¡¯s ability to control zombies. Silence, a deadly silence. The sound of everyone¡¯s heartbeat seemed audible as they waited for Ye Li¡¯s response. ¡°Heh, yes, what Chen Yun said is true,¡± Ye Li replied slowly. This statement was enough to cause a hugemotion. Kang Lin stared fixedly at Ye Li. ¡°So, you¡¯re from the Dark Race?¡± ¡°No, Senior is not from the Dark Race,¡± Xiao Hui anxiously interjected. Kang Lin ignored Xiao Hui and continued to stare at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded slightly and calmly looked at Kang Lin. ¡°If I say that I¡¯m not from the Dark Race, would you believe me?¡± Kang Lin shook his head. In a solemn tone, he said, ¡°Only the Dark Race can control zombies. Since you are from the Dark Race, I cannot let you stay!¡± ¡°Senior is really not from the Dark Race. Why don¡¯t you believe us?¡± Xiao Hui quickly stood in front of Ye Li, opening her arms with an anxious expression on her face. Mei Lin and Yun Man hesitated. Kang Lin was right; only the Dark Race could control zombies. If possible, they didn¡¯t want to believe it was true. ¡°Xiao Hui, step aside,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°But, Senior¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Xiao Hui turned her head and saw the calm expression on Ye Li¡¯s face. She had no choice but to step aside. Ye Li looked at Kang Lin. ¡°Mr. Kang, did you just say that you won¡¯t let me stay?¡± ¡°Yes, since you are from the Dark Race, I must eliminate you!¡± Kang Lin spoke coldly. After hearing Kang Lin¡¯s words, Ye Li pondered for a few seconds. ¡°Mr. Kang, is it just because you are a Tier-5 Evolved Being?¡± Kang Lin was taken aback. No matter how he looked at it, Ye Li was only a Tier 4 Evolved Being. Why did he say that? ¡°As a Tier-5 Evolved Beings, it is simple for me to kill a Tier-4. Evolved Being like you,¡± Kang Lin stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Mr. Kang, let me experience the strength of a Tier-5 Evolved Being.¡± With that, Ye Li released Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa from the system space. Three Silver-eyed zombies stood in front of Ye Li, exuding a powerful aura. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone in the hall was shocked and turned pale at the sight. Silver-eyed zombies, aren¡¯t they Tier 5 zombies? ¡°Mr. Kang, please make your move,¡± Ye Li said lightly. But Kang Lin didn¡¯t dare to make a move anymore. He looked at the three Tier 5 zombies in front of Ye Li in shock. He finally understood why Ye Li could be so calm. ¡°Mr. Kang, what¡¯s wrong? Weren¡¯t you nning to kill me?¡± ¡°Attack! What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid?¡± Ye Li suddenly shouted. As a proud human, how could he be falsely used of being from the Dark Race? Enough is enough! Yun Mu¡¯s face turned pale. He couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li actually had three Tier 5 zombies.. Chapter 86 - 86: What Ye Li Faces Chapter 86: What Ye Li Faces Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The atmosphere in the Yun family¡¯s main hall instantly became extremely tense, and no one dared to speak. ¡°Bring Ye Li out! Ye Li is from the Dark Race!¡± ¡°The Yun family is the biggest aplice of the Dark Race!¡± ¡°Ye Li is a spy of the Dark Race, he came to Annan Base City to turn us into zombies!¡± Outside the Yun family, the people of Annan Base City angrily shouted. All the core members of the Annan Council had arrived, including Chen Ba and Lin Dong. The soldiers heldser cannons, and their hands graspedser guns, waiting for themand. ¡°President, why do you think the Yun family is still struggling?¡± Lin Dong asked Chen Ba. ¡°No matter how they struggle, they will eventually be destroyed. I just didn¡¯t expect that Kang Lin and Yun Mu would be bribed by Ye Li.¡± Chen Ba shook his head, expressing his heartfelt sorrow. Chen Ba¡¯s words were reported by the media in Annan Base City. In just a few minutes, Kang Lin, Yun Mu, and even the entire Yun family werebeled as submissive to Ye Li. Chen Ba felt an extreme sense of satisfaction because now he had an excuse to eliminate Kang Lin and Yun Mu together. From now on, the entire Annan Base City would be his. ¡°Bring Ye Li out! Ye Li is from the Dark Race!¡± ¡°The Yun family is the biggest aplice of the Dark Race!¡± ¡°Ye Li is a spy of the Dark Race, he came to Annan Base City to turn us into zombies!¡± The people of Annan Base City began to shout again. Everyone in the Yun family¡¯s main hall was drenched in sweat. How could they not be afraid when facing three Tier 5 zombies? Ye Li narrowed his eyes, listened to the shouts outside, and smiled coldly. He spoke slowly, one word at a time, ¡°It seems that today, I, Ye Li, will unleash¡­ a killing spree!¡± With that, Ye Li walked out of the door. Leaving everyone stunned in ce. When everyone regained their senses, they found that Ye Li had already walked out, and they quickly followed. ¡°Look, Ye Li ising out!¡± Someone eximed, and everyone quickly turned their heads. Ye Li walked out leisurely, his face still devoid of any emotion, as if there was no one in front of him. Behind him, there were three people. No, to be precise, three zombies! One was over 1.9 meters tall, with arge red cloak draped behind him, and his hands wore red gloves. His muscr body resembled a coiled dragon. Another wore a fiery red long dress and had long hair that reached her waist. If not for the signs of decay on her face, she would be the most beautiful woman in the world. Thest one had fair skin like jade and appeared to be only seven or eight years old. Pure and innocent-looking, he had a huge belly that would probably be close to 200 kilograms. These three zombies hadpletely different figures and appearances. If forced to find amon point, it would be their silver eyes. Silver-eyed zombies!!! When the core members of the Annan Council saw this, they gasped in shock. Their eyes widened as if they were witnessing an impossible scene. ¡°How is this possible, three Tier 5 zombies!¡± Chen Ba¡¯s soul seemed to have been pulled out of his body, and his eyes began to look hollow. ¡°Run, Ye Li is followed by three Tier 5 zombies!¡± Kang Lin quickly shouted. Upon hearing Kang Lin¡¯s words, the people of Annan Base City were frightened to the core. Tier 5 zombies, and there were three of them? Chapter 87 - 87: This is Your Choice Chapter 87: This is Your Choice Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Upon hearing that the zombies following Ye Li were three Tier 5 zombies, the citizens and media of Annan Base City panicked and fled in fear. ¡°Run!¡± In the blink of an eye, the citizens vanished, as both ordinary people and gic warriors knew how to escape quickly when their lives were at stake. Ye Li didn¡¯t want to kill these ordinary people, so he didn¡¯t care whether they ran away or not. Chen Ba and the six core members of the Annan Council looked at Ye Li in astonishment and horror. They would rather believe that the sky was falling than believe that Ye Li actually had three Tier 5 zombies. ng! The sound of unsheathing a weapon suddenly resounded, and Ye Li had a terrifying and exquisite treasure knife in his hand. This knife was five feet three inches long, with a sharp de that glistened like a cold light. The body of the knife resembled a coiled blood dragon, emitting the sound of dragon roars. This knife seemed to be able to send anyone who looked at it into a cycle of reincarnation. With the Dragon-ying de in hand, I rule the world! At this moment, Kang Lin leaped forward and stood in front of Chen Ba and his group, staring fixedly at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, what do you want to do?¡± Yun Mu also flew over and stood beside Kang Lin. Although Ye Li had cured his hidden illness, he understood the importance of taking a stand on matters of right and wrong. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°What do I want to do? Didn¡¯t I say it? Today, I will unleash¡­ a killing spree!¡± ¡°Mr. Ye, calm down. They are pirs of Annan Base City. If you kill them, what will happen to the millions of people in the city if the zombies attack?¡± Yun Mu said to Ye Li. ¡°What does that have to do with me, Ye Li?¡± Ye Li replied calmly. Upon hearing this, the hearts of the military and the core members of the Annan Council sank. Laser cannons andser guns were effective against ordinary zombies, especially theser cannons, which had a wide area of damage. But against three Tier 5 zombies, they were nothing more than toys. After thinking for a moment, Yun Man resolutely walked to Yun Mu¡¯s side. Then, Meilin and Yun Feng also walked over. Just as Yun Mu said, if Ye Li killed the core members of the Annan Council, Annan Base City would inevitably fall and millions of citizens would turn into zombies in an instant when the zombies attacked the city. Although Ye Li had saved their lives! Ye Li was not surprised by their decision because it was their choice. ¡°Senior, regardless of whether you are a good person or a bad person, I will always stand by your side.¡± Little Hui¡¯s cute face was filled with stubbornness. Chen Ba suddenly sneered, and the fear on his face disappeared. ¡°Ye Li, now we have two Tier 5 Evolved Beings, seven Tier-4 Evolved Beings, and so many Evolved Beings and the military. Do you think you can defeat us?¡± Chen Ba arrogantly shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li ignored Chen Ba and looked at Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa. ¡°Wait a moment and kill on mymand!¡± Ye Li spoke coldly. He suddenly remembered a novel he had read during his time in Huaxia, and he vividly recalled a sentence. The world may sneer, but what does it matter to me! ¡°Farewell, Ye Li.¡± ¡°Fire!¡± With Chen Ba¡¯smand, countlessser cannons fired madly at Ye Li. Ye Li held the Dragon-ying de and stood tall. Swish! He swung his de! A terrifying golden light shed out. Theser beams fired from theser cannons instantly dissipated. At the same time, Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa flew forward! Chapter 88 - 88: Death of Chen Ba Chapter 88: Death of Chen Ba Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Da unleashed a devastating punch that caused a momentary storm of violent winds, pouring rain, thunder, and lightning. Hongye exuded a chilling aura, and Frost Qi surged from her palms. Bai Wawa employed absolute defense, much like the Shaolin Temple¡¯s Golden Bell Cover! The three Tier 5 zombies were instantly on a killing spree, and blood flowed like a river. Ye Li was not idle either. With a tap of his toes, he soared into the air, wielding the Dragon-ying de, delivering devastating blows that seemed to be able to destroy heaven and earth. ¡°Boom!¡± Facing this overwhelming momentum, the military began to scatter in all directions. The nine core members of the Annan Council were engaged in a fierce battle with Ye Li, Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa. As for the others, they were of no help at all. Meilin was filled with frustration! She regretted why there were no powerful warriors from the Warrior Alliance present. If they were here, the situation would not have turned out like this. But how could the nine core members of the Annan Council withstand the onught of Ye Li and the three Tier 5 zombies? In just over ten minutes, the nine core members were defeated. Except for Kang Lin, Yun Mu, and Chen Ba, the rest of the core members had all perished. Blood slowly trickled down the Dragon-ying de in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Chen Ba, the mastermind behind this scheme. One revtion after another, all orchestrated by him. He had thought that by doing so, he could eliminate Ye Li and establish his dominance as the president of the Annan Council. He could also eliminate Kang Lin and Yun Mu with the excuse that Ye Li was a member of the Dark Race. But how could he have expected that the situation would turn out like this? Chen Ba¡¯s face was now as pale as paper, devoid of any color. Meilin, Yun Man, and Yun Feng froze in ce, their expressions stiff. Because Ye Li, at this moment, was truly a devil. A devil who had emerged from the Abyss of Tartarus! Kang Lin and Yun Mu¡¯s faces were no better than Chen Ba¡¯s. They could not believe that this battle had ended in such an overwhelming defeat. Originally, with their strengthbined, they should have been able to put up a figh with the three Tier 5 zombies. Unfortunately, they had overlooked one thing. That was the Dragon-ying de in Ye Li¡¯s hand. This de was simply too terrifying. It was literally unstoppable. Ye Li beckoned Chen Ba with a wave of his hand and said, ¡°Come here and let me kill you.¡± Upon hearing these words, Chen Ba felt as if his three souls and seven spirits had left his body. With a thud, he fell to his knees in front of Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, I don¡¯t want to die. Please spare my life, I beg you.¡± ¡°p, p, p!¡± After speaking, Chen Ba pped himself hard, hoping to appeal to Ye Li¡¯s mercy. He had just be the president of the Annan Council, and his wonderful life had only just begun. How could he possibly want to die? Ye Li smiled faintly. What made this guy think begging for mercy on his knees would work? ¡°It¡¯s your fault for provoking the wrong person.¡± As the words fell, Ye Li swooped forward. Swish! A cold light shed, and a crimson bloodstain appeared on Chen Ba¡¯s neck. He clutched his neck, his eyes wide open. He couldn¡¯t believe it, he truly couldn¡¯t believe that he would die just like that. His vitality rapidly faded away, and after a while, he bid farewell to this world forever. ¡°Ye Li, please, don¡¯t kill my father.¡± Yun Man pleaded, experiencing the greatest fear she had ever felt in her life.. Chapter 89 - 89: You Take Your Path, I’ll Take Mine Chapter 89: You Take Your Path, I¡¯ll Take Mine Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yun Man was very afraid, truly terrified that Ye Li would kill her father. She knew that Ye Li was not someone who would show mercy, even though she had always believed him to be a good person while they were together. At this moment, Kang Lin and Yun Mu were already heavily injured, devoid of any fighting capability. They were like fish on a chopping block, waiting to be ughtered. Ye Li looked at Yun Man¡¯s tearful face and remembered their first encounter. ¡°Are¡­ Arc you human?¡± ¡°What kind of question is that? Of course, I¡¯m human.¡± ¡°Senior, are you really going to the East District? There are many zombies there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of zombies.¡± Compared to Yun Man¡¯s shock that day, she was now like a pear blossom in the rain, evoking endless pity. ¡°When did I say 1 would kill him?¡± Ye Li slowly spoke as he looked at Yun Man. These words shocked everyone present. In other words, Ye Li never intended to kill Yun Mu? ¡°Senior, is it true?¡± Yun Man cautiously asked Ye Li. Ye Li nced at the sun in the sky at a 45-degree angle and spoke slowly after a few seconds. ¡°All of you arc living, breathing human beings. Since you have already made your choice, you will take your path, and I will take mine.¡± As he finished speaking, Ye Li looked at Yun Mu and continued, ¡°Yun Mu, there is one thing you mustn¡¯t forget. The Yun family must take good care of Xiaohui. Otherwise, no matter how far apart, I will ughter your entire Yun family.¡± Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, everyone was shocked and their eyes widened, but they couldn¡¯t utter a word. The sunlight shone directly on Ye Li¡¯s figure, an unimposing figure that now appeared towering like a deity. Ye Li, apanied by Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa, walked forward slowly. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡± Xiaohui watched Ye Li¡¯s figure fade away and shouted. Ye Li didn¡¯t answer, his figure gradually receding until it disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Yun Man¡¯s fair face was filled with destion. For some reason, she felt deeply saddened by Ye Li¡¯s words just now, as if countless needles were piercing her heart. Since all of you have made your choice!!! Indeed, in this life-or-death situation, only Xiaohui remained by his side. Only Xiaohui believed that Ye Li was not from the Dark Race. Meilin was no different. She thought she would never fall in love with a man in her lifetime. But when Ye Li¡¯s figure disappeared from her sight, she realized how reluctant she was to sec him leave. She had thought that Ye Li was from the Dark Race. She had believed that Ye Li would unleash a massacre in Annan Base City, turning everyone in the city into a zombie. But now she realized not only was she wrong, but she was utterly mistaken. Xiaohui clenched her small fist stubbornly. She knew her strength was not strong enough; otherwise, Senior would surely let her apany him. ¡°Ms. Meilin, I want to cultivate!¡± Xiaohui¡¯s gaze was fiery, determination shining in her eyes. Ye Li ced Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa into the system space and casually walked to a corner of Annan Base City. Now his strength was more than enough for him to roam freely in Annan Base City, but he had no intention of staying in this small city. Ye Li pondered for a moment, then a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Next is the White Lotus Sect.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly.. Chapter 90 - 90: Zombie Exclusive Skill - Qilin Kick Chapter 90: Zombie Exclusive Skill ¨C Qilin Kick Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The White Lotus Sect was the strongest organization in the surrounding cities of Annan Base City, possessing formidable strength that could rival the Annan Council head-on. Ye Li walked calmly in the direction of the White Lotus Sect. His goal this time was to destroy this sect. The White Lotus Sect had a considerable distance from Annan Base City, but after bing a fourth-tier Evolved Being, Ye Li could easily traverse thend, moving swiftly. After a day of travel, Ye Li arrived at a city that appeared rtively small. The city was called Dongcheng, and the White Lotus Sect was located in the city¡¯s back mountain. To his surprise, there were an unusuallyrge number of zombies in Dongcheng. After some thought, he figured out the reason. Shi Yuan was from the Dark Race, and these zombies in Dongcheng were undoubtedly gathered by him to guard the White Lotus Sect. As for Shi Yuan¡¯s purpose ining to the White Lotus Sect, Ye Li also knew. It was to obtain the Dragon-ying de. If he, Ye Li, was still an ordinary Awakened Being as he was in the past, being known to possess the Dragon-ying de would have been a devastating blow. Unfortunately, now Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa were all fifth-tier zombies, and he had be a fourth-tier Evolved Being. As soon as Ye Li arrived in Dongcheng, he saw many zombies. When the zombies saw humans, it was as if they had found the most delicious food in the world. They crazily rushed towards Ye Li. ¡°Roar, roar!¡± In an instant, hundreds of zombies pounced at him. Ye Li released Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa from the system space. Hundreds of ordinary zombies were weak like ants in front of them. Zombies kept falling, and Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind, starting to synthesize the zombies. Two Level 1 zombies could be synthesized into a Level 2 zombie. With hundreds of male and female zombies in equal numbers, Ye Li obtained a Level 7 female zombie and a Level 7 male zombie. He checked the system space and found that there happened to be a Level 7 female zombie and a Level 7 male zombie. Continuing the synthesis! He obtained a Level 8 male zombie and a Level 8 female zombie. Ye Li wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He took out a box of food from the system space and found a rtively safe ce to eat and drink. By now, it was alreadyte in the day, and Ye Li decided to head up the mountain the next day. As always, Ah Da was in charge of the night watch. Under Ah Da¡¯s guard, Ye Li enjoyed a peaceful sleep. ¡°Obtained Zombie Treasure Chest x5.¡± Zombies produced treasure chests every day, and the contents of the chests varied ording to the zombies¡¯ levels. Without much thought, Ye Li opened the zombie treasure chests with a single click: ¡°Obtained 300 gene points, 300 strength points, 300 speed points, 300 agility points.¡± ¡°Obtained a zombie exclusive skill, Qilin Kick!¡± There was still a distance to go before Ye Li could be a fifth-tier Evolved Being. After all, the higher the realm, the more difficult it was to level up. But he had gained another zombie exclusive skill, which was good. Qilin Kick: D-level zombie exclusive skill. After upgrading to S-level, it could shake the earth with a single kick. Bai Wawa only had defensive skills andcked attack skills. Ye Li infused Qilin Kick into Bai Wawa¡¯s body. Since bing fifth-tier zombies, their appearance had be increasingly pleasing, especially Hongye, who now had a fairy-like charm. ¡°Big brother, Master Shi told them toe and retrieve the Purgatory Fruits. What exactly is that thing?¡± Ye Li¡¯s hearing was remarkable now. Even from a distance, he could hear clearly. He looked out through the window and saw that a dozen or so gic warriors from the White Lotus Sect appeared on the streets. ¡°It seems like Master Shi uses them to refine some kind of elixir. After consuming the elixir, his strength can increase several times over..¡± Chapter 91 - 91: Purgatory Fruits Chapter 91: Purgatory Fruits Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Big brother, are there really such powerful elixirs?¡± ¡°Of course! When Master Shi first came to the White Lotus Sect, he started cultivating Purgatory Fruits in the secluded forest. They should be mature by now.¡± ¡°Hehe, once Master Shi refines the precious elixir, the White Lotus Sect might attack the Annan Base City. Then, the Annan Base City will belong to our White Lotus Sect.¡± At this point, the dozen or so gic warriors of the White Lotus Sect allughed. ¡°Master Shi¡¯s Corpse Driving Incense is really powerful. The zombies won¡¯t attack us. Otherwise, with so many zombies in Dongcheng, we would have been eaten alive.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste time, let¡¯s hurry to the secluded forest. If we dy Master Shi¡¯s elixir refinement, we won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡± After speaking, the dozen or so gic warriors of the White Lotus Sect quickened their pace. A smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t expect that Shi Yuan could refine elixirs, and ones that could greatly enhance strength. As for the Purgatory Fruit, Ye Li had never heard of it before. But the dozen or so warriors just now said that Shi Yuan had been cultivating Purgatory Fruits since he arrived at the White Lotus Sect, so the fruits must be very precious. If Ye Li were to destroy them, he wondered what expression Shi Yuan would have on his face. Without further ado, Ye Li followed them. These dozen or so warriors of the White Lotus Sect were all high-level Awakened Beings, and it was really simple for Ye Li to avoid being detected by them. They left Dongcheng and arrived at a dark and gloomy forest. The forest gave a strong sense of oppression, as if stepping into it was like entering hell. The trees in the forest weren¡¯t tall, but there was no sunlight, and the sound of crows could be heard from time to time, apanied by chilling gusts of wind. ¡°Big brother, this secluded forest is really terrifying. Even though there¡¯s nothing here, I feel a sense of inexplicable fear.¡± One of the White Lotus Sect¡¯s gic warriors said. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with horror, and they swallowed nervously. With each step they took, the sense of fear multiplied. ¡°Look, are those the Purgatory Fruits!¡± Suddenly, one of the White Lotus Sect¡¯s gic warriors pointed in a direction and eximed. Everyone quickly followed his finger and was stunned when they saw what was there. Not far from them, there was a small tree with several peculiar fruits hanging from it. Each fruit looked like a human face, a face from hell, with a terrifying and ferocious appearance. Around the tree, there was a thick ck mist, exuding an evil aura. Ye Li wasn¡¯t far from the dozen or so gic warriors, standing on a tree branch, watching the scene unfold. He was also taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect such terrifying fruits to exist in the world. Indeed, they must be evil items, and only dark forces could cultivate such fruits. ¡°Big brother, what should we do now?¡± A timid warrior looked at the leader. ¡°What should we do? Of course, we¡¯ll pick the Purgatory Fruits. Do you expect us to go back empty-handed?¡± The leader said impatiently. ¡°As long as we pick the fruits, we can leave. I don¡¯t want to stay in this cursed ce any longer.¡± As the leader spoke, a brave gic warrior quickly approached, preparing to pick the Purgatory Fruits. Suddenly, the leader seemed to think of something and quickly shouted, ¡°Wait!¡± But it was toote. The gic warrior had already stepped into the ck mist surrounding the Purgatory Tree. ¡°Ah!!!¡± The White Lotus Sect warrior instantly let out a heart-rending scream.. Chapter 92 - 92: Mantis Hunting the Cicada, with the Oriole Behind Chapter 92: Mantis Hunting the Cicada, with the Oriole Behind Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After the White Lotus Sect¡¯s gic warrior let out a scream, his flesh and blood vanished into thin air. A skeleton fell to the ground, but it didn¡¯t end there. The ck mist began to envelop the bones, and in an instant, the skeleton turned to ashes. The whole process took less than a second!!! The dozen or so White Lotus Sect¡¯s gic warriors couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock at the scene. ¡°This¡­¡± Ye Li stood on a tree branch, astonished by the extraordinary power of the ck mist. ¡°Big brother, what should we do now?¡± A timid White Lotus Sect¡¯s gic warrior was on the verge of tears. The leader red at him fiercely and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the panic! Didn¡¯t Master Shi give me a pill before we came? I believe that as long as we take the pill, the ck mist won¡¯t be able to harm us.¡± With that, the leader took out a ck pill from his pocket. ¡°Who wants to take it?¡± The leader looked at the others. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The dozen or so White Lotus Sect¡¯s gic warriors quickly shook their heads, none of them willing to pick the Purgatory Fruits themselves. ¡°You¡¯re all useless! If we don¡¯t bring back the Purgatory Fruits today, we¡¯ll die anyway. Decide now!¡± The leader coldlymanded. Immediately, the men discussed among themselves and then yed rock-paper-scissors. The final result was soon decided. The loser was scared to the core, as if all his strength had been drained. Cold sweat drenched his body. With trembling hands, he took the pill and swallowed it in one gulp. Ye Li was a bit impatient. He wondered why they were so slow. If he hadn¡¯t been unsure about the effectiveness of the ck pill, he would have intervened long ago. But now, it was fine. Let them try first; they were going to die soon anyway. After taking the ck pill, the White Lotus Sect¡¯s gic warrior approached the Purgatory Tree with fear. He was scared, really scared! He could swear that he had never felt such fear since birth. When the man was about to reach the edge of the ck mist, he suddenly trembled, and a surge of warmth flowed out from between his legs.. Did he pee himself out of fear? Ye Li was a bit annoyed, thinking, Hurry up! If you don¡¯t, do you believe I¡¯ll give you a sh and send you straight to hell? The man, who had never believed in gods before, was now praying to them countless times in his heart. He didn¡¯t want to die; he really didn¡¯t want to die. Finally, the man touched the ck mist. Unlike before, the ck mist didn¡¯t wrap around his body. The man was overjoyed and quickly rushed over to the Purgatory Tree. The Purgatory Tree wasn¡¯t tall to begin with, and he started frantically picking the fruits. Within seconds, he had picked all dozen or so Purgatory Fruits. Then, at the fastest speed in his life, the man returned to the group of White Lotus Sect¡¯s gic warriors. They all breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the cold sweat off their foreheads. The leader looked at the fruits in the man¡¯s bag. These Purgatory Fruits were too terrifying; they were actually human face-shaped fruits, each one looking ferocious and fierce. He quickly averted his gaze. ¡°Now that we have the Purgatory Fruits, let¡¯s go back and report.¡± The leader said. Then the dozen or so White Lotus Sect¡¯s gic warriors prepared to return. Unfortunately, they had no idea that while the mantis was catching the cicada, there was an oriole behind!!! Suddenly, Ye Li leaped and stood in front of the dozen or so White Lotus Sect¡¯s gic warriors.. Chapter 93 - 93: The Power of the One Yang Finger Chapter 93: The Power of the One Yang Finger Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li¡¯s sudden appearance startled the dozen or so White Lotus Sect¡¯s gic warriors, causing them to take several steps back. After steadying their minds, they stared at Ye Li with intense vignce. ¡°Brat, you are courting death, daring to block our way!¡± The leader of the group coldly shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly and looked at his own finger. ¡°So, you guys have never heard of the story of the mantis hunting the cicada, while the oriole is behind?¡± The dozen or so White Lotus Sect¡¯s gic warriors were taken aback by his words, thinking that this guy was doing this on purpose. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The leader suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Brat, you mess with the wrong person! Do you know who we are?¡± The leader looked at Ye Li with disdain. Ye Li used his index finger to prop up his chin and pondered for a moment before speaking. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys the gic warriors of the White Lotus Sect?¡± Hearing these words, the dozen or so White Lotus Sect¡¯s gic warriors instantly became serious. Since he knew they were from the White Lotus Sect and remained so calm, it meant he came prepared. ¡°Brat, since you are seeking death, don¡¯t me us. Attack!¡± The leader coldly ordered. With the leader¡¯smand, the dozen or so White Lotus Sect¡¯s gic warriors charged towards Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head slowly. Why were there always so many ants that overestimated their own capabilities? Was it really so difficult to stay alive in this world? ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡± Several swooshing sounds suddenly rang out, and the dozen or so gic warriors charging at Ye Li had all fallen to the ground, without any signs of life. They had died without even realizing how it happened. Come on, Ye Li¡¯s One Yang Finger could instantly kill these advanced awakened individuals! Ye Li¡¯s finger gleamed with golden light, and he gave this skill a name. After much thought, he still felt that ¡°One Yang Finger¡± sounded good. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± The leader and the man who carried the Purgatory Fruits were both petrified, as if they had witnessed something impossible to see. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm as he looked at the two men. He felt two were too many. Then, the One Yang Finger was unleashed again, and a terrifying golden light shot towards the leader¡¯s forehead. Before the leader could even let out a scream, he had already left this world forever. Ye Li came here this time to exterminate the White Lotus Sect in the first ce, so he didn¡¯t feel a shred of guilt. In this apocalyptic world, it was necessary to see through human nature. Perhaps one day, the person closest to you would stab you in the back. ¡°Spare me! Sparc me!¡± The man holding the bag of Purgatory Fruits knelt in front of Ye Li with a thump, repeatedly begging for mercy. Ye Li observed the man. He looked around thirty years old and had a face that was hard to describe. With pockmarks on his face and a pointed chin, he looked like a monkey. But that didn¡¯t matter; what mattered was that he had eyes like a pig¡¯s¡ªbloodshot and with dark circles. He was really as ugly as can be, almost resembling a ghost! Ye Li secretly chuckled, as he had never seen someone so ugly before. It was quite interesting. The man was so scared that he kowtowed to Ye Li incessantly, clearly desperate to survive. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Ye Li asked indifferently. The man didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and quickly replied, ¡°My name is Chen Qi..¡± Chapter 94 - 94: Eating the Purgatory Fruits Chapter 94: Eating the Purgatory Fruits Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Have you been wanting to die for a long time?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Hearing this, Chen Qi was almost scared to death. For him, picking the Purgatory Fruits was already a near-death experience. He had barely escaped death, but he never imagined it would turn out like this. ¡°I-I-I¡­ I don¡¯t want to die. I beg you to spare me. Just treat me like a fart and let me go, boohoo-¡± Chen Qi cried sorrowfully, his pants already wet from fear. As the saying went, tears don¡¯t fall from a hero¡¯s eyes until he reaches a point of sadness. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to die, then get up,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Chen Qi felt as if he had been granted a pardon and quickly got up from the ground. ¡°Senior, what are your orders? I¡¯m willing to go to the de mountain or the oil pan withoutint.¡± Chen Qi looked at Ye Li cautiously, afraid of provoking his anger. ¡°Give this to me.¡± Ye Li pointed to the bag containing the Purgatory Fruits in Chen Qi¡¯s hand. Chen Qi dared not disobey and quickly handed the bag to Ye Li. Ye Li opened the bag and examined the Purgatory Fruits inside. The grotesque faces of the fruits wore sinister smiles, their eyes emitting eerie light that was enough to make one¡¯s scalp tingle. He thought these Purgatory Fruits were too evil. If he wasn¡¯t curious about their effects, he would have destroyed them immediately. Then Ye Li looked at Chen Qi and spoke slowly, ¡°Go back to the White Lotus Sect and tell them that I, Ye Li, have arrived.¡± After saying that, Ye Li walked slowly in the direction of Dongcheng. Chen Qi stood in ce like an old monk in meditation. Only when Ye Li¡¯s figure disappeared from his sight did he swallow his saliva. ¡°My goodness, there¡¯s actually such a terrifying person! Fortunately, I had a good attitude when begging for mercy; otherwise, I would be dead too.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t just return to the White Lotus Sect like this.¡± Chen Qi raised his palm and pped himself more than a dozen times, causing himself to cough up blood before he stopped. Then, he headed towards the direction of the White Lotus Sect. Ye Li returned to Dongcheng and found a room to see if there was any secret to the Purgatory Fruits. After researching them, he didn¡¯t find anything. ¡°Eat them?¡± Ye Li was thinking about the consequences of swallowing the Purgatory Fruits. He wondered if it would have any effects. The fruits looked so evil. If he were to eat them, would it cause internal injuries or something like that? After pondering for a few seconds, Ye Li thought, ¡°Fortune favors the bold. I¡¯m not afraid!¡± A true hero had no fear! Ye Li bit off a big chunk of a Purgatory Fruit. ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Li was surprised to find that the Purgatory Fruit was quite tasty. At least he had never eaten such a delicious fruit in China. He was a bit hungry, so before long, he had eaten all dozen or so Purgatory Fruits. Suddenly, Ye Li felt a tremendous force surging through his internal organs. He wondered if there would be any significant side effects from eating the Purgatory Fruits, such as his intestines rupturing or stomach disintegrating. Just as Ye Li¡¯s mind wandered, the system¡¯s voice appeared in his mind. Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions to the host for eating the first evil fruit of the apocalypse, Purgatory Fruits. You have obtained a super treasure chest.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t expect to receive a treasure chest for this, let alone a super one. Without hesitation, he opened the super treasure chest. ¡°Obtained the Ancient Devil Tome.¡± Ye Li was surprised by the name alone, knowing that it was extraordinary. He quickly looked at the skill introduction of the Ancient Devil Tome. Ancient Devil Tome: The number one ancient devil tome, consisting of five levels. Each level upgraded will greatly enhance the user¡¯s strength.. Chapter 95 - 95: First Level of the Ancient Devil Tome Chapter 95: First Level of the Ancient Devil Tome Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ding¡­ ¡°May I ask if the host wants to cultivate the Ancient Devil Tome?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Cultivation of the Ancient Devil Tome begins:¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Congrattions, the cultivation of the Ancient Devil Tome is sessful. The host has cultivated to the first level.¡± The Ancient Devil Tome had a total of five levels, and each level upgraded would greatly enhance the user¡¯s strength. Ye Li felt the devil energy within him growing stronger, several times more powerful than before. Now with the Dragon-ying de, he believed he could fight against a fifth-tier Evolved Being. He never expected that after eating the Purgatory Fruits and filling his stomach, he would obtain such an amazing tome. Ye Li thought that when Chen Qi informed Shi Yuan of this matter, Shi Yuan would probably turn livid in anger. It was only noon now, and he had time. He didn¡¯t need to rush to the White Lotus Sect; instead, he was waiting for them toe to him. There were so many zombies in Dongcg; he might as well synthesize some. Immediately, Ye Li came to a street of Dongcg. Now he had a way to synthesize zombies. Just let the zombies attract zombies over. Ye Li released Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, and the level 8 male and female zombies he had synthesized yesterday from the system space. He let them attract the zombies in Dongcg while he went to a deserted park and sat on a wooden bench. After about ten minutes, Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, and the level 8 male and female zombies each attracted a horde of zombies. The number of zombies attracted was quite substantial, and what surprised Ye Li was that most of them were level 2 to 3 zombies. In the past, the zombies he synthesized were mostly level 1. After attracting arge wave of zombies, Ye Li gave orders to Ah Da and the others. Ah Da and the others began to take action, and these zombies were like pitiful little chicks in their presence. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began synthesizing zombies. His hand speed was godlike as his fingers moved rapidly across the grid. In no time, a tier 1 male zombie and a tier 1 female zombie were created. Ye Li felt that it was far from enough, so he continued to have them attract more zombies for synthesis. After an afternoon of time, Ye Li synthesized a tier 3 male zombie and a tier 3 female zombie. Ye Li took out a box of food from the system space, ate and drank his fill, and then nced at the system space. He still had a super treasure map. After dealing with the White Lotus Sect, he would open it. Since it was a super treasure map, there must be something good inside, and he was looking forward to it. Ye Li looked at Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa. They were now the main zombies he was cultivating, but he wondered when he could cultivate a fourth zombie. Considering that there were currently two males and one female, the fourth zombie should be female. It would be best if she were a loli because lolis were cute. He thought that Chen Qi probably had already arrived at the White Lotus Sect by now, so he just had to wait. The White Lotus Sect would likelye to Dongcg tomorrow, and he would unleash a massacre, directly decimating the White Lotus Sect. Ye Li looked through the window at the cold moon in the sky, wondering how Xiao Hui was doing. Since he saved her, she had regarded him as everything. If one day he had the power to influence the situation in the apocalypse, he would make Xiao Hui the happiest woman in the world. Ye Li shook his head, let Ah Da guard him, andy on the bed, finding it hard to fall asleep. He counted sheep for a long time before finally falling asleep.. Chapter 96 - 96: Shi Yuan’s Wrath Chapter 96: Shi Yuan¡¯s Wrath Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions White Lotus Sect. With heavy steps, Chen Qi arrived at the White Lotus Sect, his body covered in severe injuries. He finally entered the main hall of the White Lotus Sect. At this moment, Shi Yuan sat on the throne in the hall, his face filled withcence. He thought that as long as he obtained the Purgatory Fruits and refined them into pills, he would see how Annan Base City could resist him. As for Ye Li¡¯s Dragon-ying de, wasn¡¯t it just a matter of taking it from him? However, when Shi Yuan saw Chen Qi, who was covered in injuries, walking into the hall, he could no longer smile. ¡°What happened?¡± Bai Shan quickly asked. Chen Qi knelt on the ground and cried. ¡°Master, brothers are in dire straits!¡± Bai Shan¡¯s temples bulged with veins, and he demanded, ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± Immediately, Chen Qi told Bai Shan everything that had happened. As Shi Yuan and Bai Shan listened to his ount, it was like a bolt from the blue. ¡°What did you say?¡± Shi Yuan¡¯s eyes turned red, and mes of fury erupted from his head. Chen Qi wiped away his tears and said, ¡°Ye Li is too arrogant. Master, you must avenge us!¡± He thought that fortunately, he had returned with so many injuries. Otherwise, he might have lost his life. Shi Yuan was so angry that he clenched his teeth tightly, ¡°Ye Li! Ye Li!¡± He had nted the Purgatory Fruits as soon as he arrived at the White Lotus Sect, waiting for today. As long as he refined them into pills, Annan Base City would be his. Even more importantly, he could take the Dragon-ying de from Ye Li. With the de in hand, he would have an unparalleled inheritance in the Dark Temple. But all of this had been ruined by Ye Li. ¡°Why do I keep you? Why do I keep you?¡± Shi Yuan¡¯s eyes turned red, and he was ready to act against Chen Qi. Terrified, Chen Qi crawled on the ground in panic. ¡°Master, save me, save me!¡± Chen Qi pleaded desperately. Seeing Chen Qi¡¯s injuries, Bai Shan knew that he must have narrowly escaped death toe back and deliver the message. ¡°Wait! Mr. Shi, the most important thing now is to find Ye Li and take back the Purgatory Fruits,¡± Bai Shan said to Shi Yuan. Shi Yuan was even more furious, ¡°How could I not know? But we have no idea where Ye Li is right now.¡± ¡°Mr. Shi, it seems that Ye Li went to Dongcheng,¡± Chen Qi said in a low voice. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Shi Yuan stared coldly at Chen Qi. ¡°I swear, every word I said is true. If I¡¯m lying, let thunder strike me!¡± Chen Qi quickly responded. Hearing this, Shi Yuan squinted his eyes. If Ye Li was really in Dongcheng, then he was seeking death! By that time, he could not only reim the Purgatory Fruits but also the Dragon-ying de. It would save him a lot of trouble. ¡°We are going to Dongcheng immediately!¡± Shi Yuan said coldly. As he finished speaking, Shi Yuan had disappeared from the main hall of the White Lotus Sect. ¡°Gold, Silver, Copper and Iron, gather everyone and head to Dongcheng immediately!¡± White Lotus Sect¡¯s Master Bai Shan shouted. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Gold, Silver, Copper and Iron were the four new elders of the White Lotus Sect, all third-tier Evolved Beings. In an instant, thousands of people from the White Lotus Sect rushed towards Dongcheng! Ye Li had just fallen asleep when he heard themotion. He was a little annoyed, thinking, ¡°I¡¯ve finally fallen asleep after counting sheep for so long, and now you woke me up?¡± He got up and looked out the window, only to find countless zombies wandering the streets. ¡°A zombie tide?¡± Ye Li murmured. He noticed that these zombies were not only roaming the streets but also entering any building they could find.. Chapter 97 - 97: Secret Technique Siege Chapter 97: Secret Technique Siege Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li instantly figured it out. Shi Yuan must have arrived in Dongcheng. Shi Yuan was a member of the Dark Race, and it was no secret that the Dark Race could control zombies. The Dark Race was collectively referred to as the Dark Forces. Shi Yuan, as a low-level member of the Dark Race, belonged to the Soul Tribe. The Soul Tribe¡¯s true form was the soul, without a physical body, appearing ethereal and eerie. ¡°Ye Li, I know you¡¯re in Dongcheng. Quickly hand over the Dragon-ying de and the Purgatory Fruits, or I¡¯ll make you suffer a hundred times worse than death!¡± Shi Yuan¡¯s stern shout echoed in the dark night, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine. Unfortunately, Ye Li showed no fear at all. Instead, he remained extremely calm. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The sound of zombies came closer. As long as a single zombie saw him, he would be exposed. This was the ability of the Dark Race. However, he didn¡¯t care about being exposed. He had been waiting for this day. He released Ah Da, Hongye and Bai Wawa from the system space and looked at the three of them, saying, ¡°As the saying goes, A dark night, a night for murder. Today, we wouldunch a true ughter.¡± After saying that, Ye Li burst through the door! As soon as he broke through the door, he saw dozens of zombies rushing madly toward him. He was not interested in these dozen zombies. He took out the Dragon-ying de from the system space and instantly released a cold light in the corridor. The dozen zombies were instantly annihted, leaving no trace. Then, he leaped up andnded on the rooftop! After cultivating the Ancient Demonic Scripture, his attributes were greatly enhanced. Now, he could easily fly onnd, leap between tall buildings, and cross rivers and seas as if walking on t ground! After reaching the rooftop, Ye Li stood still on the spot, waiting for Shi Yuan. As he had expected, Shi Yuan arrived on the rooftop after a few minutes. Shi Yuan floated in mid-air, surrounded by a sinister aura. ¡°Ye Li!¡± Shi Yuan stared coldly at Ye Li and spoke with a chill in his voice. ¡°Why such anger? After all, we¡¯re acquaintances, and I even followed you before. You even want to rmend me to the Dark Temple. Have you forgotten all of that?¡± Ye Li said casually. Hearing this, Shi Yuan was so furious that he was about to explode. ¡°Ye Li, hand over the Dragon-ying de and the Purgatory Fruits. I can consider giving you a quick death!¡± ¡°Purgatory Fruits?¡± Ye Li smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten all the Purgatory Fruits. If you want them, you can wait until tomorrow when I go to the bathroom to see if there are any undigested ones left.¡± ¡°Ye Li, I promise you, I will make you beg for death!¡± Shi Yuan bit his teeth tightly and said through clenched teeth. As he finished speaking, Shi Yuan formed a strange hand gesture with both hands. Sinister energy began to gather on his hands. ¡°I herebymand all the zombies in Dongcheng to besiege Ye Li!¡± Immediately, the ck energy dispersed throughout Dongcheng. Ye Li smiled secretly. This would save him a lot of effort. If all the zombies in Dongcheng were to be synthesized, just thinking about it would be thrilling. ¡°Ye Li, even if you have three tier 5 zombies, facing all the zombies in Dongcheng, it¡¯s still like striking a rock with an egg!¡± Shi Yuan stared at Ye Li. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right, but you missed one thing,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°What is it?¡± Shi Yuan quickly asked. Ye Li smiled faintly, and a cold light shed in his eyes. ¡°The fact that you¡¯re still just one person!¡± As he finished speaking, Ye Li wielded the Dragon-ying de, and the de¡¯s brilliance became terrifying beyond imagination.. Chapter 98 - 98: Zombies of the Entire Dongcheng Chapter 98: Zombies of the Entire Dongcheng Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Shi Yuan was greatly shocked. Ye Li was only a tier-4 Evolved Being, yet he could unleash such a terrifying strike. This single strike had surprised even him. The Dragon-ying de was indeed one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons. Shi Yuan managed to dodge the attack. His figure floated as he stared coldly at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, you will regret this, you will regret it!¡± Shi Yuan¡¯s voice echoed, and he began to flee. Would Ye Li let Shi Yuan go? Of course not. He ordered Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa to pursue him while he also chased after him. Shi Yuan reached the main street of Dongcheng, with Ye Li and the three others following closely behind. However, at this moment, Shi Yuan stopped running. ¡°Giggle, Ye Li, you are too young.¡± Shi Yuan turned around and started giggling at Ye Li. At the sound of hisughter, countless zombies rushed from all directions. ¡°Roar, roar!¡± These zombies formed an encirclement around Ye Li, making it as tight as a fortress. At the same time, arge group of people from the White Lotus Sect also arrived. There were probably around ten to twenty thousand zombies, and most of them were Level 2 to 3, with over a thousand high-level zombies. After all, this was a zombie city guarding the White Lotus Sect, and the zombies¡¯ strength was much stronger than ordinary ones. Shi Yuan raised his palm, and the zombies stopped. With a triumphant look on his face, he said, ¡°Ye Li, you are really too young. After stealing the Purgatory Fruits, why didn¡¯t you run away?¡± ¡°Ye Li, today I will avenge my son!¡± Bai Shan also said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li looked around and saw that the encirclement was indeed tight. ¡°It seems that you are all certain of my fate,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Shi Yuan burst intoughter. ¡°Ye Li, are you still thinking of running away?¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to run away.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re already dead now, and I guarantee that you¡¯ll die a very miserable death,¡± Shi Yuan said with a cold smile. Ye Li smiled. If he didn¡¯t have the system, he would indeed be dead in this situation. Unfortunately, he had the system in his hands, and with the super synthesis system, he had the whole world. These zombies were nothing more than food to enhance Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa in his eyes. ¡°Shi Yuan, what if I tell you that I can defeat all of you?¡± Ye Li said lightly. As soon as these words were heard, everyone from the White Lotus Sect burst intoughter,ughing so hard that they couldn¡¯t even stand straight. It was as if they had heard the funniest joke ever. ¡°Ye Li, are you going mad from fear?¡± Bai Shan said disdainfully, looking at Ye Li. Ye Li sighed when he heard this and looked at the cold moon in the sky. ¡°At this point, what is there to hesitate about? Come on, let me see what you¡¯ve got.¡± Ye Li said, beckoning to Shi Yuan and Bai Shan. Shi Yuan¡¯s face turned red, then purple, then white, then green. The colors of the rainbow appeared on his face. He didn¡¯t understand, really didn¡¯t understand. Ye Li was already on the brink of death, but why was he still so calm andposed? ¡°Ye Li, since you won¡¯t hand over the Dragon-ying de and the Purgatory Fruits, then I¡¯ll kill you and take them myself.¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Shi Yuan roared, and tens of thousands of zombies rushed toward Ye Li like a ck cloud. Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly. With so many zombies, it was like he had entered heaven.. Chapter 99 - 99: Perish and Vanish Chapter 99: Perish and Vanish Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, go!¡± Ye Li gave them the order as well. In an instant, Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa shot forward, and hundreds of zombies fell to the ground instantly. Even though some of these zombies were of higher levels, they couldn¡¯t escape being killed instantly by three tier-5 zombies. Ye Li began synthesizing. As long as a zombie fell, he would synthesize it. The synthesized zombies listened to hismands one hundred percent. He ordered these newly-created zombies to attack the other zombies. Don¡¯t ask how fast his hands were. If there were a keyboard now, he believed he could press keys over a thousand times in one second. After a few minutes, Ye Li had synthesized a considerable number of zombies. The zombies controlled by Shi Yuan could not resist at all, and apart from being synthesized by Ye Li, they had no other choice. The thousands of people from the White Lotus Sect were shocked to see this scene. They dared to swear that they had never been so astonished before. Shi Yuan even rubbed his eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe it was true. He really couldn¡¯t believe it, but the fact was right in front of his eyes, leaving him with no choice but to believe it. In this world, besides the Dark Race, was there anyone else who could control zombies? And it seemed that the zombies were increasing in level and decreasing in number? ¡°Mr. Shi, what¡¯s going on?¡± Bai Shan hurriedly asked. Shi Yuan didn¡¯t answer; he didn¡¯t even know how to answer. As more and more zombies fell to the ground, Ye Li synthesized more and more zombies. These tens of thousands of zombies were like living targets. In a short time, Ye Li had synthesized all tens of thousands of zombies. Tens of thousands of zombies turned into over five thousand zombies, both male and female, ranging from Level 4 to 5. ¡°This¡­ this!¡± Shi Yuan was now sweating profusely, looking at Ye Li in horror. Ye Li¡¯s face was filled with excitement. This harvest was quite fruitful. But it was not the time to synthesize them now. Ye Li nodded slightly, calmly looking at the petrified Shi Yuan. ¡°Mr. Shi, do you still think I¡¯m doomed now?¡± Ye Li asked. Shi Yuan couldn¡¯t say a word at this moment; he was just shocked. The thousands of people from the White Lotus Sect all looked at each other. The sudden change of the situation was beyond their wildest imagination. ¡°You¡­ You are a devil, you are a devil!¡± Bai Shan shouted at Ye Li as if he had gone mad. ¡°Hehe, a devil?¡± Ye Li¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. ¡°Then let me show you what a real devil looks like!¡± With that, Ye Li ordered the zombie army to attack. He ordered Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa to fight against Shi Yuan and Bai Shan. Over five thousand zombies, with varying levels,unched an attack on the other people of the White Lotus Sect. Shrill screams continued to resound. Ye Li stood in ce, watching the show. Ah Da fought against Shi Yuan alone, while Hongye and Bai Wawa fought against Bai Shan. Bai Shan was no match for Hongye and Bai Wawa; he was forced to retreat continuously. He wanted to escape, really wanted to escape. But where could he escape to? He was soon killed by Hongye and Bai Wawa. At this moment, White Lotus Sect¡¯s leader, Bai Shan, died. Then, Hong Ye and Bai Wawa turned to attack Shi Yuan. Shi Yuan was greatly horrified. He also wanted to escape, but he was facing three tier-5 zombies. Shi Yuan was beaten so hard by Ah Da, Hong Ye, and Bai Wawa that his soul was almost shattered. At the moment of his impending death, he sent a series of strange signals. By now, both Shi Yuan and Bai Shan had perished. ¡°Don¡¯t fight, Senior, don¡¯t fight!¡± Suddenly, a loud shout rang out. When Ye Li looked, he saw a ghost-like ugly man shouting.. Chapter 100 - 100: We Are Willing to Follow You, Senior Chapter 100: We Are Willing to Follow You, Senior Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This man was as ugly as it could be. It was none other than Chen Qi. Chen Qi flew over and immediately knelt in front of Ye Li. ¡°Senior, we admit defeat. Please spare us,¡± Chen Qi kept kowtowing to Ye Li. Ye Li pondered for a moment. Now that Shi Yuan and Bai Shan were both dead, sparing them might not be impossible. Moreover, he could make the White Lotus Sect obey him. Although it might not be of much use, it was better than nothing. He ordered the zombies to stop attacking. At this point, only a few hundred people were left in the White Lotus Sect. The others had all turned into zombies, and Ye Li synthesized them. The surviving members of the White Lotus Sect let out a sigh of relief when the zombies stopped attacking. Fear was evident on their faces. ¡°Senior, we are willing to follow you,¡± Chen Qi said as he looked at Ye Li. ¡°Senior, we are willing to follow you!¡± Over two hundred gic warriors of the White Lotus Sect all knelt on the ground. As long as they could survive, they were willing to do anything. Ding¡­ ¡°Due to the host¡¯srge-scale synthesis of zombies, congrattions to the host for obtaining a chance to draw a random reward.¡± Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but feel that this golden finger was indeed omnipresent. Here we go again, another chance for a lucky draw. The pointer started spinning in the roulette. ¡°Congrattions, the host has received the opportunity to unlock the point mall. Will the host use it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t expect there to be a point mall. Then, an icon of the point mall appeared in his mind. He entered the point mall and found that he had one million points. This surprised him a bit. Could it be that he had so many points because he had synthesized so many zombies? The items in the point mall were diverse, but most of them didn¡¯t interest Ye Li. However, for Awakened Beings, the items here were priceless treasures. If he wanted the White Lotus Sect to obey his orders, he couldn¡¯t do without some strength. Suddenly, a vial of potion caught his eye. This potion could forcibly upgrade a person into an Evolved Being. The price was ten thousand points. Without much thought, Ye Li directly bought ten vials of this level-raising potion. ¡°Chen Qi, do you really want to follow me?¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Qi, who was kneeling on the ground. Chen Qi¡¯s face was resolute as he said, ¡°Senior, if I speak a word of falsehood, may I be struck by lightning!¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll give you some treasures.¡± With that, Ye Li handed the ten vials of level-raising potion to Chen Qi. Chen Qi¡¯s face showed some confusion; clearly, he didn¡¯t understand what these things were. ¡°Drink them all,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Without hesitation, Chen Qi drank all ten vials of the level-raising potion. In an instant, his body began to undergo changes. ¡°Tier 1 Evolved Being¡­ Tier 2 Evolved Being¡­ Tier 3 Evolved Being.¡± Chen Qi stopped when he became a Tier 3 Evolved Being. ¡°This¡­¡± Chen Qi looked at his own hands, unable to believe it. He muttered to himself, ¡°I¡¯m a Tier 3 Evolved Being now?¡± Happiness came too suddenly. Since he was young, Chen Qi had endured countless humiliations. Even after joining the White Lotus Sect, he was still ridiculed by others. But now, he had be a Tier 3 Evolved Being! ¡°Thankyou, Senior!¡± Chen Qi kowtowed to Ye Li three more times. Over two hundred gic warriors of the White Lotus Sect were shocked to see this. They finally understood that Shi Yuan and Bai Shan had offended an existence like a towering mountain.. Chapter 101 - 101: West Mountain Burial Mound Chapter 101: West Mountain Burial Mound Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at Chen Qi and said, ¡°From now on, you will be the leader of the White Lotus Sect.¡± Chen Qi was taken aback, ¡°Senior, you¡­¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m willing.¡± Chen Qi was instantly overjoyed. He never imagined that he could be the leader of the White Lotus Sect in his lifetime. ¡°You may leave now,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chen Qi hesitated for a moment, quietly sizing up Ye Li. He found that Ye Li¡¯s face was calm, like still water, as if nothing had happened. Indeed, a true senior always concealed their strength and abilities. Immediately, Chen Qi led the remaining members of the White Lotus Sect and departed. Ye Li looked at the more than 5,000 zombies of varying levels in front of him, both male and female. Tall, short, fat, thin, each had its own unique characteristics. If there were a zombie matchmaking event, it might actually be quite interesting. These zombies were all the zombies in Dongcheng. Ye Li activated the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize these zombies. Synthesizing over 5,000 zombies required some effort, but in the end, Ye Li sessfully synthesized a tier-3 male zombie and a tier-3 female zombie. A rewarding harvest indeed. A rare excited smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Now that the White Lotus Sect had been dealt with, it was time to open the Super Treasure Map. He found the Super Treasure Map in the system space and clicked to open it. ¡°Does the host want to activate the Super Treasure Map?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Super Treasure Map activation in progress¡­¡± ¡°10%¡­30%¡­60%¡­100%.¡± ¡°Location: West Mountain Burial Mound.¡± Coordinates appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. He took a look and realized that West Mountain Burial Mound was no longer within the territory of Annan Base City. However, to reach West Mountain Burial Mound, he didn¡¯t need to pass through other cities. He just needed to go there directly from the mountains. West Mountain Burial Mound is just an ordinary graveyard, isn¡¯t it? Ye Li thought. Could there be some amazing treasure hidden there? Thinking of this, Ye Li felt like this Super Treasure Map might have been wasted. He had thought there would be something good. But he still had to go and see. What if there was indeed something there? Following the coordinates in his mind, Ye Li climbed a mountain and walked along the mountain path. After an unknown amount of time, Ye Li finally arrived at his destination, wiping the sweat off his forehead. Ye Li looked at the scene before him. Deste, endlessly deste. There were tombs everywhere, with iplete and worn tombstones. The engraved characters had be blurred over time. asionally, there were eerie calls of strange birds that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. Boundless darkness shrouded the graveyard, and ghostly lights were visible all around. The cold moon hung high in the night sky, casting a cold, luminous glow on the tombstones, making them look particrly dazzling. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a graveyard,¡± Ye Li murmured to himself. He summoned Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa from the system space. This West Mountain Burial Mound gave Ye Li a vague feeling that it was not ordinary. He decided to be cautious; there might be something strange hidden here. But the Super Treasure Map only provided the location; how was he supposed to find anything? Was he supposed to dig up the graves? The thought gave Ye Li a headache. As a transmigrator, he felt a bit guilty about doing such things. But it seemed like that was the only option avable now. Just as Ye Li was preparing to take action, he unexpectedly heard voices speaking.. Chapter 102 - 102: Two Terrified Girls Chapter 102: Two Terrified Girls Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li heard voices speaking, and it wasn¡¯t just one person talking. ¡°Sister Xun¡¯er, does the West Mountain Burial Mound really have Blood Lotus Crystals?¡± ¡°Of course, all buried here are ancient generals, and their murderous aura is extremely heavy. This ce is also the Land of Extreme Yin, so Blood Lotus Crystals must grow here.¡± ¡°Sister Xun¡¯er, as long as we find the Blood Lotus Crystal, we can heal Grandpa¡¯s injuries.¡± The speakers were two young girls, one older and one younger. The older one looked about sixteen or seventeen years old, while the younger one looked around twelve or thirteen. They had some resemnce in appearance and were dressed very elegantly, clearlying from prominent families. Ye Li felt a bit displeased. He thought it might be vengeful spiritsing out of their graves, but it turned out to be two clueless girls. They interrupted his search for treasures, and he was genuinely annoyed. ¡°Sister Xun¡¯er, there are so many graves. How do we search?¡± Su Xiaocao asked in a low voice. ¡°Blood Lotus Crystals grow inside coffins. We have to dig until we find them,¡± Su Xun¡¯er said. ¡°But Sister Xun¡¯er, I¡¯m scared.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Xiaocao¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Xiaocao, don¡¯t you want to save Grandpa?¡± Su Xiaocao pouted and said resolutely, ¡°For the sake of Grandpa, I¡¯m willing to do it.¡± Ye Li almost burst outughing. In this world filled with zombies, they were afraid of this? It was truly amusing. However¡­ The strength of these two girls was quite impressive. One was a tier-1 Evolved Being, and the other was a seventh-level Awakened Being. It seemed that they came from a powerful base city, at least not on the same level as Annan Base City. They were here to find Blood Lotus Crystals, while Ye Li was searching for treasures. He didn¡¯t think there was any harm in going out now. With that in mind, he strode out. ¡°Do you know that I was here first?¡± Ye Li said lightly. Startled by the sudden voice, Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao shuddered. ¡°Sister Xun¡¯er, there¡¯s a ghost! A ghost!¡± Su Xiaocao was so scared that she closed her eyes and screamed loudly. ¡°A ghost? Where is the ghost?¡± Ye Li chuckled. Su Xun¡¯er calmed her nerves and looked at Ye Li, realizing that there were three people with him. The man in front of her was quite handsome, but the other three¡­ As Su Xun¡¯er carefully observed, she was terrified by what she saw. ¡°Fi¡­ Fifth-tier zombies?¡± The eyes of the fifth-tier zombies were silver, just like the eyes of Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa. Su Xiaocao opened her eyes upon hearing this, and when she saw the three fifth-tier zombies beside Ye Li, she screamed and quickly hid behind Su Xun¡¯er. ¡°Sister Xun¡¯er, what should we do?¡± Su Xiaocao asked in terror. Su Xun¡¯er was also at a loss. She was only a tier-1 Evolved Being, and facing three fifth-tier zombies, there was no chance of survival. ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡± Su Xun¡¯er asked fearfully, looking at Ye Li. Ye Li inwardly smiled, thinking that Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa had indeed scared these two girls quite a bit. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Li, and you?¡± Ye Li said casually. Su Xun¡¯er was taken aback, looking puzzled. Shouldn¡¯t zombies immediately attack when they see humans? Why were these three fifth-tier zombies still standing still? Moreover, these three fifth-tier zombies were with a human. Could it be¡­ Su Xun¡¯er suddenly thought of a shocking possibility ¨C the incredibly handsome man in front of her was from the Dark Race! ¡°You¡­ Are you from the Dark Race?¡± Su Xun¡¯er was on the verge of tears. How could she have imagined encountering someone from the Dark Race here? Su Xiaocao was equally terrified, hiding behind Su Xun¡¯er and not daring to show her head.. Chapter 103 - 103: Su Family in Huangjiang Base City Chapter 103: Su Family in Huangjiang Base City Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li felt a bit helpless. Why did people always assume he was from the Dark Race? He clearly wasn¡¯t. ¡°You seem to have not answered my question,¡± Ye Li said calmly, looking at Su Xun¡¯er. Su Xun¡¯er swallowed nervously and said in shock, ¡°I¡¯m Su Xun¡¯er, and she¡¯s my younger sister, Su Xiaocao.¡± At this moment, they could onlypromise. They had no backup with them right now, and they could only hope that this member of the Dark Race wouldn¡¯t kill them. Otherwise, they had no chance of survival. ¡°What are you looking for, the Blood Lotus Crystal? What is that thing?¡± Ye Li asked, as it was the first time he heard this name and had no idea what it was. ¡°My grandfather suffered a severe injury and needs the Blood Lotus Crystal,¡± Su Xun¡¯er exined. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds before asking further, ¡°Which base city are you from?¡± ¡°We are from the Su Family in Huangjiang Base City. Can you spare us?¡± Su Xun¡¯er asked fearfully. She knew that members of the Dark Race were certainly not good people. They were responsible for the zombie virus, so at this moment, she could only say this, hoping to save her and her sister¡¯s lives. ¡°Spare you?¡± Ye Li found it somewhat amusing. Su Xun¡¯er looked at the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face and knew that it was impossible to expect the Dark Race to spare them. ¡°When did I say I was going to kill you?¡± Ye Li couldn¡¯t understand why people always assumed he was from the Dark Race and enjoyed killing. When he was in China, he even had a nickname¡ª ¡°Prince Charming¡±. Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao were both taken aback. Even in their wildest dreams, they never expected that this man would say something like that. Could it be that some members of the Dark Race were good people? ¡°How did your grandfather get injured?¡± Ye Li thought that saving someone¡¯s life was a great thing, but of course, he had to see if their grandfather was worth saving. Su Xun¡¯er quickly exined, ¡°My grandfather is the Grand Elder of the Martial Artist Alliance in Huangjiang Base City. He fought against the Alliance Leader and was severely injured.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Alliance Leader is a big viin. He wanted to defect. Of course, my grandfather couldn¡¯t agree to it. It¡¯s just that my grandfather is not as strong as the viinous Alliance Leader.¡± Su Xiaocao said indignantly. Hearing this, Ye Li understood the situation. Thinking that their grandfather was a loyal and righteous person, he felt that saving him would be worthwhile. ¡°You two can go back now, and I will save your grandfather,¡± Ye Li said slowly. His healing ability was already at full level, so he could treat any injury or illness. Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao were stunned upon hearing this. The Dark Race saving someone? It was as if they had heard something they could never imagine. Not just them, but anyone would find it hard to believe. ¡°But if we don¡¯t have the Blood Lotus Crystal, my grandfather can only live for half a month,¡± Su Xun¡¯er looked at Ye Li pitifully. She naturally didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would save her grandfather. Half a month? That time was more than sufficient, and there was nothing to worry about. ¡°Do you not believe in me, Ye Li?¡± Ye Li looked at Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao. In his heart, he was thinking, Don¡¯t dy my treasure hunt. When I¡¯m done, 1¡¯11 go to Huangjiang Base City to save your grandfather. Su Xun¡¯er didn¡¯t know how to answer. Naturally, she didn¡¯t believe in Ye Li. How could a member of the Dark Race possibly save someone? Just then, a sudden noise emerged. ¡°Hiss, hiss!¡± If Ye Li didn¡¯t hear it wrong, it sounded like the hissing of a snake. ¡°Alih!¡± Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao screamed and ran to Ye Li, disregarding their safety.. Chapter 104 - 104: Eating the Snake Gallbladder Chapter 104: Eating the Snake Galldder Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li focused his gaze and saw a giant python rushing towards them like a wild horse. This python was extremely long with spots that shimmered with a cold light. It moved forward like lightning, shaking the grass, trees, and rocks as it opened its mouth and spat out an astonishing galldder. Its movements to hunt for food made people panic, and anyone caught in its mouth had no chance of survival. This python was different from the giant pythons on TV; its entire body had been zombified, and its eyes were blood-red. It seemed that this python had been infected by the zombie virus. However, this python was way too big. Ye Li had never seen such arge python even in movies. ¡°Sister, what do we do?¡± Su Xiaocao said fearfully. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± Su Xun¡¯er swallowed nervously. The python suddenly stopped, perhaps sensing danger. Ye Li took out the Dragon-ying de from the system space. Although the python had been zombified, its internal organs should be intact. Such arge snake! Then wouldn¡¯t its galldder be a great tonic? With this thought, Ye Li¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Hiss, hiss!¡± The python hissed and then rushed towards them. Believe it or not, it was the python that attacked first. Swish! Ye Li wielded the Dragon-ying de. A cold light shed in the dark night! Despite this python¡¯s huge size, Ye Li was still a tier-4 Evolved Being. With the power of the Ancient Devil Tome¡¯s firstyer and the Dragon-ying de, he was more than capable of taking on a tier-5 Evolved Being. ng! Ye Li¡¯s de struck the python¡¯s tail, instantly separating it from the snake body. The python let out a terrifying hissing, and Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao quickly covered their ears. The python¡¯s shrill scream was too horrifying to listen to. It seemed that this python¡¯s strength was no more than that of a tier-2 Evolved Being. Ye Li didn¡¯t give the python any chance to react. He swung his de again, without any additional de aura or using the me de Technique It was a in and unremarkable strike, but filled with killing intent. This strike aimed at the python¡¯s head with lightning speed! How could the python withstand such a fast attack? It died on the spot. Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao were stunned. They couldn¡¯t have imagined that a python of this size could be killed with just two strikes from Ye Li. Moreover, the de in Ye Li¡¯s hand was what truly shocked Su Xun¡¯er. The de was too terrifying; she had never seen such a frightening weapon. The de¡¯s hilt depicted a five-wed blood dragon, causing her whole body to tremble uncontrobly. This tremor came from the depths of her soul. However, what Ye Li did next shocked Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao even more. Ye Li used the Dragon-ying de to cut open the python¡¯s belly. Ye Li took out the python¡¯s galldder, holding the bloodied mass in his hand. Although the galldder had no use for him now, he hadn¡¯t tried it yet, so he decided to give it a try. Normally, snake galldders were swallowed whole, but Ye Li didn¡¯t know about this and just took a bite. With that bite, bile sttered everywhere. That taste was simply indescribable!!! Ye Li almost wanted to vomit, but before he could do so, he forcibly swallowed it. Ding¡­ ¡°Acquired skill: Heavenly Spirit Eyes.¡± Heavenly Spirit Eyes: Even in pitch-ck darkness, you can see everything as clearly as day, so you canunch attacks that prate everything. Looking at the introduction of Heavenly Spirit Eyes, Ye Li thought he had be Ultraman Saisei, but this rubbish skill was useless.. Chapter 105 - 105: The Blood-Red Coffin Chapter 105: The Blood-Red Coffin Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After fusing the Heavenly Spirit Eyes, Ye Li looked somewhat bored. He now had the me de Technique! As well as One Yang Finger and Heavenly Spirit Eyes. His attacks were now quite formidable. Was the Super Treasure Map referring to this giant python? Ye Li felt a little disappointed. He turned around and looked at Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao, only to find that the two girls were frozen in ce like statues. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Ye Li said. Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao snapped back to reality upon hearing his words. They looked at Ye Li in astonishment. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if all Dark Race members were this strange, as he had swallowed something so bloody without any hesitation. ¡°Never be surprised by anything I do because everything 1 do will leave you astonished for three days and nights,¡± Ye Li continued. Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao exchanged nces; they had never encountered a Dark Race member before, and today, they had finally met one. What surprised them was that this Dark Race didn¡¯t harm them at all. In the apocalypse, the Dark Race had done a lot of evil deeds, and they had believed that all Dark Race members were bad. But now, it seemed that it wasn¡¯t entirely true. If they knew that Ye Li wasn¡¯t a Dark Race member but a human, they must be even more surprised. However, Ye Li didn¡¯t want to exin. All the gic warriors in the apocalypse knew that only Dark Race members could control zombies. No matter how he exined, they wouldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You can go back. I will go and treat your grandfather¡¯s injuries,¡± Ye Li said to Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao. Upon hearing this, Su Xun¡¯er¡¯s face showed a sense of loss. How could she not know that this Dark Race member was deceiving her? The Dark Race would never heal a human. But what else could she do now? The other party was so powerful, and he had three fifth-tier zombies with him. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Xiaocao,¡± Su Xun¡¯er said to Su Xiaocao. ¡°Sister, are we not going to find the Blood Red Crystal anymore?¡± Su Xiaocao looked at Su Xun¡¯er in surprise. ¡°We have to trust him,¡± Su Xun¡¯er sighed inwardly. Su Xun¡¯er had to say this; otherwise, she was afraid of displeasing Ye Li. Her grandfather, could it be¡­ Thinking of this, Su Xun¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but want to cry. Her grandfather was such a hero, but now he was lying on the bed on the verge of death. To heal her grandfather¡¯s injuries, they needed the Blood Red Crystal from the Extreme Yin Land, but they had encountered a Dark Race member. Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao left West Mountain Burial Mound. After their figures disappeared from Ye Li¡¯s sight, he turned to Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa, saying, ¡°Take action!¡± With Ye Li¡¯smand, Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa began their work, digging open one tomb after another. Although Ye Li didn¡¯t want to do this, he had no other choice. He couldn¡¯t believe that the treasure indicated by the Super Treasure Map was the python¡¯s galldder. If it were true, he might as well not havee. The night grew deeper, and the cold moon in the night sky became even colder. The cold moonlight spilled onto the decaying coffins, revealing one skeleton after another in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. If it were in China, Ye Li would probably be scared by this scene and develop a psychological shadow. But here, Ye Li¡¯s exceptionally handsome face remained unchanged, showing no signs of emotion. Suddenly, Bai Wawa dug up a blood-red coffin! ¡°Ahh!¡± A piercing scream came from the blood-red coffin, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine.. Chapter 106 - 106: Loli Zombie Chapter 106: Loli Zombie Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Listening to the hair-raising sound, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised. He thought, could this be the corpse transformation? But it seemed so. However, the bodies buried in West Mountain Burial Mound had been here for many years. If they were to undergo corpse transformation, their strength should be considerable. Suddenly, the blood-red coffin began to tremble violently. Ye Li became quite excited; perhaps the treasure indicated by the Super Treasure Map was inside this coffin. ¡°Bai Wawa, open this coffin!¡± Ye Li ordered Bai Wawa. Bai Wawa chuckled upon hearing themand and kicked the blood-red coffin open with one foot. Bai Wawa¡¯s foot was now quite powerful, a Qilin Foot, although it was only at the D level. After the blood-red coffin was kicked open, Ye Li looked inside. What he saw left him stunned. Ye Li was stunned? What did he see exactly? Inside the coffiny a lifelike corpse, a woman with a face as exquisite as jade, draped in a graceful robe. If it weren¡¯t for this ce, Ye Li would have thought it was a sleeping beauty, not a corpse. However, what surprised Ye Li was not why the woman still looked so lifelike. He was surprised by the spiritual light emanating from the woman¡¯s abdomen. Then, Ye Li heard something; he actually heard the crying of a baby. Could it be¡­ Ye Li suddenly thought of a possibility¡ªthat the woman was about to give birth. What an astonishing possibility!!! And indeed, a baby crawled out of the woman¡¯s belly. This scene was so eerie! The baby was a girl, chubby and adorable. However, this baby was not human. She was¡­ a zombie infant! Then, even more shocking things happened. A purple light appeared all over the zombie infant¡¯s body, and she began to grow visibly with the naked eye. The zombie infant grew to the appearance of an eight or nine-year-old before her growth stopped. Her face was not heavily decayed, but still distinct from that of a human. The most striking thing was that the zombie infant¡¯s face was too adorable. She was so cute that Ye Li felt his heart had almost melted. She was a loli!!! Looking at this loli, Ye Li found that she was a tier-1 zombie. Huh? He just happened to want to cultivate a loli zombie, and unexpectedly, he found one with no effort at all. However, this loli wasn¡¯t created by him; she wouldn¡¯t listen to him. ¡°Roar!¡± The loli zombie roared and pounced at Ye Li. Bai Wawa stood in front and, with absolute defense, the tier-1 zombie appeared weak and powerless. The loli zombie was sent flying by Bai Wawa and fell heavily to the ground. ¡°Bai Wawa, restrain her,¡± Ye Li instructed Bai Wawa. Bai Wawa nodded and quickly went over, pinning the loli zombie down. She couldn¡¯t move anymore. Although Bai Wawa looked like a seven or eight-year-old, his body was huge; he must have weighed nearly 200 catties. After thinking for a moment, Ye Li realized he still had the point mall. He wondered if there was any solution in the point mall. Upon opening it, he found that he had 900,000 points left. After searching for a while, he finally found a solution. Zombie Loyalty Elixir: Makes the loyalty of zombies reach 100%. Price: 10,000 points.. Chapter 107 - 107: Loli Zombie Yutong Chapter 107: Loli Zombie Yutong Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li spent 10,000 points in the mall to buy the Zombie Loyalty Elixir. His points decreased from 900,000 to 890,000. With the Zombie Loyalty Elixir, the loli zombie would now unquestionably obey hismands. Holding the Zombie Loyalty Elixir, Ye Li approached the loli zombie, who was firmly held down by All Da and couldn¡¯t move. The loli zombie red at Ye Li with gritted teeth, as if she wanted to tear him apart. ¡°Bai Wawa, open her mouth,¡± Ye Limanded Bai Wawa. Bai Wawa instantly pried open the loli zombie¡¯s mouth. As a fifth-tier zombie, Bai Wawa¡¯s strength left the loli zombie with no choice but toply. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The loli zombie let out a violent roar. Ye Li poured the Zombie Loyalty Elixir into her mouth. The loli zombie became calm as if she had been administered a tranquilizer. This little loli zombie was born as a tier-1 zombie, which meant her mother was even more powerful. Ye Li looked back at the blood-red coffin and found that the beauty inside had turned into a skeleton. Seeing this, Ye Li felt deeply moved. She couldn¡¯t even take a look at her own daughter before she perished. ¡°Let¡¯s give her a name.¡± Ye Li said to himself. After pondering for a few seconds, he looked at the loli zombie and said, ¡°Let¡¯s call you Yutong.¡± He checked Yutong¡¯s attributes: Yutong: Tier-1 zombie. Zombie Power: Petrification. Zombie Attribute: Magic. Hiss! Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. Petrification ability? Isn¡¯t that simr to Medusa¡¯s ability? Then he checked the other zombies in the system space. Apart from All Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa, there was a third-tier male zombie and a third-tier female zombie. If he wanted to upgrade Yutong, he couldn¡¯t do it right now. Ye Li thought that Yutong might be the treasure from the Super Treasure Map. Just as he was about to leave, he heard countless terrifying sounds. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Zombies crawled out of each tomb. Most of these zombies were ancient famous generals, and they held various types of weapons. There were trident spears, merciless water-and-fire des, and excellent silver dragon staff, and so on. However, these zombies were all high-level zombies, too weak to be a threat. Ye Li let Bai Wawa handle them and opened the synthesis grid in his mind to start synthesizing. Bai Wawa leaped up and sat down, as if Mount Tai was pressing down. Several zombies fell instantly, and Ye Li began synthesizing. A few minutester, he had synthesized all these zombies. Three first-tier male zombies, not bad. What¡¯s regrettable was there were no female zombies; otherwise, he could have upgraded Yutong. Ye Li didn¡¯t stay too long in West Mountain Burial Mound. He headed down the mountain and, with the Heavenly Spirit Eyes, he could clearly see a huge base city below the mountain. He believed this base city must be Huangjiang Base City. By now, it waste at night. After arriving at Huangjiang Base City, Ye Li found that he had no apocalypse currency in his pocket. He had no choice but to find a corner to rest and sleep. For Ye Li, a prominent figure, to sleep on the street was quite ridiculous, but he didn¡¯t care. A real man could be flexible when necessary. The next day, at dawn. The next day, at dawn, the system prompt sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Zombie Treasure Chest X9.¡± Ye Li opened the Zombie treasure chests with a single click: ¡°Acquired 400 gene points, 400 strength points, 400 speed points, and 400 defense points.¡± ¡°Acquired the Supreme Boxing Gloves..¡± Chapter 108 - 108: Take Me to the Su Family Chapter 108: Take Me to the Su Family Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li didn¡¯t care about the gene points anymore; he was already an SSS-level gic warrior. What were these Supreme Boxing Gloves? Ye Li checked the attributes of the Supreme Boxing Gloves. Supreme Boxing Gloves: Exclusive weapon for zombies. After wearing them, strength is doubled. Isn¡¯t this custom-made for Ah Da? Ye Li put the Supreme Boxing Gloves on Ah Da. The gloves were silver and had several sharp des, giving him a powerful and majestic aura. Ye Li thought that was good enough. Now it was time to go to the Su family. Su Xun¡¯er said her grandfather was the Great Elder of the Huangjiang Base City¡¯s Warrior Alliance, so the Su family should be well-known. Suddenly, Ye Li saw a graceful and elegant girl approaching. Surprisingly, she was also a first-tier Evolved Being. Ye Li nned to ask her for directions to the Su family. ¡°Hello, can you tell me how to get to the Su family?¡± Ye Li walked up to the girl and asked. The girl was taken aback and looked at Ye Li in surprise. ¡°Su family? Which Su family?¡± ¡°The one with a girl named Su Xun¡¯er.¡± The girl¡¯s fair face showed a touch of ridicule when she heard this. ¡°You¡¯re going to the Su family to find Xun¡¯er?¡± She said disdainfully. Ye Li realized that this girl knew Su Xun¡¯er. ¡°Yes, can you tell me how to get to the Su family?¡± Ye Li continued. At this, the girl¡¯s disdainful expression became even stronger. ¡°I see you¡¯re just an ordinary person. Do you really think you¡¯re qualified to go to the Su family to find Xun¡¯er? Do you know how many people in Huangjiang Base City like Xun¡¯er?¡± The girl¡¯s name was Lu Qian, the eldest daughter of the Lu family in Huangjiang Base City, and she was truly beautiful. Ye Li smiled inwardly. How could a first-tier Evolved Being see through his strength? Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t want to argue with her. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Su family to treat Su Xun¡¯er¡¯s grandfather. Just tell me how to get there,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Lu Qian looked at Ye Li with a speechless expression. He spoke so seriously, yet all the famous doctors in Huangjiang Base City were helpless against her grandfather¡¯s injuries. How could this country bumpkin dare to say such things? ¡°Young man, having confidence is good, but do you even know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Lu Qian sneered at Ye Li. Ye Li was slightly taken aback. This youngdy¡¯s temper seemed strong. It appeared he needed to teach her some lesson. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡± Ye Li stared at Lu Qian. Lu Qian smiled. She thought that the country bumpkin must have been frightened by her words. The Su family was one of thergest families in Huangjiang Base City, and yet this bumpkin dared to curry favor with them? However, what Ye Li said next shocked Lu Qian to an unimaginable extent. ¡°I want you to take me to the Su family,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± Lu Qian couldn¡¯t believe Ye Li¡¯s words. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to refuse,¡± Ye Li continued. Upon hearing this, Lu Qian¡¯s beautiful face showed a look of extreme disdain. ¡°Do you want to be beaten up, you country bumpkin?¡± Lu Qian mocked Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°It seems you are quite confident. You dare to speak such words to me, Ye Li.¡± ¡°Take me to the Su family and don¡¯t get into trouble. When I, Ye Li, get angry, no one can bear it.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lu Qian was stunned again. She couldn¡¯t understand, she really couldn¡¯t understand. How could this country bumpkin dare to be so arrogant? After a few seconds, Lu Qian snapped back to reality and stared at Ye Li. ¡°It seems that I need to show you what I¡¯m capable of!¡± Chapter 109 - 109: Never Attempt to Threaten Me Chapter 109: Never Attempt to Threaten Me Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As the words fell, Lu Qian raised her palm and struck at Ye Li. A red spiritual energy apanied Lu Qian¡¯s palm strike. Red represented an A-level gic talent, which could be considered a high-level gic talent. Unfortunately, in front of Ye Li, she was outmatched. Ye Li remained calm and slowly raised two fingers, catching Lu Qian¡¯s palm between them. Lu Qian was startled. She had thought that after this strike, Ye Li would be seriously injured, but she could never have expected that her attack would be easily neutralized. Moreover, Ye Li even caught her palm. Lu Qian was shocked. She had thought Ye Li was just an overreaching frog in a well, trying to eat swan meat. However, her opinion changed now because she realized that Ye Li might be a second-tier Evolved Being. If Ye Li were just a first-tier Evolved Being, she would have seen his strength. However, she couldn¡¯t see through him now, which meant that Ye Li must be a second-tier Evolved Being. Lu Qian didn¡¯t believe Ye Li was a third-tier Evolved Being because he looked to be around twenty years old. ¡°Let go!¡± Lu Qian stared coldly at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°Do you think you have the right to make me let go?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lu Qian red at Ye Li. Although the Lu family was not a top family in Huangjiang Base City, it still held considerable influence. In front of her, this person was only a second-tier Evolved Being, yet he dared to be so arrogant. ¡°I am from the Lu family. If you don¡¯t let go, I guarantee you will regret it!¡± Lu Qian said coldly. Ye Li shook his head slowly and said nonchntly, ¡°Trash.¡± ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Lu Qian enunciated each word, staring at Ye Li intently. She always regarded her family highly, but this person just called her family trash. How could she tolerate it? ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Take me to the Su family,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll also give you one more chance. If you don¡¯t let go of me, I¡¯ll make you pay a hundred times!¡± Lu Qian said coldly. Ye Li smiled calmly, shook his head again, and said slowly, ¡°Never try to threaten me, Ye Li. Don¡¯t even attempt it.¡± As his words fell, a crisp sound was heard. Lu Qian¡¯s hand was dislocated! ¡°Alih!¡± Lu Qian cried out in pain, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Ouch, it hurts so much!¡± Ye Li released Lu Qian slowly, his face calm as water. ¡°Now, can you take me to the Su family?¡± ¡°Boohoo, 1 will never let you off!¡± Lu Qian tearfully looked at Ye Li, clearly never having been treated this way before. There was a saying that went: Women were difficult to deal with! Ye Li watched Lu Qian crying and activated his healing ability. He quickly grabbed Lu Qian¡¯s hand. In an instant, Lu Qian¡¯s dislocated hand waspletely healed! Lu Qian¡¯s fair face was full of astonishment; she felt that all of this was too surreal. However, her hand really didn¡¯t hurt anymore. It was too incredible. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t make me truly angry,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Lu Qian was taken aback; she knew Ye Li wasn¡¯t just making an empty threat. Such a person was truly terrifying. As a first-tier Evolved Being, she had no way to deal with a second-tier Evolved Being. Lu Qian thought about taking him to the Su family now and letting Xun¡¯er deal with himter. ¡°Fine, 1¡¯11 take you to the Su family,¡± Lu Qian said to Ye Li.. Chapter 110 - 110: Arriving at the Su Family Chapter 110: Arriving at the Su Family Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lu Qian drove a red Porsche with Ye Li as a passenger. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile. In this parallel world, even such luxury cars existed. One must remember that this was the apocalypse. The infected zones and base cities werepletely different worlds. In the base city, both men and women had more or less happy smiles on their faces. They didn¡¯t need to worry about zombies because the Warrior Alliance stood guard. The Warrior Alliance was the strongest human force in the apocalypse and had branches in many base cities, including the one in Huangjiang Base City. On the other hand, the infected zones were even scarier than hell. If an ordinary person identally entered the infected zone, they would experience the most terrifying things in their life. Lu Qian stepped on the gas pedal of the Porsche, feeling indignant. As the eldest daughter of the Lu family, she had been the center of attention since birth. However, today, she encountered someone so unperceptive. They finally arrived at the grand vi of the Su family. The Su family was one of the top families in Huangjiang Base City, and this independent vi was incrediblyrge. At the entrance, there were two first-tier Evolved Beings guarding it. First-tier Evolved Beings were actually serving as guards. Can you believe it? ¡°Miss Lu, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± It was evident that the two first-tier Evolved Beings recognized Lu Qian. Lu Qian nodded, ¡°Is Xun¡¯er at home?¡± ¡°Miss Xun¡¯er is at home,¡± one of the Evolved Beings replied respectfully. Ye Li thought that Huangjiang Base City was indeed much stronger than Annan Base City. Lu Qian looked at Ye Li, ¡°This is the Su family. Are you sure you want to go in?¡± Ye Li felt somewhat speechless. Where did this girl¡¯s confidencee from? Did she think he was here just to climb up the socialdder? She was truly ignorant! Ye Li nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Lu Qian looked at Ye Li¡¯s indifferent face, feeling secretly angry, thinking about what to do when they entered the Su family. Ye Li and Lu Qian entered the Su family. The Su family was indeed enormous, with patrolsposed of Evolved Beings. After walking for a while, they finally reached a castle-like hall. Su Xiaocao was pacing back and forth outside. She seemed very anxious. ¡°Xiaocao,¡± Lu Qian called out to Su Xiaocao. Su Xiaocao looked around twelve or thirteen years old and was very cute. When she saw Lu Qian, she immediately burst into tears and threw herself into Lu Qian¡¯s arms. ¡°Sister Qian, Grandfather¡¯s injury has worsened again,¡± Su Xiaocao looked pitifully at Lu Qian. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Xiaocao. Grandpa Su will get better,¡± Lu Qian patted Su Xiao Cao¡¯s headfortingly. Ye Li thought that Su Xiao Cao seemed topletely ignore him. ¡°Xiaocao, take me to treat your grandfather¡¯s injury,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Su Xiaocao paused, and her cute face was filled with astonishment. She followed the sound and instantly screamed. ¡°Dark¡­ Dark Race!¡± Su Xiaocao looked at Ye Li in great terror. ¡°Dark Race?¡± Lu Qian was puzzled by Su Xiao Cao¡¯s words. ¡°Xiaocao, what do you mean by Dark Race?¡± Lu Qian naturally knew what the Dark Race was, but could there really be a Dark Race member in Huangjiang Base City? At this moment, Su Xun¡¯er also came out. ¡°Xiaocao, Miracle Physician Bai has stabilized Grandfather¡¯s injuries.¡± ¡°Qianqian, you¡¯re here.¡± Just as Su Xun¡¯er spoke, her whole body shook. ¡°You¡­ you!¡± Su Xun¡¯er¡¯s expression seemed as if she had seen a ghost, and her face turned as pale as paper. Lu Qian was very puzzled. She noticed that Xun¡¯er¡¯s eyes were fixed and followed her gaze, only to find that Xun¡¯er was staring straight at Ye Li.. Chapter 111 - 111: You’re Not Qualified to Speak to Me, Ye Li Chapter 111: You¡¯re Not Qualified to Speak to Me, Ye Li Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lu Qian was puzzled by Su Xun¡¯er¡¯s astonished expression and wondered why she was so surprised to see this person. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they really knew each other. ¡°Xun¡¯er, do you know him?¡± Lu Qian asked tentatively. Once Lu Qian asked this question, Su Xun¡¯er finally regained her senses. ¡°Senior, you¡­¡± Su Xun¡¯er looked at Ye Li, finding it hard to believe that he was actually here. After all, Ye Li was a member of the Dark Race. Could a member of the Dark Race reallye to treat humans? If the news was to be spread, no one would believe it. Lu Qian was even more astonished. Su Xun¡¯er actually called this person ¡°Senior¡±? She had initially thought of using the Su family¡¯s power to teach him a lesson, but now it seemed that her idea was simplyughable. ¡°Take me to your grandfather,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Su Xun¡¯er was taken aback. What was happening in this world? Seeing that Su Xun¡¯er was frozen in ce, Ye Li¡¯s expression turned displeased. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ye Li asked Su Xun¡¯er. Of course, Su Xun¡¯er didn¡¯t believe Ye Li. She was afraid that Ye Li would harm her grandfather. Ye Li smiled inwardly, thinking that if she didn¡¯t believe him, there was no need for him to stay. Just as he was about to leave when he heard a slightly deep voice. ¡°Xun¡¯er, do you have a friend here?¡± The speaker was a middle-aged man, exuding an air of majesty. He was dressed in a valuable suit. ¡°Second Uncle, he is¡­¡± Su Xun¡¯er didn¡¯t know how to answer. She was well aware that Ye Li belonged to the Dark Race, but he hadn¡¯t harmed her and Su Xiaocao yesterday. He even saved their lives. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Su Yongchang, the second son of the Su family, a fourth-tier Evolved Being. ¡°Uncle Su, he said he came to treat Grandpa¡¯s injuries,¡± Lu Qian exined to Su Yongchang. Su Yongchang was taken aback. ¡°Treat Dad¡¯s injuries?¡± He scrutinized Ye Li from top to bottom and found that Ye Li was too young. How could someone like him dare to say that he would treat his father¡¯s injuries? Apart from being here to cause trouble, Su Yongchang couldn¡¯t think of any other exnation. ¡°Young man, you have quite an audacious tone,¡± Su Yongchang stared at Ye Li. ¡°My name is Ye Li, and I¡¯ve always been audacious,¡± Ye Li replied calmly. His words left everyone in shock. They would never have thought that Ye Li would dare to say such things to Su Yongchang. However, Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao knew that Ye Li indeed dared to say such things because he had three tier-5 zombies, even though they were not by his side at the moment. Su Yongchang chuckled coldly after hearing Ye Li¡¯s response. ¡°Young man, do you know that you are the first person to talk to me like this!¡± Ye Li had originally thought that as one of the top families in Huangjiang Base City, the Su family¡¯s members wouldn¡¯t be stupid. However, now it seemed that not only was he wrong, but he waspletely wrong. It turned out that the Su family was just a bunch of snobs. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to speak to me,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Then he was ready to leave. He came to the Su family just to treat Su Grandpa¡¯s injuries. He believed that Su Grandpa was a hero. Since the people of the Su family didn¡¯t believe him, there was no need for him to stay and beg for their eptance. ¡°Young man, what did you say!¡± Su Yongchang shouted angrily. Immediately, more than a dozen first-tier Evolved Beings blocked Ye Li¡¯s way. Lu Qian felt very pleased. She thought that Ye Li and Su Xun¡¯er had a good rtionship, but it seemed that it wasn¡¯t the case. She was curious to see what Ye Li would do now that he had offended Su Yongchang.. Chapter 112 - 112: Ye Li’s Arrogance Chapter 112: Ye Li¡¯s Arrogance Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Yongchang stared at Ye Li. He had never encountered such an arrogant junior before. ¡°Young man, I¡¯ll give you a chance. As long as you apologize, I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± Su Xun¡¯er turned anxious upon hearing this. ¡°Second Uncle, just let him go.¡± Su Yongchang smiled coldly. ¡°Xun¡¯er, don¡¯t interfere in this matter. Although your grandpa is seriously injured, the Su family is not what anyone can bully.¡± The Su family had a formidablework of connections in Huangjiang Base City, with almost all martial families being affiliated with them. When the Warrior Alliance sent representatives to establish a branch in Huangjiang Base City, Su Changfeng, the head of the Su family, naturally became a prominent figure. The leader of the Huangjiang Base City¡¯s Warrior Alliance was Meng Kai, a seventh-tier Evolved Being. During the recent attack on Huangjiang Base City by the Dark Race and the zombie army, a fierce battle hadsted for ten days and nights, resulting in the defeat of the Dark Race and zombies. Although Meng Kai was a seventh-tier Evolved Being, he was a coward. Under the pressure and temptation from the Dark Race, he chose to surrender. As the Grand Elder, Su Changfeng naturally disagreed with Meng Kai¡¯s decision, and the other martial families and gic warriors in Huangjiang Base City didn¡¯t agree either. Meng Kai came from the Warrior Alliance headquarters and had always looked down on these smaller base cities. Su Changfeng¡¯s disagreement made him feel that his authority was being challenged. He had fought a fierce battle with Su Changfeng, resulting in serious injuries for both sides. However, Meng Kai managed to escape and was currently nowhere to be found. But Su Changfeng¡¯s serious injury was a significant event in Huangjiang Base City. It could be said that Su Changfeng was the backbone of Huangjiang Base City, an irreceable pir. If Su Changfeng fell, the entire Huangjiang Base City would lose its core. If the Dark Race and zombies attacked Huangjiang Base City again, there would be a risk of it falling into their hands. Ye Li remained calm, as if he hadn¡¯t even noticed Su Yongchang¡¯s presence. Seeing Ye Li¡¯s calm and indifferent expression, Su Yongchang¡¯s veins bulged with anger. ¡°Young man, aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± He had never seen such a fearless person. Even in the face of him, Ye Li remained so calm. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid. But do you really think you can decide my death?¡± Silence, dead silence. Everyone present widened their eyes. They could never have imagined that Ye Li would be so audacious. ¡°What makes you junks think you can stop my path?¡± Ye Li disdainfully looked at the dozen or so first-tier Evolved Beings blocking his way. Hearing this, those first-tier Evolved Beings were all gnashing their teeth in anger. They were just waiting for Su Yongchang¡¯s order to attack. ¡°Do you believe that I can knock off all your teeth with just one finger?¡± Ye Li continued. Su Yongchang, Su Xun¡¯er, Su Xiaocao, Lu Qian, and the other first-tier Evolved Beings were all shocked beyond belief. Was this guy crazy? They felt that Ye Li was not just seeking death; he was practically begging for it. Even Su Xun¡¯er felt this way. Although Ye Li was a member of the Dark Race and had three tier-5 zombies, so what? This was the Su family, and this was Huangjiang Base City! ¡°Young man, since you¡¯re so eager to die, 1¡¯11 give you the chance. Kill him!¡± Su Yongchang said coldly.. Chapter 113 - 113: Patriarch Su Can Be Saved Chapter 113: Patriarch Su Can Be Saved Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After Su Yongchang gave the order, the dozen or so first-stage Evolved Beings blocking Ye Li¡¯s way rushed toward him. Ye Li couldn¡¯t understand. He really couldn¡¯t understand. Why were there always so many stupid people? He slowly raised his index finger andunched the One Yang Finger at the rushing first-tier Evolved Beings. Swish! Swish! Swish! Several sharp sounds of breaking wind suddenly rang, followed by a series of screams. ¡°All!!!¡± All the first-tier Evolved Beings who charged at Ye Li fell to the ground, clutching their legs and screaming in pain. The entire process took less than a second. Silence, a deadly silence. Su Yongchang¡¯s eyes widened, and he couldn¡¯t believe what he had just witnessed. He blinked several times before finally realizing that it was all real. Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao knew that Ye Li was strong, but they never expected him to be this powerful. The most surprised one was Lu Qian. She had thought that Ye Li was just a country bumpkin. When Ye Li offended Su Yongchang, she secretly rejoiced, wanting Su Yongchang to teach Ye Li a lesson. But she never imagined that it would turn out like this. ¡°I said, I only need one finger to knock off all your teeth. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ye Li looked at the dozen or so first-tier Evolved Beings on the ground and said casually. Ye Li turned around slowly, looking at Su Yongchang. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to grant me death? Come on, do it.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Yongchang finally regained his senses. His eyes were now spewing out raging mes of fury. ¡°Do you know this is the Su family?!¡± Su Yongchang thundered. Ye Li smiled indifferently. ¡°And so what if I do?¡± Su Yongchang¡¯s anger reached its peak. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Another deep voice resounded. Ye Li followed the voice and saw a middle-aged man of about forty walking over. The middle-aged man walked steadily, his eyes filled with killing intent, and his face lines were chiseled. Behind the middle-aged man was an old man, a first-tier Evolved Being, wearing a medical robe, and his hair was slightly graying. ¡°Big brother, this brat is too arrogant. How dare he provoke our Su family!¡± Su Yongchang yelled at the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was named Su Yao, the eldest son of the Su family, and also one of the powerful figures in Huangjiang Base City, a sixth-tier Evolved Being! Su Yao stared at Ye Li. He had already had enough troubles, and he never thought that there were still people daring to provoke the Su family. His eyebrows furrowed as he was about to question Ye Li. However, the old man in a medical robe next to him quickly strode to Ye Li. ¡°Mr. Ye, why have youe to Huangjiang Base City?¡± The old man respectfully looked at Ye Li. Upon hearing this, everyone gasped in astonishment. They were all shocked and looked at Ye Li with disbelief. After all, Miracle Physician Bai was a divine physician from Medicine God Hall and was invited from Annan Base City at a high price. They would rather believe the sky had fallen! But now, what they were witnessing seemed to contradict their beliefs. ¡°I came to take a walk. That¡¯s all,¡± Ye Li said casually. Miracle Physician Bai was delighted. He turned to look at Su Yao and said, ¡°Patriarch Su can be saved.¡± Su Xun¡¯er, Su Xiaocao, Lu Qian, and Su Yongchang were all shocked. Could it be that what Ye Li said was true? Was he really here to treat Patriarch Su¡¯s injuries? For a moment, shock, confusion, and astonishment alternated on their faces. ¡°Miracle Physician Bai, what do you mean?¡± Su Yao paused for a moment, looking somewhat puzzled at Miracle Physician Bai.. Chapter 114 - 114: Such Incredible Techniques Chapter 114: Such Incredible Techniques Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Miracle Physician Bai quickly said, ¡°Mr. Su, let me exin to you. Mr. Ye is the best doctor I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Ever since Ye Li casually cured Yun Mu¡¯s hidden illness in Annan Base City, Miracle Physician Bai knew that Ye Li¡¯s medical skills were beyond anything he could achieve in his entire life. Su Yao looked Ye Li up and down. Why did Miracle Physician Bai think so highly of this young man? He found that Ye Li was indeed very young, but his eyes were unforgettable to anyone who saw them. They were as tranquil as the night and as deep as the sea. ¡°May I ask your name, sir?¡± Su Yao asked Ye Li. Now his father¡¯s injury was getting worse by the day, and he probably couldn¡¯tst much longer. He couldn¡¯t afford to miss any opportunity.¡± ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. ¡°Mr. Ye, can you heal my father¡¯s injuries?¡± Su Yao asked cautiously. It was a matter of great importance, and he had to be careful. ¡°It¡¯s just a simple matter.¡± Ye Li replied casually. For him, with his healing skill at the highest level, it was no different from doing something as simple as raising a hand. ¡°Mr. Su, don¡¯t say any more. Let Mr. Ye treat Patriarch Su¡¯s injuries.¡± Miracle Physician Bai said, fully believing in Ye Li¡¯s medical skills, as he had personally witnessed them. ¡°Wait.¡± Ye Li suddenly said. Everyone was surprised, wondering if Ye Li was going back on his word. Or perhaps he didn¡¯t have the real skill after all. Ye Li spread out his palm, and golden spiritual energy appeared on it. The golden energy suddenly sshed and sprinkled on the thighs of the dozen or so first-tier Evolved Beings. The thighs of these first-tier Evolved Beings had been pierced by horrifying blood holes. But with the golden spiritual energy covering them, these wounds visibly healed at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye. ¡°Well¡­¡± Not only the people of the Su family but even Miracle Physician Bai were dumbfounded. This was no longer a medical skill; it was on an entirely different level. Miracle Physician Bai thought that even the Lord of Medicine God Hall might not be as skilled as Mr. Ye. However, Ye Li remained calm as water, as if nothing had happened. ¡°I never expected Mr. Ye to possess such incredible techniques,¡± Su Yao¡¯s tone became respectful. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take me to see Patriarch Su.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Su Yao immediately led Ye Li inside, followed closely by the members of the Su family. Lu Qian, on the other hand, remained in disbelief and froze on the spot. Suddenly, she remembered what her grandfather had once said. ¡°Qian¡¯er, although you are an absolute genius in Huangjiang Base City, never be arrogant. Remember, there are always people beyond you, talents beyond talents.¡± ¡°Grandfather, I don¡¯t believe in people being beyond me.¡± But now, Lu Qian finally understood the truth. Su Yao led Ye Li to Patriarch Su¡¯s sickroom. At this moment, Patriarch Su¡¯s breath was already very weak, as if he could die at any moment. Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes and found a deep ck handprint on Patriarch Su¡¯s body. ¡°Mr. Ye, how is it?¡± Su Yao asked in a low voice. Ye Li did not answer, but instead raised his palm and covered it with golden spiritual energy. Then, Ye Li aimed his palm at the area of the ck handprint on Patriarch Su¡¯s body and slowly infused it with the golden spiritual energy. After a few minutes, sweat began to appear on Ye Li¡¯s forehead. Patriarch Su¡¯splexion gradually improved, and after a few more minutes, Ye Li withdrew his palm. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Ye Li said slowly.. Chapter 115 - 115: Take Me to a Place with Many Zombies Chapter 115: Take Me to a ce with Many Zombies Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As soon as Ye Li finished speaking, Patriarch Su¡¯s eyes opened. ¡°Yao¡¯er, why do I feel like my injuries are healed?¡± Su Changfeng was astonished as he patted himself all over and found that there was nothing wrong. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± The members of the Su family immediately called out to Su Changfeng. Su Changfeng, the unrivaled powerhouse of Huangjiang Base City, a seventh-tier Evolved Being! Lu Qian swallowed her saliva. She never expected that the injuries that had left many doctors in Huangjiang Base City helpless could be healed so easily by Ye Li. God! He must be a deity, right? The image of Ye Li being a bumpkin hadpletely copsed in Lu Qian¡¯s mind, reced by the appearance of a war god. ¡°Father, Mr. Ye healed you.¡± Su Yao said. ¡°Mr. Ye?¡± Su Changfeng looked at Ye Li, and Ye Li looked back at him. As their eyes met, it felt like a silent battle was about to ensue. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Mr. Ye!¡± Su Changfeng sincerely sped his fists. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Ye Li replied casually. Su Changfeng thought that indeed, young people could be heroes. With such a demeanor, it was unlikely that there was a second person like Ye Li in the entire post-apocalyptic world. What surprised him the most was Ye Li¡¯s strength. He was actually a fourth-tier Evolved Being. Su Yao naturally could see Ye Li¡¯s realm as well. So could Su Yongchang. Earlier, they hadn¡¯t had the mental space to notice it. But now, after the storm had passed, they were shocked to realize the truth. This young man, who looked around twenty years old, was actually a fourth-tier Evolved Being, and the spiritual energy he had just used¡­ Su Yao thought about it and widened his eyes as he looked at Ye Li. The spiritual energy he used was golden, which meant that he was an SSS-grade gic warrior. With different genes, the color of their spiritual energy naturally differed. D-grade genes had green spiritual energy; C-grade genes had blue; B-grade genes had cyan; A-grade genes had red; S-grade genes had purple; SS-grade genes had blood ck; and SSS-grade genes had golden spiritual energy. SSS-grade gic warriors were only present in those super forces. Su Yao couldn¡¯t believe that in this tiny Huangjiang Base City, they had encountered an SSS-grade gic warrior. ¡°Mr. Ye, you saved my life. Whatever you want, as long as 1 can do it, I will definitely do it for you.¡± Su Changfeng said resolutely. ¡°No need. Just take me to a ce with many zombies,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The others were startled again, wondering what kind of request this was. He actually wanted to go to a ce with many zombies? ¡°Just let Miss Su take me there.¡± Su Changfeng smiled, ¡°Sure, there are plenty of zombies in all the sub-cities of Huangjiang Base City.¡± As the saying went, it was hard to find a frog with two legs, but a frog with four legs could be found everywhere. Now, almost all areas outside the base city were infected areas with plenty of zombies. Ye Li walked out slowly, and Su Changfeng quickly told Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao, ¡°Xun¡¯er, hurry and catch up.¡± Su Xun¡¯er finally came back to her senses, nodding in astonishment, and quickly followed. Seeing this, Lu Qian hesitated for a few seconds and then gritted her teeth, following behind as well. ¡°Dad, is it safe¡­¡± Su Yao was interrupted by Su Changfeng. ¡°It¡¯s fine. With Mr. Ye¡¯s strength, he can protect Xun¡¯er and Miss Lu.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, how was the defense of Huangjiang Base City during my time of injury?¡± Su Changfeng asked Su Yao. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. Huangjiang Base City is now like an iron barrel. No matter how strong the Dark Race and zombies are, they won¡¯t be able to get in.¡± Su Yao said.. Chapter 116 - 116: Arriving at Pan City Chapter 116: Arriving at Pan City Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Senior, there are many cities with lots of zombies. Which city do you want to go to?¡± Su Xun¡¯er asked Ye Li. ¡°Any city will do,¡± Ye Li replied casually. He needed to upgrade Yutong, so he naturally had to go to a ce with many zombies. ¡°Se-Senior, I was ignorant before and didn¡¯t know your true identity¡­¡± Lu Qian¡¯s words were cut short by Ye Li. ¡°Do you think I would even mind?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. At this point, his perspective far exceeded what these first-tier Evolved Beings could imagine. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go to Pan City. There are a lot of zombies there,¡± Su Xun¡¯er cautiously suggested while looking at Ye Li. Although she didn¡¯t know what happened between the senior and Lu Qian, she felt it was better not to ask too much. Su Xun¡¯er was puzzled. She thought that Ye Li was part of the Dark Race. Although he might be a good person, she couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li wanted to go to a ce with many zombies. Right, the Dark Race could control the zombies, so they would not be in danger. Soon, Su Xun¡¯er got an armored vehicle from the outer city, and then they drove towards Pan City. Pan City was not far from Huangjiang Base City. During the previous massive attack by the Dark Race and zombies on Huangjiang Base City, many zombies were left behind in Pan City. As they got closer to Pan City, Lu Qian became more and more scared. She knew that there were many zombies in Pan City, and she was just a first-tier Evolved Being. If she encountered a zombie horde, how could she resist? The ugly daughter-inw would eventually meet her inws! Their armored vehicle eventually arrived at Pan City. As a heavily infected area, Pan City was filled with an unimaginable number of zombies. After getting out of the vehicle, Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian felt a chill down their spines. ¡°Senior, where are we going now?¡± Su Xun¡¯er asked Ye Li. ¡°Nowhere, we¡¯ll stay here,¡± Ye Li said calmly. After that, he released Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, the third-tier male zombie, and the third-tier female zombie. He let them lure the zombies over while he leaned against the armored vehicle, casually waiting. Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao were shocked to see the sudden appearance of the zombies and quickly stepped back. ¡°Xun¡¯er, fif¡­ fifth-tier zombies,¡± Lu Qian said in terror. Su Xun¡¯er calmed herself. She already knew that Ye Li was a member of the Dark Race and had three fifth-tier zombies. Ah Da led the group of zombies to lure more zombies. Ye Li felt a bit bored and released Yutong from the system space. Yutong was a seven or eight-year-old girl, and though her face had some signs of zombification, it couldn¡¯t hide her cuteness. ¡°Yutong, call me big brother,¡± Ye Li said to Yutong. Yutong, as a first-tier zombie, couldn¡¯t speak, so she looked at Ye Li in a daze. Seeing this, Lu Qian¡¯s heart surged with shock. He can actually control the zombies? Could it be¡­ Lu Qian suddenly recalled the two words Su Xun¡¯er mentioned when they were in the Su family. Could Ye Li be part of the Dark Race? Otherwise, how could he control the zombies? As for Lu Qian¡¯s shock, Ye Li paid no attention to it and continued ying with Yutong. However, Yutong¡¯s ragged clothes didn¡¯t look very nice. Ye Li then opened the point mall to see if there were any good clothes avable. Soon, a white princess lolita dress caught Ye Li¡¯s eye. White Princess Lolita Dress: Increases cuteness by 10 after wearing. Price: 5000 points.. Chapter 117 - 117: Yutong’s Crazy Upgrade Chapter 117: Yutong¡¯s Crazy Upgrade Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions 5000 points seemed ridiculously cheap in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. Without any hesitation, he purchased the white princess lolita dress. Opening the synthesis grid, Ye Li dragged the dress onto Yutong¡¯s body. Yutong¡¯s tattered clothes instantly disappeared, reced by an adorable white dress. Although Yutong was a zombie, Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian were still stunned. They couldn¡¯t have imagined that a zombie could be so cute. Ye Li nodded in satisfaction. The white princess lolita dress indeed increased cuteness by 10 as advertised. It was perfect. But before Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian could fullyprehend the situation, they heard countless zombie roars. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian were stunned to see zombiesing from all directions. They swore that this time they were truly shocked. It was the first time they had seen so many zombies in their lives. They had no idea how many zombies there were; they only knew that these zombies were rushing in like a ck cloud. Ye Li wasn¡¯t quite satisfied. He thought, ¡°Only a few thousand zombies? Boring.¡± After luring the zombies over, Ye Li ordered Ah Da and the others to attack. The zombies in Huangjiang Base City were of higher levels, mostly around the third level. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid and began synthesizing these zombies. With Ye Li¡¯s current speed, synthesizing around 5,000 zombies was too simple for him. Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian watched Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, the third-tier male zombie, and the third-tier female zombie effortlessly eliminating the zombies. They were so shocked that they were stuck in ce, just like statues. Ye Li¡¯s golden finger was truly terrifying. After synthesizing the zombies, he could make them attack other zombies. He was just afraid that there wouldn¡¯t be enough zombies. To be honest, the zombies posed no threat to him at all. As for higher-level zombies, there were none in this area. Ding¡­ ¡°Ding¡­ Yutong has be a second-tier zombie.¡± Ding¡­ ¡°Ding¡­ Yutong has be a third-tier zombie.¡± The levels of these zombies were generally higher. Yutong had be a third-tier zombie. She already had a third-tier male and a third-tier female zombie. Without much thought, Ye Li synthesized the third-tier female zombie with Yutong. And just after that, Yutong became a fourth-tier female zombie. Yutong¡¯s eyes also turned green. Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian thought that they were already the most shocked they had ever been. However, they found that they were wrong. They were now even more thoroughly shocked. What kind of operation was this? Upgrading the zombies¡¯ levels? They clearly remembered that Yutong was just a first-tier zombie, but in the blink of an eye, she became a fourth-tier zombie. This was simply impossible! They couldn¡¯t figure it out; they really couldn¡¯t. Moreover, the thousands of zombies had disappeared without a trace. Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian looked at Ye Li with extreme caution, only to find that his face remained expressionless. What kind of Dark Race member was he? They knew that the Dark Race could control zombies, but could they also enhance their levels? They hadn¡¯t even heard of such a thing, let alone seen it. But now, it happened right before their eyes. Ye Li checked his zombies¡¯ status. Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, and Yutong! Third-tier male zombie, second-tier male zombie, and first-tier female zombie.. Chapter 118 - 118: The Apocalypse Legion Chapter 118: The Apocalypse Legion Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li thought about whether he should give them a name. After some consideration, he came up with a name. ¡°The Apocalypse Legion!¡± This name was extremely domineering. ¡°All Da, from now on, you¡¯ll be themander of the Apocalypse Legion.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Ah Da nodded heavily, and the silver Supreme Boxing Gloves shone brightly under the sunlight, appearing exceptionally dazzling. Ding¡­ ¡°Ding¡­ The host has named the zombie group. Congrattions on obtaining a super treasure chest. Would you like to open it?¡± Ye Li sighed inwardly, thinking that these treasure chests were really everywhere. ¡°Open it.¡± ¡°Congrattions, the host has obtained the Speed Skill: Swift Steps. Would you like to cultivate it?¡± Ye Li was surprised. He had personal experience with the Swift Steps skill. It was an extremely powerful life-saving skill. ¡°Yes.¡± Ding¡­ ¡°Ding¡­ Cultivating Swift Steps:¡± ¡°io%¡­3o%¡­6o%¡­ioo%.¡± ¡°Swift Steps cultivation sessful.¡± Ye Li checked the level of Swift Steps and found that it was currently at D-level. When he was in the abandoned factory, he had obtained a chance to use Swift Steps. That one must have been the full-level Godly Steps for it to be so quick. In the future, he would cultivate more zombies and conquer the world with the Apocalypse Legion, eliminating anyone in his way, be it gods and demons. Ye Li imagined standing at the peak, looking down at the world. It must feel great. After Yutong became a fourth-tier zombie, she was incredibly adorable, enough to make one¡¯s heart melt. ¡°Yutong, call me big brother.¡± Ye Li touched Yutong¡¯s head. Fourth-tier zombies could already speak. ¡°Master.¡± Yutong actually blushed a little as she called him. Ye Li was dissatisfied. How could she call him ¡°master¡± instead of ¡°big brother¡±? ¡°Yutong, call me big brother.¡± Ye Li couldn¡¯t believe it. He wouldn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t make Yutong call him big brother. Yutong touched her head and then looked at Hongye as if seeking help. ¡°Master, why do you want Yutong to call you big brother?¡± Facing Hongye¡¯s question, Ye Li was taken aback. ¡°Hongye, can¡¯t Yutong call me big brother?¡± ¡°But¡­ but we all call you master.¡± Hongye said to Ye Li. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Yutong must call me big brother.¡± Yutong looked left and right, then looked at Ye Li and said, ¡°Big brother.¡± Her cute little face looked a little puzzled, as if she couldn¡¯t understand why they all called him master, but she had to call him big brother. Ye Li nodded in satisfaction, thinking that Yutong¡¯s voice was so pleasant to hear. He turned around and looked at Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian. To his surprise, Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian looked shocked. ¡°What¡­ what do you want?¡± Su Xun¡¯er looked at Ye Li in terror. Ye Li was puzzled. Why was this girl so jumpy? ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Ye Li looked at Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian calmly. He didn¡¯t understand why everyone was so surprised when they faced him. But usually, after saying this, he would add another sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t ever be surprised because everything 1 do will astonish you for three days and three nights.¡± Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian finally realized how terrifying Ye Li was at this moment. ¡°Senior, are you¡­ are you from the Dark Race?¡± Although Lu Qian was scared, she couldn¡¯t suppress her curiosity. She knew that the Dark Race could control zombies, but how could they possibly upgrade zombies like this? ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly.. Chapter 119 - 119: Humanoid Mantis Monster Chapter 119: Humanoid Mantis Monster Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Why did people always think he was from the Dark Race? But it didn¡¯t matter anymore. Yutong was now a fourth-tier zombie, and her strength was quite good. After the zombie attack, many zombies retreated to Pan City. Ye Li thought that there were probably still many zombies in Pan City, so he needed to continue finding zombies to synthesize. ¡°Senior, are you really not from the Dark Race?¡± Lu Qian asked again. Ye Li was taken aback. Why couldn¡¯t this girl understand? ¡°Haven¡¯t 1 told you that I¡¯m not from the Dark Race?¡± Lu Qian cautiously looked at Ye Li. Although he said so, she knew he must be from the Dark Race. But Ye Li seemed more powerful than other Dark Race members. He could upgrade zombies. ¡°Senior, what should we do now?¡± Su Xun¡¯er looked at Ye Li hesitantly. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going.¡± Ye Li replied calmly. Before he could take a step, he heard a chilling voice. ¡°Giggle, 1 didn¡¯t expect there to still be humansing to Pan City. They really don¡¯t know what awaits them.¡± Ye Li followed the voice and saw a humanoid mantis monster. Its hands were like knives, exuding a chilling light, and it had a pair of steel wings on its back. ¡°Dark¡­ Dark Race!¡± Both Lu Qian and Su Xun¡¯er¡¯s voices were filled with fear. Ye Li observed the humanoid mantis monster and found that it was a third-tier Evolved Being. After the humanoid mantis monster spoke, it noticed the zombies beside Ye Li. It was taken aback, and its face showed a shocked expression. ¡°Human, why aren¡¯t the zombies attacking you?¡± This humanoid mantis monster was astonished. These were three fifth-tier zombies and one fourth-tier zombie. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°They are zombies of my Apocalypse Legion. Why would they attack me?¡± The humanoid mantis monster was dumbfounded, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. There¡¯s no Dark Race aura on you. You are not from the Dark Race. How can you control zombies, especially such high-level ones?¡± Ye Li found it boring, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you talk too much? Come here, and let me kill you.¡± With that, Ye Li beckoned to the humanoid mantis monster. However, the humanoid mantis monster didn¡¯t dare toe. After all, there were three fifth-tier zombies and one fourth-tier zombie beside Ye Li. It wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat any of them. ¡°Human, this is Pan City!¡± The humanoid mantis monster tried to scare Ye Li away with the number of Dark Race members and zombies in Pan City, but its n failed. Ye Li hade to Pan City specifically because there were many zombies here. ¡°Since you won¡¯te, then 1¡¯11 have to go to kill you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li made his move. He took out the Dragon-ying de from the system space, and a cold light struck out instantly. He flew to the side of the humanoid mantis monster. He unleashed the me de Technique, which was currently at B-level and much more powerful than before. The humanoid mantis monster was only at the level of a third-tier Evolved Being and couldn¡¯t withstand such a terrifying attack. Numerous fire des of the me de Technique suddenly appeared, turning the area around the humanoid mantis monster into a sea of fire. ¡°Alih!¡± The humanoid mantis monster let out a scream, and it had already bid farewell to this world forever. Ye Li walked out of the sea of fire, and his face still showed no expression, as if nothing had happened.. Chapter 120 - 120: Where Are the Zombies in Pan City? Chapter 120: Where Are the Zombies in Pan City? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions During his time in Annan Base City, Ye Li had only encountered one member of the Dark Race, Shi Yuan. He knew that he would encounter more members of the Dark Race in the future. Lu Qian and Su Xun¡¯er were once again stunned like statues. The scene of Ye Li walking out of the sea of fire just now was too terrifying. It was as if a supreme demon king had walked out from the gate of hell. ¡°Qianqian, that humanoid mantis monster said Senior is not from the Dark Race. Could it be true?¡± Su Xun¡¯er whispered to Lu Qian. ¡°I¡­ 1 don¡¯t think so.¡± Lu Qian¡¯s voice was trembling. After thinking for a moment, she felt that Ye Li couldn¡¯t possibly be from the Dark Race. How could someone from the Dark Race treat her grandfather¡¯s injuries and save her and Xiaocao? All of this was just too incredible. Ye Li looked at their shocked faces and naturally knew what they were thinking. ¡°You two can go back now.¡± The reason Ye Li had had Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian apany him was merely to guide him through Pan City. But now having them with him would only be a burden since there were so many members of the Dark Race in Pan City. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Lu Qian and Su Xun¡¯er felt as if they had received a pardon. The pressure of being with Ye Li was too intense for them. After they left, Ye Li asked All Da and the others to continue attracting more zombies. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, this time All Da and the others only attracted a few dozen zombies. He couldn¡¯t understand why there were only so few zombies. Weren¡¯t most of the zombies supposed to have retreated to Pan City after the attack on Huangjiang Base City by the Dark Race and the zombies? After synthesizing these few dozen zombies, Ye Li decided to go and see for himself. As he walked on the streets of Pan City, he was surprised to find that there wasn¡¯t a single zombie in sight. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯vee across a human!¡± As Ye Li was walking, another voice rang in his ears. He noticed that the speaker was another humanoid mantis monster. The Dark Forces had many races. This humanoid mantis monster must be one of those races. Ye Li stopped in his tracks and looked calmly at the humanoid mantis monster, also a third-tier Evolved Being. ¡°Human, why aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± The humanoid mantis monster stood about ten steps away from Ye Li, looking puzzled. ¡°Why should 1 be afraid?¡± Ye Li couldn¡¯t help butugh. This humanoid mantis monster was just a mere third-tier Evolved Being. How could it expect to scare him? ¡°Keke.¡± The humanoid mantis monster giggled and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Human, you are the bravest human 1 have ever seen. But you¡¯ll soon be my lunch.¡± Ye Li really didn¡¯t understand. Besides seeking death, what else could this humanoid mantis monster be doing? He held the Dragon-ying de in hand and activated the Swift Steps In the blink of an eye, the humanoid mantis monster was lying lifeless on the ground. Ye Li wanted to find out where all the zombies had gone. After searching for a while, he still hadn¡¯t found a single zombie. Helpless, he stopped in his tracks. ¡°Zombies, where are all of you? There¡¯s a human here!¡± Ye Li shouted loudly, although he didn¡¯t know if it would be effective. A few minutester, to Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the zombies didn¡¯te, but a group of Dark Race members did. There were dozens of them, including the Soul Race like Shi Yuan, humanoid mantis monsters, minotaurs, and heavy sword-wielding undead. They surrounded Ye Li tightly. ¡°Human, get ready to face your fate!¡± A heavy sword-wielding undead coldly shouted at Ye Li.. Chapter 121 - 121: The Dark Race Is Excited Chapter 121: The Dark Race Is Excited Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li was somewhat puzzled. The strength of these Dark Race members wasn¡¯t high; they were all just third-tier Evolved Beings. How did they manage to attack Huangjiang Base City? After thinking for a moment, Ye Li understood. The powerful Dark Race members were probably not in Pan City anymore. They didn¡¯t seem to have any intention to continue attacking Huangjiang Base City. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile. These third-tier Evolved Beings from the Dark Race actually thought that he should be the one to ¡°face his fate.¡± Who was the one facing fate, after all? If he were alone, defeating dozens of Dark Race members would be impossible no matter how skilled he was. But now, things were different: he had the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Human, 1 suppose you are an Evolved Being too. Are you nning to resist?¡± A minotaur looked at Ye Li with a yful expression. Ye Li shook his head slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not nning to resist.¡± ¡°Thene over here and let us eat you,¡± the minotaur continued. The faces of the dozens of Dark Race members were filled with smiles. They knew that this human Evolved Being was as good as dead. Again, Ye Li shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t eat me.¡± Upon hearing this, the Dark Race members were puzzled. They couldn¡¯t understand why this human Evolved Being, who wasn¡¯t nning to resist, wouldn¡¯t let them eat him. What was he nning to do? ¡°Are you nning to run?¡± a Soul Race member asked in doubt. Once again, Ye Li shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not nning to run.¡± The dozens of Dark Race members looked at each other, all equally puzzled. They couldn¡¯t fathom what this human was up to. ¡°Human, stop pretending. You¡¯re as good as dead now. Die!¡± a heavy sword-wielding undead shouted angrily. As soon as he finished speaking, the heavy sword-wielding undead swung his sword towards Ye Li with great force. Ye Li inwardly chuckled. Why were there so many reckless people in the world? Swish! The Dragon-ying de shed out, emitting a cold light in an instant. ng! The Dragon-ying de struck the heavy sword of the undead, and the heavy sword was instantly split into pieces. ¡°What!!!¡± The heavy sword-wielding undead was shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li¡¯s de was so terrifying. Looking at the de in Ye Li¡¯s hand, it radiated cold brilliance and had a five-wed blood dragon carved on it, as if one could hear the roars of dragons and the sound of des from it. ¡°Is that the Dragon-ying de?¡± a Soul Race member eximed in disbelief. Upon hearing this, the dozens of Dark Race members trembled. The Dragon-ying de? Their purpose ining to Huangjiang Base City was to find the Dragon-ying de. However, no matter how hard they looked, they couldn¡¯t find it. As a peak of the Dark Forces, the Dark Temple had been searching for the whereabouts of the Ten Great Divine Weapons throughout the continent. This wasn¡¯t limited to just Annan Base City and Huangjiang Base City; every ce had members of the Dark Race looking for the Dragon-ying de. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± The dozens of Dark Race members burst intoughter, swearing that they had never been so happy in their lives. ¡°I never expected it to be so effortless! The treasure we sought is in our hands!¡± a heavy sword-wielding undeadughed coldly. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Ye Li looked puzzled. ¡°Hmph!¡± The heavy sword-wielding undead snorted, ¡°Why are weughing?¡± ¡°We¡¯reughing because the Dragon-ying de in your hands will soon be ours.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°So, you think you¡¯ve got me all figured out?¡± ¡°Naturally. You¡¯re just one person. What kind of waves can you stir up?¡± a minotaur sneered.. Chapter 122 - 122: Crisis in Annan Base City Chapter 122: Crisis in Annan Base City Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as water as he looked at the dozens of Dark Race members before him. lie truly admired their courage; they actually wanted to snatch the Dragon-ying de from him. As one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, it was natural for the Dark Race to desire the Dragon-ying de. Unfortunately, dead people couldn¡¯t snatch it. ¡°Since you want to take the Dragon-ying de,e and show me your strength,¡± Ye Li said calmly to the Dark Race members. Upon hearing this, the Dark Race members rushed towards Ye Li. However, as they took a few steps forward, they were forced to retreat dozens of meters in an instant. This was because several zombies had appeared by Ye Li¡¯s side. They were naturally Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, and Yutong. ¡°Three fifth-tier zombies and one fourth-tier zombie?¡± A heavy sword-wielding undead eximed in astonishment. The dozens of Dark Race members all swallowed hard; they couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. ¡°Come on! Since you were so arrogant just now,e and take the Dragon-ying de from me and bring glory to your masters!¡± ¡°Come over! Let me, Ye Li, see what you¡¯re capable of. What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid now?¡± Ye Li shouted loudly. The dozens of Dark Race members looked at each other, unable toprehend the situation. They really didn¡¯t understand. This human didn¡¯t emit any aura of the Dark Race, so how could he control such high-level zombies? ¡°Human, don¡¯t be too arrogant. When our leaders return from Annan Base City, 1 guarantee you¡¯ll die a miserable death!¡± The undead¡¯s words made Ye Li slightly stunned. They went to Annan Base City? Suddenly, he remembered the strange signal that Stone Yuan had sent out before he died. Could it be¡­ Thinking of this, Ye Li understood. No wonder there were so few zombies in Pan City. It turned out that they had all gone to Annan Base City. Then what about Annan Base City? The strength of Annan Base City wasn¡¯t strong. They were probably under siege right now. Ye Li knew he had to hurry back; otherwise, Annan Base City would fall sooner orter. ¡°Kill them, then return to Annan Base City.¡± After giving the order to the Apocalypse Legion, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and flew towards Annan Base City. During the journey, Ye Li opened the point mall. Then he saw a Berserk Potion, which was meant for humans It could increase one¡¯s strength by ten times and cost 50,000 points per bottle. Ye Li nned to buy it when he arrived in Annan Base City. The Swift Steps¡¯ speed was as swift as the wind, covering ten thousand kilometers during the day and eight thousand kilometers at night. After half a day, Ye Li arrived at Annan Base City. Under the outer walls of Annan Base City, there were already mountains of corpses and rivers of blood. Countless zombies were attacking the outer walls, and some Dark Race members were attacking from the sky. The military usedser cannons andser guns to resist, while Kang Lin and Yun Mu were counterattacking on the city walls. The entire outer wall seemed to be on the verge of copse. Ye Li knew he had to hurry. With a light tap of his foot, he leaped into the air. Drawing out the Dragon-ying de, he used the me de Technique fiercely. The B-grade skill, me de Technique, unleashed countless fire des towards the battlefield below. After a few strikes, Ye Li put the Dragon-ying de back into the system space and began to synthesize the zombies. These zombies hade from Pan City, and they were all ordinary zombies ranging from level 3 to level 5. After synthesizing over sixty zombies, Ye Li had them madly attack the other zombies on the battlefield.. Chapter 123 - 123: Struggling to Hold On Chapter 123: Struggling to Hold On Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Lord Kang, we can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡± a general looked at Kang Lin and said. Kang Lin looked at the countless zombies below and felt like the sky was about to copse. The ferocity of these zombies was something he had never seen before, and there were so many Dark Race members as well. ¡°President, 1 think Annan Base City is going to be taken by them,¡± Yun Mu sighed. If the outer city of Annan Base City were breached, the millions of ordinary civilians in the main city would be directly exposed to zombies, and Annan Base City would undoubtedly be an infected area. In the sky, several aircraft were once again shot down by the Dark Race members. ¡°Fight with all your might! Even if we die, we must hold back the zombies!¡± Kang Lin roared angrily. ¡°Yes, Lord Kang!¡± On the ground, the zombies wereunching a frenzied attack, piling up to climb the city walls. In mid-air, the Dark Bird Race spewed out evil light attacks from their mouths at the city walls. Countless aircraft were shot down. In such a situation, armored vehicles couldn¡¯t possiblye out; otherwise, the zombies would seize the opportunity to rush into the city. Ye Li¡¯s hand speed was as fast as lightning as he frantically synthesized zombies in his mind. However, the effect was not ideal, and the progress was slow, which was inconsequential to the massive horde of zombies. Ye Li ordered these zombies to continue attacking other zombies. He leaped onto the city walls! As he leaped, numerousser guns andser cannons were fired at him, but fortunately, he had the Swift Steps. ¡°Mr. Ye?¡± Both Kang Lin and Yun Mu widened their eyes. They never expected Ye Li to appear at this moment. Ye Li didn¡¯t reply but opened the Point mall in his mind. Then, he spent 50,000 points to buy a bottle of Berserk Potion. After drinking the Berserk Potion, Ye Li¡¯s whole body turned red. With the Ancient Devil Tome, he could already contend with a fifth-tier Evolved Being using the Dragon-ying de. Now, with the Berserk Potion, he was unafraid of even sixth-tier Evolved Beings. Kang Lin and Yun Mu were shocked to see the change in Ye Li¡¯s body. Ye Li looked at the countless zombies piling up against the city walls. Suddenly, he leaped several meters into the air, raising the Dragon-ying de high and roaring, ¡°me de Technique!¡± Countless fire des shot towards the zombies, greedily devouring them. The zombies climbing up to the city walls vanished instantly. These zombies had been melted, so Ye Li couldn¡¯t synthesize them. He could only synthesize the ones that hadn¡¯t died. Taking advantage of this time, Ye Li continued to synthesize the over sixty defeated zombies. Now he had more than two hundred. He ordered the two hundred zombies to continue attacking other zombies. After giving the order, Ye Li jumped off the city walls. The Dragon-ying de was aze, and wherever it went, no grass was left! Kang Lin saw this and quickly shouted, ¡°Quick! Release the armored vehicles!¡± Immediately, the inner gate opened, and thousands of armored vehicles charged out. These armored vehicles rushed towards the massive horde of zombies like rampaging bulls, looking unstoppable. The Dark Race members quickly attacked the armored vehicles, and their attacks were so fierce that dozens of armored vehicles were instantly destroyed. Ye Li continued to use the Dragon-ying de to cut zombies, but there were just too many of them. A conservative estimate put their numbers at over a hundred thousand. Moreover, there were also thousands of third to fourth-tier Dark Race members. Such a formidable force gathered together was truly terrifying. The thousands of armored vehicles briefly resisted the zombies¡¯ charge, crushing many of them. However, amidst the enormous horde of zombies and the encirclement of the Dark Race, the armored vehicles were like live targets.. Chapter 124 - 124: Ten Bottles of Berserk Potion Chapter 124: Ten Bottles of Berserk Potion Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Thousands of armored vehicles were all destroyed by the Dark Race and zombies, and the massive horde of zombies once again charged frantically. Ye Li swung dozens of me de strikes, but these zombies scattered too widely, rendering his efforts almost ineffective. After jumping onto the city wall, Ye Li synthesized the defeated zombies, and now he had over a thousand zombies. These zombies were all on the outskirts and couldn¡¯t break through. Just then, Ah Da, Hongye, Baiwawa, and Yutong arrived. Ye Li ordered them toe up to the city wall. The four members of the Apocalypse Legion jumped onto the city wall, leaving Kang Lin and Yun Mu in shock. But before they could react, Ye Li and them had already jumped off the city wall. Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, and Yutong began to attack the surging zombies fiercely. Ye Li jumped several meters into the air and struck again with several shes. The fire des crazily devoured the zombies, creating a scene of carnage. Afternding, Ye Li started to synthesize the zombies. The attacks of the four members of the Apocalypse Legion were fierce, and the progress was much faster. In a short time, Ye Li synthesized over a thousand zombies again. Now, with over a thousand zombies surrounding him, Ye Li ordered them to charge forward. At this moment, the effect of the Berserk Potion wore off. Ye Li¡¯s me de Technique weakened significantly, but he didn¡¯t think much of it. He opened the Point A4.aH and bought another bottle of Berserk Potion, which he then drank. The thousands of zombies were like ants among the massive horde, dying in an instant. Over three thousand zombies had already umted on the outer perimeter, but it was still far from enough. The attacks of Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, and Yutong were noticed by the Dark Race. The Dark Race members rushed over and engaged them in battle. Now, they were unable to attack other zombies. The soldiers on the city walls frantically suppressed the attacking zombies with firepower, but Annan Base City was too small, and they were clearly outmatched. Ahhh!!! Ye Li roared furiously. He spent 500,000 points to buy ten bottles of Berserk Potion. He drank them all, and now Ye Li was like a true devil. His hair turned red and stood on end. His upper body clothes and pants were all stretched open, revealing a body like a coiling dragon, with a terrifying red color that was shocking to see. Kill!¡¯¡¯ Ye Li¡¯s voice thundered, and even his breath shook the heavens. A sh was struck out, horrifying beyond words! The clouds hung down from the sky, and the waters from the four seas stood tall. The Dark Race members who fought with the Apocalypse Legion were instantly melted by the sea of mes. Ye Li activated Swift Steps and shuttled back and forth among the massive horde of zombies, his speed beyond what the naked eye could capture. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Kang Lin and Yun Mu widened their eyes, looking at the center of the zombie horde below, which was like flowers blooming, blood flowing continuously, giving them an incredibly shocking visual impact. The battlefield had turned into a river of blood!!! A sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead watched this scene, shocked to the point that his soul seemed to leave his body. He couldn¡¯t understand why such a terrifying existence existed in this small Annan Base City. And the sword in his hand¡­ was the Dragon-ying de? The sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was the leader of this attack on Annan Base City, and their goal was naturally to seize the Dragon-ying de. The message that Shi Yuan sent before his death was that the Dragon-ying de was in Annan Base City. The sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had thought that the Dragon-ying de would be easily obtained, but he never expected that its owner would be so terrifying.. Chapter 125 - 125: The Dark Race’s Frantic Retreat Chapter 125: The Dark Race¡¯s Frantic Retreat Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡± The sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead hurriedly shouted. If they didn¡¯t retreat now, all the zombies would be ughtered. Over a thousand Dark Race members were frantically retreating, and the zombies started running as well. Unfortunately, the zombies couldn¡¯t run as fast as the Dark Race. Ye Li felt his strength rapidly depleting. He took advantage of this time to continue synthesizing the defeated zombies. There were too many zombies defeated by the Apocalypse Legion now. And he still had thousands of zombies on the outskirts that defeated countless others. After more than ten minutes, Ye Li had synthesized all these zombies. He synthesized over 20,000 zombies. These zombies were all ordinary 3rd to 5th-level ones, much stronger than the level 1 zombies. Over 30,000 fleeing zombies were synthesized by Ye Li with the Apocalypse Legion¡¯s zombies. Ah Da evolved to a 6th-tier zombie! Hongye evolved to a 6th-tier zombie! Bai Wawa evolved to a 6th-tier zombie! Yutong evolved to a 6th-tier zombie! Ding¡­ ¡°Due to the host¡¯s mass ughter of zombies, congrattions on obtaining a Super Grand Treasure Chest. Would you like to open it?¡± ¡°Open it,¡± Ye Li said weakly. ¡°Congrattions on obtaining a Super Evolution Pill.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t bother to read the description of the Super Evolution Pill; he believed it must be good. After taking the Super Evolution Pill, his body underwent a qualitative change. Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions, the host has be a 6th-tier Evolved Being.¡± Ye Li was surprised. He thought the Super Evolution Pill would only be decent, but he never expected it to be so powerful. Jumping two tiers in one go was simply terrifying. However, before Ye Li could celebrate, he passed out. Drinking ten bottles of Berserk Potion consecutively had caused severe damage to his body. Kang Lin and Yun Mu stood on the city wall, looking at the scene below. They quickly jumped down and helped Ye Li up. The sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead led over a thousand Dark Race members and a hundred thousand zombies to attack Annan Base City. But then Ye Li appeared! Supporting the great building on the verge of copse, reversing the tide on the brink of defeat. Kang Lin quickly had someone take Ye Li to the ambnce and then rushed towards the inner city. Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, and Yutong followed beside Ye Li. Kang Lin and Yun Mu had been terrified at first, but they realized that these four high-level zombies did not harbor any hostility. Thinking back to the scene where Ye Li and the four high-level zombies joined forces against the enemy, they couldn¡¯t forget it for a long time. Could it be¡­ Is Mr. Ye really a member of the Dark Race? But it seemed irrelevant now. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Li, Annan Base City would have fallen a long time ago. Ye Li had been recuperating in the First Hospital of Annan Base City for a whole month before waking up. During this month, Kang Lin and Yun Mu were busy with the defense of Annan Base City. The losses caused by the previous massive horde of zombies attacking the city were severe. The scene of Ye Li defending the city was captured by fearless journalists who risked their lives to film it. The footage was broadcasted repeatedly on major TV stations in Annan Base City. Outside Ye Li¡¯s ward stood countless people who wanted to see the hero who protected Annan Base City with their own eyes. Unfortunately, four sixth-tier zombies were guarding outside the ward. The eyes of the sixth-tier zombies were red, and after they evolved, their appearance became even more appealing, especially Hongye and Yutong. The zombification on Hongye and Yutong¡¯s faces almost disappeared. If it weren¡¯t for their red eyes, ordinary people might not have recognized them as zombies.. Chapter 126 - 126: Ye Li Wakes Up Chapter 126: Ye Li Wakes Up Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Hongye, why hasn¡¯t Senior woken up yet?¡± Xiao Hui looked at Hongye with a worried expression. Hongye ignored Xiao Hui¡¯s words and didn¡¯t respond. Meilin and Yun Man felt deste. On the day Chen Ba besieged the Yun family, they stood by Chen Ba¡¯s side because they believed Ye Li was a member of the Dark Race. They still vividly remembered the words Ye Li said when he left: ¡°All of you are living, breathing human beings. Since you have already made your choice, you will take your path, and I will take mine.¡± But now, in the face of a crisis in Annan Base City, Ye Li hade forward resolutely. Dark Race! Haha. Meilin and Yun Man suddenly found themselves somewhat ridiculous. At that time, only Xiao Hui believed in Ye Li. Ye Li opened his eyes and felt a dizzying headache. After rubbing his temples, his vision cleared. He found himself lying on a sickbed, and as he looked at his hands, excitement filled his face. ¡°I never expected that after taking the Super Evolution Pill, 1 would be a sixth-tier Evolved Being. That¡¯s quite something.¡± Ye Li thought about Ah Da and the others, who were now sixth-tier zombies, but he knew their strength was far from enough. He knew that there were Transcenders above the Evolved Being. And above the tenth-tier Mutant Zombies were the Special Zombies. Ye Li yawned, got up, and pushed open the ward door. He was taken aback when he saw the crowd outside. Why were there so many people outside? Media reporters, members of Annan Base City¡¯s influential families, and members of the Annan Council all swarmed around when they saw Ye Li pushing the door open. ¡°Senior!¡± Xiao Hui happily rushed into Ye Li¡¯s arms. Ye Li patted Xiao Hui¡¯s head but felt a bit dissatisfied. Xiao Hui had an S-level gic talent; how could she still be a level 7 Awakened Being? ¡°Senior, you scared me.¡± Xiao Hui pouted. Ye Li smiled and then looked up, only to see Meilin and Yun Man looking at him with teary eyes. Meilin was now a third-tier Evolved Being with an S-level talent. Ye Li had once spected that she was not from Annan Base City. Yun Man was a first-tier Evolved Being with an A-level talent. ¡°Mr. Ye, may I ask about your current strength?¡± ¡°Mr. Ye, are these zombies your subordinates?¡± The media went crazy asking questions. Ye Li looked at Kang Lin and said, ¡°Tell them all to leave.¡± As soon as Kang Lin heard this, he immediately ordered the media and members of Annan Base City¡¯s influential families to leave. ¡°Mr. Ye, Annan Base City is indebted to you this time. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unthinkable.¡± Kang Lin respectfully said to Ye Li. Before Ye Li could reply, he heard a thump, and someone knelt in front of him. This person was extremely ugly, with pockmarked skin all over his face. ¡°Senior, I didn¡¯t expect to see you again. I, Chen Qi, will never forget your great kindness.¡± After speaking, Chen Qi kowtowed to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and, after asking a few questions, found out that Chen Qi was now a member of the Annan Council. After Ye Li made Chen Qi the leader of the White Lotus Sect, he repented and decided to be a good person. He surrendered to Annan Base City and became a member of the Annan Council, which was also considered an honor for his family. ¡°Come with me.¡± Ye Li looked at Meilin. Meilin was taken aback; obviously, she didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say this to her. Ye Li took Meilin into the ward and looked at her, asking, ¡°You¡¯re not from Annan Base City, are you?¡± He had wanted to ask for a long time but hadn¡¯t had the chance.. Chapter 127 - 127: Meilin’s Original Name is Qian Ruxue Chapter 127: Meilin¡¯s Original Name is Qian Ruxue Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Meilin paused and then nodded, though she didn¡¯t know how Ye Li could tell. ¡°i am indeed not from Annan Base City. 1 am the daughter of the Tenth Elder of the Warrior Alliance, and my name is not Meilin.¡± Meilin told Ye Li. ¡°What is your name?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. ¡°Qian Ruxue,¡± Meilin said. Ye Li smiled, thinking that the name was quite nice. ¡°What is your purpose foring to Annan Base City?¡± Ye Li asked. Qian Ruxue pondered for a few seconds and then looked at Ye Li. ¡°To find the Dragon-ying de.¡± Ye Li naturally knew that Qian Ruxue must have had a purpose foring to Annan Base City, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be for the Dragon-ying de. ¡°Since you know that the Dragon-ying de is in my hands, why didn¡¯t you report it to the Warrior Alliance?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. Qian Ruxue didn¡¯t know how to answer. She indeed hadn¡¯t reported it to the Warrior Alliance because Ye Li had saved her life. ¡°In half a month, Cloud Peak Academy wille to recruit students in Annan Base City. Xiao Hui and Yun Man will probably go to Cloud Peak Academy, and 1 will also return to the Warrior Alliance.¡± Ye Li thought that the Dragon-ying de was indeed a tricky weapon. The tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead had known that he had the Dragon-ying de, and he couldn¡¯t stay in Annan Base City all the time. What should he do? Ye Li thought he needed to stir up some trouble in Huangjiang Base City; otherwise, the Dark Race would surely attack Annan Base City again. ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡± Soon, Ye Li and Qian Ruxue left the ward. Ye Li followed the group to the Yun family, where Yun Mu treated Ye Li with the best feast. ¡°Senior, Yun Man and I are nning to go to Cloud Peak Academy. What do you think?¡± Xiao Hui asked Ye Li. Cloud Peak Academy was one of the three major academies established by the Warrior Alliance, attracting many elite youths in the apocalypse. ¡°Very good. People go to higher ces, and water flows to lower ces,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°But Senior, 1 don¡¯t want to leave you. 1 want to see you often,¡± Xiao Hui said unhappily. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; it won¡¯t be long before you can see me frequently.¡± After the meal, Ye Li left Annan Base City. Although Xiao Hui, Yun Man, and Qian Ruxue were reluctant to part with him, he had to do it. After leaving Annan Base City, Ye Li used the Swift Steps to rush towards Huangjiang Base City. After reaching Pan City, Ye Li released All Da and the others. After the zombies that attacked Annan Base City retreated, more zombies appeared in Pan City. When the zombies saw humans, they naturally rushed over. Ah Da immediately knocked down hundreds of zombies in an instant. Ye Li used the synthesis grid in his mind to synthesize these zombies. He came to Annan Base City to stir up trouble and let the Dark Race know that he had arrived in Pan City. As he synthesized zombies along the way, he continued to advance. Before long, he encountered a member of the Dark Race. It was another humanoid mantis creature, and Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. The humanoid mantis creature was dumbfounded when he saw Ye Li, as if he had seen a ghost. He had followed the tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead in attacking Annan Base City and would never forget the extraordinary demeanor of Ye Li that day. Now, that same person was standing in front of him. ¡°You, you, you¡­!¡± The third-tier humanoid mantis creature couldn¡¯t even speak aplete sentence. ¡°Die.¡± Ye Li said slowly. What other fate awaited the humanoid mantis creature, except for death? Chapter 128 - 128: Tier-6 Heavy Sword-wielding Undead Chapter 128: Tier-6 Heavy Sword-wielding Undead Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li swung the Dragon-ying de, and the humanoid mantis creature bid farewell to this world forever. Ye Li let Ah Da and the others attract zombies while he continued to synthesize. Soon, he synthesized a tier-1 male zombie and a tier-1 female zombie. Roar!!! A furious roar suddenly echoed in Ye Li¡¯s ears. After the roar, a minotaur appeared beside Ye Li. It was actually a tier-4 minotaur. The minotaur held a huge axe and stared at Ye Li fiercely. ¡°Human, I didn¡¯t expect you to dare toe to Pan City!¡± Ye Li was somewhat puzzled. This minotaur was only tier-4, yet he dared to appear in front of Ye Li? This was very different from the humanoid mantis creature from earlier. ¡°Shut up. Just call all of your people out.¡± Ye Li said slowly to the tier-4 minotaur. The minotaur sneered, ¡°Human, you really have some guts.¡± Afterward, more than ten minotaurs appeared in front of Ye Li, ranging from tier-3 to tier-4. Ye Li was surprised. How could they dare to appear with such weak strength? ¡°Human, are you afraid?¡± The tier-4 minotaur looked proudly at Ye Li. Ye Li found it somewhat boring and looked at the minotaur indifferently. ¡°What makes you think you can challenge my Apocalypse Legion?¡± He thought that this tier-4 minotaur must be a fool; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t act like this. ¡°Kill them!¡± Ye Li ordered the Apocalypse Legion, and they instantly attacked the minotaurs. These more than ten minotaurs were shocked. The tier-4 minotaur hurriedly shouted, ¡°My lord, help!¡± But no one came to their aid, and the more than ten minotaurs were instantly killed by Ah Da and the others. Ye Li smiled faintly, then turned his head slightly to look behind him. ¡°Come out. How long do you want to hide?¡± ¡°Not bad. The owner of the Dragon-ying de is indeed formidable.¡± A strange voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ear. Ye Li fixed his eyes and found that it was the tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead that attacked Annan Base City. Now that Ye Li was already a tier-6 Evolved Being, and Ah Da and the others were all tier-6 zombies, this tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead was nothing to be feared. The tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead kept staring at the Dragon-ying de in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Although there was no flesh on the skeleton¡¯s face, it still revealed a greedy smile. ¡°Human, hand over the Dragon-ying de, and I might spare your life.¡± The tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°Just with you, it¡¯s far from enough.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± The tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead sneered. ¡°What if we join in?¡± Suddenly, another voice rang. Ye Li followed the voice and saw that various Dark Race members from Pan City had arrived. Over a thousand tier-3 to tier-4 Dark Race members surrounded Ye Li. ¡°Still not enough.¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly. The tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead was enraged. ¡°Human, although you have three tier-6 zombies, we have so many people, and we won¡¯t be afraid of you.¡± ¡°Not enough, not enough.¡± Ye Li said, shaking his head. ¡°You¡­¡± The tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead stared fixedly at Ye Li. ¡°In front of my Apocalypse Legion, not to mention you small fries, even if your masteres, what do I, Ye Li, have to fear?¡± Ye Li said calmly. Hearing this, the tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead became so angry that it gnashed its teeth. ¡°Attack!¡± With the tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead¡¯smand, over a thousand Dark Race members surrounded the Apocalypse Legion.. Chapter 129 - 129: On A Killing Spree Chapter 129: On A Killing Spree Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Following the tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead¡¯smand, over a thousand Dark Race members rushed towards Ye Li. The Dragon-ying de in Ye Li¡¯s hand was already radiating a chilling aura. Ah Da, Hong Ye, Bai Wawa, and Yutong were ready, waiting for Ye Li¡¯s orders. ¡°Attack!¡± Ye Li coldly shouted. They were all at tier-6 now, and these Dark Race members were at most tier-3 or tier-4, hi Ye Li¡¯s eyes, they were pitifully weak. Swish! Swish! Swish! Ye Li swung his de several times, and a chilling aura struck first, followed by a surge of sword energy like a dragon! Instantly, dozens of Dark Race members were reduced to nothingness. Ah Da¡¯s silver fist gloves were called the Supreme Boxing Gloves. Each punch seemed to be able to shatter the space, and with the addition of the four elemental powers of wind, rain, thunder, and lightning, it was truly terrifying. Hong Ye¡¯s Frost Qi, upgraded to a B-grade skill, froze the Dark Race members, turning them into ice sculptures. Bai Wawa¡¯s absolute defense, facing only tier-3 to 4 Dark Race members, was imprable. In addition to absolute defense, he also had the Qilin Foot, which made the ground tremble with each step. With the petrification skill, Yutong was like Medusa. As beams of light shot from her eyes, she turned the Dark Race members into stone. Although there were over a thousand Dark Race members with absolute numerical advantage, unfortunately, they were facing a force that could easily annihte them. ¡°All! All! Ah!!!¡± The wails of the Dark Race members kepting, making it a chilling scene. The tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead saw this and was frightened to the core. This was too terrifying. Although they were all at tier-6, there were over a thousand Dark Race members! At this moment, the situation waspletely one-sided. Seeing this, the tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead couldn¡¯t help but want to retreat. It stared at the Dragon-ying de in Ye Li¡¯s hand. If it obtained this de and offered it to the Dark Temple, the rewards it would receive would be unimaginable. Ye Li leaped into the air, soaring more than ten meters off the ground. Raising the Dragon-ying de high, he shouted, ¡°me de Technique!¡± In an instant, countless des of fire swept toward the Dark Race members on the ground, ruthlessly devouring them. At this point, the entire Pan City streets had turned into a sea of fire. Seeing this, the tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead couldn¡¯t help but escape in madness. It also understood one truth: Ye Li was a madman, aplete madman. At this moment, over a thousand Dark Race members were all annihted. Ye Li didn¡¯t chase after the tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead. His goal had been achieved; they would not attack Annan Base City again after knowing that Ye Li had arrived in Pan City. Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions, the host has obtained a chance for a random draw. Would the host like to use it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The pointer began to spin on the roulette wheel and stopped a few secondster. ¡°Congrattions, the host has drawn a chance to upgrade all skills to A-grade.¡± Ye Li was slightly stunned at the news. This was too heaven-defying. Without much thought, he merged the opportunity to upgrade all skills to A-grade. Ding¡­ ¡°me de Technique upgraded to A-grade; Ancient Devil Tome upgraded to the second level.¡± ¡°Earth-Shattering Fist upgraded to A-grade; Wind, Rain, Thunder, and Lightning upgraded to A-grade.¡± ¡°Frost Qi upgraded to A-grade.¡± ¡°Absolute Defense upgraded to A-grade; Qilin Foot upgraded to A-grade.¡± ¡°Petrification upgraded to A-grade..¡± Chapter 130 - 130: Students of Cloud Peak Academy Chapter 130: Students of Cloud Peak Academy Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li thought that with this opportunity to upgrade all skills to A-grade, the overall strength of the Legion of the Apocalypse had been raised to a new level. Now, the Ancient Devil Tome had also reached the second level, and he even felt that he could fight a tier-7 Evolved Being. After the tier-6 skeleton undead escaped for its life, it would probably bring even more formidable Dark Race members. However, Ye Li was not afraid. Ding¡­ ¡°Due to the host¡¯s ughter of so many Dark Race members, congrattions, you have obtained a Super Treasure Chest.¡± Ye Li was delighted, thinking that this reward was a bit excessive. He opened the Super Treasure Chest: ¡°Congrattions, the host has obtained a Super Treasure Map.¡± Another Super Treasure Map! Ye Li¡¯s face was full of surprise. He wondered what super treasure he would discover this time. He activated the Super Treasure Map. A set of coordinates appeared in his mind. The location was some distance away from Huangjiang Base City. Time was of the essence. Ye Li followed the coordinates and rushed there using Swift Steps. Swift Steps was incredibly fast, covering ten thousand steps during the day and eight thousand steps at night. After traveling for three days and three nights, Ye Li finally arrived at the destination. He looked at the ce before him and found it was a primitive forest. The forest was filled with poisonous insects and fierce beasts, especially in the apocalypse, where they were all infected by the zombie virus and became even more ferocious. Ye Li didn¡¯t rush in. Instead, he took out a box of food from the system space and began to eat and drink. The zombies produced treasure chests every day, and after so many days, Ye Li¡¯s system space had umted many boxes of food. After finishing his meal, Ye Li led his Apocalypse Legion into the primitive forest. Despite it being noon, Ye Li felt a chilling aura and the trees inside the forest seemed strange. Not long after walking, he heard the sounds of a fight. Ye Li approached and found a man and a woman fighting against a girl. They were all dressed in student uniforms with the words ¡°Cloud Peak Academy¡± on them. It seemed they were students from Cloud Peak Academy. Cloud Peak Academy was one of the top academies established by the Warrior Alliance, gathering the elite of the apocalypse. ¡°Lu Qingxue, I advise you to stop resisting. You can¡¯t beat us.¡± The boy and the girl looked smug, and their vicious expressions showed they were not good people. ¡°You are taking personal revenge. This time we came out of Cloud Peak Academy to find the Heavenly Tower!¡± Lu Qingxue said coldly. Ye Li was taken aback at the mention of Heavenly Tower. Could it be that the Heavenly Tower existed in this primitive forest? The Heavenly Tower was also one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons. Both the Warrior Alliance and the Dark Temple were currently searching for the Ten Great Divine Weapons. However, the continent was vast, and finding the Ten Great Divine Weapons was like finding a needle in the ocean. ¡°Lu Qingxue, you have always looked down on everyone in Cloud Peak Academy. Me and Chuanning have disliked you for a long time, but we never had the chance. Now the opportunity has finallye,¡± the girl said with a cold smile. Ye Li looked at the three people¡¯s realm. They were all tier-2 Evolved Beings. With their ages, they could definitely be called geniuses among geniuses. From the spiritual energy they used during their fight, all of them possessed S-grade gic talents. ¡°Lu Qingxue, give up resistance. You can¡¯t beat me and Chuanning. When you die, I¡¯ll tell the academy that you were killed by the Dark Race members.¡± The girl said, unable to hold back herughter.. Chapter 131 - 131: You Can Leave; I Want to Save Her Chapter 131: You Can Leave; I Want to Save Her Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li contemted whether he should save Lu Qingxue. After a few seconds of contemtion, he decided that he should. After all, meeting someone was fate, and who knows, Lu Qingxue might even know the specific location of the Heavenly Tower. Lu Qingxue resumed her fight with the boy and the girl. They were all tier-2 Evolved Beings with S-grade gic talents. There was no way Lu Qingxue could withstand the attacks from the two of them. Suddenly, the girlnded a heavy palm on Lu Qingxue¡¯s body, causing her to be sent flying backward, spewing out a mouthful of blood. ¡°I told you to give up your resistance. Why don¡¯t you listen?¡± The girl¡¯s face revealed a touch of cruelty. Ye Li looked at the cold expression on the girl¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but wonder, She was just a young girl, but why was she so heartless? ¡°Goodbye, Lu Qingxue, the Ice Queen of Cloud Peak Academy!¡± The girl finished speaking and released a terrifying purple aura from her palm. Lu Qingxue knew that she was powerless to resist this palm and could only close her eyes, waiting for death toe. At this critical moment, a handsome figure appeared before Lu Qingxue. He stood in front of Lu Qingxue without any intention of resisting, letting the purple aura crash into his body. ¡°What!¡± Seeing this, the boy and girl were astonished and stared at the person standing in front of Lu Qingxue. They saw a young man in his twenties, with an exceptionally handsome appearance, wearing a faint smile on his face. At the same time, All Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, and Yutong also arrived at Ye Li¡¯s side. The boy and girl were scared out of their wits! ¡°How is this possible!¡± Next to this young man were four tier-6 zombies! The eyes of a tier-6 zombie were red, making them easy to identify. Lu Qingxue opened her eyes, her cold face showing surprise as she looked at the back of the person blocking in front of her. ¡°Are you¡­ a member of the Dark Race?¡± The girl looked at Ye Li in horror and asked. ¡°I am Ye Li, not a member of the Dark Race.¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly. However, how could the two geniuses from Cloud Peak Academy believe Ye Li¡¯s words? Since he controlled the zombies, he must be a member of the Dark Race. Moreover, he had four tier-6 zombies with him! ¡°You can leave; I want to save her.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Ye Li had no grudges against this boy and girl, and of course, he didn¡¯t mind killing them either. He didn¡¯t have any principles when doing things. ¡°Lu Qingxue, I never expected you to collude with the Dark Race. I really underestimated you. When I return to Cloud Peak Academy, 1 will definitely tell the teacher about what happened today!¡± ¡°Chuanning, let¡¯s go!¡± After the girl finished speaking, she prepared to leave. ¡°Wait.¡± Ye Li suddenly called out to them. The boy and girl were stunned, turned back and looked at Ye Li in horror, fearing that he would change his mind and not let them leave. ¡°I said I¡¯m not a member of the Dark Race. You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ye Li looked at the boy and girl calmly. The boy and girl were shocked at Ye Li¡¯s words. They saw the indifference in Ye Li¡¯s face and sensed the killing intent hidden in his eyes. There was an awe-inspiring aura surrounding him. ¡°Senior, we believe you! We believe you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You can leave.¡± The boy and girl felt relieved at Ye Li¡¯s words and quickly fled from the scene. Ye Li turned slowly and looked at Lu Qingxue.. Chapter 132 - 132:1 Am a Demon Chapter 132:1 Am a Demon Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li noticed that Lu Qingxue was very beautiful, her cold and frosty face mixed with a touch of astonishment. ¡°Come.¡± Before Ye Li could speak, Lu Qingxue spoke first. ¡°Come?¡± Ye Li was a little puzzled, not understanding what Lu Qingxue meant. Lu Qingxue looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°1 know you are a powerful member of the Dark Race, and you can even control such high-level zombies. You want to kill me, right? Thene.¡± After speaking, Lu Qingxue closed her eyes. Ye Li shook his head inwardly, thinking, 1 clearly saved you, but you act like you know everything. Also, why do people always think I¡¯m a member of the Dark Race? ¡°When did I say I wanted to kill you?¡± Ye Li said. Lu Qingxue was taken aback by his words. She opened her eyes and looked at Ye Li in surprise. Ye Li knew what she was thinking, but he had no interest in finding out. He activated his healing technique, and a golden aura flowed into Lu Qingxue¡¯s wound. In an instant, Lu Qingxue¡¯s injuries healed, and the spiritual power she had previously consumed was restored. Lu Qingxue was stunned again. She couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li would do this. Weren¡¯t members of the Dark Race supposed to be heartless killers? ¡°Get up and tell me where the Heavenly Tower is.¡± Ye Li said calmly. After Lu Qingxue got up, she shook her head. ¡°1 don¡¯t know where the Heavenly Tower is. We came out of Cloud Peak Academy and just wanted to try our luck here.¡± Lu Qingxue¡¯s voice was cold, so cold that it didn¡¯t sound like a voice a person could utter. Ye Li had already guessed this, but he had just asked casually. Since the location of the Super Treasure Map was in this primitive forest, there must be something good inside. ¡°What is this ce called?¡± Ye Li asked again. ¡°This is the ck Cloud Forest.¡± Lu Qingxue answered. Ye Li thought for a moment. The ck Cloud Forest must be quiterge. How could he find the treasure here? ¡°You really aren¡¯t a member of the Dark Race?¡± Lu Qingxue couldn¡¯t help but ask. From her conversation with Ye Li, she really didn¡¯t think he was a member of the Dark Race. ¡°I am not a member of the Dark Race, but I am more formidable than the Dark Race.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Lu Qingxue was once again stunned. Were there even more powerful existences beyond the Dark Race? ¡°If 1 must be ssified as something, I should be considered a demon.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. As Ye Li said this, his face was calm, but Lu Qingxue¡¯s heart was thrown into waves of shock. A demon! This was a novel term she had never heard before, but it gave her a strong sense of shock. Ye Li felt that ever since the Ancient Devil Tome reached the second level, he no longer felt like a human. The term ¡°demon¡± was most suitable to describe him now. ¡°Are you leaving or staying with me?¡± Ye Li asked Lu Qingxue. Lu Qingxue was very curious. She didn¡¯t understand what a demon was, but she knew that Ye Li was very mysterious and could control four tier-6 zombies. Seeing that Lu Qingxue didn¡¯t say anything, Ye Li took a step forward, and Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, and Yutong followed closely. Lu Qingxue felt that Ye Li was emitting a demonic power that was attracting her. This was a feeling she had never experienced before. After hesitating for a few seconds, she decided to follow him. Ye Li thought that the ck Cloud Forest was too vast, but he didn¡¯t care; he would try his luck. He had forgotten that the ck Cloud Forest was a primitive forest filled with poisonous insects and ferocious beasts. Before him, a giant toad blocked his path.. Chapter 133 - 133:I Can Kill It with My Eyes Chapter 133:I Can Kill It with My Eyes Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li observed the giant toad; it weighed over a hundred catties and probably had less than first-tier strength, but it seemed quite arrogant. The toad looked at Ye Li and his group, its eyes shining, and its mouth constantly drooling. Soon, the toad let out several calls. In no time, dozens of giant toads with enormous bodies surrounded them. Ye Li found it amusing; it was his first time seeing so manyrge toads at once. It was quite interesting. Suddenly, dozens of toads pounced towards Ye Li. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! Ye Li¡¯s index finger moved like a rapid-fire machine gun, continuously releasing golden spiritual light. These toads couldn¡¯t withstand Ye Li¡¯s One Yang Finger at all and were instantly pierced through. Seeing this, Lu Qingxue took several steps back. She remembered that a golden spiritual light had entered her body through Ye Li¡¯s palm, and then her injuries had healed. Now, she saw the terrifying golden spiritual lighting from his fingertips, and she couldn¡¯t imagine how powerful Ye Li was. Moreover, Lu Qingxue suddenly thought of something. She recalled that the corresponding gic talent for golden spiritual power seemed to be SSS grade. Thinking of this, Lu Qingxue looked at Ye Li¡¯s back and knew that he was definitely not a member of the Dark Race. Dark Race members did not possess genes. In this world, there was actually someone like him. ¡°These toads are quite interesting.¡± Ye Li said, a touch of interest appearing on his face. He never imagined that the toads infected with the zombie virus could grow so big and weigh over a hundred catties. It was beyond anyone¡¯s expectations. ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± Ye Li said calmly. Then, Ye Li and Lu Qingxue continued to move forward. ¡°Roar!¡± A loud roar echoed. This roar shook the ground, and Ye Li¡¯s face was full of interest. He wanted to see what kind of creature hade this time. A few secondster, a huge white ape rushed out. This white ape was probably 30 feet tall, with bulging muscles, making it look terrifying. ¡°The King of the ck Cloud Forest, the Diamond White Ape!¡± Lu Qingxue couldn¡¯t help but exim. Ye Li had never heard of the King of the ck Cloud Forest, the Diamond White Ape. He only knew that this Diamond White Ape was in the fourth tier. Being at the fourth tier meant that it was weak. The Diamond White Ape stared coldly at Ye Li and Lu Qingxue, as if they had trespassed its territory, and it was very angry. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm as water. He looked at the somewhat frightened Lu Qingxue and said slowly, ¡°Do you believe that I can kill this Diamond White Ape with my eyes?¡± Lu Qingxue was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li would say such a thing at this moment. Ye Li smiled inwardly. He knew that Lu Qingxue wouldn¡¯t believe him. If he wanted her to believe, it was simple: prove it with facts. Roar!!! The Diamond White Ape beat its chest vigorously, and then it charged fiercely towards Ye Li. It seemed to be attacking first. Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes, which could also be used offensively. In an instant, two beams of golden light shot out from Ye Li¡¯s eyes. Swish! When the Diamond White Ape was only a few steps away from Ye Li, its body suddenly stopped, its eyes full of disbelief. Lu Qingxue was dumbfounded. The Diamond White Ape, known for its strong defense, was actually prated like this? The Diamond White Ape fell heavily to the ground, leaving a deep pit on impact. ¡°I said I could kill it with my eyes.¡± Ye Li looked at the astonished Lu Qingxue and spoke slowly.. Chapter 134 - 134: Black Dragon Pool Chapter 134: ck Dragon Pool Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Lu Qingxue was taken aback. When they came to the ck Cloud Forest from the Cloud Peak Academy, they had done some research on it. The biggest threat in the ck Cloud Forest was the fourth-tier Diamond White Ape. Its defense was extremely strong and could even fight against fifth-tier Evolved Beings. In other words¡­ Lu Qingxue widened her eyes. In other words, Ye Li was very likely a sixth-tier Evolved Being? But he was only around twenty years old! Lu Qingxue was stunned, truly stunned. Such a peerless genius, not to mention meeting one, she had never even heard of anyone like that. Without dwelling on it, Ye Li continued forward with the Apocalypse Legion. Lu Qingxue followed closely behind and arrived at a ce with standing stones resembling knives and boulders resembling tigers. There was something strange about this ce! Roar!!! Another loud roar echoed. As the saying went, the clouds resemble dragons, while the wind is like tigers. After the roar, a huge tiger appeared. Ye Li had encountered a tiger during the test of the Dragon-ying de. Thinking that he might get to eat tiger meat again, a hint of excitement appeared on his face. However, what Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that it was a freaking mechanical tiger. This mechanical tiger was ten meters long, with eyes as bright as lightning, emitting a faint cold light. Ye Li found it a bit boring. He had thought he could eat tiger meat again, but it turned out to be a mechanical tiger. ¡°Which one of you is going to take it down?¡± Ye Li said nonchntly. Ah Da, Hong Ye, Bai Wawa, and Yutong discussed it among themselves. In the end, Ah Da took action; after all, he was the captain of the Apocalypse Legion. Ah Da¡¯s strike was truly earth-shattering! He struck the head of the mechanical tiger with the Earth-Shattering Fist, and the ten-meter-long mechanical tiger instantly fell to the ground and died. After all, it was only in the fourth tier. Lu Qingxue was one of the geniuses of the Cloud Peak Academy and was very proud. Many geniuses of the same realm in the academy didn¡¯t like her because of her arrogance. She knew she had the capital to be proud, because she had be a second-tier Evolved Being at the age of eighteen and had an SSS-grade gic talent. But now she realized that her so-called pride was nothingpared to Ye Li. He was the sun in the sky, while she was just a grain of rice. Ye Li thought that Huang Jiang Base City was only slightly stronger than Annan Base City. How much stronger could the creatures in the ck Cloud Forest of Huang Jiang Base City be? Behind this strange rock forest, there was an icy pool. The water in the pool was green, and one could tell at a nce that it was unfathomably deep. ¡°Senior, this is the ck Dragon Pool. It seems that there is a dragon inside, but it won¡¯te out easily.¡± Lu Qingxue¡¯s tone became more respectful. She knew that her so-called talent was just a joke in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°A dragon?¡± Ye Li fell silent for a few seconds, thinking about the taste of dragon meat. Thinking of this, Ye Li decided to explore the ck Dragon Pool. The treasure might be inside. ¡°Since there is a dragon inside, let¡¯s go down and take a look,¡± Ye Li said to Lu Qingxue. Lu Qingxue was taken aback, ¡°No, Senior. The water in the ck Dragon Pool is bone-chilling, and 1 can¡¯t resist such cold.¡± Ye Li also thought it was true. The chill of the water could be seen with the naked eye. It seemed that Lu Qingxue had put in a lot of effort beforeing to the ck Cloud Forest. He opened the Point Mall and checked if there was any solution. He originally only had 290,000 points left, but after the battle in Annan Base City, his points increased to 800,000. Soon, a potion appeared in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. Water Avoidance Potion: After drinking it, one can move in water as if onnd and resist extreme cold or heat. Price: 2,000 points.. Chapter 135 - 135: Evil Hole at the Bottom of the Pool Chapter 135: Evil Hole at the Bottom of the Pool Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions With 800,000 points, Ye Li naturally didn¡¯t care about the 2,000-point Water Avoidance Potion. He spent 12,000 points to buy six Water Avoidance Potions. Just to be safe, he even got one for Hongye although she was not afraid of the cold. He handed five Water Avoidance Potions to the four zombies of the Apocalypse Legion and Lu Qingxue, telling them to drink it. ¡°After drinking this, you won¡¯t be afraid of the cold water in the ck Dragon Pool,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lu Qingxue was stunned, feeling nothing but shock in her heart. She truly couldn¡¯t fathom why someone like Ye Li could exist in this world. The water in the ck Dragon Pool was bone-chillingly cold. Even an Evolved Being would freeze to death if they entered it, let alone ordinary people. Yet, Ye Li casually took out a few potions, and after drinking them, they would be immune to the freezing cold of the ck Dragon Pool! Was he an all-powerful being? After drinking the potion, Lu Qingxue didn¡¯t feel any changes in her body. She looked at Ye Li cautiously. ¡°Senior, we¡­¡± Lan Qingxue had to be cautious because, after drinking the Water Avoidance Potion, her body didn¡¯t undergo any substantial changes. ¡°Let¡¯s go down,¡± Ye Li said. As he spoke, Ye Li plunged into the ck Dragon Pool. Ah Da, Hong Ye, Bai Wawa, and Yutong followed suit. Lu Qingxue swallowed her saliva and stared at the chilling water of the ck Dragon Pool. She didn¡¯t dare to jump down like this. Instead, she dipped a finger into the water to test it. With a touch, she was taken aback. Her finger felt as if it were immersed in ordinary water. A resolute look appeared on Lu Qingxue¡¯s cold and frosty face. She bravely jumped into the ck Dragon Pool. At this moment, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion had reached the bottom of the ck Dragon Pool. He estimated that it was about a hundred meters deep, and the bottom was empty with nothing. Lu Qingxue also reached the bottom of the ck Dragon Pool. Even now, she still found it hard to believe that she could reach the bottom of the ck Dragon Pool. She would rather believe that the Dark Race would upy all the base cities tomorrow than believe that she could reach the bottom of the ck Dragon Pool. ¡°The spiritual energy here is so rich,¡± Lu Qingxue eximed. The spiritual energy here was several times denser than on the spiritualnd of the Cloud Peak Academy. If one cultivated here, their progress would be much faster. Ye Li remained expressionless. He didn¡¯t need spiritual energy to cultivate. The density of the spiritual energy at the bottom of the ck Dragon Pool had nothing to do with him. What he cared about now was the location of the dragon. ¡°You said there¡¯s a dragon in the ck Dragon Pool. Where is it?¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Qingxue. Lu Qingxue was slightly stunned. She had only heard that there was a dragon in the ck Dragon Pool but didn¡¯t know the specific location. Ye Li sighed inwardly, thinking that in the end, he had to do everything himself. Leading Ah Da and the others, Ye Li began to search at the bottom of the ck Dragon Pool. If they didn¡¯t find the dragon, the creature was lucky. But if they did¡­ Then that dragon would be doomed to an unlucky fate. ¡°Huh? Senior, there¡¯s a hole over there.¡± Lu Qingxue pointed with her finger, looking surprised. Ye Li followed the direction of Lu Qingxue¡¯s finger and indeed found a hole. Activating the Heavenly Spirit Eyes, he saw that it was filled with evil energy in the hole, and there seemed to be something quite terrifying in it! A faint smile appeared on his face. He thought that the treasures from the Super Treasure Map were probably in this hole.. Chapter 136 - 136: Seventh-Tier Black Dragon Chapter 136: Seventh-Tier ck Dragon Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The group then walked to the entrance of the cave. After drinking the Water Avoidance Potion, walking at the bottom of the pool was like walking onnd. Ye Li looked at the entrance of the cave. It was notrge, but definitely not small. Waves of evil energy emanated from inside, making people shudder in fear. ¡°Senior, why do I feel this cave is so terrifying?¡± Lu Qingxue looked at Ye Li with horror. Lu Qingxue was only a second-tier Evolved Being, and even Ye Li felt there was something terrifying inside, not to mention Lu Qingxue. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you,¡± Ye Li looked at Lan Qingxue and said. Lan Qingxue was somewhat startled, looking at Ye Li¡¯s face, unsure how to interpret his words. I¡¯ll protect you? In other words, he was reassuring her that as long as he was around, she would be safe, right? For some reason, Lan Qingxue felt a fluttering sensation in her heart, like a little deer leaping in her heart. Her originally icy-cold face turned slightly rosy. And Ye Li naturally noticed this scene. Though he had recently transmigrated to this parallel world, whether it was Yun Man, Qian Ruxue, Xiao Hui, Su Xun¡¯er, or Lu Qian, wasn¡¯t the way they looked at him the same as how Lan Qingxue did? Although he didn¡¯t really believe in love at first sight, he knew that Lan Qingxue had already developed feelings for him at some point unintentionally. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Ye Li said. With that, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion entered the cave, and Lu Qingxue quickly followed. Inside the cave was like a bottomless ck hole, with pitch-ck darkness surrounding them, making them unable to see their own fingers. An eerie feeling kept haunting them. Unfortunately, Ye Li had the Heavenly Spirit Eyes, which allowed him to see in the darkness as clearly as in broad daylight. His eyes were like bright stars in the night sky. Ye Li kept moving forward, feeling that the evil energy was bing stronger, and a faint light appeared ahead. Thinking that the evil creature might be close, Ye Li was eager to find out what it was. If it was the ck dragon that had been lurking in the ck Dragon Pool, that would be great. Lu Qingxue¡¯s face had turned pale from the extreme evil energy, and she had never been to such a terrifying ce before. The light became brighter and brighter¡­ After walking for a long time, Ye Li finally arrived at the source of the light. It turned out to be another hole. Ye Li walked out of this hole and found a whole new world outside! Lu Qingxue walked out of the hole and saw the scene before her. Her already pale face turned even paler. Before her eyes was a piece of cknd covered with bones, and there were dozens of blood rivers flowing through it. The sky was densely covered with dark clouds, and ck lightning struck the cknd continuously. ¡°p, p, p!¡± A ck dragon dozens of meters long was flying rapidly in the cloudy sky. Ye Li¡¯s face remained unchanged, as if he hadn¡¯t seen the scene in front of him. Roar!!! The ck dragon, dozens of meters long, noticed Ye Li¡¯s group and quickly flew to a ce tens of meters away from Ye Li. The ck dragonnded on the cknd and stared coldly at Ye Li and his group, shooting a wicked and evil re from its eyes. ¡°Hehe, unexpectedly, after all these years, there are still humans setting foot in this ce. It has been at least several decades since Ist ate a human.¡± Ye Li looked at the ck dragon. It was in the seventh-tier. The seventh-tier was indeed formidable, but not invincible. Now that he had the Dragon-ying de and the Ancient Devil Tome, he was confident in dealing with this dragon.. Chapter 137 - 137: The Dark Race’s Power to Control Zombies Chapter 137: The Dark Race¡¯s Power to Control Zombies Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions With the Dragon-ying de and the Ancient Devil Tome¡¯s secondyer, even though he might not be able to defeat this seventh-tier ck dragon, he still had four sixth-tier mutated zombies. The key point was that it was challenging. After transmigrating, it was the first time Ye Li encountered such a challenging opponent. The demonic aura of the Ancient Devil Tome made him a little restless. The ck dragon suddenly became puzzled. ¡°Human, you are quite strange.¡± ¡°Oh? How strange?¡± Ye Li looked at the ck dragon indifferently. The ck dragon had a sinister aura, while he had a demonic aura! He did not activate the Ancient Devil Tome; otherwise, with the horror of the second level of the Ancient Devil Tome, he would definitely suppress the sinister aura of the ck dragon. He had never activated the Ancient Devil Tome before. It was unnecessary in the past, but now the opportunity hade, and he wanted to see the effect. ¡°Human, your body does not have the aura of the Dark Race, but it seems to have the human aura mixed with something else.¡± ¡°But you can control four sixth-tier zombies, which puzzles me,¡± the ck dragon stared at Ye Li and said. The apocalypse had been going on for a hundred years. The ck dragon was also of the Dark Race and came to the ck Dragon Pool to cultivate a few decades ago. Ye Li looked at the ck dragon calmly and slowly spoke, ¡°There are many things in this world that you cannot understand. In other words, you are like a frog in a well, unaware of how vast the heavens and earth truly are.¡± As soon as this was said, Lu Qingxue was stunned! Although she didn¡¯t know the realm of this ck dragon, she knew that its realm must far surpass her imagination. It seemed that an earth-shattering battle was about to begin. Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, the ck dragon¡¯s eyes shot a terrifying evil light. ¡°Human, don¡¯t think that you can defeat me with just you and four sixth-tier zombies. Now, I¡¯ll let you know that only the Dark Race can truly control zombies!¡± As he spoke, the ck dragon¡¯s pupils emitted another evil light. This evil light had no attacking power; instead, it attached itself to Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, and Yutong. The ck dragon didn¡¯t have to do this, but he felt that this human was too arrogant, and he wanted to show him how terrifying the power of the Dark Race controlling zombies could be. ¡°Now, Imand you to attack this human, but do not kill him,¡± the ck dragon coldly ordered All Da¡¯s group. As for Lu Qingxue, the ck dragon just ignored her, simply because she was too weak, just like a speck of dust. The ck dragon was quite smug now. The zombie virus was created by their Dark Race. Although he didn¡¯t know how this strange human could control these four sixth-tier zombies, he didn¡¯t care. Now, these four sixth-tier zombies should attack this human. However, to the ck dragon¡¯s astonishment, Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, and Yutong stood still in ce, not moving an inch. How could this be possible! The ck dragon widened its eyes, unable to believe what it was witnessing. ¡°Imand you to attack this human!¡± The ck dragon almost roared. Unfortunately, no matter how the ck dragon yelled, Ah Da and the others remained motionless. ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly. With the Zombie Synthesis System, the synthesized zombies followed hismandspletely. He really didn¡¯t know where this ck dragon got the courage to try and control his apocalypse legion. ¡°The control power of the Dark Race is simply iparable to mine. You¡¯re truly ignorant.¡± Ye Li said calmly, looking at the ck dragon.. Chapter 138 - 138: The Demonic Aura of the Ancient Devil Tome Chapter 138: The Demonic Aura of the Ancient Devil Tome Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lu Qingxue was already shocked to the extreme. She had thought that the four sixth-tier zombies would be controlled by the ck dragon. After all, the ck dragon was of the Dark Race. However, she could never have imagined that the situation would turn out like this. Suddenly, she remembered what Ye Li had said to her. ¡°If I must be ssified as something, I should be considered a demon.¡± A demon!!! Until now, Lu Qingxue finally understood the terror of demons. ¡°Human, how did you manage to do this?¡± The ck dragon stared at Ye Li firmly. Although he wasn¡¯t worried about a sixth-tier Evolved Being and four sixth-tier zombies, he couldn¡¯t understand why he couldn¡¯t control these four sixth-tier zombies. After all, he was a seventh-tier Dark Race member. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know how I did it,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Hearing this, the ck dragon felt an unprecedented insult. As a seventh-tier powerhouse, he was actually insulted by a sixth-tier Evolved Being. How could he tolerate it! ¡°The Dark Race opened the heavenly door to this world. Only a few yearster, you humans turned into zombies on arge scale, and our Dark Race ughtered you humans like pigs and dogs. Now I will let you know how formidable I am!¡± As he spoke, a sinister aura burst forth from the ck dragon¡¯s entire body, and the already overcast sky became even darker, creating a terrifying sight. This was like suppressing pressure. As a seventh-tier powerhouse, the ck dragon didn¡¯t need to take action; just his suppressing pressure alone could cause Ye Li to explode and die. ¡°All of you, step back!¡± Ye Li ordered the Apocalypse Legion, and Lu Qingxue and the Apocalypse Legion stepped back. The ck dragon looked at Ye Li smugly. He knew that Ye Li would not be able to withstand his terrifying pressure, simply because Ye Li was only a sixth-tier Evolved Being. However, the next scene left the ck dragon in the most shocked state he had ever experienced. At this moment, Ye Li stood still like a statue, and his not-so-tall figure now appeared like an ancient deity. And a demonic aura emanated from his entire body. This was the demonic aura of the second level of the Ancient Devil Tome! The sinister aura approached, and the demonic aura surrounding Ye Li suddenly erupted. Demonic aura against sinister aura! Although the ck dragon was a seventh-tier Evolved Being, his sinister aura waspletely defeated by the demonic aura. The demonic aura advanced like lightning, hitting the ck dragon. In an instant, a chill rose from his buttocks to his forehead. ¡°Well¡­¡± The ck dragon was shocked to the extreme. He actually felt his soul trembling. Not only the ck dragon, even though Lu Qingxue was far away, she also felt her whole body trembling uncontrobly. She even felt like kneeling down. After all, this was just the second level of the Ancient Devil Tome. If it was the third level, it would surely be even more terrifying. The ck dragon was a tier-7 Evolved Being and had the power he was supposed to have. After stabilizing his mind, he realized that his pressure was useless against Ye Li. He stared at Ye Li intently. ¡°Human, 1 will show you the terror of me!¡± The ck dragon roared, and then he opened his big mouth, from which a ck lightning force burst forth. Ye Li coldly smiled, taking out the Dragon-ying de from the system space and wielding it with a powerful sh. The terrifying de aura swept across the sky. ¡°Boom!¡± The ck lightning force was instantly blocked by this strike. ¡°Attack!¡± Ye Li gavemand to the Apocalypse Legion. Soon, the Apocalypse Legionunched an attack against the ck dragon.. Chapter 139 - 139: The Black Dragon Swallowed Ye Li Chapter 139: The ck Dragon Swallowed Ye Li Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, and Yutong all used their signature skills, attacking the ck dragon from the directions of the east, south, west, and north respectively. Ye Li knew that their attacks wouldn¡¯t have much effect on the ck dragon. However, he just wanted to distract the ck dragon¡¯s attention. The ck dragon became furious, roaring repeatedly. As a member of the Dark Race, he was actually being attacked by zombies, which was simply an unforgivable humiliation. The Dragon-ying de in Ye Li¡¯s hand roared with raging mes, and he leaped into the air. In mid-air, the me Sword Technique was unleashed! In an instant, countless fire des attacked the ck dragon. The ck dragon roared fiercely, allowing the terrifying fire des to hit its body. Ye Li didn¡¯t expect the ck dragon¡¯s defense to be so strong that even the A-grade skill, me Sword Technique, couldn¡¯t cause any harm to it. However, he quickly understood. After all, the ck dragon was a seventh-tier creature, and the gap between sixth-tier and seventh-tier was like heaven and earth. Suddenly, Bai Wawa didn¡¯t pay attention and was heavily struck by the ck dragon¡¯s tail, which was as strong as steel. Bai Wawa flew several hundred meters away in an instant. Fortunately, Bai Wawa¡¯s defense was strong enough, and he stood up instantly and joined the battle again. The ck dragon attacked Ye Li fiercely at high speed. The ck dragon was fast, but did that mean Ye Li was slow? He activated the Swift Steps technique, and there was no way the ck dragon could catch up to Ye Li. In an instant, multiple phantoms appeared in mid-air, making it an extraordinary battle. Lu Qingxue was like a statue, stiffly standing in ce. She had never seen such a battle before. The ck dragon was indeed a seventh-tier creature, incredibly powerful in every aspect, be it strength, speed, or defense. The attacks from the Apocalypse Legion had no effect on the ck dragon. Ye Li thought that the ck dragon¡¯s defense could not withstand the Dragon-ying de, but the key was that he couldn¡¯t get close to the ck dragon. Boom! A deafening explosion rang out, and Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, and Yutong were all seriously injured, lying on the ground and losing their fighting capabilities. It seemed that the oue of this earth-shattering battle had been determined. ¡°Human, do you now realize my terror?¡± The ck dragon looked at Ye Li with pride. In his view, Ye Li was already a dead man. Ye Li stared at the ck dragon, trying to figure out a way to y the beast. ¡°Human, what are you hesitating for? The only fate waiting for you is to be my food,¡± the ck dragon continued. As he spoke, the ck dragon opened itsrge mouth and lunged at Ye Li at an astonishing speed. Ye Li looked at the ck dragon¡¯s open mouth, and at this critical moment, he came up with an idea. He stood still and made no attempt to resist, allowing the ck dragon to approach him. When the ck dragon¡¯s open mouth was about to touch Ye Li, he still made no attempt to dodge. The ck dragon swallowed Ye Li in one gulp! ¡°Senior¡­¡± Lu Qingxue covered her mouth. She had never expected that the ck dragon would swallow Ye Li like this. ¡°It¡¯s been decades since Ist ate a human. The taste is really good,¡± the ck dragon licked its tongue smugly. ¡°Oh, right, there¡¯s one more human.¡± The ck dragon¡¯s gaze shifted to Lu Qingxue. Seeing the ck dragon staring at her, Lu Qingxue was terrified, feeling her soul leave her body. But how could she, as a second-tier Evolved Being, resist the ck dragon? Run? Lu Qingxue knew that her fate was to be swallowed by the ck dragon.. Chapter 140 - 140: Roasted Dragon Leg Chapter 140: Roasted Dragon Leg Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lu Qingxue closed her eyes; she already knew her fate. ¡°Human, it seems you are somewhat clever. 1¡¯11 eat you now,¡± the ck dragon said. As the words fell, the ck dragon¡¯s figure shed, and it instantly appeared in front of Lu Qingxue. However, just as the ck dragon opened its mouth, ready to enjoy its meal, in that split second, its whole body felt like it had been struck by lightning. ¡°Alih!¡± Suddenly, the ck dragon let out a miserable scream, as its internal organs were crushed by Ye Li. Lu Qingxue listened to the hair-raising screams and quickly opened her eyes, only to see the ck dragon violently rolling in pain. She quickly retreated hundreds of meters away. Inside the ck dragon, Ye Li wielded the Dragon-ying de with great enthusiasm. When it was almost time, he unleashed the me Sword Technique. The ck dragon couldn¡¯t bear it anymore; its body began to burn. The fire des of the me Sword Technique were not ordinary mes; they were equivalent to the Three-vored True Fire of the Red Child. Moreover, the mes were burning within the ck dragon¡¯s body, making it impossible for it to resist. Ye Li burst out of the dragon¡¯s body, the cold light on the Dragon-ying de shining brightly. At this moment, the ck dragon was burning and looked like it was about to die. In the blink of an eye! Ye Li brandished the Dragon-ying de with a single sh, cutting off one of the dragon¡¯s legs. He thought to himself that he hadn¡¯t tasted dragon meat yet, so how could he let this opportunity pass? The ck dragon was burned to ashes! And this huge dragon leg was now in Ye Li¡¯s possession. Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, and Yutong were still lying on the ground, their injuries too severe. Ye Li walked up to them, raised his palm, and activated the Healing Art. Golden spiritual light emanated from his hand. In an instant, the injuries of the four members of the Apocalypse Legion healed. This was the charm of the Healing Art. Ye Li turned his head slightly and looked at Lu Qingxue. Lu Qingxue was like she had been petrified, her three souls and seven spirits seemingly pulled out of her body. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. Hearing this, Lu Qingxue finally snapped out of her daze. She hadn¡¯t spoken yet when Ye Li continued, ¡°Never be surprised, because everything I do is enough to astonish you for three days and three nights.¡± The earth-shattering battle from before was still vivid in Lu Qingxue¡¯s mind. She had thought that Ye Li had been swallowed by the ck dragon and was dead. She also thought she was doomed. But how could she have expected such a reversal? Lu Qingxue looked at Ye Li¡¯s exceptionally handsome face and discovered that Ye Li¡¯s expression was calm as if the earth-shattering battle from before had never happened. She couldn¡¯t imagine that such a person existed in this world. Someone who would remain unfazed no matter what happened to them? Lu Qingxue walked to Ye Li¡¯s side. Everything felt like an illusion; from the moment Ye Li saved her, everything seemed too unreal. Ye Li didn¡¯t care about Lu Qingxue¡¯s thoughts. He looked at the dragon leg on the ground and thought that the ck dragon was a member of the Dark Race. He didn¡¯t know if it would taste good. The key issue was that he didn¡¯t have any firewood. Ye Li thought for a moment, and suddenly he felt like scolding himself. Why did he need firewood when he had the me Sword Technique? It was fire itself! Immediately, Ye Li activated the me Sword Technique with the Dragon-ying de, controlling the fire skillfully, and the mes instantly roasted the dragon leg. Seeing this scene, Lu Qingxue was once again stunned.. Chapter 141 - 141: Golden Dragon Leg Chapter 141: Golden Dragon Leg Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lu Qingxue saw this scene and was extremely shocked. Senior¡­ Senior is roasting the dragon leg? Moreover, a delicious aroma wafted through the air. Lu Qingxue couldn¡¯t help but gaze at the dragon leg in the mes. She noticed that the leg had turned golden from the roasting. But this dragon is of the Dark Race! How could Senior dare to eat it? When the mes disappeared, the golden dragon leg had been roasted to perfection, tender on the inside and crispy on the outside. It looked absolutely delicious. Lu Qingxue couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. Although the ck dragon was of the Dark Race, the aroma of the roasted meat was simply irresistible. Ye Li had previously eaten tiger meat during the test of the Dragon-ying de, and he still remembered the taste. Now, this dragon meat¡­ Although it belonged to the Dark Race, the deliciousness of the meat made it worth trying. Without further ado, Ye Li tore off arge piece and then swallowed it in one gulp! Ye Li had never dreamed that there could be such delicious meat in the world. It melted in his mouth, leaving a lingering taste. ¡°Don¡¯t wait. Eat up.¡± Ye Li said to the four members of the Apocalypse Legion. Ye Li knew that they were also foodies; he could tell from how they devoured the tiger meat during the test of the Dragon-ying de. Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, and Yutong all heard what Ye Li said and immediately started eating the dragon meat. Yutong seemed hesitant and looked at the dragon meat in the hands of Ah Da and the others, looking puzzled. ¡°Yutong, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Ye Li asked, looking at Yutong. Yutong¡¯s cute little face showed some fear. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m afraid to eat.¡± Ye Li thought that Yutong was already a six-tier zombie. Why was he still so timid? He was a little dissatisfied and tore off a piece of meat from the huge dragon leg and handed it to Yutong. ¡°Now, Big Brother orders you to eat.¡± Yutong was stunned for a few seconds, then took the dragon meat from Ye Li¡¯s hand and took a small bite. Suddenly, a drastic change appeared on Yutong¡¯s cute little face. ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s so delicious!¡± Yutong looked at Ye Li in surprise. Ye Li thought, of course, it would be delicious. If I say it¡¯s delicious, then it must be delicious. ¡°Hehe,¡± Bai Wawa chuckled again, as if the meat was so delicious that he was on the verge of exploding. Ye Li looked at Bai Wawa¡¯s figure; he estimated that he weighed close to two hundred jin. ¡°You should eat a little less.¡± Huh? Ye Li turned around and looked at Lu Qingxue, who was still standing in ce. ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing to eat?¡± Lu Qingxue¡¯s whole body shook upon hearing this, and she looked at Ye Li in astonishment. The key point was that Senior had only asked the four six-tier zombies to eat just now; he didn¡¯t ask her, so she didn¡¯t dare to go over. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to eat?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. Lu Qingxue quickly shook her head, obviously not because she didn¡¯t dare to eat. ¡°Then you don¡¯t want to eat?¡± Ye Li continued to ask. ¡°Not that.¡± Lu Qingxue shook her head again. ¡°Then¡­¡± Ye Li was confused; it wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t dare to eat, and it wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t want to eat. Then why was she still standing there motionless? ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me just now, so I thought you didn¡¯t want me to eat.¡± Lu Qingxue said, feeling a little embarrassed. When Ye Li and the four zombies were eating the dragon meat, she almost drooled. The meat was too fragrant, and she was starving. Ye Li smiled; this girl looked cold and aloof on the outside but was actually quite simple-minded and sweet. It was quite amusing. ¡°Come and eat. After eating, we still have to look for the treasures,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Upon hearing this, Lu Qingxue finally walked towards the golden dragon leg! Chapter 142 - 142: Heavenly Tower Chapter 142: Heavenly Tower Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li tore off a piece of dragon meat for Lu Qingxue, and she slowly took a bite after taking it. The moment Lu Qingxue took a bite, she was amazed. She could swear that she had never eaten anything so delicious in her life. This huge dragon leg was quickly devoured by Ye Li¡¯s group. After finishing their meal, Ye Li thought they still hadn¡¯t found the treasures. Eating the dragon meat was just a small matter. Ye Li looked around and noticed a blood-red cave at the end of this cknd. He thought that the treasures must be inside. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside that cave and take a look,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Lu Qingxue nodded. At this point, she admired Ye Li to the point of being speechless. Immediately, Ye Li and the group walked toward the blood-red cave. After a short walk, they arrived at the entrance of the cave. Although the entrance was blood-red, there were waves of mystic light emanating from inside, which made Ye Li specte that there must be some incredible treasures within. Thinking of this, an excited look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Upon entering the cave, they were greeted by an intense and refreshing spiritual energy, making them feel as if they were bathed in spring breeze. The cave wasn¡¯t long, and they quickly reached its end. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the end of the cave turned out to be a sea of mes. Above the sea of mes, there was a stone tform with a small tower on it. The small tower had seven levels. At the moment, the ck and quaint tower was releasing waves of mystic light. Lu Qingxue looked at the small tower on the stone tform. She was first astonished, but then seemed to recall something, and she eximed in surprise: ¡°Could this be¡­ the Heavenly Tower?¡± The Heavenly Tower, one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, capable of suppressing everything. Upon hearing Lu Qingxue¡¯s words, Ye Li was also slightly taken aback. Heavenly Tower? Could the treasure in the Super Treasure Map be the Heavenly Tower? Thinking of this, Ye Li became quite excited. Ding¡­ ¡°The divine artifact Heavenly Tower detected, please collect it.¡± At that moment, the voice of the system echoed in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Hearing the system¡¯s words, Ye Li felt relieved. The Dark Race had been trying to find the Ten Great Divine Weapons and uncover the hidden secrets within them ever since the apocalypse began. Unfortunately, even if they racked their brains, they couldn¡¯t find a single divine artifact. Yet here he was, Ye Li, possessing two divine artifacts. Who could have imagined that? Ye Li leaped and jumped onto the stone tform, retrieving the Heavenly Tower! Back on the ground, Ye Li looked at the Heavenly Tower in his hand. The hidden power within it was terrifying, and the tower was quite heavy, making it difficult for Ye Li to hold. ¡°Senior, is this the Heavenly Tower?¡± Lu Qingxue curiously asked. Ye Li nodded. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Lu Qingxue was startled. She came to the ck Cloud Forest for the Heavenly Tower, but she didn¡¯t know if it even existed here. She had juste to try her luck. How could she have imagined that the Heavenly Tower would truly be here? Ye Li put the Heavenly Tower into the system space. He couldn¡¯t expose the fact that he had the Heavenly Tower, or he would be a target. ¡°Let¡¯s leave now,¡± Ye Li said. Their purpose had been achieved, and there was no reason to stay here any longer. Lu Qingxue nodded, and then she and Ye Li left the blood-red cave. Continuing forward, Ye Li¡¯s group reached the bottom of the ck Dragon Pool, and then they left the ck Dragon Pool.. Chapter 143 - 143: Heading to Huangjiang Base City Chapter 143: Heading to Huangjiang Base City Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li and Lu Qingxue returned to thend, and Ye Li stored All Da and the others in the system space. Lu Qingxue was surprised. She looked around, but the four Tier-6 zombies that were by her side just moments ago had suddenly disappeared. Could this be another ability of a demon? Lu Qingxue secretly nced at Ye Li¡¯s calm face and thought to herself that Senior is truly an all-around talented person. ¡°Senior, where are you nning to go now?¡± Lu Qingxue asked, but immediately regretted it. A person as high-level as Senior surelyes and goes as they please, and it¡¯s not her ce to ask. After some thought, Ye Li replied, ¡°Huangjiang Base City.¡± Since he had nothing else to do, visiting Huangjiang Base City would be a good idea, and they could also pass by a few small towns to synthesize zombies. ¡°You¡¯re also going to Huangjiang Base City?¡± Lu Qingxue was shocked, clearly not expecting that Ye Li would be heading there as well. ¡°What? Are you also going?¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Qingxue, wondering if she should be returning to the Cloud Peak Academy. Could it be that Lu Qingxue didn¡¯t dare to go back? After all, during their time in the ck Cloud Forest, he saved Lu Qingxue, and the two men she was with naturally thought he was a member of the Dark Race. If they reported this to the academy¡­ Ye Li shook his head inwardly. He didn¡¯t understand why he was thinking so much. Since when did he, Ye Li, need to think so much before doing anything? ¡°In fact, I¡¯m from the Lu family in Huangjiang Base City,¡± Lu Qingxue said softly. Ye Li understood upon hearing her words. Lu Qingxue, Lu Qian? What a small world! ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go together,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Lu Qingxue didn¡¯t expect that Ye Li would invite her to go with him. A deep astonishment appeared on her fair face. After a few seconds of contemtion, Lu Qingxue looked up and firmly said to Ye Li, ¡°Please rest assured, Senior, I will never reveal what happened today.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t respond. He could answer, but it wasn¡¯t necessary. Shortly after, Ye Li and Lu Qingxue headed in the direction of Huangjiang Base City. They arrived at a small town, and Ye Li didn¡¯t know the name of the town, but he knew they were not far from Huangjiang Base City. ¡°Senior, there are zombies ahead,¡± Lu Qingxue said as she looked ahead. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± In front of them, hundreds of zombies appeared. All of them seemed to be Level 3 zombies. ¡°Senior, what should we do?¡± Lu Qingxue felt somewhat panicked. With her being only a tier-2 Evolved Being, it would be impossible for her to deal with so many zombies. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°Do you think they can even touch a single hair on my head?¡± Hearing this, Lu Qingxue finally rxed. She believed that with Ye Li¡¯s strength, he wouldn¡¯t fear these ordinary zombies. Ye Li looked at the approaching horde of zombies and didn¡¯t bother calling Ah Da and the others. Instead, he calmly raised his fingers, and golden light shot out like a machine gun. Swish! Swish! Swish! Countless sounds of breaking wind were heard. In an instant, hundreds of zombies fell to the ground, howling in pain, because each of their thighs had a horrifying blood hole. Ye Li activated the synthesis grid in his mind and began tobine these zombies. In no time, he synthesized a Level 10 male zombie and a Level 10 female zombie from the hundreds of Level 3 zombies. He checked the zombies in the system space and found that there were already Level 10 male and female zombies present.. Chapter 144 - 144: Let’s Visit Your Home Chapter 144: Let¡¯s Visit Your Home Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li synthesized the two level-io male zombies and the two level-10 female zombies into a tier-1 male zombie and a tier-1 female zombie. Lu Qingxue was astonished. What was happening? She quickly rubbed her eyes as if not believing that all of this was real. She vividly remembered that there were hundreds of ordinary zombies just a moment ago. How did they suddenly turn into a level-io male zombie and a level-10 female zombie in the blink of an eye? Then, in another blink of an eye, the level-10 male and female zombies turned into tier-1 ones. Was this also a demon¡¯s ability? However, this was too heaven-defying. The Dark Race could only control zombies, but Senior could not only control zombies but also make them level up? The shock in Lu Qingxue¡¯s heart at this moment couldn¡¯t be described in words. Seeing the astonishment on Lu Qingxue¡¯s face, Ye Li shook his head inwardly. He had told her never to be surprised because everything he did was enough to amaze someone for three days and three nights. But it seemed that Lu Qingxue couldn¡¯t quite understand what he meant. Ye Li continued walking, and not long after, he produced another tier-1 male zombie and another tier-1 female zombie. Now he had two tier-1 male zombies and two tier-1 female zombies, and he continued to synthesize them. Now he had a tier 2 male zombie and a tier 2 female zombie. He checked the number of zombies he had now: Apocalypse Legion: Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, Yutong. Male zombies: One tier 3 male zombie, one tier 2 male zombie. Female zombies: One tier 3 female zombie, one tier 2 female zombie. The overall strength was not bad, but still far from enough. After all, there were tier 7 Evolved Beings in Huangjiang Base City. However, in Huangjiang Base City, the tier 7 Evolved Being was Su Xun¡¯er¡¯s grandfather, Su Changfeng, who was the backbone of Huangjiang Base City. He was very important to Huangjiang Base City. Ye Li had saved Su Changfeng¡¯s life, but he didn¡¯t expect that Su Changfeng would do anything for him. After all, people have their own agendas, especially in this apocalyptic world. Ye Li and Lu Qingxue finally arrived at the outskirts of Huangjiang Base City. The military in the outer city was equipped with many high-tech weapons, making it much more advanced than the Annan Base City. Ye Li and Lu Qingxue entered the outer city. Huangjiang Base City was muchrger and more prosperous than Annan Base City. ¡°Senior, what are you going to do now¡­¡± Lu Qingxue didn¡¯t finish her sentence as she looked at Ye Li cautiously, fearing that her words might upset him. ¡°Let¡¯s go visit your home,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Lu Qingxue was stunned. She couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Why, do you think I, Ye Li, am not worthy of visiting your Lu family?¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Qingxue, his face showing a hint of yfulness. Lu Qingxue recovered from her daze and quickly said, ¡°No, Senior, it¡¯s an honor for you to visit the Lu family.¡± The Lu family ranked second among the families in Huangjiang Base City. The family head, Lu Xinghe, was a tier 6 Evolved Being with astonishing strength. Following Lu Qingxue, Ye Li arrived at the outside of the Lu family¡¯s residence. The Lu family¡¯s building had a ssical design, simr to those wealthy families shown on television. Two teenagers came out at that moment, looking at Lu Qingxue and bing somewhat stunned. Then they quickly said, ¡°Sister Qingxue, you¡¯re back.¡± Lu Qingxue nodded, and her face became cold again. She didn¡¯t respond to the two youngsters from the Lu family but looked at Ye Li. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go inside..¡± Chapter 145 - 145: Lu Qingxue, Lu Qian Chapter 145: Lu Qingxue, Lu Qian Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The two Lu family¡¯s disciples were shocked. They felt that they had heard wrong. Sister Qingxue, who had always been arrogant, actually called this person senior? Before Lu Qingxue went to the Cloud Peak Academy, she was the absolute number one genius in the Huangjiang Base City. She was very arrogant, and not many of the younger generation in the Huangjiang Base City caught her eye. But now, Lu Qingxue actually called Ye Li Senior. How could the two Lu family disciples not be surprised? They didn¡¯t intend to go out. Instead, they hurriedly ran in as if to report. The Lu family was naturally huge, with pavilions, towers, small bridges, and flowing water, creating a unique charm. At this moment, the younger generation of the Lu family came out to wee Lu Qingxue. There were more than 30 of them, and most of them were level-8 to level-9 Awakened Beings. ¡°Sister Qingxue, is Cloud Peak Academy on vacation?¡± ¡°Sister Qingxue, can you tell us about the Cloud Peak Academy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister Qingxue. Cloud Peak Academy is about to recruit students again. We want to know more about it.¡± The younger generation of the Lu family looked at Lu Qingxue and said. It was obvious that they yearned for Cloud Peak Academy. However, when it came to the admissions of the Cloud Peak Academy, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but think of Xiao Hui and Yun Man. They were going to the Cloud Peak Academy. Qian Ruxue had said that she would leave after Xiao Hui and Yun Man went to the Cloud Peak Academy. Lu Qingxue clearly didn¡¯t like such a scene. Faced with the questions of these cousins, she seemed to be at a loss. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back!¡± An excited voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Ye Li naturally knew this voice because it was not someone else¡¯s voice, but Lu Qian¡¯s. Lu Qian jogged to Lu Qingxue¡¯s side and looked at her happily. ¡°Sister, 1 really missed you.¡± ¡°Qianqian, 1 just passed by the Huangjiang Base City and came back to take a look,¡± Lu Qingxue said. Lu Qian was very happy. She worshiped her sister. The scene of her sister beating up the hedonistic children of Huangjiang Base City before she went to the Cloud Peak Academy was still vivid in her mind. Lu Qian looked around, and the smile on her face instantly froze. ¡°S-Senior?¡± Lu Qian was horrified. That day in Pan City, she and Xun¡¯er already knew how terrifying Ye Li was. She had thought that they would never meet again, but she didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to appear in front of her at this moment. Ye Li stood upright where he was, and his slightly thin body shot into the sky like a sharp sword. Lu Qingxue was startled and looked at Lu Qian in astonishment. She heard very clearly that Lu Qian was calling Ye Li Senior. Did they know each other? ¡°Qianqian, do you know Senior?¡± Lu Qingxue asked Lu Qian in a low voice. ¡°Sister, do you know Senior too?¡± Lu Qian asked in shock. Immediately, Lu Qingxue and Lu Qian looked at each other as if everything was conveyed without words. ¡°Senior, let me take you around.¡± Lu Qingxue thought that she had neglected Ye Li for a long time. If she angered Senior, the entire Lu family would undoubtedly suffer a catastrophe. ¡°OK.¡± Ye Li nodded. Lu Qingxue¡¯s words stunned the younger generation of the Lu family. What did they hear? How could Lu Qingxue call this person Senior? How was it possible! In a day, the younger generation of the Lu family began to discuss who Ye Li was, what his background was, and why Sister Qingxue called him Senior.. Chapter 146 - 146: The Younger Generation of the Lu Family Was Shocked Chapter 146: The Younger Generation of the Lu Family Was Shocked Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Who is that person? Sister Qingxue actually called him Senior.¡± ¡°Is he a super genius of the Cloud Peak Academy?¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s a super genius of the Cloud Peak Academy, Sister Qingxue doesn¡¯t have to call him Senior.¡± ¡°It seems that there¡¯s only one possibility.¡± A young man of the Lu family said in a low voice. As soon as he said this, all the younger generation of the Lu family looked at the young man who spoke. ¡°How could it be?¡± one of the youths asked quickly. The young man looked at Ye Li¡¯s receding back. He looked at the sun in the sky at a 45-degree angle and slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s the senior that Sister Qingxue mentioned. Not only is he a powerhouse, but he¡¯s also a super powerhouse. Otherwise, why would Sister Qingxue call him senior?¡± Hearing this, the younger generation of the Lu family looked at each other in bewilderment. A super powerhouse? But that person looked only two years older than Sister Qingxue. How could he be a super powerhouse? ¡°Why are you all standing here instead of cultivating?¡± Suddenly, a shout entered the ears of the younger generation of the Lu family. The younger generation of the Lu family trembled and looked in the direction of the voice. A middle-aged man in a suit walked over. The middle-aged man¡¯s face was gloomy and there was a shocking scar on his face, which looked very scary. ¡°It¡¯s Third Uncle.¡± A young man from the Lu family said in a low voice. The middle-aged man with the scar on his face was called Lu Kui, the third brother of the head of the Lu family, Lu Xinghe, a Tier-5 Evolved Being. Lu Kui walked in front of the younger generation of the Lu family and looked at the more than 30 disciples of the Lu family coldly. ¡°That¡¯s because the Cloud Peak Academy wille to the Huangjiang Base City to recruit students. You should know how difficult it is to enter the Cloud Peak Academy. If you don¡¯t cultivate hard, you won¡¯t be able to enter the Cloud Peak Academy in this life!¡± Lu Kui said coldly. The younger generation of the Lu family seemed to be very afraid of Lu Kui. They all lowered their heads, not daring to speak. ¡°Tell me, why are you all here?¡± Lu Kui continued. A young member of the Lu family mustered his courage and told Lu Kui what had just happened. Lu Kui was stunned to hear that. Although he was a little surprised that Qingxue was back, it was definitely not to the point where he was stunned. What really stunned him was that Qingxue actually called a young man senior, which puzzled him. Could it be that the young man was really terrifying? ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Lu Kui asked in a low voice. ¡°Third Uncle, it¡¯s absolutely true,¡± the younger generation of the Lu family hurriedly said. ¡°Where is Qingxue taking the boy now?¡± Lu Kui asked. ¡°Sister Qingxue took her to Huaqing Pool. Sister Qianqian also went with her,¡± the younger generation of the Lu family said. ¡°Go cultivate!¡± Lu Kui said coldly. Immediately, the more than 30 young people of the Lu family returned to the cultivation room and began to cultivate. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that. I have to take a look.¡± Lu Kui narrowed his eyes and said. ¡°Senior, this is the Lu family¡¯s Huaqing Pool, which is also the ce with the richest spiritual energy in the Lu family.¡± Lu Qingxue looked at Ye Li and said. Ye Li looked at the pool in front of him. The water in the pool was very clear and light, and the spiritual energy was indeed very rich. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t interested at all. ¡°By the way, where is your father?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked Lu Qian. For some reason, Ye Fei wanted to meet the second-ranked powerhouse in the Huangjiang Base City.. Chapter 147 - 147: Do I Have To Tell You That? Chapter 147: Do I Have To Tell You That? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lu Qian hurriedly replied, ¡°Senior, my father went to the Su family.¡± Ye Li thought that he just wanted to meet him. Since he wasn¡¯t around, he might as well forget it. ¡°Qingxue, you¡¯re back.¡± A voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. The person who spoke was naturally Lu Qingxue¡¯s third uncle, Lu Kui. ¡°Yes, Third Uncle, the Cloud Peak Academy has a mission, so I¡¯m just going home to take a look,¡± Lu Qingxue said to Lu Kui. Lu Kui nodded and continued, ¡°Qingxue, I heard that you brought a senior back. Where is he?¡± ¡°Third Uncle, he is senior,¡± Lu Qingxue said. Lu Kui looked at Ye Li and was a little shocked because Ye Li was too young. He thought to himself, Qingxue actually called this young man senior. Is this young man really terrifying? ¡°May I ask who you are¡­?¡± Lu Kui looked at Ye Li. Lu Kui was a Tier-5 Evolved Being, so he naturally couldn¡¯t tell what realm Ye Li was in. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Obviously, this was the first time Lu Kui had heard the name Ye Li. ¡°May I ask which base city Mr. Ye is from?¡± Lu Kui thought that since Qingxue called him senior, this young man¡¯s background must not be simple. He had to be careful. ¡°No base city.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Lu Kui was secretly unhappy to hear that. He was one of the strong masters in the Huangjiang Base City after all, but this boy ignored him so easily. ¡°Mr. Ye, you are a human, right? Since you are a human, you must be from the base city. I really don¡¯t understand if Mr. Ye is deliberately hiding it, or you don¡¯t want to tell me?¡± Lu Kui stared at Ye Li and said. ¡°Do I have to tell you?¡± Ye Li said casually. Ye Li didn¡¯t understand. He came to the Lu family just to take a look. Why were these people from the Lu family so troublesome? ¡°What¡­ What did you say?¡± Lu Kui was shocked. He really didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to dare to say such a thing to him in the Lu family. ¡°Mr. Ye, this is the Huangjiang Base City, and this is the Lu family!¡± Lu Kui continued with a sullen face. Ye Li yed with his fingers and didn¡¯t look at Lu Kui. He slowly said, ¡°I know this is the Huangjiang Base City, and 1 know this is the Lu family, but so what?¡± Hearing this, Lu Kui stared at Ye Li. ¡°Mr. Ye, aren¡¯t you overestimating yourself?¡± Ye Li smiled and looked at Lu Kui. ¡°Do you think you, a mere Tier-5 Evolved Being, deserve to talk to me like this?¡± Lu Kui was even angrier. A mere Tier-5 Evolved Being? How, how dare he say that!!! Lu Kui was one of the strong masters in the Huangjiang Base City, but in this person¡¯s mouth, he had be a mere Tier-5 Evolved Being. ¡°Why¡­ why did youe to our Lu family?¡± Lu Kui felt that Ye Li must have a purpose foring to the Lu family. Unfortunately, not only was his feeling wrong, but it was sopletely wrong. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Do you think your Lu family is worthy of meing here?¡± Arrogant, absolutely arrogant! Seeing this, Lu Qingxue and Lu Qian were both shocked. They knew how terrifying Ye Li was and hurriedly said to Lu Kui, ¡°Third Uncle, please don¡¯t.¡± Lu Kui¡¯s face sank. He said coldly, ¡°Qingxue, Xiaoqian, you are from the Lu family. Why are you siding with outsiders now?¡± With that, Lu Kui stared at Ye Li again. ¡°Ye Li, do you know how terrifying our Lu family is?¡± Chapter 148 - 148: Ye Li, Just You Wait Chapter 148: Ye Li, Just You Wait Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lu Kui wanted Ye Li to know that the Lu family was not someone he could afford to offend in the Huangjiang Base City. ¡°Your Lu family is just a small family. What¡¯s so terrifying about it?¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Ye Li, do you really not know how terrifying the Lu family is?¡± Lu Kui gritted his teeth and squeezed out these words. ¡°As I said, your Lu family is just a small family. There¡¯s nothing terrifying about it.¡± Ye Li slowly said. ¡°Fine, fine, fine!!!¡± Lu Kui said ¡°good¡± three times in a row, which meant that he was very angry at this moment. ¡°Ye Li, since you said that our Lu family is just a small family, 1¡¯11 let you know how terrifying the Lu family is today!¡± Lu Kui almost roared. As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Kui raised his fist and punched Ye Li. Ye Li looked bored, lie thought that although Lu Kui was a Tier-5 Evolved Being, he was still an ant in front of him. Red spiritual energy wrapped Lu Kui¡¯s punch. The power of this punch was definitely not weak. Unfortunately, he was facing Ye Li, a sixth-tier Evolved Being. Ye Li stood still as if he didn¡¯t see Lu Kui attacking him at all. Lu Qingxue and Lu Qian looked at each other in horror. They naturally knew how terrifying Ye Li was. When Lu Kui¡¯s fist was only a line away from Ye Li¡¯s, Ye Li suddenly raised two fingers. At the critical moment, his two fingers caught Lu Kui¡¯s fist. ¡°What!¡± Lu Kui was shocked. He would never have thought that his fist would be caught by Ye Li with two fingers. He tried to retract his fist, only to find that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t pull it out. Ye Li looked at Lu Kui¡¯s livid face indifferently. He shook his head and slowly said, ¡°How dare a small pearlpete with the sun and moon? What a joke.¡± Lu Kui was still pulling his fist hard, but unfortunately, Ye Li¡¯s two fingers were like iron pincers, mping his fist tightly. ¡°Poor ants. You never know how high the sky is or how wide the earth is.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li retracted his finger and released a hidden force. Lu Kui was hit by this hidden force and took a few steps back. Caught off guard, he fell to the ground. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. How could a small fry like Lu Kui enter Ye Li¡¯s eyes? Lu Kui got up from the ground with all his strength. He stared at Ye Li, knowing that Ye Li was not someone he could defeat. ¡°Ye Li, just you wait. I¡¯m going to call my brother back!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Kui left angrily. Ye Li felt a little bored. Why were there always so many tasteless flies? ¡°Senior, I¡­¡± Lu Qingxue looked at Ye Li apologetically. She didn¡¯t expect this to happen when she brought Ye Li to the Lu family. The younger generation of the Lu family were not very obedient. Knowing that Third Uncle would definitely go to Ye Li after asking where Ye Li was, wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if they didn¡¯t watch such a good show? Not long after they returned to the cultivation center, they all followed him. The scene just now waspletely witnessed by them. They gasped. They didn¡¯t expect that the third uncle of a Tier-5 Evolved Being would be so vulnerable in front of Ye Li.. Chapter 149 - 149: Lu Xinghe, the Head of the Lu Family Chapter 149: Lu Xinghe, the Head of the Lu Family Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Senior, Third Uncle is going to call my father over. Look¡­¡± Lu Qingxue looked at Ye Li carefully. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I want to see your father anyway.¡± Ye Li waved his hand. Lu Qingxue and Lu Qian looked at each other and smiled bitterly. ¡°Now Third Uncle has gone to call the family head. Do you think the family head can deal with that person?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? The family head is ranked second in the Huangjiang Base City. No matter how powerful he is, it¡¯s impossible for him to defeat the family head.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t seen how terrifying the family head is. Just wait. When the family heades back, there will be a good show to watch.¡± Ye Li felt a little bored, so he sat in Huaqing Pool, waiting for Lu Kui to call his brother over. The younger generation of the Lu family looked at Ye Li¡¯s back and swallowed. For some reason, looking at Ye Li¡¯s back, they felt their souls tremble. ¡°Sister, do you think Dad will fight Seniorter?¡± Lu Qian looked at Lu Qingxue and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Lu Qingxue shook her head. Lu Qingxue looked worried. She knew that Ye Li controlled four sixth-tier zombies. If they really fought, her Lu family would definitely be defeated. Suddenly, a middle-aged man walked over aggressively. The middle-aged man was wearing a mountain suit and had a scar on his gloomy face. The middle-aged man was Lu Kui. Lu Kui stared at Ye Li¡¯s back and said coldly, ¡°Ye Li, not only is my brother here this time, but Brother Su Yao is also here?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you know who Brother Su Yao is. He¡¯s the eldest son of the Su family, the number one family in the Huangjiang Base City. He¡¯s a sixth-tier Evolved Being.¡± It was not difficult to tell from Lu Kui¡¯s voice that he was very smug at this moment, as if Ye Li¡¯s insult to the Lu family could be taken back immediately. Not long after Lu Kui said so, a gentle middle-aged man and Su Yao slowly walked over. Needless to say, Su Yao was the father of Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao. As for this gentle middle-aged man, he was the head of the Lu family, Lu Xinghe, a sixth-tier Evolved Being. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s him!¡± Lu Kui pointed at Ye Li¡¯s back. Lu Xinghe narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Yao. Although the Lu family was not the number one family in the Huangjiang Base City, it was ranked first. No one had ever dared to say that the Lu family was a small family. Besides, this person had actually beaten Lu Kui. If he didn¡¯t take revenge, how could the Lu family have a foothold in the Huangjiang Base City in the future? ¡°Brother Xinghe, I¡¯m just here to take a look. This is your Lu family¡¯s ce. It¡¯s up to you.¡± Su Yao followed them for two reasons. Firstly, he wanted to see who this shameless person was, and secondly, he felt that if Lu Xinghe was no match for him, he could help. Since Xiao Fei, the leader of the Martial Artist Alliance, escaped, the Huangjiang Base City had be the same as before. Now, the big ns naturally followed the Su Family as their leader. Lu Xinghe stared at Ye Li¡¯s back and cupped his fists. ¡°Brother, who are you?¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t turn around. He slowly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is what you¡¯re going to do.¡± Lu Xinghe was a little unhappy to hear that. No matter what, he, Lu Xinghe, was one of the terrifying existences in the Huangjiang Base City. This person actually dared to be so arrogant to him. ¡°Lu Kui said that not only did you say that our Lu family is just a small family, but you also hit him, right?¡± Chapter 150 - 150: Don’t Let Me Beat You So Easily Chapter 150: Don¡¯t Let Me Beat You So Easily Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li said slowly, still not turning around. Lu Xinghe sneered. ¡°Then as the head of the Lu family, if I don¡¯t take action, how can our Lu family establish ourselves in the Huangjiang Base City?¡± ¡°Since you want to attack me, then do it.¡± Ye Li still didn¡¯t turn around. Lu Xinghe¡¯s face sank when he heard that. His temper was publicly acknowledged to be good, but he was angry today. He hadn¡¯t been so angry in at least three years. Seeing that the family head, Lu Xinghe, was about to take action, the younger generation of the Lu family all widened their eyes, fearing that they would miss something exciting. Lu Xinghe raised his palm, and purple spiritual energy entangled it. ¡°White Tiger Palm!¡± As soon as he said so, a white tiger formed by purple spiritual energy pounced at Ye Li. Lu Xinghe had purple spiritual energy, which meant that Lu Xinghe had an S-ss gic talent. Ye Li, on the other hand, had an SSS-ss gic talent. At the same level, an S-ss gic warrior couldn¡¯t beat an SSS-ss gic warrior no matter what. To the surprise of the younger generation of the Lu family, Ye Li still didn¡¯t turn around. The White Tiger Palm was a skill that every gic warrior of the Lu family knew. It was very powerful. When the white tiger formed by purple spiritual energy was only a step away from Ye Li, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and instantly disappeared. The white tiger missed and disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s gone!¡± The younger generation of the Lu family was shocked. They clearly remembered that the white tiger was about to pounce on Ye Li¡¯s back. At the same time, they knew that Ye Li would either die or be injured after this blow. However, they would rather believe that they could only live for one day than believe that Ye Li would disappear. When Ye Li appeared again, he was already dozens of meters away. With his back still facing everyone, he slowly said, ¡°Lu Xinghe, is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± As soon as he said this, Lu Xinghe was furious. Although Ye Li¡¯s terrifying speed surprised him, he was extremely angry that Ye Li dared to say that. ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you my real strength!¡± Lu Xinghe said in a low voice. As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Xinghe raised his palm and shouted coldly, ¡°Lightning Thunder Palm!¡± As soon as he said so, a terrifying power of lightning appeared on Lu Xinghe¡¯s palm. ¡°Boom!¡± The terrifying sound of lightning struck at Ye Li¡¯s back. Finally, Ye Li turned around. He raised his finger and slowly said, ¡°I have a finger that can break the sky and earth.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a terrifying golden spiritual energy attacked Ye Li¡¯s finger! The One Yang Finger and the lightning collided heavily! With another loud bang, Lu Xinghe¡¯s Lightning Thunder Palm was broken by the One Yang Finger. The aftershock of the One-Yang Finger shot at Lu Xinghe. Lu Xinghe was shocked and hurriedly dodged, finally dodging this terrifying attack. Ye Li looked at Lu Xinghe¡¯s panicked footsteps and said leisurely, ¡°Lu Xinghe, use all your abilities. Don¡¯t let me defeat you like this.¡± Hearing this, Lu Xinghe gnashed his teeth. But at the same time, Su Yao widened his eyes and looked at Ye Li in disbelief. ¡°Mr. Ye!¡± Su Yao eximed. Since Xun¡¯er left Pan City with Ye Li, Ye Li had never returned. He had thought that he would never see Ye Li again in his life, but he didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to appear here.. Chapter 151 - 151: Not Enemies Chapter 151: Not Enemies Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Yao quickly walked between Ye Li and Lu Xinghe and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, Brother Xinghe, there must be some misunderstanding. We¡¯re not enemies.¡± The younger generation of the Lu family was dumbfounded. They really couldn¡¯t understand why Su Yao called Ye Li Mr. Ye. ¡°Brother Su, what do you mean?¡± Lu Xinghe said unhappily. Su Yao smiled and then told him about Ye Li saving Old Master Su. Lu Xinghe was shocked to hear that. He knew that Old Master Su¡¯s injuries had been healed by an expert, but he never expected that the expert was so close. The younger generation of the Lu family looked at each other. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to save Old Master Su. There was no expression on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He looked at Lu Xinghe indifferently. ¡°Come on, use all your abilities.¡± Ye Li hooked his finger at Lu Xinghe. Seeing this, Lu Xinghe felt greatly insulted and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Brother Su, even if he saves Old Master Su, I¡¯ll fight him today!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Xinghe rushed towards Ye Li. Ye Li was still as still as a bell, like a god that stood between the heavens and earth, unchanging since ancient times! During the attack, Lu Xinghe opened his right hand, and the purple spiritual energy formed a purple long sword. Suddenly, Lu Xinghe jumped up, raised his purple long sword high, and shed at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly. Such an attack was really pitiful in his eyes. He unhurriedly raised two fingers. Just as the long sword formed by purple spiritual energy was about to fall, two fingers mped the purple long sword. ¡°What!!!¡± The younger generation of the Lu family all gasped. They couldn¡¯t imagine how terrifying Ye Li was. They had thought that Ye Li would never be able to defeat the family head, but now it seemed that they were wrong. Lu Qingxue and Lu Qian couldn¡¯t hide the shock on their fair faces. It was already unbelievable that Ye Li caught Third Uncle¡¯s fist with two fingers just now, but now he actually caught their father¡¯s spiritual sword with two fingers. ¡°Well¡­¡± Even Lu Xinghe was shocked. There was a bored expression on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He slowly said, ¡°Is this your ability?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he twisted the two fingers holding the spiritual sword slightly. With a crack, the spiritual sword in Lu Xinghe¡¯s hand broke and then disappeared. At this moment, no words could describe the shock of the Lu family. At this moment, they would only think that Ye Li was an invincible person. ¡°That¡¯s it. I thought you were capable, but it seems that you¡¯re just so-so.¡± Ye Li looked at the shocked Lu Xinghe and slowly said. Su Yao¡¯s face was extremely solemn. He clearly remembered that when Ye Li saved his father, he was only a Tier-4 Evolved Being, but in just a month or so, Ye Li had be a sixth-tier Evolved Being. This speed was simply beyond description. Besides, the golden spiritual energy that Ye Li used just now shocked Su Yao. Golden spiritual energy, which meant that he was an SSS-ss gic warrior. ¡°I haven¡¯t lost yet!¡± Just as Ye Li took a few steps, Lu Xinghe suddenly roared.. Chapter 152 - 152: Hitting People Is Also An Art Chapter 152: Hitting People Is Also An Art Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After Lu Xinghe roared, he suddenly pped Ye Li¡¯s back. Ye Li secretly shook his head. He couldn¡¯t understand why Lu Xinghe would do such a ridiculous thing. He turned around and activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes! A golden spiritual light shot at Lu Xinghe¡¯s palm like a sharp sword leaving its sheath. The golden spiritual light hit Lu Xinghe¡¯s palm, which was instantly pierced through. ¡°Alih!¡± Lu Xinghe let out a scream, and a shocking bloody hole appeared on his palm. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Family Head!¡± Everyone present in the Lu family shouted at Lu Xinghe. Su Yao was shocked because he felt that Ye Li was too terrifying, so terrifying that he broke into a cold sweat. Ye Li looked no more than twenty years old. Ye Li looked at Lu Xinghe who was in pain and slowly said, ¡°There are many people in this world that you can¡¯t defeat. You should have heard of the saying that there is always someone stronger.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li raised his palm, and golden spiritual energy entered Lu Xinghe¡¯s palm. Suddenly, something incredible happened. The bloody hole on Lu Xinghe¡¯s palm recovered at a visible speed until it disappeared. The younger generation of the Lu family all rubbed their eyes. They thought that they had seen it wrongly, but no matter how they rubbed, there was only one answer, which was that the bloody hole in Lu Xinghe¡¯s palm had really disappeared. ¡°What happened?¡± Lu Xinghe looked at his palm in shock. He really didn¡¯t understand why the bloody hole in his palm suddenly disappeared. ¡°Do you still think you haven¡¯t lost?¡± Ye Li asked Lu Xinghe casually. Hearing this, Lu Xinghe cupped his fists at Ye Li and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Ye, I¡¯ve lost.¡± Ye Li nodded. Not only did he want to treat Lu Xinghe¡¯s injuries, but he also wanted to teach Lu Xinghe a lesson. If you wanted to beat a person, not only did you have to beat him into submission, but you also had to make him respect you. This was no longer a simple beating. This was an art, but it was obviously extremely difficult to master such an art. However, Ye Li happened to be able to control it. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Ye to have such a divine technique. It¡¯s an eye-opener for me.¡± Lu Xinghe looked at Ye Li and said. The divine technique he mentioned was naturally Ye Li¡¯s healing technique. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds and then asked, ¡°Have any powerful Dark Race memberse to the major cities under the jurisdiction of the Huangjiang Base City recently?¡± He remembered that he had ughtered thousands of members of the Dark Race in Pan City that day, and the sixth-tier skeleton undead had escaped. He knew that he had the Dragon-ying de, so he would naturally report it. ¡°Mr. Ye, how did you know?¡± Su Yao looked at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li was right. Since the Dark Race members wanted to cause trouble for him, he didn¡¯t mind another massacre. ¡°This time, a tier-seven Spirit Soul came from Pan City. It seems that they are preparing to attack Huangjiang Base City again.¡± The Spirit Soul was a member of the Dark Race. Ye Li had met him in the Annan Base City. Shi Yuan was a Spirit Soul of the Soul Race. Ye Li secretly sneered, thinking that the Dark Race members were really bold. Unfortunately, he would let them know how big a mistake they had made. He would show them what real power was.. Chapter 153 - 153: The Cloud Peak Academy Had Come To Chapter 153: The Cloud Peak Academy Had Come To Recruit Students Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Yao suddenly thought of something and looked at Ye Li. ¡°Could it be that Mr. Ye helped our Annan Base City before?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Su Yao was overjoyed to hear that. ¡°In that case, Mr. Ye, please go to the Su Family. Since you saved Mr. Su and went to Pan City, he has been thinking about you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Li thought that since he had nothing to do in the Lu family, he might as well go to the Su family. Then, Ye Li and Su Yao went to the Su Family. ¡°Sister, do you think there is an invincible person in this world?¡± Lu Qian looked at Lu Qingxue in a daze. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe.¡± Lu Qingxue looked at Ye Li¡¯s back and said. Ye Li followed Su Yao to the Su Family. The younger generation, elders, and middle-aged people of the Su Family saw that Su Yao had brought someone back. They naturally knew this person. Su Yongchang was surprised and hurriedly weed them. ¡°Mr. Ye, you¡¯re here.¡± That day, Ye Li said that he wanted to treat Su Changfeng¡¯s injuries. He didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li had such an ability. After Ye Li healed Su Changfeng¡¯s injuries, he knew that his face was already swollen like a 200-kilogram fatty¡¯s. From then on, he admired Ye Li even more. Su Xiaocao was still young and didn¡¯t know what love was. She only felt happy because she saw Senior again. But Su Xun¡¯er¡¯s fair face seemed to have frozen. As the saying went, all encounters in the world were reunions after a long time. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water. He nodded and didn¡¯t answer Su Yongchang. As for Su Xun¡¯er, he had seen Su Xun¡¯er¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mr. Ye, let¡¯s go in,¡± Su Yao said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and then walked into the Su family¡¯s hall with Su Yao. As soon as he walked into the Su Family¡¯s hall, Su Yao walked up excitedly. ¡°Dad, look who¡¯s here.¡± Su Changfeng looked over and quickly got up from the throne. ¡°Mr. Ye.¡± Su Changfeng greeted him. ¡°Elder Su.¡± Ye Li replied. Not only was Su Changfeng the head of the Su family, but he was also the strongest person in the Huangjiang Base City, a tier-seven Evolved Being. Su Changfeng was a little stunned. He remembered that when Ye Li treated him, he was only a tier-4 Evolved Being. How long had it been? He had be a sixth-tier Evolved Being. This speed wasparable to godly speed. ¡°Dad, AAr. Ye came to the Huangjiang Base City to help us,¡± Su Yao said to Su Changfeng. Su Changfeng was shocked. He quickly cupped his fists. ¡°Mr. Ye is really a good person.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a good person.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Su Changfeng didn¡¯t say anything. He knew very well that good people usually liked to say that he wasn¡¯t a good person. After the hosts took their seats, Su Changfeng said to Ye Li, ¡°Mr. Ye, a level-seven Spirit Soul hase to Pan City this time. 1 believe they¡¯ll be attacking our city soon.¡± Ye Li thought that he was an SSS-level ss gic warrior, had the Ancient Devil Tome, and the Dragon-ying de. This tier-seven Spirit Soul probably couldn¡¯tpare to the flood dragon at the bottom of the ck Dragon Pool. Ye Li had been staying in the Su Family for ten days. Since he transmigrated to this parallel world, he had never rested so well. On this day, Ye Li was drinking tea with Su Changfeng in the hall. Su Yao walked in and said to Su Changfeng, ¡°Dad, the recruiters of the Cloud Peak Academy havee to Huangjiang Base City to recruit students.¡± Su Changfeng put down the teacup in his hand and looked at Ye Li. ¡°I wonder if Mr. Ye is interested in taking a look together..¡± Chapter 154 - 154: Huangjiang Academy Chapter 154: Huangjiang Academy Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li nodded, thinking that it was good to take a look. The Cloud Peak Academy was one of the three academies established by the Warrior Alliance. It gathered many elites. Xiao Hui and Yun Man would also go to Cloud Peak Academy. With their talent, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to go to Cloud Peak Academy. Immediately, Ye Li got up and followed Su Changfeng and the others to Huangjiang Academy. Huangjiang Academy was the best academy in the Huangjiang Base City. Those who could enter it were all outstanding gic warriors in the Huangjiang Base City. After arriving at the Yellow River Academy, there was already a sea of people. Important people from the big ns hade to watch. Sometimes, if some outstanding gic warriors didn¡¯t choose to enter the Cloud Peak Academy, these families would extend an olive branch. Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian were also students of the Yellow River Academy. They were both geniuses of the Yellow River Academy. Not only was Su Changfeng the strongest person in the Huangjiang Base City, but he was also the honorary president of the Huangjiang Academy. After arriving at the Huangjiang Academy, someone immediately came to wee him. Ye Li and Su Changfeng both sat in the best seats. Seeing this, the people from the big ns in the Huangjiang Base City were all a little puzzled, wondering why this young man could sit with Elder Su. ¡°Who is that young man? He can actually sit with Elder Su. Does he have a powerful background?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never seen him before, but since he can sit with Elder Su, his background must not be bad.¡± ¡°He must be from arger base city. Otherwise, why would Elder Su be talking andughing with a young man?¡± The big ns in the Huangjiang Base City were all discussing, but no matter how they discussed, they couldn¡¯t guess Ye Li¡¯s identity. ¡°Next is the biggest annual event of our Huangjiang Academy. Cloud Peak Academy is here to recruit students!¡± The academy of Huangjiang Academy spoke on the stage with a mic. As soon as he said so, arge number of students cheered. In their opinion, as long as they entered the Cloud Peak Academy, their lives would be sessful. ¡°Next, let¡¯s invite the two honorable recruiters of the Cloud Peak Academy.¡± As they spoke, a man and a woman, both about thirty years old, slowly walked onto the stage. Both the man and the woman looked extremely disdainful, because in their opinion, the Huangjiang Base City was too small, and it was like the countryside. Besides, they didn¡¯te to the Huangjiang Base City just to recruit students. There were more important things. Ye Li looked at the two recruiters. They were both tier-4 Evolved Beings. In front of him, a tier-4 Evolved Being was really pitifully weak. However, since they were recruiters, and it was a small base city like the Huangjiang Base City, tier-4 Evolved Beings werepletely enough. ¡°Let me introduce you. This recruiter is called Shen Du, and this recruiter is called Leng Yue.¡± After the president of the Huangjiang Academy introduced the two recruiters, the students below cheered again. ¡°Next, hand the mic to the honorary president of our Huangjiang Base City, the strongest person in the Huangjiang Base City, a tier-seven Evolved Being, Mr. Su Changfeng.¡± As soon as the president said so, the cheers below became deafening. When Shen Du and Leng Yue heard that there was a tier-i-seven Evolved Being in the Huangjiang Base City, they were stunned. Su Changfeng got up and walked onto the stage. He walked like a tiger, extremely calm yet majestic.. Chapter 155 - 155: The True Purpose Chapter 155: The True Purpose Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Changfeng was already 80 years old, but a tier-seven Evolved Being had a long lifespan. At 80 years old, he was like an ordinary middle-aged man. Su Changfeng walked to the podium, and the president respectfully handed the mic to him. ¡°Elder Su, please.¡± After Su Changfeng took the mic, he looked at the thousands of students below. ¡°Students, you are the future hope of the Huangjiang Base City. I hope you can cultivate hard and be the pirs of the Huangjiang Base City in the future.¡± After a few simple words, Elder Su handed the mic to the president of the Huangjiang Base City. The president took the mic and continued, ¡°This time, there are ten ces for the students of the Huangjiang Academy to enter the Cloud Peak Academy. Now I announce the recruitment begins.¡± Ten!!! For the thousands of students in the Huangjiang Academy, these ten spots were too few. The Cloud Peak Academy was recruiting students based on their gic levels and realms. ng¡­ ¡°Name: Li Tian.¡± ¡°Gene Level: D-grade.¡± ¡°Realm: A level-6 Awakened Being.¡± ¡°Not qualified.¡± Shen Du said ruthlessly with the mic in his hand. He secretly sneered. A level-6 Awakened Being with a D-level gic talent. Who gave you the courage toe up for the test? What a ce of ants. After testing arge number of people in a row, none of them passed. The president and all the teachers of the Huangjiang Academy couldn¡¯t help but wipe the sweat on their foreheads. If none of them passed this time, the Huangjiang Academy could be terminated. Finally, it was Lu Qian¡¯s turn to go on stage. Lu Qian ced her hand on the test instrument. ¡°Name: Lu Qian.¡± ¡°Gene Level: D-grade.¡± ¡°Realm: Tier-1 Evolved Being.¡± ¡°Qualified.¡± Hearing the sound from the test instrument, Lu Qian took a long breath. The Cloud Peak Academy had always been the ce she yearned for. Now she could finally enter it. ¡°Name: Su Xun¡¯er.¡± ¡°Gene Level: D-grade.¡± ¡°Realm: Tier-1 Evolved Being.¡± ¡°Qualified.¡± Another voice came from the test instrument, and a smile appeared on Su Xun¡¯er¡¯s fair face. After a long time, the test of the thousands of students in the Huangjiang Academy waspleted. Shen Du picked up the mic with a trace of mockery on his face. ¡°Unfortunately, our Cloud Peak Academy originally gave Huangjiang Base City ten ces. Unfortunately, only two of you qualified. The others are not qualified.¡± As soon as he said this, the people from the big ns who came to watch all revealed anger. They could see the disdain on Shen Du¡¯s face. Unfortunately, they could only be angry because the Huangjiang Base City was worlds apart from the Warrior Alliance. They didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Warrior Alliance because President Xiao Tian of the Warrior Alliance in the Huangjiang Base City was preparing to join the Dark Race. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. This is our real purpose foring to the Huangjiang Base City,¡± Shen Wen said coldly. ¡°Lu Qingxue is a student of our Cloud Peak Academy. Chuan Ning and Lin Fang went to the ck Cloud Forest with her to find treasures, but Lu Qingxue colluded with the Dark Race members and Chuan Ning and Lin Fang narrowly escaped death in the end.¡± ¡°Chuanning and Lin Fang returned to the Cloud Peak Academy and recounted all this. The Cloud Peak Academy was very angry. Our Cloud Peak Academy was founded by the Warrior Alliance and must never collude with the Dark Race members, but Lu Qingxue did so.¡± As soon as he said this, the people of the Huangjiang Academy were instantly in a great uproar.. Chapter 156 - 156: Lu Qingxue Colluded With The Dark Race Members Chapter 156: Lu Qingxue Colluded With The Dark Race Members Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lu Qingxue colluded with the Dark Race members? The students of the Huangjiang Academy all knew very well who Lu Qingxue was. Last year, she was the number one genius in the Huangjiang Base City, had an S-grade talent, and entered the Cloud Peak Academy as a tier 1 Evolved Being. Lu Qingxue was beside the head of the Lu family, Lu Xinghe. Everyone in the Lu family was dumbfounded and looked at Lu Qingxue. ¡°Lu Qingxue is from your Huangjiang Base City. You should give us an exnation,¡± Shen Wen said coldly. When the students of the Huangjiang Academy heard this, they all began to discuss. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lu Qingxue to be such a person. She actually colluded with the Dark Race members. She¡¯s really disgraced our Huangjiang Base City.¡± ¡°Lu Qingxue is the number one genius of thest batch. She carries the hope of the future of the Huangjiang Base City. How can she do this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid Lu Qingxue is doomed this time. She colluded with the Dark Race members, and the evidence is conclusive. This is a capital offense.¡± Some of the thousands of students in Huangjiang Academy were happy, and some sighed. Lu Qian and Su Xun¡¯er panicked and hurriedly ran to Lu Qingxue. ¡°Sister, is what the recruiter said true?¡± Lu Qian looked at Lu Qingxue and asked quickly. Lu Qingxue didn¡¯t know how to answer. She didn¡¯t want to answer either, because no matter what she said, the two recruiters of the Cloud Peak Academy wouldn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Qingxue!¡± Lu Xinghe shouted coldly at Lu Qingxue. He really didn¡¯t expect his daughter to collude with the Dark Race. He didn¡¯t believe it at first, but seeing that Lu Qingxue didn¡¯t speak, he knew that it was true. The Dark Race had created the zombie virus, and 70% of the human race had be zombies. If it was true, not to mention the Cloud Peak Academy, even he, Lu Xinghe, wouldn¡¯t show mercy. ¡°s¡­¡± Su Changfeng sighed heavily. He certainly appreciated Lu Qingxue, but he never expected it to be like this. Lu Qingxue suddenly wanted tough. Even if Cloud Peak Academy didn¡¯t believe her, her father should. Since she was young, she had known that good and evil were against each other and would fight forever. ¡°Now, please hand over Lu Qingxue!¡± Shen Du said again. Lu Qingxue didn¡¯t say anything during this period. She slowly got up and walked to the front desk. Her slender back looked so lonely and sad. Lu Qingxue had just taken a few steps when a strong hand pressed her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± A carefree voice entered Lu Qingxue¡¯s ears. Lu Qingxue shivered as if she had been electrocuted. She had heard this in the ck Cloud Forest. At that time, when she looked at the holes that emitted evil aura, Ye Li said this to her. Lu Qingxue slowly looked back at the person in front of her. The young man in front of her gave her a faint smile, which looked really warm. ¡°Senior, you¡­¡± Ye Li gestured for Lu Qingxue to stop talking. Everyone present in the Huangjiang Academy was shocked to see this scene. ¡°Who is this person? How dare he stand up for Lu Qingxue in such a situation?¡± ¡°He seems to be the boy sitting beside Elder Su. Interesting. I can see who this boy is. He can actually sit beside Elder Su.¡± In the auditorium, the people from the big ns in Huangjiang Base City all looked at Ye Li. Lu Xinghe was stunned. He really didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li did this. Could there be another hidden reason? Su Changfeng put on a smile and said slowly, ¡°Mr. Ye, I really can¡¯t see through you.¡± With that, Su Changfeng closed his eyes and rested.. Chapter 157 - 157:I Am The Dark Race Member Said To Collude With Lu Qingxue Chapter 157:I Am The Dark Race Member Said To Collude With Lu Qingxue Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The two recruiters from the Cloud Peak Academy were a little stunned to see this. Shen Du sneered and shouted at Ye Li, ¡°You want to save the damsel in distress? But Lu Qingxue colluded with the Dark Race.¡± Shen Du and Leng Yue would never have thought that they could see a ¡°hero saving a damsel in distress¡± show under such circumstances. However, if he wanted to save Lu Qingxue, he had to see if he had the strength. After all, he was facing the entire Cloud Peak Academy. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no fluctuation on his handsome face at all. At the moment when everyone in the Huangjiang Academy was shocked, he activated his Swift Steps and instantly arrived on the stage. How was that possible!!! Everyone in the Huangjiang Academy gasped. Ye Li went from the auditorium to the stage too quickly. The entire process took less than a second. Shen Du and Leng Yue were also shocked. They had never seen such speed before, but they immediately stabilized themselves because behind them was the Cloud Peak Academy. ¡°Although you are very fast, Lu Qingxue colluding with the Dark Race members is a capital offense. Do you want to offend the entire Cloud Peak Academy?¡± Shen Du stared at Ye Li and said coldly. Ye Li shook his head slowly. He didn¡¯t speak, and his handsome face was still indifferent. ¡°Do you want to enter our Cloud Peak Academy?¡± Leng Yue also said. Ye Li smiled and looked at Leng Yue indifferently. ¡°I really admire your imagination.¡± ¡°Then why did you hold Lu Qingxue¡¯s shoulder to prevent her froming to us!¡± Leng Yue said coldly. Ye Li looked at the ground and then at the sun in the sky. After a few seconds, he slowly said, ¡°Actually, 1 just want to say that I¡¯m the member of the Dark Race who is said to collude with Lu Qingxue.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as Ye Li said this, everyone present at the Huangjiang Academy froze like a y sculpture. They would never have dreamed that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Ye is from the Dark Race?¡± Lu Xinghe said in shock. Su Changfeng opened his eyes, which glowed. A few secondster, his face fell silent again. ¡°Dad, is Mr. Ye from the Dark Race?¡± Su Yao looked at Su Changfeng in shock. Su Changfeng shook his head slowly. ¡°Let¡¯s continue watching.¡± Su Changfeng didn¡¯t believe it. He firmly believed that Ye Li wasn¡¯t a member of the Dark Race. He had seen too many members of the Dark Race in his life. Unless the sky copsed, otherwise, it was impossible that Ye Li was a member of the Dark Race. When the two recruiters of the Cloud Peak Academy, Shen Du and Leng Yue, heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they were so shocked that they took three steps back and looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°What¡­ What did you say?¡± Shen Du looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li looked a little bored. ¡°1 said, I¡¯m the member of the Dark Race who is said to collude with Lu Qingxue.¡± ¡°You¡­ You!¡± Shen Du and Leng Yue widened their eyes. They didn¡¯t expect the Dark Race to appear here, and Ye Li looked too much like a human. No matter how they thought about it, they wouldn¡¯t associate Ye Li with the Dark Race. ¡°By the way, my name is Ye Li. I¡¯m going to save Lu Qingxue now. Any questions?¡± Ye Li looked at Shen Du and Leng Yue indifferently. Silence, dead silence. Ye Li activated the second level of the Ancient Devil Tome, and the entire Huangjiang Academy was already enveloped by demonic aura. The thousands of students of the Yellow River Academy were horrified. They even held their breath, because every time they took a breath, they could feel their souls trembling.. Chapter 158 - 158: Everyone Is Angry Chapter 158: Everyone Is Angry Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Shen Du and Leng Yue were closest to Ye Li. They were extremely afraid of such a terrifying demonic aura. ¡°Lu Qingxue colluded with a Dark Race member. It was Cloud Peak Academy¡¯s decision to take her back.¡± In extreme fear, Shen Du wanted to use the Cloud Peak Academy to scare Ye Li away. Unfortunately, Ye Li never knew what fear was. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s right. Besides, since you are a member of the Dark Race and are now in the Huangjiang Base City, the Huangjiang Base City will definitely not sit idle,¡± Leng Yue said. The families of the Huangjiang Academy all looked at Su Changfeng, wanting to see Elder Su¡¯s attitude. If Elder Su gave an order, no matter how powerful Ye Li was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from Huangjiang Base City. However, they discovered that Elder Su was closing his eyes and seemed to be sleeping. The big ns in the Huangjiang Base City could only look at each other in bewilderment. Ye Li looked at Shen Du and Leng Yue and slowly said, ¡°Then show me your strength. Let me see if you¡¯re qualified to take Lu Qingxue away.¡± Lu Qingxue was already crying like rain. She had never been so touched since she was born. Shen Du and Leng Yue didn¡¯t dare to attack. The speed Ye Li showed just now and the aura he exuded were too terrifying. They knew that they were definitely no match for Ye Li. ¡°Why? Are you afraid?¡± A cold light shed in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°Behind our Cloud Peak Academy is the Warrior Alliance. Have you really thought it through?¡± Shen Du said in a trembling voice. Ye Li sighed. He really didn¡¯t understand why it was so difficult to make people understand a little bit of truth. ¡°Since you don¡¯t dare to attack me, disappear from my sight. Otherwise, you know the consequences.¡± Ye Li slowly said. But Shen Du didn¡¯t want to leave like that. Perhaps he felt that since Ye Li was a member of the Dark Race and was in the Huangjiang Base City, Ye Li definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to attack him, so he mustered his courage and shouted at Ye Li, ¡°We are now in the human base city. When is it your turn, a member of the Dark Race, to behave atrociously in a human base city?¡± As soon as he said this, the thousands of students in the Huangjiang Academy were all in an uproar. Yes, when did a member of the Dark Race have the right to cause trouble in a human base city? ¡°Kill this member of the Dark Race! Kill him!¡± ¡°Where are the strong masters of our Huangjiang Base City? What¡¯s wrong with you? Now that a Dark Race member hase to our Huangjiang Base City, why don¡¯t you take action?¡± All the students shouted at Ye Li. ¡°Dad, look¡­¡± Su Yao said to Elder Su. But Elder Su pretended not to hear him and continued to close his eyes. Seeing this, Su Yao was a little helpless. He gave the big ns a look to calm down. When Shen Du and Leng Yue heard the students shouting, they immediately looked smug and shouted at Ye Li, ¡°Dark Race member, now you know that human base cities are not to be trifled with, right?¡± Although the Huangjiang Base City was only a small base city, this Dark Race member hade in as if there was no one around. How could these students of the Huangjiang Academy stand it? ¡°Since you said that I¡¯m a member of the Dark Race, then I, Ye Li, am a member of the Dark Race, because the words of an ant are not important at all,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as he finished speaking, not only the students of the Huangjiang Academy, but also the big ns in the Huangjiang Base City were all angry.. Chapter 159 - 159: Isn’t It Good To Be Alive? Chapter 159: Isn¡¯t It Good To Be Alive? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Who is this Dark Race member? How can he be so arrogant!¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t this member of the Dark Race know that this is the Huangjiang Base City? I¡¯m so angry!¡± ¡°Dark Race, you will never be able to imagine the horror of our Huangjiang Base City. How dare a mere member of the Dark Race brag!¡± Thousands of students from the Huangjiang Academy mored at Ye Li and roared. The martial families in the Huangjiang Base City were also furious. They stared at Ye Li. How dare Ye Li say such a thing in the Huangjiang Academy? How could they tolerate it? The words of ants were not important? Did he mean that they were ants?! Although they didn¡¯t know what he exactly meant, they could tell the arrogance in his words. Seeing the students of Huangjiang Academy shouting again, Shen Du and Leng Yue looked even more smug. ¡°Dark Race member, what are you going to do now?¡± Shen Du looked at Ye Li smugly. Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian looked at Ye Li at a loss. They naturally knew that Ye Li was not a member of the Dark Race. In Pan City, the Humanoid Mantis Monster said that Ye Li didn¡¯t have the aura of the Dark Race on him, but who would believe their words now? Lu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were full of tears. Under the sun, a determined look appeared on her face as she walked towards the stage. Seeing Lu Qingxue walking to the stage, everyone in the Huangjiang Academy stopped talking, wanting to see why Lu Qingxue was going to the stage. ¡°Two recruiters, I¡¯ll go back to Cloud Peak Academy with you.¡± Lu Qingxue looked at Shen Du and Leng Yue firmly. Lu Qingxue didn¡¯t want Ye Li to be the target of public criticism for her. In the ck Cloud Forest, if it weren¡¯t for Ye Li, she would have died long ago. Now that Ye Li had caused public anger to save her, she definitely didn¡¯t want to see such a situation happen. ¡°Lu Qingxue, your choice is very wise. No one can change the decision made by the Cloud Peak Academy.¡± Shen Du sneered. ¡°Dark Race member, your choice is very wise. After we take Lu Qingxue away, prepare to bear all the anger of the Huangjiang Base City.¡± Shen Du smiled coldly at Ye Li. Ye Li looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle. The dazzling sunlight was not dazzling in his eyes at all. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be alive?¡± Ye Li slowly said. As soon as he said this, Shen Du and Leng Yue trembled and looked at Ye Li in shock. As soon as Ye Li said so, he suddenly looked at Shen Du and Leng Yue, and two extremely terrifying golden spiritual lights shot out of his deep eyes! There was no need to mention the power of the Heavenly Spirit Eyes. The golden spiritual light was as fast as lightning. Shen Du and Leng Yue were both only tier-4 Evolved Beings. How could they react in time? At thest moment of their lives, Shen Du and Leng Yue widened their eyes. Before they could even shout, a golden spiritual light pierced through their hearts. In an instant, blood sshed everywhere! Seeing this, everyone was dumbstruck. The two recruiters were killed so easily! Especially Leng Yue, she was already a tier-4 Evolved Being and a recruiter of the Cloud Peak Academy. Her future was supposed to be bright, but unfortunately, she provoked someone she shouldn¡¯t have. It was a pity that such a beautiful woman was killed. When everyone in Huangjiang Academy saw this scene, they were all scared out of their wits! Chapter 160 - 160: The Truth Chapter 160: The Truth Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°The Dark Race member killed two recruiters of Cloud Peak Academy with his eyes?¡± ¡°It seems¡­ It seems that two golden lights shot out of the eyes of the Dark Race member, and then the bodies of the two recruiters were pierced through.¡± ¡°This member of the Dark Race is too bold. He actually dares to kill two recruiters of the Cloud Peak Academy in Huangjiang Base City!¡± These students didn¡¯t understand. They only knew that Ye Li killed Shen Du and Leng Yue. But the big ns in the Huangjiang Base City had seen it clearly. Golden spiritual light? ording to the spiritual energy color corresponding to the level of gic talent, the golden color was¡­ Thinking of this, the big families in the Huangjiang Base City were all shocked. An SSS-level gic warrior? Since the establishment of the Huangjiang Base City, the highest-level gic talent was only S-ss gene. The SSS-level gic talent only existed in legends. Some people even believed that there was no SSS-level gic talent in this world. But today, the golden spiritual light in Ye Li¡¯s eyes told them that there was really an SSS-level ss gic talent in this world. It wasn¡¯t until now that the big families in the Yellow River Academy finally understood why Elder Su wasn¡¯t in a hurry at all. The Dark Race didn¡¯t have any gic talent. Now that Ye Li¡¯s gic talent was SSS-grade, it meant that Ye Li wasn¡¯t from the Dark Race at all. ¡°Dad, what should we do now?¡± Su Yao was a little panicked. Although the golden spiritual light that Ye Li showed was enough to prove that Ye Li was not a member of the Dark Race, he had killed two recruiters of the Cloud Peak Academy after all. If the Cloud Peak Academy was furious, their Huangjiang Base City would definitely not be able to resist it. Su Changfeng opened his eyes and sneered. ¡°What can we do? We¡¯ll just deal with whateveres our way!¡± His life was saved by Ye Li. He only knew that Ye Li was his savior. As for other things, he didn¡¯t care at all. Then, Elder Su motioned to the president of the Huangjiang Base City. The president immediately understood what Elder Su meant and quickly walked up the stage. ¡°Mr. Ye is not a member of the Dark Race. The Dark Race doesn¡¯t have any gic talent, and Mr. Ye¡¯s gic talent is SSS-grade.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The thousands of students in the Huangjiang Academy were all dumbfounded when they heard this. An SSS-level gic warrior? ¡°What is an SSS-level gic warrior?¡± a confused student asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. 1 only know that the highest gic talent is S-grade.¡± Another student touched his head and said. The other students looked at the two students as if they were fools. ¡°The SSS-ss gic talent is the strongest gic talent on the continent. You¡¯re really ignorant. The S-ss gic talent is nothingpared to the SSS-ss gic talent.¡± The thousands of students in the Huangjiang Academy all looked at each other in bewilderment. They had thought that Ye Li was a member of the Dark Race and was moring crazily just now, but it turned out that he was an SSS-level gic warrior. Why did they feel that their faces were burning? ¡°Senior, you killed two recruiters of the Cloud Peak Academy¡­¡± Before Lu Qingxue could finish speaking, Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They deserved it.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Suddenly, Lu Qingxue looked at the students below the stage. She told everyone what happened in the ck Cloud Forest. Everyone in the Huangjiang Academy was stunned.. Chapter 161 - 161: Mr. Ye’s Words Really Woke Me Up Chapter 161: Mr. Ye¡¯s Words Really Woke Me Up Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions No one in the Huangjiang Academy expected that the truth was like this. The head of the Lu family, Lu Xinghe, looked at the beautiful figure on the stage as if a thousand knives and swords had stabbed his heart. As Qingxue¡¯s father, he didn¡¯t choose to believe his daughter from the beginning. The people from the Lu family were the same. They wished they could find a hole to hide in. ¡°The farce is over. Go call Mr. Ye. We should go back,¡± Elder Su said slowly. Su Yao nodded and walked to the stage. ¡°Mr. Ye, my father is going back home. Can you¡­¡± Su Yao looked at Ye Li tentatively. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said leisurely. At this moment, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face still didn¡¯t change at all as if nothing had happened. Ye Li slowly walked down the tform, leaving the people from the Huangjiang Academy stunned on the spot. In the Su Family¡¯s hall, Ye Li slowly picked up a white jade cup, which was filled with the best tea leaves in the Huangjiang Base City. After taking a sip, Ye Li put down the white jade cup, his handsome face calm. At this moment, in the Su family¡¯s hall, there were all important figures of the Su family, the Lu family and the Wu family. The Su family, the Lu family, and the Wu family were the three biggest families in Huangjiang Base City. Su Changfeng, the head of the Su family, was a tier-seven Evolved Being, Lu Xinghe, the head of the Lu family, was a tier-six Evolved Being, and Wu Zifu, the head of the Wu family, was a tier-six Evolved Being. ¡°Dad, Mr. Ye killed two recruiters of Cloud Peak Academy, Xun¡¯er and Xiaoqian¡­¡± Although Su Yao didn¡¯t finish speaking, his meaning was very clear. In other words, should Xun¡¯er and Xiaoqian still go to the Cloud Peak Academy? Elder Su waved his hand. ¡°The Cloud Peak Academy is one of the three academies established by the Warrior Alliance. During the test, Xun¡¯er and Xiaoqian¡¯s information had been transmitted into the new student database of the Cloud Peak Academy.¡± ¡°But Elder Su, the two recruiters of the Cloud Peak Academy died in Huangjiang Base City after all. We don¡¯t know the background of the two recruiters. 1 think Xun¡¯er and Xiaoqian shouldn¡¯t go to the Cloud Peak Academy.¡± Lu Xinghe looked at Elder Su and said. Elder Su was silent for a few seconds. Just as he was about to nod, a carefree voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Their deaths have nothing to do with your Huangjiang Base City.¡± Ye Li slowly said. ¡°But Mr. Ye, the two recruiters died in Huangjiang Base City after all.¡± Su Yao looked at Ye Li awkwardly. Ye Li smiled casually. ¡°Did you see them die in the Huangjiang Base City with your own eyes?¡± Su Yao was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. So many people in the Huangjiang Academy had seen it. Elder Su smiled and looked at Ye Li. ¡°Mr. Ye¡¯s words really woke me up.¡± ¡°Dad, what do you mean?¡± Su Yao was confused. ¡°We just need to nt the death of the two recruiters of the Cloud Peak Academy on the members of the Dark Race in Pan City. After all, they are only tier-4 Evolved Beings. The Cloud Peak Academy will have to believe us,¡± Elder Su said slowly. Hearing Elder Su¡¯s words, everyone in the hall understood. Su Yao smiled. His father was indeed an old fox, but Mr. Ye was still the smartest. ¡°But what should we do about Qingxue?¡± Lu Xinghe suddenly asked. Everyone in the Su Family¡¯s hall fell silent. Lu Qingxue¡¯s matter was not easy to resolve.. Chapter 162 - 162: Leaving Chapter 162: Leaving Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lu Qingxue¡¯s matter had already been known by the Cloud Peak Academy. Although Lu Qingxue didn¡¯t collude with the Dark Race, how could the Cloud Peak Academy believe her? ¡°Uh, well¡­¡± Wu Zifu, the head of the Wu family, shook his head. He didn¡¯t know how to solve such a matter. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. The faint smile on Ye Li¡¯s face was captured by Elder Su. Elder Su looked at Ye Li and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, do you already have a solution?¡± ¡°Not really. If you trust me, leave Qingxue to me. I¡¯ll take her to a safe ce,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing this, Lu Xinghe pondered for a few seconds and then said to Ye Li, ¡°Mr. Ye, 1 believe you.¡± For now, this was the only solution. If Lu Qingxue kept staying in the Huangjiang Base City, Cloud Peak Academy would definitelye for her. Lu Qingxue, Su Xun¡¯er, and Lu Qian were also in the hall. Lu Qingxue was stunned when she heard that. She looked at Ye Li, not understanding where Ye Li was going to take her. ¡°Since you believe me, I will take her away.¡± With that, Ye Li walked to Lu Qingxue. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Sister, Sister Qingxue.¡± Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian looked at Lu Qingxue sadly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back.¡± Lu Qingxue looked at Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian. Immediately, Ye Li and Lu Qingxue left the Su Family and the Huangjiang Base City. After leaving the Huangjiang Base City, Ye Li and Lu Qingxue slowly walked in an unknown small city. He released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, Yutong. Lu Qingxue was a little scared. Although she knew that Ah Da and the others wouldn¡¯t hurt her, the pressure of four sixth-tier zombies made her unable to calm down. ¡°Brother, we can finallye out.¡± Yutong said to Ye Li in a childish voice. Since Yutong put on the white princess loli dress, she had be extremely cute. Now that she had be a sixth-tier Evolved Being, she was naturally like a porcin doll. Ye Li touched Yutong¡¯s head, and Yutong smiled sweetly again. Hongye, who had the prettiest face in the Apocalypse Legion, was wearing a stunning fiery red dress and had long hair that reached her waist. At this moment, the sun shone on Hongye¡¯s exquisite jade-like cheeks. There was no telling if the sun illuminated Hongye or Hongye illuminated the sun. Seeing Yutong¡¯s sweet smile, Lu Qingxue was less afraid. ¡°Senior, where are we going now?¡± Lu Qingxue looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°The Annan Base City.¡± Ye Li slowly opened his mouth. Immediately, Ye Li led the Apocalypse Legion and Lu Qingxue to the Annan Base City. They arrived at the outer city of the Annan Base City. Ye Li was now an absolute celebrity here. Everyone knew him. Seeing that it was Ye Li and his Apocalypse Legion, the generals of the outer city immediately shivered in shock. ¡°Master Ye!¡± A senior colonel shouted at Ye Li. Then, the city gate opened! Lu Qingxue was a little stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to have such special privileges in the Annan Base City. Then, she understood. She felt that there was nothing that Senior couldn¡¯t do.. Chapter 163 - 163: I’m Here For Qian Ruxue Chapter 163: I¡¯m Here For Qian Ruxue Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li didn¡¯t put his Apocalypse Legion into the system space. Anyway, everyone in the Annan Base City knew that he had four sixth-tier zombies. He guessed that the recruiters who came to the Annan base city to recruit students had already returned to the Cloud Peak Academy. After all, it had only taken him a few days toe from the Huangjiang Base City. Even if they didn¡¯t leave, Ye Li wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Soon, he walked from the outer city to the main city of the Annan base city. Seeing that it was Ye Li, the pedestrians on the streets of the Annan Base City all stopped and looked. ¡°Master Ye is back.¡± ¡°Master Ye is so handsome. If 1 can win Master Ye¡¯s favor, 1 would be willing to live ten years less.¡± ¡°Come on, you want to win Lord Ye¡¯s favor? Why don¡¯t you find a mirror to look at yourself? I¡¯m different. I¡¯m so beautiful.¡± The beautiful girls on the streets of the Annan base city all looked infatuated. Ye Li was too famous in the Annan Base City now. The people in the Annan Base City could forget their own birthdays or even their wives¡¯ names, but they would never forget who Ye Li was. That day, the members of the Dark Race led an army of 100,000 zombies to attack the Annan Base City. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Li, the Annan Base City would have long been destroyed. It could be said that Ye Li was their savior. Lu Qingxue was shocked. She had heard of the Annan Base City, but she didn¡¯t know that Ye Li was so famous in the Annan Base City. From the looks of it, he was simply themon idol of everyone in the Annan Base City. The news of Ye Li¡¯s return to the Annan Base City instantly spread throughout the entire city. The Annan Council, the highest power organization in the Annan Base City, immediately came to wee them in person. The roads that Ye Li walked on were paved with red carpets and cannons were fired. The people of the Annan Base City cheered in unison. ¡°Master Ye, will you stay in the Annan Base City from now on?¡± Yun Mu said to Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m here in the Annan Base City for Qian Ruxue.¡± ¡°Qian Ruxue?¡± The ten core members of the Annan Council were all a little stunned. They dared to swear that this was the first time they had heard the name Qian Ruxue. ¡°Master Ye, who is Qian Ruxue?¡± The President of the Annan Council, Kang Lin, asked Ye Li. Ye Li had forgotten Qian Ruxue¡¯s name in the Annan Base City. Qian Ruxue¡¯s name was Meilin. ¡°Meilin,¡± Ye Li said slowly. They naturally knew the name Meilin. Although they didn¡¯t know why Ye Li wanted to talk to Meilin, they would never ask. ¡°Master Ye, Ms. Meilin, Xiao Hui, and Yun Man are at the Annan Academy. Do you need us to go with you?¡± Yun Mu asked. ¡°No need.¡± Ye Li waved his hand. Immediately, Ye Li took Lu Qingxue to the Annan Academy. They soon arrived at the Annan Academy. Ye Li still remembered the Annan Academy very clearly. Everyone in the Annan Base City started to be afraid of him because of what he did in the Annan Academy. He suddenly remembered a person¡¯s name, Chen Yun. Chen Yun¡¯s father, Chen Ba, died at the hands of Ye Li. After that, Chen Yun disappeared. No matter which world it was, there were two deep hatreds, one for killing a man¡¯s father, and the other for snatching a man¡¯s woman. Ye Li thought that Chen Yun must have left Annan Base City. As the saying went, it was never toote for a man to take revenge. It was only natural for him to take revenge for his father. He would just wait for Chen Yun¡¯s revenge.. Chapter 164 - 164: Take A Person Away Chapter 164: Take A Person Away Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The students of the Annan Academy widened their eyes when they saw Ye Li. Some of the students who had just entered the Annan Academy hade from the surrounding cities of the Annan Base City. They hadn¡¯t experienced the zombies¡¯strge-scale attack on the Annan Base City. Ye Li¡¯s photos could be seen everywhere in the Annan Academy. All the faculty and staff in the Annan Base City regarded Ye Li as their lifelong faith. Some students who didn¡¯t know Ye Li¡¯s deeds all stared at Ye Li, thinking that since Master Ye Li had personallye to the Annan Academy, they had to take a good look at him. ¡°Master Ye Li is really awesome. I feel that the Nine Heavens God of War has appeared in front of me.¡± ¡°Look, there are four sixth-tier zombies behind Lord Ye Li. These are Lord Ye Li¡¯s Apocalypse Legion, Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, and Yutong.¡± ¡°If only I could be one ten-thousandth as powerful as Master Ye Li in my life, I would have been satisfied.¡± Then, the president of the Annan Academy and many teachers came over to greet Ye Li. The president of the Annan Academy said respectfully to Ye Li, ¡°Master Ye, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Where is Ms. Meilin?¡± Ye Li asked leisurely. ¡°Master Ye, Ms. Meilin is in the Purple Moon Forest.¡± The Purple Moon Forest was the ce with the richest spiritual energy in the Annan Academy. Ye Li didn¡¯t say anything and slowly walked towards the Purple Moon Forest. At this moment, many students were sitting cross-legged on the ground cultivating. Every student¡¯s forehead was drenched in sweat. ¡°Ms. Meilin, are you really leaving Annan Base City?¡± Yun Man looked at Qian Ruxue sadly. ¡°Yun Man, you and Xiao Hui are going to the Cloud Peak Academy in a few days. When you reach the Cloud Peak Academy, your future will be limitless. I¡¯m going back to where I should go,¡± Qian Ruxue said. ¡°But Ms. Meilin, where are you going? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s cute little face was full of curiosity. Qian Ruxue shook her head. ¡°You will find outter.¡± ¡°If you go back, you have to take someone with you.¡± An abrupt voice entered the ears of everyone in the Purple Moon Forest. Everyone widened their eyes and looked in the direction of the voice. Then they froze¡­!!! Some were shocked and some shed tears. Xiao Hui rubbed her eyes. ¡°Manman, am I seeing things? Why am I seeing Senior in front of me?¡± ¡°I think¡­ I¡¯m seeing him too.¡± Yun Man couldn¡¯t believe it either. Ye Li walked to them and smiled at them. ¡°Don¡¯t speak yet. Let me think¡­¡± ¡°You should be thinking about me every night. Every night should be a sleepless night for you, right?¡± Ye Li said lightly. As soon as he said this, Xiao Hui, Yun Man, and Qian Ruxue blushed like ripe apples, making one want to take a bite. ¡°Senior, Yun Man and I will go to Cloud Peak Academy in a few days,¡± Xiao Hui said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Go to the Cloud Peak Academy and cultivate well. Otherwise, how can you travel with me in the future?¡± ¡°By the way, let me introduce you to a friend, Lu Qingxue.¡± With that, Ye Li asked Lu Qingxue toe over. After Xiao Hui, Yun Man, and Qian Ruxue introduced themselves to Lu Qingxue, Ye Li looked at Qian Ruxue and said, ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Qian Ruxue hesitated for a few seconds and then nodded. ¡°Take her away. This is my¡­ request.¡± Ye Li looked at Qian Ruxue.. Chapter 165 - 165: These Are Gifts For You Chapter 165: These Are Gifts For You Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qian Ruxue was stunned. Looking at Ye Li¡¯s serious expression, for some reason, she didn¡¯t even want to ask why. ¡°Okay!¡± Qian Ruxue nodded firmly. Lu Qingxue had no intention of refusing. She knew that Ye Li was already a great benefactor to her by taking her out of the Huangjiang Base City. How could she dare to say anything else? ¡°Senior, how long will you stay this time?¡± Xiao Hui looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± Ye Li pondered for a moment and said. Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Qian Ruxue, and Lu Qingxue were all stunned. Ye Li knew very well that he was far from strong enough now. In the face of the powerful Dark Race members and the powerful gic warriors, he was still very helpless. He had to level up crazily. He suddenly thought of something and looked at the four women. ¡°Before I leave, I¡¯ll give you something.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li opened the point mall. He still had more than 700,000 points, which was enough to buy many things. He searched in the point mall and saw a few things. Swallow Steps, Origin Returning Dance, Flying Flower Speed, Purple Phoenix Leg. All four skills were A-grade, each worth 100,000 points. Ye Li bought these four skills without hesitation. After collecting the items, four secret books appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. ¡°These are for you. You can choose for yourselves.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Qian Ruxue, and Lu Qingxue looked at the secret book in Ye Li¡¯s hand in shock. ¡°Senior, what are these?¡± Yun Man asked weakly. ¡°These four skill books are all A-grade. These are my gifts to you before I leave.¡± Ye Li replied. As soon as he said this, the four women were shocked. A-grade skills were absolute treasures. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to take out such treasures without even frowning, and there were four of them. The four women each took the skill books they liked and couldn¡¯t bear to put them down. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Ye Li slowly said. The four women were shocked and all looked up at Ye Li. ¡°Senior, so fast?¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s voice was full of sadness. ¡°Yes, cultivate well after you and Yun Man go to the Cloud Peak Academy.¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li slowly walked back. Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Qian Ruxue, and Lu Qingxue stared at Ye Li¡¯s receding figure until he disappeared from their sight. As soon as Ye Li left Annan Base City with the Apocalypse Legion, the system¡¯s voice appeared in his mind. Ding¡­ ¡°The Heavenly Tower trial has been triggered:¡± ¡°Host, please keep going north¡­¡± Ye Li was a little surprised. How could he have forgotten this? Yes, even the Dragon-ying de had a trial, so must be the Heavenly Tower. Thinking of the shocking spiritual treasure he obtained from the Dragon-ying de trial, Ye Li couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. Then, he led Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, and Yutong north. He didn¡¯t know how long he had walked, but he still hadn¡¯t reached the so-called Heavenly Tower trial. Instead, he had synthesized more than a hundred zombies. Ye Li continued to walk¡­ Suddenly, he came to a beach by the sea. If others were suddenly taken to another ce out of nowhere, they would be scared out of their wits, but Ye Li looked very excited. This was because he knew that this was the trial of the Heavenly Tower.. Chapter 166 - 166: Hundreds of Tier 1 Zombies Chapter 166: Hundreds of Tier 1 Zombies Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li was on the beach. In front of him was a vast sea. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled in the sky, and strange beasts flew across the sea from time to time. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Ye Li was slightly stunned. There were zombies on the beach too? He looked over in an instant and found hundreds of zombies rushing over. When these zombies saw Ye Li, they were like people who hadn¡¯t eaten for ten days and ten nights seeing food. They were simply crazy. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that these zombies all had green eyes, which meant that these zombies were all Tier 1 zombies. Ye Li had never encountered a group of Tier 1 zombies before. He smiled. More than a hundred Tier 1 zombies? Besides, the number of male and female zombies was the same, which meant that he could produce four sixth-tier zombies. The Apocalypse Legion was all sixth-tier zombies now. It seemed that he had obtained a lot from the trial of the Heavenly Tower. ¡°Attack!¡± Ye Li gavemand to the Apocalypse Legion. As soon as he finished speaking, Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, and Yutong rushed out and used their respective skills. More than a hundred Tier 1 zombies were extremely terrifying, but in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, they were nothing more than this, because his super synthesized system was even more terrifying. Ah Da and the others were all sixth-tier zombies. As long as a zombie fell, Ye Li would start to synthesize the zombies to attack other zombies. There were more and more zombies on Ye Li¡¯s side, and there would be fewer and fewer Tier 1 zombies. Before long, the Tier 1 zombie group waspletely wiped out! Without hesitation, Ye Li began to synthesize these hundred or so Tier 1 zombies. As he expected, these hundred or so Tier 1 zombies happened to synthesize four sixth-tier zombies. Two sixth-tier male zombies and two sixth-tier female zombies. Ye Li dragged the four sixth-tier zombies to the bodies of the four members of the Apocalypse Legion. Ding¡­ ¡°Do you want to confirm the synthesis?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°All Da has been upgraded to a tier-seven zombie.¡± ¡°Hongye has been upgraded to a tier-five zombie.¡± ¡°Bai Wawa has been upgraded to a tier-five zombie.¡± ¡°Yutong has been upgraded to a tier-seven zombie.¡± As the system finished speaking, Ye Li looked at Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, and Yutong. He discovered that after Ah Da and the others became level-seven zombies, the corpseization features on their faces hadpletely disappeared, and their eyes had turned red. If it weren¡¯t for the red eyes, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t have associated Ah Da and the others with zombies. Besides, their appearance became even better. Ye Li looked at their attributes. Ah Da: A tier-seven zombie. Zombie Attribute: Strength. Zombie Arcana: Earth-Shattering Fist (A-grade), Wind, Rain, Thunder, and Lightning (A-grade). Zombie exclusive weapon: Supreme Boxing Gloves (S-grade) Hongye: A tier-seven zombie. Zombie Attribute: Speed. Zombie Arcana: Frost Qi (A-grade) Zombie-only weapon: None for now. Bai Wawa: A tier-seven zombie. Zombie Attribute: Defense. Zombie Arcana: Absolute Defense (A-grade), Qilin Foot (A-grade) Zombie-only weapon: None for now. Yutong: A tier-seven zombie. Zombie Attribute: Comprehension. Zombie Arcana: Petrification (A-grade) Zombie-only weapon: None for now. Ye Li thought that now that they were all tier-seven zombies, he would be invincible in the Huangjiang Base City. After the trial of the Dragon-ying de, Ye Li knew that this was only the first test. There were still several tests toe. At this moment, a shocking wave suddenly rose on the sea! Chapter 167 - 167: A Tier-Seven Giant Member of the Dark Race Chapter 167: A Tier-Seven Giant Member of the Dark Race Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As soon as Ye Li checked the attributes of Ah Da and the others, a shocking wave suddenly rose on the sea. Boom! A tsunami-like sound came. Ye Li could tell that a giant monster wasing out of the sea. ¡°Roar!¡± Ye Li listened to the terrifying sound. Suddenly, a giant demon finally appeared. ¡°Host, this is a kind of sea race member of the Dark Race.¡± The system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. It was exactly as Ye Li thought. There were many kinds of members in the Dark Race, and they were much more terrifying than zombies. If he wanted the entire post-apocalyptic world to return to its former peace, he had to destroy the Dark Race. This giant demon was dozens of feet tall and had countless tentacles. Its entire body was pitch-ck like steel, and it stood in the sea shockingly. Looking at this huge Dark Race member, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but think of thest boss of Ultraman, who looked very simr to this Dark Race member. However, being big didn¡¯t necessarily mean being strong. This huge Dark Race member in front of him was only at the seventh level,parable to the ck Dragon Pool Ye Li had encountered in the ck Dragon Pool. Suddenly, this huge member of the Dark Race opened his mouth, and a terrifying light wave kept charging in his mouth, as if it could destroy the world as long as it wasunched. ¡°Boom!¡± As a terrifying lightning bolt struck the sea in the sky, the originally dark sky was illuminated as if it were daytime. At this moment, the ck light wave in the mouth of the giant Dark Race member was finally charged and charged towards Ye Li. When this ck light wave passed the sea, a huge waterspout appeared on the sea, turning everything it passed into ashes. Swish! Just as the ck light wave was about to attack, Ye Li, Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, and Yutong had already jumped into the air. Ah Da and the others were all tier-seven now, so they could naturally fly for a short time. There was no need to talk about Ye Li. The zombies produced Treasure Chests every day, which contained all kinds of attribute points. He was also an SSS-level gic warrior. He could fly high in the air, jump from tall buildings to t ground and walk across rivers and seas. After Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion arrived in midair, although this huge Dark Race member was terrifyingly born, he was only at the seventh tier after all. He took out the Dragon-ying de from the system space, raised it high, and shouted, ¡°me de Technique!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Dragon-ying de shed down heavily. Countless terrifying fire des attacked the huge Dark Race member. In an instant, the sea under the huge Dark Race member turned into a real sea of fire. At the same time, Ambassador Ahunched the Earth-Shattering Fist. The fist shadows of the Earth-Shattering Fist were mixed with the attacks of wind, rain, lightning, and thunder. Hongye raised her palms, and the fiery red dress was as cold as ice. Frost Qi rushed out of her palms. Although Bai Wawa looked like a child, he was wide and fat. His right foot suddenly became extremely huge. People only knew that there was a Qilin Arm, but they didn¡¯t know that there was also a Qilin Foot Foot. Bai Wawa raised the Qilin Foot and stomped at the huge member of the Dark Race. Yutong was extremely cute. She was wearing a white princess loli dress, and an invisible light shot out of her pupils. This was the light of petrification. The poor giant member of the Dark Race was burnt by fire, punched, frozen, stepped on, and petrified. This scene was simply tragic! Chapter 168 - 168: The Power of the Heavenly Tower Chapter 168: The Power of the Heavenly Tower Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This pitiful giant member of the Dark Race fell heavily after being hit by fire and ice. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was calm. He certainly wouldn¡¯t feel the slightest joy. If his Apocalypse Legion couldn¡¯t even deal with a tier-seven member of the Dark Race, how could he dominate this world? Among the four members of the post-apocalyptic world army, Ah Da was the strongest, followed by Bai Wawa, and Hongye and Yutong were weaker. However, now was not the time to consider this. He had toplete the trial of the Heavenly Tower first. Ye Li and Ah Danded on the sea. He looked at an ind in the distance. The Heavenly Tower¡¯s final trial must be on that ind. ¡°Let¡¯s go to that ind.¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. Immediately, Ye Li led the Apocalypse Legion towards the ind. After walking thousands of meters on the sea, a group of Dark Race members emerged from the sea. These members of the Dark Race were about the same size as humans. There were hundreds of them. They held steel forks and looked like mermen. Their eyes were red and emitted a creepy light. These members of the Dark Race were all tier 2 Evolved Beings. With hundreds of them gathered together, they were definitely terrifying. Unfortunately, under absolute power, all cohesion would be reduced to nothingness. Ye Li suddenly thought that he could use the Dragon-ying de before it recognized him as its master, which meant that he could also use the Heavenly Tower. If he used the Heavenly Tower here, no one would see him. He could try the power of the Heavenly Tower. Suddenly, Ye Li took out the Heavenly Tower from the system space. The Heavenly Tower was one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons. Its suppressing power was extremely domineering. Many people had found the Ten Great Divine Weapons, but no one had been able to pry out the secrets inside. This was because the Ten Great Divine Weapons would disappear at a certain time. Even if they hugged them to sleep every day, they would disappear. However, if you made them recognize you as their master, they wouldn¡¯t disappear. Although the Dragon-ying de trial seemed simple, it was actually very difficult. This was because he had the Apocalypse Legion. If he was alone, the difficulty could be imagined. What was even more terrifying was that the divine weapon trial could be strong or weak ording to the specific person. Since ancient times, there were only a handful of people who could pass the divine weapon trials. After Ye Li took out the Heavenly Tower from the system space, the Heavenly Tower appeared in his hand. The Heavenly Tower had seven floors. It waspletely ck and looked quaint, as if it had experienced the vicissitudes of time. ¡°Kill!¡± Hundreds of mermen rushed over with steel forks. In the water, thebat power of mermen was much stronger than onnd. However, Ye Li threw the Heavenly Tower into the air. After the Heavenly Tower passed in midair, it instantly became thousands of feet long. ¡°Suppress!¡± As soon as Ye Li finished speaking, the Heavenly Tower fell at a terrifying speed towards the hundreds of mermen below. The scene was terrifying! Immediately, screams were heard continuously on the sea. With this blow from the Heavenly Tower, more than a hundred merman died. Ye Li thought that the Heavenly Tower was simr to the Dragon-ying de. As expected of one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons. It was f*cking awesome. The remaining mermen were about to rush to Ye Li¡¯s side. Their red eyes looked extremely evil, thinking that they could take revenge when they reached Ye Li. Unfortunately, they had overlooked one thing. This was enough for them to die ten times. ¡°Kill them,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as he finished speaking, Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, and Yutong took action.. Chapter 169 - 169: Primordial Demon Slash Chapter 169: Primordial Demon sh Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions These mermen were all tier 2 members of the Dark Race. They couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow from the Apocalypse Legion. Not long after, all these mermen were dead. Ye Li stood straight, his face still expressionless. Then, they continued to walk towards the ind. This time, there was no resistance on the sea, and they sessfullynded on the ind. This ind was bare and devoid of nts. A stone tform suddenly appeared in front of Ye Li. On the stone tform, there was a ck and quaint Treasure Chest that emitted golden light. Ye Li didn¡¯t expect it. He had thought that there were still a few levels, but he didn¡¯t expect that the stone tform hade out. Last time, during the trial of the Dragon-ying de, Ye Li opened the Treasure Chest and obtained three golden pills. Ah Da and the others directly jumped from a tier-four zombie to a tier-six zombie. Ye Li smiled casually, thinking that it couldn¡¯t be bad either this time. Then, Ye Li slowly walked to the stone tform. After reaching the stone tform, he slowly ced his hands on the dark and quaint Treasure Chest. Without any hesitation, Ye Li opened the Treasure Chest. In an instant, a dazzling light came. After the dazzling light disappeared, Ye Li looked at the Treasure Chest, which contained a skill book. It was obvious that this skill book was from a long time ago. There were four words on it: ¡°Primordial Demon sh!¡± Primordial Demon sh: An S-grade skill. With a single sh, three thousand godfiend phantoms will be shed out. Wherever they go, everything will be turned into ashes, and this technique can be upgraded to SSS-level. It was an S-grade skill? And it could be upgraded to the SSS level. This was too terrifying. Ding¡­ ¡°Do you want to practice the Primordial Demon sh?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li slowly said. ¡°Start cultivating Primordial Demon sh:¡± ¡°io%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Primordial Demon sh has been sessfully cultivated.¡± Ding¡­ ¡°Because the Primordial Demon sh ispatible with the Ancient Devil Tome, the host¡¯s current strength has already exceeded that of a sixth-tier Evolved Being.¡± ¡°Congrattions, Host, for bing a tier-seven Evolved Being.¡± ¡°Next, the host will obtain a super Treasure Chest. Do you want to open it?¡± Ye Li thought that cheats were offered too frequently, weren¡¯t they? ¡°Open it.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining the exclusive skill for zombies, Snowkes and Light Energy Impact.¡± Snowkes: A-grade skill. After upgrading to S-grade, snowkes can fill the sky, and every snowke has an attack effect. Light Energy Impact: An A-level skill. After upgrading to S-level, light can pierce through the sky and earth. It was just like whatever he wanted woulde. Hongye and Yutong were weaker in the Apocalypse Legion. But now that they had these two skills, they were evenly matched with other zombies in strength. Without thinking too much, Ye Li fused the Snowkes into Hongye¡¯s body and the Light Energy Impact into Yutong¡¯s body. Ding¡­ ¡°The Heavenly Tower wants to acknowledge you as its master. Do you agree?¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± As long as the Heavenly Tower recognized him as its master, the Heavenly Tower wouldn¡¯t disappear and could always be used by him. ¡°The Heavenly Tower has recognized you as its master:¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°The Heavenly Tower has sessfully acknowledged you as its master.¡± Ye Li was in a good mood. He and the Apocalypse Legion had both reached the seventh tier, which meant that they could do whatever they wanted in the cities under the jurisdiction of the Huangjiang Base City. Immediately, Ye Li retreated from the trial of the Heavenly Tower. At this moment, he was in an unknown small city. This ce was still within the range of Annan Base City. Ye Li didn¡¯t think too much about it and led the Apocalypse Legion towards the Huangjiang Base City.. Chapter 170 - 170: A Zombie Hunting Team Chapter 170: A Zombie Hunting Team Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li led the Apocalypse Legion to a small town not far from the Huangjiang Base City. The streets of this town were full of zombies, but unfortunately, these zombies were not alive at all, but lying on the streets in pieces. The scene in front of him was really creepy, as if a big battle had happened not long ago. Ye Li was a little curious and walked forward. After swallowing the python galldder in the West Mountain Burial Mound and obtaining the Heavenly Spirit Eyes, Ye Li¡¯s vision reached a terrifying level. After only a few steps, he heard the roars of zombies. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± However, these zombies didn¡¯t discover him. Instead, they were fighting a group of human gic warriors. There were ten human gic warriors in this group. They were all wearing the same ink-ck clothes, with a golden word embroidered on their backs: Kush. Ye Li took a look. These gic warriors were all Tier 1 Evolved Beings, and the zombies they faced were all level-three to level-four zombies. It was obvious that this was a team hunting zombies. There were such teams in every base city. As long as they hunted zombies, they could gain additional points on the scoreboard. The higher the level of the zombies they hunted, the higher the additional points. The points obtained from hunting zombies could be exchanged for prizes from the special exchange organizations in the base cities. ¡°Haha, as long as 1 kill these zombies, I can exchange for a D-grade skill 1 dreamed of.¡± ¡°Me too. As long as I can exchange for the skills I want, my strength can rise to another level.¡± ¡°I think we¡¯d better be careful. 1 wonder if there are any mutant zombies in this town.¡± Soon, Kush Team killed hundreds of ordinary zombies, and all ten of them had happy smiles on their faces. Ye Li looked bored. He had thought that something interesting would happen. However, Ye Li thought that since this road led to the Huangjiang Base City anyway, he should tell them not to hunt zombies and leave the remaining zombies for him to synthesize. As the saying went, Those who do not act for themselves will be condemned by heaven and earth! Immediately, Ye Li led the Apocalypse Legion to slowly walk towards Kush Team. ¡°Captain, I think we should return to the base city. After all, we¡¯ve been out for so many days,¡± said a bald man in his thirties. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back first. After we exchange for the skills we want, we can continue to hunt zombies,¡± said the captain of Kush Team. As soon as he finished speaking, Kush Team was about to leave. But at this moment, one of the team members seemed to have discovered something. His entire body was trembling violently as he pointed at a ce and shouted, ¡°Captain¡­ Captain, zombies, there are zombies.¡± The other nine team members were stunned. They thought that it was good to have zombies. They would just kill them by the way. But when they looked in the direction of the trembling team member¡¯s finger. They were all scared out of their wits! ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Tier-seven zombies!¡± ¡°Four tier-seven zombies!¡± The ten members of Kush Team were dumbstruck. They had even forgotten how to escape. However, Ye Li slowly walked over with his Apocalypse Legion. He looked casual and carefree. With the realm of the ten people in Kush Team, they naturally couldn¡¯t see Ye Li¡¯s realm, but they could see the level of the zombies. Red eyes! What else could they be but tier-seven zombies? ¡°Oh my god, run!¡± The captain of Kush Team trembled in fright. He was so scared that he peed his pants.. Chapter 171 - 171: Horrified Kush Team Chapter 171: Horrified Kush Team Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The captain of Kush Team peed his pants in fright, but how could he care about peeing at this moment? Staying alive was the most important. These were four tier-seven zombies! The strongest existence in the Huangjiang Base City, Elder Su, Su Changfeng, was only a tier-seven Evolved Being. Now, four tier-seven zombies had appeared. And¡­ At the front of the four tier-seven zombies was an unfathomable human, no!!! This was definitely not a human, but an unfathomable member of the Dark Race. Only the Dark Race members could control zombies, and there were four tier-seven zombies. They couldn¡¯t imagine how strong this Dark Race member was. Just as Kush Team was about to use all their strength to escape, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and instantly disappeared. When he appeared again, Ye Li had already arrived in front of the ten people of Kush Team. ¡°Alih!¡± Seeing this, the ten people of Kush Team all screamed in fright and fell limp to the ground like seeing evil ghosts. They all looked different, but one thing was the same. They were all horrified. ¡°You¡­ What do you want?¡± The captain looked at Ye Li in horror. The ten members of Kush Team knew very well that their lives were in Ye Li¡¯s hands. As long as Ye Li waved a hand, they would die on the spot. ¡°Are you very afraid?¡± Ye Li said lightly. The ten people in Kush Team were not only afraid, but also extremely frightened. They dared to swear that even if the sky copsed at this moment, they wouldn¡¯t be so afraid. This was because the sky copsed in an instant! But Ye Li and the four level-seven zombies might torture them terribly. Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, and Yutong also came to Ye Li. At this moment, the ten people of Kush Team couldn¡¯t say anything. They all looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°By the way, which base city are you from?¡± Ye Li slowly asked. The captain of Kush was shocked and didn¡¯t dare to hide anything. ¡°We are from the Huangjiang Base City.¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was still calm. He really didn¡¯t understand why they were so afraid. He just wanted to ask a few questions. Was it necessary? Or was it that Ye Li was a suffocating existence in the first ce? ¡°My lord, please let us go.¡± The captain looked at Ye Li pleadingly. ¡°When did I say that I would kill you?¡± Ye Li said lightly. As soon as he said this, the ten people of Kush Team shivered. They would never have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Li suddenly turned his head and looked back. Then, he put on a leisurely smile. He really didn¡¯t expect that there would be a member of the Dark Race in this palm-sized town. Since there was one, he might as well kill it by the way. ¡°Giggle!¡± Creepyughter suddenly sounded. Dozens of Humanoid Mantis Monsters flew over. These Humanoid Mantis Monsters were all tier 3 Dark Race members. ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect there to be so many humans. We can have a full meal.¡± ¡°Yes, 1 haven¡¯t eaten a human in a long time. I can¡¯t help drooling at the thought of the delicious taste of human beings.¡± ¡°Humans, don¡¯t run. We¡¯reing.¡± The more than 20 Humanoid Mantis Monsters were extremely smug because in their opinion, Ye Li and the Kush Team were already their food. Unfortunately, when Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, and Yutong turned around, they didn¡¯t think so.. Chapter 172 - 172: Let’s Go Together Chapter 172: Let¡¯s Go Together Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, and Yutong turned around. When the more than 20 tier 3 Humanoid Mantis Monsters saw this scene, they were horrified. But they had no time to stop now because their speed was too fast just now. What should they do now? ¡°Tier-seven zombies!¡± ¡°Stop! What¡¯s wrong with this damn speed? Stop!¡± More than twenty Humanoid Mantis Monsters used all their strength and finally stopped. Unfortunately, Ah Da and the others had already arrived in front of them. Boom! Ah Da threw out the Earth-Shattering Fist. Coupled with the attack of wind, rain, lightning, and thunder, this punch even cracked the space. The more than 20 tier 3 Humanoid Mantis Monsters didn¡¯t even have the time to scream before they turned into nothingness, not even leaving their ashes. As the saying went, one should never provoke someone he shouldn¡¯t. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water, but the ten people in Kush Team froze like y sculptures. Their eyes widened even more than a bull¡¯s, and their mouths opened so wide that they could swallow an extrarge bowl. More than 20 tier 3 Dark Race members had disappeared just like that? They really couldn¡¯t imagine the horror of tier-seven zombies. ¡°Did you just say that you¡¯re from the Huangjiang Base City?¡± Ye Li looked at the ten people of Kush Team and slowly spoke. The people of Kush Team nodded quickly like rattle drums. They knew very well that if Ye Li was displeased at all, they would definitely die a horrible death. ¡°Honorable existence, we are from the Huangjiang Base City.¡± The captain of the Kush Team hurriedly replied. It was time for Ye Li to go to the Huangjiang Base City. He looked at the captain and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Hearing this, the ten people of Kush Team felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck their heads. They had thought that they were already shocked enough just now, but now they realized that not only were they wrong, but they werepletely wrong. This powerful member of the Dark Race wanted to go to the Huangjiang Base City with them? Well¡­ Could it be!!! The ten members of Kush Team suddenly thought of an astonishing possibility, which was that¡­ this powerful member of the Dark Race was going to attack Huangjiang Base City. It was because this powerful member of the Dark Race had four tier-seven zombies and could control four tier-seven zombies, so his strength was naturally unfathomable. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Ye Li looked at the ten people of Kush Team indifferently. The ten members of Kush Team looked at each other in bewilderment. Shouldn¡¯t they be surprised? ¡°Don¡¯t ever be surprised, because everything I do is enough to surprise you for three days and three nights.¡± Ye Li slowly said. The ten members of Kush Team trembled. They knew that their lives were already in Ye Li¡¯s hands. At this moment, they had no choice but to take Ye to the Huangjiang Base City. Ye Li put the Apocalypse Legion into the system space. He didn¡¯t want to expose his Apocalypse Legion so quickly in the Huangjiang Base City. Immediately, Ye Li followed the ten people of Kush Team to the Huangjiang Base City. After passing by some towns on the way, Ye Li and Kush Team came to a city that Ye Li had never been to. ¡°My lord, after this city, we can reach the Huangjiang Base City, but there are many zombies in this city. Do we need to take a detour?¡± As soon as Kush said so, he regretted it. Wasn¡¯t this a powerful member of the Dark Race? The Dark Race could control zombies. Detour my ass.. Chapter 173 - 173: Is This The Last Meal? Chapter 173: Is This The Last Meal? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li had never been to this city, but the roads to the Huangjiang Base City extended in all directions. The entire outer city surrounded the main city, and there were 24 city gates. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said leisurely. At this moment, the sun was already setting. The setting sun was as red as blood, dyeing half of the sky red. The sky seemed to be full of fiery clouds, looking extremely shocking. The ten members of the Kush Team panicked when they heard that. Ye Li was a member of the Dark Race and wasn¡¯t afraid of zombies, but they weren¡¯t. Although they were a team hunting zombies, there were too many zombies in this city. If they went in, they would definitely be doomed. Ye Li certainly wouldn¡¯t care about their thoughts. Since there were many zombies in this city, he might as well synthesize them. Seeing Ye Li move, the ten members of the Kush Team could only bite the bullet and follow him. This city was called Xing City, a heavily infected area. After arriving in Xing City, Ye Li went to a tree and sat on it. The Kush Team was stunned, not understanding what Ye Li meant. ¡°You must be hungry,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The ten members of the Kush Team paused. Yes, they were indeed hungry. If others asked if they were hungry, they would naturally think of giving them food. But the person sitting under the tree was a powerful member of the Dark Race. Who could expect this member of the Dark Race to give them food? The Kush Team was ail horrified because they guessed that Ye Li might let them do some unsightly things. For example¡­ eating zombies to fill their stomachs. Unfortunately, even if they thought about it a hundred times, a thousand times or even ten thousand times, they wouldn¡¯t expect Ye Li to throw two boxes of food over. They were stunned. They swore they were really stunned. A Dark Race member gave them food? This was probably the first time since zombies appeared in this world. Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space and asked them to lure the zombies over. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Eat quickly. You won¡¯t have a chance to eatter.¡± Ye Li slowly said. But his words were misunderstood. Ye Li meant that when the zombies came over, they would probably be too shocked to eat. But the Kush Team didn¡¯t think so. They thought that this was¡­ theirst meal. The other nine members of the Kush Team all looked at the captain, who smiled bitterly. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Even if we die, we¡¯ll die after eating our fill.¡± Then, the ten people of the Kush Team began to eat. They began to cry as they ate. ¡°Boohoo! Boohoo!¡± At this moment, the voices of countless zombies entered their ears. Hearing the roars of countless zombies, the ten members of the Kush Team hurriedly looked in all directions, only to be horrified. A thousand zombies! No, thousands of zombies were rushing over from all directions. The ten people from the Kush Team were as pale as white paper. All their strength seemed to have been drained by something as they retreated weakly. They had thought that Ye Li would kill them, but they didn¡¯t expect it. Ye Li actually called over so many zombies to eat them. Ye Li remained expressionless. When thousands of zombies rushed over, he gave an order. Ah Da and the others began to attack, and countless zombies fell. Ye Li leisurely opened the synthesized grid in his mind and began to synthesize these fallen zombies.. Chapter 174 - 174: Star Boots Chapter 174: Star Boots Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions More than 3,000 zombies were ordinary zombies between level-2 and level-3. It was much easier for Ye Li to synthesize zombies now than before. As more and more zombies were synthesized by Ye Li, the ten people of the Kush Team were more and more shocked. What was going on? They had never even heard of it before, let alone seen it. As the number of zombies was decreasing, the level of the zombies was increasing? Not to mention these 3,000 zombies, when the dark race members led 100,000 zombies to attack Annan Base City, Ye Li synthesized more than 20,000 zombies. So what if there were 3,000 zombies? Soon, Ye Li synthesized all the more than 3,000 zombies. And he created a tier-two male zombie and a tier-two female zombie. Ye Li thought that it was not bad. He opened the system space and found that there was still a tier 3 male zombie and a tier 3 female zombie in the system space, but he couldn¡¯t synthesize them yet. ¡°These zombies¡­ disappeared?¡± The captain of the Kush Team was shocked. They clearly saw that there were thousands of zombies, and the four tier-seven zombies were fighting them. But all the zombies had disappeared just like that? At this time, the sun hadpletely set and night had fallen. Ye Li thought that he¡¯d better stay in Xing City for a night and go to the Huangjiang Base City tomorrow. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep here for the night. We¡¯ll go to the Huangjiang Base City tomorrow,¡± Ye Li said. The ten members of the Kush Team looked at each other. They knew that Ye Li was not asking for their opinion, but an order that they couldn¡¯t refute. However, these ten people were very stunned. They had thought that Ye Li called these zombies over to eat them, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. Could it be¡­ Was this powerful member of the Dark Race a good person? The ten members of the Kush Team couldn¡¯t help but think so. A member of the Dark Race who was willing to give them food and made so many zombies disappear. They didn¡¯t believe that he wasn¡¯t a good person. The captain looked at Ye Li who was sitting under the tree and felt that his face was a little hot. He had indeed wrongly judged a gentleman. Ye Li asked Ah Da to guard him at night and then fell asleep. The next day, the sun shone on Ye Li¡¯s face. As he opened his eyes, the system prompt rang in his mind. ¡°Zombie Treasure Chest x 6.¡± Ye Li opened the zombie treasure chests. Obtained 500 gene points, 500 strength points, 500 speed points, and 500 defense points. ¡°Obtained the exclusive zombie equipment, Star Boots.¡± Star Boots: An exclusive equipment for S-grade zombies. After wearing it, one kick can shatter oceans and break mountains. Ye Li secretly smiled. Wasn¡¯t this prepared for Bai Wawa? With Bai Wawa¡¯s Qilin Foot plus the Star Boots, hisbat power would definitely be improved by a level! Without thinking too much, he fused the Star Boots into Bai Wawa¡¯s body, and Bai Wawa¡¯s right foot instantly became majestic. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Hearing this voice, Ye Li smiled faintly. Why were there always zombies for him to synthesize? There were thousands of zombies again. Ye Li was a little puzzled. He didn¡¯t ask Ah Da and the others to attract these zombies. These zombies actually came out on arge scale. It seemed that they were gathering somewhere. In this direction¡­ It seemed to be the way to Pan City!!! Thinking of this, Ye Li sneered.. Was the level-seven Spirit Soul in Pan City finally going to attack? Chapter 175 - 175: Kush Headquarters, Su Yao Is Coming Chapter 175: Kush Headquarters, Su Yao Is Coming Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li thought that the zombies in the surrounding cities of the Huangjiang Base City should be all rushing to Pan City. Since he ughtered thousands of Dark Race members in Pan City, the sixth-tier skeleton undead escaped, and then a seventh-level Spirit Soul came from Pan City. He just wanted to snatch the Dragon-ying de in his hand. Now that the Dragon-ying de had recognized him as its master, if they wanted to snatch the Dragon-ying de, they had to kill him first. ¡°Attack.¡± Ye Li ordered the army of the Apocalypse Legion. As soon as he finished speaking, Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, and Yutong instantly shot out! More than 3,000 zombies were weak, pitiful, and helpless. How could they resist the attacks of four tier-seven zombies? When luck came, it simply couldn¡¯t stop. More than 3,000 zombies, no more, no less, happened to be synthesized into a tier 2 male zombie and a tier 2 female zombie. Ye Li synthesized them with the tier 2 male zombie and the tier 2 female zombie yesterday into a tier 3 male zombie and a tier 3 female zombie. There was still a tier 3 male zombie and a female zombie in Ye Li¡¯s system space. Ye Li continued to synthesize them. In this way, a tier 4 male zombie and a tier 4 female zombie were produced in the end. Zombie!!! But they were like nothing in front of this powerful member of the Dark Race at all? The ten members of the Kush Team were shocked. They dared to swear that they would never forget what happened yesterday and today. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said slowly, his handsome face still expressionless. Then, Ye Li went to the Huangjiang Base City. In the outer city, Ye Li put the Apocalypse Legion into the system space. The ten members of the Kush Team looked at Ye Li and swallowed. They had guessed that Ye Li came to the Huangjiang Base City to attack it. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense or y tricks when we go inter. Otherwise, you know the consequences.¡± Ye Li looked at the Kush Team and slowly said. The ten members of the Kush Team were shocked and quickly shook their heads like rattle drums. Then, Ye Li followed the Kush Team into the Huangjiang Base City. On the streets of Huangjiang Base City, people were stilling and going, not realizing that the zombies were about to attack the city. ¡°Honorable Existence, our Kush headquarters is just ahead. Do you want to go in and take a look?¡± The Kush Team looked at Ye Li carefully. Kush was the general name of the hunting teams in the Huangjiang Base City. There were more than a dozen teams in total, and the team with Ye Li now was Kush Team Two. ¡°Ah Guang, why are you still here? Go back to the headquarters. Master Su Yao ising to the headquarters.¡± At this time, a Tier 1 Evolved Being walked over and said to the captain of the Kush Team Two. After that, this Tier 1 Evolved Being quickly ran away. The captain was shocked. ¡°Master Su Yao ising?¡± ¡°Honorable Existence, since you¡¯re not going, we¡¯ll leave first.¡± The captain looked at Ye Li and said. As soon as he finished speaking, Kush Team Two quickly walked towards Kush¡¯s headquarters. ¡°Wait.¡± Just as Kush Team Two took a step forward, Ye Li stopped them. The ten people of Kush Team Two were shocked. Captain Ah Guang turned around and looked at Ye Li in fright. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Ye Li said slowly. He didn¡¯t expect that the Kush zombie hunting team was led by Su Yao. This was really interesting. Then, Ye Li followed Kush Team Two to Kush headquarters. When he arrived at the hall of Kush Headquarters, there were already more than a hundred gic warriors waiting inside.. Chapter 176 - 176: The Desperate Plea of Kush Team II Chapter 176: The Desperate Plea of Kush Team II Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Most of the gic warriors in the Kush headquarters hall were tier-1 Evolved Beings, with only a few second-tier Evolved Beings. When over a hundred first-tier Evolved Beings gathered together, it was undoubtedly a formidable force. Ye Li came here just to see what Su Yao was doing in Kush. If Su Yao was here, it meant that the siege of the dark race and zombies hadn¡¯t begun yet. With the intelligencework of the Huangjiang Base City, it was impossible for them not to know that arge horde of zombies was assembling towards Pan City. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Ah Guang? Why are you just arriving now?¡± A slightly harsh voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Kush Team II captain, Ah Guang, frowned when he heard this somewhat grating voice, but he had no mental capacity to deal with such matters at the moment. Now!!! A powerful dark race member was right beside them, and this formidable dark race member also possessed four seventh-tier zombies. If this powerful dark race was willing, they could all die. All Guang had no doubt about the extent of Ye Li¡¯s terrifying power. The man speaking appeared to be in his thirties, of medium build, and a hint of arrogance on his face. ¡°Team One¡¯s captain is going to embarrass Ah Guang again. This should be quite a spectacle.¡± ¡°All Guang and Liu Tianyu have never gotten along. This time, Liu Tianyu will probably make Ah Guang feel utterly ashamed.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re right. Enough talking. Let¡¯s watch.¡± Naturally, Liu Tianyu was the speaking man¡ªthe captain of Kush Team I, a second-tier Evolved Being. ¡°Huh?¡± Liu Tianyu was taken aback and didn¡¯t look at Ah Guang, but at Ye Li instead. ¡°All Guang, is this a civilian you picked up in some small town?¡± A yful look appeared on Liu Tianyu¡¯s face. The members of Kush Team 11 were terrified upon hearing this! ¡°Liu Tianyu, shut your mouth!¡± Ah Guang quickly eximed, afraid of provoking Ye Li¡¯s displeasure. Liu Tianyu chuckled, ¡®Tm just saying, All Guang. Isn¡¯t this just an ordinary person no matter how you look at it? Is it worth making such a fuss?¡± Liu Tianyu was just a second-tier Evolved Being. Finding out about Ye Li¡¯s strength was almost impossible for him. ¡°Liu Tianyu, 1 told you to shut up! Shut up now!¡± At this point, All Guang had cursed Liu Tianyu eighteen times over in his heart. He thought, ¡°You¡¯re in for a beating. Don¡¯t you dare involve me.¡± The gic warriors in the hall were all entertained by this scene. They couldn¡¯t miss such a good show. In the face of Liu Tianyu¡¯s anger, he shrugged indifferently. ¡°Since you won¡¯t say, 1¡¯11 have to ask myself.¡± After saying that, Liu Tianyu looked at Ye Li. ¡°Kid, were you picked up by Ah Guang in some small town?¡± A faint smile appeared at the corner of Ye Li¡¯s mouth as he responded slowly. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Thump! Suddenly, a thump echoed, and all the members of Kush Team II knelt before Ye Li. ¡°The most esteemed presence, it¡¯s none of my business. Please spare us.¡± All Guang trembled with fear as he spoke to Ye Li. Seeing this scene, all the gic warriors in the Kush hall were dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t understand why the members of Kush Team II were kneeling on the ground. They were even calling him ¡°The most esteemed presence¡± and begging for his mercy. Was that necessary? No matter how they looked at it, Ye Li was just an ordinary person. After a moment of bewilderment, Liu Tianyu snapped back to his senses and disdainfully looked at All Guang kneeling on the ground. ¡°All Guang, you¡¯re truly useless. You actually got scared by an ordinary person.¡± Yet, All Guang acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard Liu Tianyu¡¯s words at all. He continued to desperately plead before Ye Li.. Chapter 177 - 177: Demonic Aura Suppression Chapter 177: Demonic Aura Suppression Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Not only did Liu Tianyu think Ah Guang was useless, but all the gic warriors in the Kush Hall also felt that All Guang was utterly embarrassing. ¡°Hmph!¡± Liu Tianyu snorted coldly and then looked at Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯m starting to get curious. Why is All Guang so afraid of you?¡± ¡°Do you think¡­ you¡¯re qualified to talk to me?¡± Ye Li smiled inwardly, thinking that these ants simply had no idea how high the heavens were and how vast the earth was. Liu Tianyu¡¯s eyebrows furrowed upon hearing this, never expecting that Ye Li would dare to speak to him in such a manner. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re the first one to talk to me like this. Do you want to know what fate awaits you?¡± Liu Tianyu stared at Ye Li. All the gic warriors in the Kush Hall shook their heads. They knew well that since Ye Li had offended Liu Tianyu, he was doomed. ¡°No one can determine my fate. But I can decide the fate of many, including you,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Liu Tianyu burst intoughter as if he had heard the most hrious joke ever. ¡°Hahaha! You crack me up. Did you all hear what he just said?¡± The gic warriors in the Kush Hall couldn¡¯t help butugh too. They found Ye Li¡¯s words incredibly amusing. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Tianyu coldly. ¡°Believe you?¡± Liu Tianyu snorted again. ¡°For me to believe, the heavens would have to fall!¡± Ye Li smiled faintly and then activated the Ancient Devil Tome! At this moment, he had cultivated the second level of the Ancient Devil Tome . The terrifying demonic aura of the second level was like a nightmare for these low-level Evolved Beings. In an instant, everyone in the Kush Hall widened their eyes and time seemed to be frozen. Beads of sweat the size of beans continuously dripped down their faces. Terrified, they stared at Ye Li. Their heartbeats had already reached two hundred beats per minute. For some reason, their souls trembled. They dared not breathe ¨C they really dared not breathe. Silence, a deadly silence. Liu Tianyu felt as if he had entered the depths of hell ¨C no, it was more like he had descended into a hundred and eightyyers of hell. His soul trembled as he gazed at Ye Li. In this moment, he was overwhelmed by fear, to the point that he even¡­ wanted to die. He genuinely wanted to die. Ye Li looked calmly at Liu Tianyu, and after a few seconds, he slowly spoke, ¡°Now, do you think 1 can determine your fate?¡± As he finished speaking, Ye Li retracted the demonic aura of the second level of the Ancient Devil Tome. All the gic warriors in the Kush Hall felt as if being reborn, the suffocating pressure dissipating. They began to breathe heavily. However, Liu Tianyu was left utterly limp on the ground, paralyzed with fear. He never would have imagined that Ye Li could be so terrifying. In this moment, he finally understood why Ah Guang had told him to shut up and why he had knelt before Ye Li. The gic warriors in the Kush hall looked at Ye Li with terror. They had thought that Ye Li would be in for a terrible fate after offending Liu Tianyu, but they couldn¡¯t have imagined that the situation would turn out like this. Ye Li gazed calmly at the copsed Liu Tianyu. He hadn¡¯t wanted to cause any trouble, but who could have predicted that someone would court death? ¡°Would you mind if 1 disabled one of your legs?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Upon hearing this, Liu Tianyu immediately paled in fear. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you can¡¯t do that. Lord Su Yao is about to arrive. He¡¯s a sixth-tier Evolved Being, and his father is Su Changfeng, the strongest in Huangjiang Base City. If you touch me, Lord Su Yao won¡¯t spare you..¡± Chapter 178 - 178: Do You Mind If I Disable One of Your Legs? Chapter 178: Do You Mind If I Disable One of Your Legs? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Su Yao?¡± Ye Li sneered. ¡°When Su Yao arrives, ask him if he dares to save you.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s talking about me?¡± Suddenly, a deep voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. This voice was no one else¡¯s but Su Yao¡¯s, a sixth-tier Evolved Being. Before he arrived, his voice already did. The gic warriors in the Kush Hall immediately turned their gaze towards the entrance. After a few seconds, a man in a suit strode in with great confidence. Seeing Su Yao, Liu Tianyu acted as if he had grasped a lifeline, shouting loudly: ¡°Lord Su Yao, please save me! Please save me!¡± Su Yao paused for a moment. He knew about Captain Liu Tianyu, and it was evident that Liu Tianyu¡¯s current state of copse indicated he had experienced great fear. Furthermore, everyone from Team Two was kneeling on the ground. Soon, Su Yao¡¯s gazended on the person before Liu Tianyu. This person had his back turned to him. Su Yao suddenly found the figure very familiar, but he didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Liu Tianyu shouted again. ¡°Lord Su Yao, this person intruded into the Kush headquarters. I¡¯ve told him that you¡¯re about to arrive, but he actually said that you¡¯re nothing special.¡± Liu Tianyu wasn¡¯t as afraid as before because Su Yao had arrived. He thought that Ye Li couldn¡¯t do anything to him now that Su Yao was here. ¡°What?¡± Su Yao¡¯s anger red upon hearing this. In the Huangjiang Base City, who didn¡¯t know he was the leader of Kush? Someone dared to barge into Kush headquarters ¨C wasn¡¯t that a p in his face? Su Yao strode up to Ye Li, wanting to see who exactly Ye Li was. Who dared to be so arrogant? But then¡­ A cold shiver ran from Su Yao¡¯s rear end to his head. The arrogance he had just exhibited vanished without a trace. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Ye?¡± Even if Su Yao only had a day left to live, he wouldn¡¯t believe that the person who had intruded into Kush headquarters was Ye Li. Upon hearing Su Yao refer to the intruder as ¡°Mr. Ye,¡± the gic warriors in the Kush Hall were all dumbfounded. ¡°Lord Su Yao called that person ¡®Mr. Ye¡¯?¡± ¡°Mr. Ye¡­ that name sounds familiar. Where have I heard it before?¡± ¡°Right, Huangjiang Academy¡­ isn¡¯t that the same Mr. Ye?¡± Once this was said, all the gic warriors in the Kush Hall drew in a cold breath. On that day at Huangjiang Academy, Mr. Ye had killed two recruiters from Cloud Peak Academy. This incident wasn¡¯t a secret among the gic warriormunity of Huangjiang Base City. However, the highest authorities in Huangjiang Base City had issued orders that the events at Huangjiang Academy should not be disclosed. Only the gic warriors knew it, while themon citizens of Huangjiang Base City remained unaware. Now that even Lord Su Yao was calling that person ¡°Mr. Ye,¡± it didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that the Ye Li they had assumed was just an ordinary person was, in fact, the protagonist ¡°Mr. Ye¡± from that day at Huangjiang Academy. A wry smile appeared on the faces of the Kush warriors. They were mocking the existence that was actually as towering as a mountain. ¡°Mr. Ye, how did you end up here?¡± Su Yao said, somewhat embarrassed. However, Ye Li didn¡¯t answer Su Yao. He still looked calmly at Liu Tianyu. ¡°Do you mind if I disable one of your legs?¡± While others could connect Ye Li to Mr. Ye, Liu Tianyu wasn¡¯t ignorant either. At this moment, he was filled with regrets. Liu Tianyu desperately looked at Su Yao for help, but Su Yao didn¡¯t even nce his way. He had offended Mr. Ye. Disabling one of his legs was simply too minor a punishment for him.. Chapter 179 - 179: Zombie Legion Gathering at Pan City Chapter 179: Zombie Legion Gathering at Pan City Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Tianyu was too terrified to utter aplete sentence at this point, his face twisted with fear. ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± Seeing Liu Tianyu stuttering, Su Yao¡¯s expression turned cold as he stared at him. ¡°Liu Tianyu, Mr. Ye merely wants to disable one of your legs. Why are you still hesitating? If it were up to me, I¡¯d take your life. How dare you offend Mr. Ye!¡± Liu Tianyu was shocked upon hearing this and quickly said to Ye Li, ¡°Mr. Ye, I¡¯m willing.¡± Ye Li slowly raised his finger, and a terrifying golden spiritual light appeared on it. The gic warriors in the Kush Hall all held their breaths, watching Ye Li. Swish! Suddenly, a sharp sound cut through the air, followed by a horrifying scream. Liu Tianyu¡¯s leg was struck by the terrifying golden spiritual light and instantly broke. The gic warriors in the Kush Hall listened to the spine-chilling screams and exchanged nces. They were simultaneously relieved that they hadn¡¯t offended Ye Li; otherwise, they knew what their fate would be. ¡°Take this waste away!¡± Su Yao spoke coldly. The moment his words fell, a few gic warriors immediately carried Liu Tianyu out. ¡°Mr. Ye, it¡¯s myck of discipline. I request¡­¡± Su Yao¡¯s words were interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°Coming to the Kush headquarters, you must have something to discuss, right?¡± Ye Li said calmly. Su Yao was taken aback, looking at Ye Li¡¯sposed face. ¡°Mr. Ye, you truly deserve your reputation. You could tell I have something to discuss with just one nce,¡± Su Yao said respectfully. Hearing Su Yao¡¯s ttering words, Ye Li¡¯s serene face remained unchanged. ¡°Please, tell me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Su Yao¡¯s expression turned serious. He surveyed the gic warriors in the Kush Hall. ¡°This time, Pan City has gathered hundreds of thousands of zombie soldiers and tens of thousands of dark race members. Originally, you wouldn¡¯t need to join the battle. However, the situation is dire now. All gic warriors in Huangjiang Base City must participate!¡± Su Yao said sternly. Upon hearing this, the gic warriors in the Kush Hall collectively gasped. Hundreds of thousands of zombie soldiers and tens of thousands of dark race members? If this was an attack, could Huangjiang Base City hold on? Seeing the shocked expressions on the faces of the gic warriors, Su Yao¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°What are you afraid of? Does Huangjiang Base City seem weak to you?¡± Huangjiang Base City might be small, but it was much stronger than Annan Base City, with defense forces several times more powerful. ¡°All Guang, take them all to the eastern outskirts of the city and be prepared to counter the zombies at any time!¡± Su Yao tiered Kush Team Two¡¯s captain, All Guang. ¡°Yes!¡± All Guang promptly responded. Ah Guang then led all the gic warriors in the Kush Hall out of the Kush headquarters. The entire hall was left with only Ye Li and Su Yao. ¡°Mr. Ye, now we¡­¡± Su Yao didn¡¯t finish his sentence. Instead, he looked at Ye Li tentatively. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Su family,¡± Ye Li said slowly. He thought about how ambitious that seventh-tier Spirit Soul was, gathering such a massive army of zombies. It was undoubtedly terrifying. They were merely after his Dragon-ying de. Unfortunately, even if the Dark Race had a strategy, did he have no countermove? Strong or weak, would Huangjiang Base City fall or would the dark race retreat? Only time would tell. Soon, Ye Li and Su Yao headed toward the Su family.. Chapter 180 - 180: A Flash of Cold Light, The Sword is Drawn Chapter 180: A sh of Cold Light, The Sword is Drawn Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Not long after, Ye Li and Su Yao arrived at the Su family¡¯s residence. The members of the Su family were naturally very familiar with Ye Li. Upon seeing him, their eyes revealed a hint of longing. Of course, they all wished to be someone like Ye Li. However, Ye Li was like a towering peak, standing before them, out of their reach. Su Yao led Ye Li into the main hall of the Su family, only to find that many powerful gic warriors were in a meeting. These gic warriors were the strongest members of various major families in Huangjiang Base City. The highest authority in Huangjiang Base City was held by the Top Three Families: the Su family, the Lu family, and the Wu family. ¡°Father, Mr. Ye has arrived.¡± Su Yao¡¯s voice interrupted the intense discussion among the people. Of course, everyone knew who Ye Li was. They all turned their gazes to him. Su Lao was taken aback. He looked at Ye Li and realized that Ye Li had be a seventh-tier Evolved Being. He clearly remembered that when Ye Li took Qingxue away, he was only a sixth-tier Evolved Being. But in just a few days, he had be a seventh-tier Evolved Being. Such speed of cultivation was truly astonishing. ¡°Mr. Ye.¡± Su Changfeng quickly got up to greet him. Seeing Su Changfeng stand up, the other family heads also rose in respect. ¡°Mr. Ye, this time the zombie horde has gathered at Pan City¡­¡± Before Lu Xinghe, the head of the Lu family, could finish his sentence, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m already aware.¡± ¡°Do you want to know why that seventh-tier Spirit Soul gathered so many zombies to attack Huangjiang Base City?¡± Ye Li looked at the people and spoke slowly. Everyone was taken aback by his words. Wasn¡¯t the Dark Race gathering so many zombies to conquer Huangjiang Base City? ¡°Mr. Ye, are you saying the zombies don¡¯t intend to conquer Huangjiang Base City?¡± Su Lao looked at Ye Li with confusion. Ye Li shook his head slowly. ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°The reason that the seventh-tier Spirit Soul gathered so many zombies is to find the Dragon-ying de.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The family heads in the Su family¡¯s hall were shocked beyond belief. Dragon-ying de? Naturally, they knew what the Dragon-ying de was¡ªone of the Ten Great Divine Weapons. However, it had been so long since anyone had found the Dragon-ying de that they had almost forgotten about the existence of the Ten Great Divine Weapons. ¡°Mr. Ye, are you saying the Dragon-ying de is in our Huangjiang Base City?¡± Elder Su asked Ye Li. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°I wonder if ATr. Ye knows where the Dragon-ying de is?¡± Elder Su continued to ask. The family heads in the Su family¡¯s hall all looked at Ye Li, eager to hear his response. After a few seconds of contemtion, Ye Li slowly spoke: ¡°Far away, yet right before your eyes.¡± Hiss!!! The family heads gasped collectively. None of them could have ever imagined that the Dragon-ying de was in Ye Li¡¯s possession. ¡°Mr. Ye, the Dragon-ying de is in your hands?¡± Elder Su was also stunned. Ye Li thought that there was no need to hide it at this point. He took the Dragon-ying de out from the system space. ng! In an instant, the illusion of a blood dragon appeared in the Su family¡¯s hall, followed by the resounding sound of sword shes. The family heads widened their eyes, staring at the peerless divine de in Ye Li¡¯s hand. With just a single nce, they felt a bone-chilling sensation. ¡°The Dragon-ying de. This is the Dragon-ying de!¡± Elder Su¡¯s voice even trembled a bit. Ye Li smiled.. ¡°Do you want to know why the recruiters from the Cloud Peak Academy thought Qingxue colluded with the Dark Race?¡± Chapter 181 - 181: Astonished Chapter 181: Astonished Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The people in the Su family¡¯s hall were taken aback by Ye Li¡¯s words. They didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li would say such things. ¡°Mr. Ye, are you suggesting¡­¡± Lu Xinghe, the head of the Lu family, looked at Ye Li thoughtfully. Ye Li didn¡¯t say much. Instead, he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, and Yutong stood beside Ye Li. They all had different appearances, but there was one thing they had inmon. Their eyes were all red. How was that possible!!! Shocked, utterly shocked. The family heads in the Su family¡¯s hall were so frightened that they quickly retreated. Suddenly, four seventh-tier zombies appeared before them. How could they not be scared? ¡°Well¡­¡± Su Yao and Lu Xinghe widened their eyes. Even in their wildest dreams, they would never have expected to witness such a scene. Ye Li wasn¡¯t surprised by their shock. After all, four seventh-tier zombies suddenly appearing would shock anyone. ¡°Now you understand why the Recruiters from the Cloud Peak Academy thought Qingxue colluded with the Dark Race,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Elder Su was also frightened. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes as he looked at Ye Li. ¡°Mr. Ye, are you¡­ Are you really from the Dark Race?¡± Everyone knew that only the Dark Race could control zombies. Elder Su wasn¡¯t the only one who thought this; all the family heads in the Su family¡¯s hall believed Ye Li was from the Dark Race. However¡­ They clearly remembered that when Ye Li was at Huangjiang Academy, he used golden aura, which corresponded to the talent color of an SSS-level gic warrior. Everyone knew that the Dark Race didn¡¯t have gic talents. The Dark Race? Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Do you think I, Ye Li, would belong to the lowly Dark Race?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the family heads in the Su family¡¯s hall were all astonished. They quickly looked at Ye Li. Yes, how could an SSS-level gic warrior who could use golden aura possibly belong to the Dark Race? But if he wasn¡¯t from the Dark Race, how could he control zombies, especially four seventh-tier zombies? ¡°Mr. Ye, are you a human or¡­¡± Elder Su looked at Ye Li. Fundamentally, he naturally didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li was from the Dark Race. Ye Li had saved his life, and at Huangjiang Academy, Ye Li had even used a golden light that the Dark Race didn¡¯t possess. But if Ye Li was a human, then¡­ ¡°I¡¯m neither human nor from the Dark Race; I¡¯m a demon,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Ye Li transmigrated here, he was originally a human. However, since cultivating the Ancient Devil Tome, he was no longer just human. A demon? The family heads in the Su family¡¯s hall exchanged nces. This was the first time they had heard the term ¡°demon.¡± ¡°Mr. Ye, what is a demon?¡± Su Yao felt relieved after knowing that Ye Li wasn¡¯t from the Dark Race. He also understood that Ye Li didn¡¯t have any ill intentions; otherwise, there was no need to exin so much to them. After thinking for a moment, Ye Li said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to delve into what a demon is. Just know that demons are a level higher than the Dark Race.¡± As soon as he said this, the family heads in the Su family¡¯s hall all understood. ¡°I understand, Mr. Ye. Demons and the Dark Race can both control zombies, but demons are good, while the Dark Race is evil,¡± Su Yao said. The family heads found Su Yao¡¯s words not only reasonable but also logical. Elder Su stroked his white beard and nodded, a look of relief appearing on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the crisis of Pan City,¡± Ye Li said slowly.. Chapter 182 - 182: A Document Chapter 182: A Document Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Elder Su invited him to take a seat. After the family heads had all settled back into their seats, Elder Su turned to Ye Li and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, currently there are tens of thousands of Dark Race members gathered in Pan City. ording to our intelligence, most of these Dark Race members are in the second or third tier.¡± ¡°Their leader is naturally a seventh-tier Spirit Soul, apanied by twelve sixth-tier Dark Race members and one hundred twenty-four fifth-tier Dark Race members.¡± ¡°At present, there are approximately three hundred thousand zombies in Pan City, all of them at levels 2 and 3. Our defense work is already in ce, and we believe the seventh-tier Spirit Soul will soon issue the tier to attack the city.¡± Ye Li thought about the massive horde of three hundred thousand zombies, which would provide a perfect opportunity for a frenzied synthesis. However, he wasn¡¯t sure if Huangjiang Base City could hold up against them. After all, he was currently the strongestbat power in Huangjiang Base City. If he chose to synthesize zombies, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight. Even if he had the synthesized zombies attack other zombies, it would only be a temporary solution. The immense horde of zombies would quickly overpower the zombies he had produced. ¡°By the way, Mr. Ye, the power bnce ratio between Huangjiang Base City and the Dark Race in Pan City is three to seven,¡± Elder Su said, looking at Ye Li. Three to seven. Everyone knew how vast the disparity in strength was. However, the advantage was that the Dark Race was the attacking party. Huangjiang Base City¡¯s outer defenses were strong, making it easy to defend and difficult to breach. Ye Li smiled faintly. There would probably be a massive zombie synthesis when the time came. Even if that was impossible, he could still unleash a fierce onught. During the trial in the Heavenly Tower, Ye Li obtained the Primordial Demon sh, an S-level attack skill. He had yet to use it, but he would probably use it this time. As the Primordial Demon sh was activated, three thousand divine and demon illusions appeared. The scenery in that instant had begun to appeal to Ye Li. Speaking of the Heavenly Tower¡¯s trial, Ye Li had forgotten about the tower. In a critical moment, he had activated the tower, directly suppressing the Dark Race like Mount Tai. ¡°Mr. Ye, did youe to Huangjiang Base City this time to help us?¡± Lu Xinghe looked at Ye Li carefully and asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. When the people in the Su family¡¯s hall heard this from Ye Li, they all disyed looks of joy. With Ye Li and the four seventh-tier zombies joining the fray, the overall strength of their side undoubtedly increased significantly. Elder Su also smiled, looking at Ye Li. ¡°Mr. Ye, both Xuner and Xiaoqian have gone to the Cloud Peak Academy.¡± ¡°By the way, Mr. Ye, do you know where Qingxue went?¡± Lu Xinghe suddenly asked. After Ye Li agreed to help Huangjiang Base City, the atmosphere in the hall had be more lively. The family heads even began to chat casually. ¡°Qingxue is safe with my friend,¡± Ye Li said calmly. At that moment, a man in military attire appeared at the door. He shouted, ¡°Report!¡± Su Yao let the man in military attire enter. After he came in, he handed a document to Elder Su and then left the hall. The family heads all became solemn. They wanted to know if the Dark Race was preparing to attack the city. Elder Su looked at the document, his expression changing from solemn to grim. ¡°p!¡± Elder Su mmed the table abruptly, his voice filled with anger. ¡°Xiao Tian, 1 never thought you would actually join the Dark Race!¡± The family heads were all surprised by Elder Su¡¯s outburst, looking at him. They naturally knew that Elder Su had more to say.. Chapter 183 - 183: Attack on Huangjiang Base City Chapter 183: Attack on Huangjiang Base City Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xiao Tian! Xiao Tian was the former head of the Warrior Alliance in Huangjiang Base City. After the defeat of the zombies¡¯ attack on Huangjiang Base City, Xiao Tian had the idea to join the Dark Race. Xiao Tian shared this idea with Elder Su, but naturally Elder Su disagreed. The conflict escted, and they eventually engaged in a heated fight. In that battle, Elder Su initially had the upper hand, but Xiao Tian used a treacherous move at a critical moment, causing Elder Su to be seriously injured. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Li, Elder Su would probably have met his demise by now. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on?¡± Su Yao asked Elder Su. ¡°Hmph!¡± Elder Su gave a cold snort and said, ¡°ording to the report, Xiao Tian has arrived in Pan City and is preparing to attack the city alongside the Dark Race.¡± The family heads couldn¡¯t contain their anger upon hearing this. Huangjiang Base City was initially peaceful, but now the Warrior Alliance headquarters wanted to establish branch alliances in various major base cities. Xiao Tian became the head of the Warrior Alliance in Huangjiang Base City, effectively cing him above the top three families. The top three families were already unhappy with Xiao Tian, and now he was even attempting to align himself with the Dark Race. How could they tolerate that? ¡°Elder Su, since Xiao Tian is preparing to attack us with the Dark Race, then we shouldn¡¯t let him leave alive!¡± Lu Xinghe spoke coldly. Ye Li smirked secretly, thinking that things were getting more and more interesting. Three dayster, the seventh-tier Spirit Soul of the Dark Race in Pan City finally led the attack on Huangjiang Base City. Tens of thousands of Dark Race members and a horde of three hundred thousand zombiesunched an assault on Huangjiang Base City. The Dark Race had aerial creatures known as the Strange Bird Tribe, which could spew dark fire. On the ground, there were giants, although they weren¡¯t excessivelyrge due to their respective levels. The massive zombie horde employed a trapezoidal formation tactic, with zombies piling up against the city walls. Huangjiang Base City sounded the rm, and millions of civilians took refuge in enormous shelters. Countlessser cannons on the outer walls of Huangjiang Base City fired incessantly. In the sky, fighter jets shed with the Strange Bird Tribe of the Dark Race. The number of zombies was simply overwhelming. The colossal horde charged like andslide, causing the entire Huangjiang Base City to be on high alert. All the gic warriors of Huangjiang Base City were frantically ughtering zombies piled up on the walls. Boom! A Strange Bird spat out dark fire, sending the chilling mes hurtling towards the outer city wall. Hundreds of guards stationed there were instantly reduced to ashes by the mes. Suddenly, dozens of Strange Birds spewed dark fire, all aimed at the outer city wall. ¡°Ah Da, make it rain!¡± Ye Limanded coldly. As he spoke, All Da triggered the rain element of his Wind-Snow-Thunder-Lightning abilities. Instantly, heavy rain poured down, extinguishing the dark fire in an instant. Ye Li wielded the Dragon-ying de, pointed his toe on the ground, and leaped into the air. ¡°me de Technique!¡± With a heavy sh, the Dragon-ying de descended, sending countless fiery des toward the Strange Birds. Dozens of Strange Birds were instantly engulfed by the fiery des. There were simply too many Strange Birds in the sky, and one fighter jet after another began to fall. The horde of three hundred thousand zombies stretched the battlefront, making it difficult for the defending forces on the outer wall to manage the situation. Countlessser cannons were destroyed, and many zombies had already climbed onto the outer city walls. Soon, the sound of cries echoed through the air. Ye Li smiled faintly as he remained in midair. These zombies were truly insane, but he would make them understand what true insanity was. But then, Ye Li lifted the Dragon-ying de high and activated the second level of the Ancient Devil Tome. The de exuded a dense aura of demonic energy. ¡°Primordial-Demon-sh!¡± Ye Li¡¯s voice seemed to havested endless epochs, resonating through the sky. As the de fell, three thousand divine and demonic illusions rushed fiercely toward the zombies beneath the outer city wall! Chapter 184 - 184: Earth-Shattering Battle Chapter 184: Earth-Shattering Battle Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Boom!¡± The three thousand divine and demonic illusions rushed toward the zombies beneath the outer city wall. In an instant, a deafening explosion rocked the area. The soldiers on the outer city wall were knocked to the ground, and countless zombies were sent flying. At this moment, the zombies below the outer city wall turned into nothingness, leaving a huge crater in their wake. Primordial Demon sh, an S-level attack skill, enjoy! The Primordial Demon sh tore a massive gap in the outer city wall. Ye Li then gave amand to the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Attack!¡± With themand given, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion leaped down to the area below the outer city wall. Ye Li stood in the center, with Ah Da and Hongye on his right side, and Bai Wawa and Yutong on his left side. They spaced themselves out with tens of meters between each member. Today, Ye Li led the Apocalypse Legion, with each member guarding a specific area. They were going to hold the line one by one, making it virtually imprable. Meanwhile, the massive horde of zombies and the Dark Race continued their assault. Upon seeing this situation, Elder Su hurriedly shouted, ¡°All gic warriors of tier four or above, follow me down! The military will provide cover!¡± Soon, arge group of gic warriors arrived below the outer city wall. Seeing Elder Su and the othersing down, Ye Li pondered whether¡­ He should let Ah Da and the others deal with the zombies first, and then he would synthesize them? Without further ado, Ye Li gave Ah Da and the others a secretmand. Except for the Apocalypse Legion and himself, he couldn¡¯t synthesize zombies that others knocked down. At this point, the Dark Race and the horde of zombies had already reached the area below the outer city wall. The Apocalypse Legion and the military of Huangjiang Base City engaged in a fierce battle against the Dark Race and the zombies. The scene was absolutely brutal! Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began synthesizing zombies like mad. One thousand, two thousand! Ye Li¡¯s synthesized zombies increased in number rapidly, but he didn¡¯t order them to attack. Facing such a massive horde of zombies, these two thousand zombies would be reduced to dust in no time. Theser cannons,ser guns, and machine guns on the outer city wall were firing relentlessly at the zombies, and fighter jets in the sky shot down numerous Strange Birds. Many aircraft were also destroyed by the Strange Birds. On top of a mountain, this mountain provided a clear view of the battlefield below. Two figures stood on the mountain top¡ªor rather, one was a member of the Dark Race and the other was a human. They were leisurely watching this earth-shattering battle unfold. The member of the Dark Race had no physical form and appeared as a soul-like entity, dressed in a ck robe. If he had a scythe in his hand, he would resemble a real Grim Reaper. The human beside him wore a simple Chinese tunic suit, his hands folded behind his back, and his expression wasposed. The member of the Dark Race was undoubtedly the leader of the Dark Race in Pan City, a seventh-tier Spirit Soul. The human beside him was none other than the former head of the Warrior Alliance in Huangjiang Base City, Xiao Tian. ¡°Brother Xiao, did you see the power of the Dragon-ying de?¡± the seventh-tier Spirit Soul leader said with a sinister smile. ¡°Yes, I did. As long as we obtain the Dragon-ying de and offer it to the Dark Temple, our future will be a bright one,¡± Xiao Tian chuckled. Ye Li still hadn¡¯t taken action. In his mind, he continued to synthesize zombies frantically. At this moment, he had synthesized over 3,000 zombies. He knew he needed many more. The Dark Race and the immense horde of zombies were attacking the gic warriors of Huangjiang Base City, and many gic warriors had already turned into zombies. Seeing that Huangjiang Base City was struggling to hold on, Ye Li wielded the Dragon-ying de and unleashed several terrifying shes, apanied by the roar of a dragon. Countless zombies were instantly killed. Then he began synthesizing zombies.. Chapter 185 - 185: The Counterattack Begins Chapter 185: The Counterattack Begins Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Finally, Ye Li had synthesized ten thousand zombies, forming a significant force. At this point, the powerful Dark Race arrived beneath the outer city wall, as they had realized that the zombies couldn¡¯t breach the defenses. The gic warriors of Huangjiang Base City were instantly hit with numerous casualties. ¡°Ahh!¡± The sounds of miserable screams echoed ceaselessly. Ye Li closed the synthesis grid in his mind, a cold glint shing in his eyes. He raised the Dragon-ying de, and demonic energy swirled around it. A sh of cold light, followed by a dragon-like sh! Ye Li unleashed thirteen consecutive shes. Each of these thirteen shes was incredibly terrifying. After these thirteen shes, all the Dark Race members in front of Ye Li vanished. Following this, Ye Li ordered over ten thousand zombies to counterattack. At this moment, the intense battle hadsted for a day and a night. Ye Li leaped into the air. The demonic energy of the second level of the Primordial Demon sh swirled around him as he held the Dragon-ying de. He then executed another Primordial Demon sh. In an instant, countless shadowy figures filled the sky. The three thousand divine and demonic illusions surged downward, each illusion akin to a nuclear warhead, bombarding the area below ferociously. Seeing this situation, Elder Su ordered hundreds of thousands of soldiers from Huangjiang Base City to leave the city and engage in a life-or-death struggle against the Dark Race and the zombies. In order to defeat them, they had to make the Dark Race afraid and let them know that the human world wouldn¡¯t tolerate their invasion. ¡°To capture the thief, capture the king first¡± was always a ssic tactic. In midair, Ye Li activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes, exploring the most powerful Dark Race members. Soon, he found the strongest Dark Race member on a mountaintop not far away¡ªa seventh-tier Spirit Soul. Beside the seventh-tier Spirit Soul, he also discovered a seventh-tier Evolved Being, and he could easily deduce that it was Xiao Tian. He noticed that the seventh-tier Spirit Soul and Xiao Tian were both watching the battlefield. Ye Li smiled. He also spotted a sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead and several other sixth-tier Dark Race members. During the time when he and the Apocalypse Legion were massacring the Dark Race members in Pan City, the sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead managed to escape. This time, he would use this sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead as a sacrifice for his de before taking down the seventh-tier Spirit Soul. None of them could escape. Suddenly, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and instantly appeared before the sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. The sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was currently in discussion with several sixth-tier Dark Race members, contemting whether or not to join the battle. He would never have dreamt that Ye Li would suddenly appear in front of him. In Pan City, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion had ughtered over a thousand Dark Race members. The sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had narrowly escaped. He knew that Ye Li had the Dragon-ying de and told it to his leader, the seventh-tier Spirit Soul. Upon hearing that the Dragon-ying de had appeared, the seventh-tier Spirit Soul, the strongest Dark Race member in the jurisdiction of Huangjiang Base City, immediately rushed to Pan City. The sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead knew all too well how terrifying Ye Li was. He looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Ye Li, you¡­!¡± He simply couldn¡¯t fathom why Ye Li had suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡°Big brother, the Dragon-ying de is in this brat¡¯s hands. Let¡¯s kill him quickly and take the Dragon-ying de.¡± A sixth-tier Giant coldly sneered. The sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead thought that there were five Dark Race members on his side, all at the sixth tier, while Ye Li was alone. With this in mind, the sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead¡¯s fear subsided. ¡°Ye Li, hand over the Dragon-ying de, and I can give you a swift death,¡± the sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead said coldly.. Chapter 186 - 186: Where Do You Think You Can Retreat To? Chapter 186: Where Do You Think You Can Retreat To? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Big brother, why waste time talking to him? Just snatch the Dragon-ying de from him!¡± As the words fell, the six-tier giant several yards tall lunged towards Ye Li. Ye Li sneered coldly. In his eyes, a sixth-tier Dark Race member was nothing but an ant. How dare a sixth-tier Dark Race member charge at him? Swish! Ye Li swung his de, and the massive body of the sixth-tier giant was instantly cut in half at the waist. The two halves of its body fell to the ground, and green blood gushed out wildly. How was that possible!!! The sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead and the other sixth-tier Dark Race members widened their eyes. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li had in the sixth-tier giant with a single sh. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid; you will end up the same way,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was horrified upon hearing this. He knew that Ye Li wasn¡¯t making empty promises. He no longer wanted to seize the Dragon-ying de from Ye Li¡¯s hands. All he wanted was to escape. However, he couldn¡¯t escape from the palm of Ye Li¡¯s hand. As the sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead fled frantically, Ye Li calmly said, ¡°me de Technique.¡± As the words left his mouth, countless des of fire were unleashed from the Dragon-ying de towards them. The sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead and several other sixth-tier Dark Race members faced only one fate: bing souls under the de of the Dragon-ying de. They didn¡¯t even have a chance to let out a scream before being consumed by the mes. By now, all the attacking sixth-tier Dark Race members had been annihted. Most of the remaining Dark Race members were between the second and fourth tiers. They were no match for the warriors of Huangjiang Base City. The gic warriors of Huangjiang Base City and the hundreds of thousands of soldiers had driven the Dark Race members into retreat. They were now fueled by their boiling blood, having forgotten the concept of death. All they knew was that they had to kill the Dark Race members and zombies. This was because they had never felt so exhrated in their lives. Ye Li activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes, noticing that the seventh-tier Spirit Soul and Xiao Tian, standing atop the mountain, were both astonished. No matter how they imagined the situation, the seventh-tier Spirit Soul and Xiao Tian could never have expected this oue. They had assumed that they wouldn¡¯t need to make a move to breach Huangjiang Base City¡¯s defenses. They believed that they would easily obtain the Dragon-ying de when the time came. Unfortunately, they had overlooked one thing. That was Ye Li and his Apocalypse Legion! ¡°Sir, what should we do now?¡± Xiao Tian looked at the seventh-tier Spirit Soul. The situation was clear at this point¡ªthe Dark Race members and zombies were in full retreat. The seventh-tier Spirit Soul clenched his teeth and showed a trace of reluctance on his face. After a few seconds, he finally spoke, ¡°Retreat!¡± However, just as the seventh-tier Spirit Soul and Xiao Tian were about to start moving, they heard an extremely domineering voice. ¡°Retreat?¡± ¡°Where do you think you can retreat to?¡± The seventh-tier Spirit Soul and Xiao Tian were startled and quickly followed the direction of the voice. They saw a young man with a jade-like countenance approaching on the wind! The young man held a de that gleamed with a cold light. The de¡¯s body was engraved with the image of a five-wed blood dragon. What kind of de other than the Dragon-ying de would this be? Who else could this person be but Ye Li? The seventh-tier Spirit Soul and Xiao Tian were utterly astounded. Given their realms, they should have detected Ye Li¡¯s presence. Yet, Ye Li had suddenly appeared before them. How could they not be shocked? However¡­ The seventh-tier Spirit Soul didn¡¯t choose to look at Ye Li; instead, his gaze fixated on the Dragon-ying de in Ye Li¡¯s hand. ¡°The Dragon-ying de. One will search high and low only to find it when one least expects it.¡± The seventh-tier Spirit Soul sneered coldly. Xiao Tian looked behind Ye Li and realized that Ye Li didn¡¯t have any backup. A smile appeared on his silver basin-like face.. Chapter 187 - 187: Fighting Two Alone Chapter 187: Fighting Two Alone Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Ye Li was a bit puzzled. As soon as he said this, the seventh-tier Spirit Soul and Xiao Tianughed even harder. ¡°We¡¯reughing because you don¡¯t even realize that death is looming over you!¡± Xiao Tian sneered at Ye Li. ¡°Human, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you should be a seventh-tier Evolved Being, right? Seventh-tier Evolved Beings are indeed strong, but it¡¯s a pity. We are all at the seventh tier as well. Why do you think we¡¯reughing?¡± The seventh-tier Spirit Soul giggled. ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Why did people always think they could kill him? Apart from being a seventh-tier Evolved Being, he was also an SSS-level gic warrior. With the Dragon-ying de and the second level of the Ancient Devil Tome, fighting two seventh-tier Evolved Beings wasn¡¯t much of a challenge in his eyes. ¡°Enough, human. Hand over the Dragon-ying de, and I might consider giving you a painless death,¡± the seventh-tier Spirit Soul said with an outstretched hand. Ye Li pondered for a moment, then spoke, ¡°A sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead said the exact same thing to me just now. Do you know what happened to him?¡± Upon hearing this, the seventh-tier Spirit Soul and Xiao Tian¡¯s expressions turned cold. ¡°Brat, I see you won¡¯t cry until you see your coffin!¡± Xiao Tian shouted coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Unfortunately, even if 1 see the coffin, 1 won¡¯t shed a tear, because I will never need a coffin.¡± The seventh-tier Spirit Soul and Xiao Tian were enraged by Ye Li¡¯s words. They stared intently at him. ¡°Human, do you think I¡¯m as useless as that sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead?¡± The seventh-tier Spirit Soul¡¯s anger resonated in his voice. With a swish, the seventh-tier Spirit Soul extended a hand that resembled a soul. It then expanded to several meters in size and lunged at Ye Li However, Ye Li remained unmoved, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed a soul-like hand reaching out to grasp him. Yet, just as the soul-like hand was about to seize Ye Li, two beams of golden light suddenly shot out from his eyes. These terrifying beams of golden light struck the soul-like hand, causing it to vanish in an instant. What? The seventh-tier Spirit Soul and Xiao Tian were both shocked. It wasn¡¯t that Ye Li¡¯s attack was exceptionally powerful; they had simply never seen this kind of attack method before. Just stand in one ce and shoot out two beams of golden light? Was it really that simple? ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be an SSS-level gic warrior!¡± Xiao Tian stared at Ye Li and said in a deep voice. The golden light that Ye Li had used was a color unique to SSS-level gic warriors. Xiao Tian, havinge from the Warrior Alliance headquarters, had decent knowledge. ¡°However, even if you are an SSS-level gic warrior, you still have no chance against two seventh-tier Evolved Beings!¡± Xiao Tian continued to shout. Ye Li found this somewhat dull. He had no idea where Xiao Tian¡¯s courage came from to say such things. In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be a sin if he, Ye Li, didn¡¯t reveal his strength? ¡°Come over here,¡± Ye Li beckoned to the seventh-tier Spirit Soul and Xiao Tian with a crooked finger. Upon seeing this, the seventh-tier Spirit Soul and Xiao Tian were driven into a frenzy! As seventh-tier powerhouses, when had anyone dared to provoke them with such a gesture? Suddenly, the seventh-tier Spirit Soul and Xiao Tian rushed toward Ye Li. Ye Li sneered coldly. He intended to show these two seventh-tier Evolved Beings what true fear was! With a sh of determination, he activated the second level of the Ancient Devil Tome. The Dragon-ying de instantly became entwined with a devilish aura.. Chapter 188 - 188: This Is What You Get for Provoking Me Chapter 188: This Is What You Get for Provoking Me Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°me de Technique!¡± The Dragon-ying de descended, unleashing countless mes that burst forth from its edge. Both the seventh-tier Spirit Soul and Xiao Tian were in the seventh tier, so dodging the ming de Technique wasn¡¯t too difficult for them. After evading the me de Technique, Xiao Tian threw a heavy punch, and purple fist shadows came rushing towards Ye Li. In an instant, the mountaintop was filled with ghostly shadows, exuding cold light, spiritual energy, and sinister aura. Ye Li faced the two of them alone and fought for over twenty rounds. After all, the higher the level, the wider the gap. There was an insurmountable chasm between the sixth tier and the seventh tier. Even if Ye Li possessed countless techniques and abilities, it was still impossible for him to instantly kill two seventh-tier Evolved Beings. The seventh-tier Spirit Soul and Xiao Tian grew more and more anxious. They couldn¡¯t have anticipated that Ye Li would be so formidable. After all, they were both seventh-tier powerhouses! Swish! Swish! Swish! Ye Li swung his de again, unleashing thirteen strikes. These thirteen strikes were as formidable as the famous Thirteen Sword Strikes of martial art novels, each one releasing an astounding power. The seventh-tier Spirit Soul and Xiao Tian were taken aback, and they quickly dodged, using almost all of their strength. Finally, they managed to evade the thirteen strikes. However, just as they were catching their breath, they realized that Ye Li wasn¡¯t finished yet. They saw Ye Li raise the Dragon-ying de high and activate the second level of the Ancient Devil Tome. Terrifying devilish energy entwined around the de. Before the de had even descended, the devilish energy began to suppress the seventh-tier Spirit Soul and Xiao Tian. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s with this pressure?¡± The seventh-tier Spirit Soul and Xiao Tian were both horrified. They were both at the seventh tier, so why was Ye Li able to suppress them? They didn¡¯t understand. They truly couldn¡¯tprehend it. But they would never have the chance to figure it out. This was because Ye Li¡¯s Dragon-ying de had already fallen. In the moment the de descended, Ye Li enunciated a few words: ¡°Primordial-Demon-sh!¡± As the words fell, the de fell! Three thousand godly and demonic phantoms burst forth, creating an earth-shattering explosion on the rtively small mountaintop. Ye Li smiled faintly. This was what they got for provoking him, Ye Li. Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions to the host for killing two seventh-tier enemies. You have gained a chance to draw a random reward. Will the host use it?¡± The system¡¯s voice echoed in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li chuckled. Another chance for a lucky draw. ¡°Yes.¡± Immediately, a virtual roulette wheel appeared in his mind and began to spin. ¡°Congrattions to the host for gaining the chance to upgrade all skills. Will the host use it?¡± A delighted expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face upon hearing this. The chance to upgrade all skills was simply too incredible. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Upgrade of all skills initiated:¡± ¡°io%¡­3o%¡­6o%¡­ioo%.¡± ¡°Upgrade of all skillspleted.¡± Ye Li checked his skills: Healing Art: Max level. ming de Technique: S-grade. Ancient Devil Tome: Third level. Primordial Demon sh: SS-grade. After upgrading all his skills, Ye Li felt that his overall strength had increased several times over. Although he hadn¡¯t reached the eighth tier Evolved Being yet, if all his skills had been upgraded just now, killing seventh-tier Spirit Souls and Xiao Tian would have been as easy as ughtering pigs and dogs. ¡°Oh right, the zombies!¡± Only now did Ye Li remember that there were still many zombies left to synthesize. He quickly activated the Swift Steps and arrived at the battlefield below. At this moment, many of the dark creatures and zombie groups had already escaped, leaving behind the zombies synthesized by Ye Li and those that had lost theirbat capabilities.. Chapter 189 - 189: End of the Great Battle Chapter 189: End of the Great Battle Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After synthesizing ten thousand zombies, Ye Li didn¡¯t continue synthesizing more. He ordered the remaining nearly 4,000 zombies to attack the massive horde of zombies. Currently, less than 4,000 zombies remained from the initial ten thousand. For the current Ye Li, this number seemed pitiful. Fortunately, there were still many zombies on the ground that hadn¡¯t died yet. Ye Li could determine which zombies had been defeated by his Apocalypse Legion. After opening the synthesis grid in his mind, Ye Li synthesized the zombies that the Apocalypse Legion had defeated. In the end, he synthesized a total of over 8,000 zombies with a roughly equal number of males and females. After synthesizing these 8,000 zombies, he synthesized a tier-four male zombie and a tier-four female zombie. In his system space, he already had a tier-four male zombie and a tier-four female zombie, so he continued the synthesis. Immediately after, Ye Li created a tier-five male zombie and a tier-five female zombie. He had already informed the leaders of the Huangjiang Base City that his terrifying ability could make zombies attack other zombies. After cing the tier-five male and female zombies into the system space, Elder Su led the warriors of Huangjiang Base City over. Their faces bore joyful smiles because they had won the battle, aplete victory. ¡°Mr. Ye.¡± Elder Su took the lead, addressing Ye Li with respect. Soon, all the leaders of Huangjiang Base City followed suit, addressing Ye Li respectfully. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Li, Huangjiang Base City would have likely fallen by now. Ye Li¡¯s actions were akin to holding up a copsing building and reversing a doomed situation. ¡°Mr. Ye, you are Huangjiang Base City¡¯s great benefactor.¡± Elder Su looked at Ye Li and said. Ye Li¡¯s face remained unchanged, his eyes calm as he gazed at Elder Su. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just did it by the way.¡± The leaders of Huangjiang Base City were surprised to hear this. It seemed that Mr. Ye was indeed a remarkable individual. ¡°Hmph!¡± At this moment, Su Yao snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity we didn¡¯t encounter the seventh-tier Spirit Soul and Xiao Tian. Otherwise, we would have extinguished their souls and wiped them out.¡± ¡°Yeah, I wonder where they¡¯ve fled to. It won¡¯t be easy to find them now,¡± said Lu Xinghe, the head of the Lu family. Elder Su¡¯s expression also grew grave. If the seventh-tier Spirit Soul and Xiao Tian weren¡¯t dead, who knew if they would mobilize the zombies again to attack Huangjiang Base City. ¡°The seventh-tier Spirit Soul and Xiao Tian you mentioned have already been killed by me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. His words surprised everyone in Huangjiang Base City. They couldn¡¯t believe what Ye Li said. ¡°Mr. Ye, are you telling the truth?¡± Elder Su hurriedly asked. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°I never tell lies.¡± Hearing this, everyone in Huangjiang Base City let out a sigh of relief. If the seventh-tier Spirit Soul and Xiao Tian were truly dead, then Huangjiang Base City could enjoy a period of peace. ¡°Mr. Ye, let¡¯s return to the city,¡± Elder Su said respectfully to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded, and then everyone followed him back to the main city of Huangjiang Base City. After reaching Su¡¯s residence, Elder Su quickly invited Ye Li to take a seat. After Ye Li sat down, Elder Su looked at him and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, 1 wonder what your ns are for the future?¡± If possible, Elder Su naturally hoped that Ye Li would stay in Huangjiang Base City. After all, Ye Li was incredibly powerful and could be a pir of support for Huangjiang Base City.. Chapter 190 - 190: Wasteland Zone Chapter 190: Wastnd Zone Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions People go higher, water flows lower. Ye Li had always considered this saying a ssic, and he naturally understood what Elder Su meant. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t choose to stay in Huangjiang Base City. After all, in the context of the entire post-apocalyptic continent, Huangjiang Base City was quite small. Ye Li remained silent, allowing Elder Su to interpret his intentions. Seeing Ye Li¡¯s silence, Elder Su felt a slight disappointment, but he quickly epted it. He knew that someone like Ye Li would never stay in such a small ce as Huangjiang Base City. ¡°Mr. Ye, outside of Huangjiang Base City, there is a wilderness area known as the Wastnd Zone. In this zone, there are countless animals infected by the zombie virus, numerous zombies, squads hunting zombies, and wilderness warriors, all of whom enjoy exploring the Wastnd Zone.¡± Elder Su looked at Ye Li cautiously, unsure if rmending this ce would make him happy. Ye Li found the idea interesting and thought it was worth a visit. Ye Li stayed in Huangjiang Base City for three more days. The three major families were urging the people to repair the outer city to prevent further zombie attacks. After three days, Ye Li bid farewell to Elder Su and left Huangjiang Base City. During these days, Ye Li had also gathered information about the Wastnd Zone. It was an expansive and boundless area. Some parts of it were extremely dangerous and were referred to as the Forbidden Zones of Life. In the Wastnd Zone, in addition to Dark Race, zombies, and animals infected with the zombie virus, there were also many human organizations. Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and headed towards the Wastnd Zone. The distance between the wastnd and Huangjiang Base City was quite far. After a full day and night of travel using Swift Steps, he finally arrived at the Wastnd Zone. It was important to note that Ye Li had been using Swift Steps along the way. With its ability to cover ten thousand miles during the day and eight thousand miles at night, one could imagine how far he had traveled in a day and a night. Upon arriving at the Wastnd Zone, Ye Li was greeted by a vast in. It was currently noon, and there were many animals infected by the zombie virus tearing each other apart on the in. Several scattered zombies, perhaps having gotten lost or for some other reason, were mercilessly devoured by these infected animals. Ye Li thought that only by living in this Wastnd Zone one would could constantly feel danger, unlike the civilians in the base cities who had no idea how precious life was. ¡°Boohoo!¡± ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t die, don¡¯t die!¡± Suddenly, a very young crying voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li turned his gaze to the source of the sound and saw a five or six-year-old girl crying loudly. Beneath the girly a man in his twenties. The man wore long robes, his hair cascading down. Blood kept flowing from his mouth. Around the girl were a dozen or so men. Most of them were second-tier Evolved Beings, with only one third-tier Evolved Being among them. ¡°Hahaha, Ah Qi, i asked you to submit to me, but you refused. Now you know the consequences of offending me, don¡¯t you?¡± A man with a gruesome scar on his faceughed triumphantly. This man seemed to be the leader of the group of second-tier Evolved Beings, and he was a third-tier Evolved Being. ¡°Hmph, you could have escaped by yourself, but you dared to take Miss Luo Li with you. You won¡¯t escape death now.¡± The man continued speaking. The injured young man under the girl¡¯s body stared at the speaking man and said firmly, ¡°Even if i die, I won¡¯t let you touch Miss Luo Li!¡± Upon hearing this, the man burst intoughter.. ¡°Ah Qi, if you¡¯re about to die in the next second, how will you protect Miss Luo Li?¡± Chapter 191 - 191: The One Who Will Kill You Chapter 191: The One Who Will Kill You Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li observed this scene with a detached gaze. He hadn¡¯t expected to encounter such a situation in the Wastnd Zone. Upon hearing the conversation, the young girl quickly shielded the injured youth and stared at the third-tier Evolved Being who led the group. ¡°Do not harm Ah Qi, big brother!¡± Although the girl looked to be only around five or six years old, she was already a level-5 Awakened Being. Her talent was truly terrifying. The leader of the group sneered, ¡°Miss Luo Li, do you think you¡¯re still the miss of me? Now me¡¯s leader is Mr. Han.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Upon hearing what he said, the girl named Luo Li seemed a bit disoriented. ¡°Miss Luo Li, Mr. Han has always had feelings for your sister. If it weren¡¯t for your sister pleading with Mr. Han to spare you, do you think you would still be standing here talking to me?¡± the man continued. Ah Qi struggled to stand up from the ground. A horrifying blood hole was visible on his body, and he held a gleaming cold sword in his hand. ¡°I said¡­ you¡¯re not allowed to touch Miss Luo Li!¡± Ah Qi stared at the man, his eyes turning red. Swish! Suddenly, the leader of the group thrust a knife into Ah Qi¡¯s body. ¡°Brother All Qi, no!¡± Luo Li cried out, tears streaming down her face. As Ye Li watched this scene, an idea suddenly struck him. The four zombies in the Apocalypse Legion were all seventh-tier zombies. It was time to train a new one. Ah Qi used a sword. Could he be trained into a swordsman? Swordsman Ah Qi! The name alone sounded incredibly imposing. With this thought in mind, a look of excitement appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Yes, he could indeed use his Healing ability to save Ah Qi. However, he never considered himself a good person. He only did what he wanted to do. What reason did he need for his actions? Without dy, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and hurried toward Ah Qi. All Qi¡¯s life force was rapidly draining. If he didn¡¯t reach him soon, Ah Qi would die. If Ah Qi died, how could Ye Li train him? The speed of Swift Steps was incredibly fast. In just an instant, Ye Li arrived by Ah Qi¡¯s side. He used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to check on Ah Qi and found that he still had some time before his lifepletely faded away. During this time, Ye Li would eliminate all these dozen or so gic warriors. As Ye Li appeared by All Qi and Luo Li¡¯s side, the leader and the other gic warriors took three steps back in shock. They would never have dreamed that a person would suddenly appear. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± After steadying himself, the leader of the group stared at Ye Li and asked coldly. ¡°The one who will kill you,¡± Ye Li said slowly, his expression calm like water. Upon hearing these words, the leader¡¯s expression grew solemn. He knew that someone with such terrifying speed couldn¡¯t be an ordinary person. ¡°Brother, we are from me. You should know what kind of organization me is.¡± The leader hoped to use their affiliation with me to make Ye Li reconsider, but unfortunately, his n not only backfired but also failed miserably. Ye Li shook his head slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of organization me is, but I do know that you will die soon.¡± With these words, all the gic warriors widened their eyes. They had realized that the young man in front of them was incredibly dangerous. This young man¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent, and he was full of a domineering aura.. Chapter 192 - 192: Swordsman Ah Qi Chapter 192: Swordsman Ah Qi Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°me is¡­¡± The leader¡¯s words were cut short before he even had a chance to continue, as his body was prated by the Heavenly Spirit Eyes. Although the attack power of the Heavenly Vision wasn¡¯t particrly great, the same applied to One Yang Finger. However, for these low-level Evolved Beings, the Heavenly Spirit Eyes was an S-ss attack skill. The leader fell heavily to the ground, his eyes wide open with disbelief, as if he couldn¡¯t believe that he had died just like that. The other dozen or so gic warriors were terrified by this scene. A third-tier Evolved Being was killed instantly, so what chance did they, as second-tier Evolved Beings, have? They wanted to escape, truly wanted to escape! However, no matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t escape their fate. Death was the only thing waiting for them. ¡°All! All! Ah!!!¡± Suddenly, a series of agonized screams rang out. Ye Li¡¯s expression remained as calm as water. It was as if nothing had happened. He slowly turned around to look at the young girl and the injured youth. Luo Li¡¯s little face was filled with fear. She couldn¡¯t tell if Ye Li was a good person or a bad person. ¡°Thank¡­ thank you, senior, for saving us,¡± Ah Qi said in a trembling voice. Ah Qi¡¯s face had turned as pale as paper. The pain had caused him to break out in a cold sweat. A faint smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. This person before him would soon be the zombie he would cultivate. ¡°Follow me and be a member of the Apocalypse Legion,¡± Ye Li said to Ah Qi. Ah Qi had no idea what Ye Li meant. He had never even heard of the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°I apologize¡­ 1 don¡¯t understand senior¡¯s meaning,¡± Ah Qi weakly replied. Blood continued to flow from his wound, and he didn¡¯t have much time left before he would bleed to death. Ye Li was a very democratic person. He generally wouldn¡¯t force others, but instead allowed them to choose willingly. He looked at Ah Qi and said, ¡°If you die, what will happen to her?¡± The ¡°her¡± he referred to was naturally Luo Li. Ah Qi¡¯s lips curled slightly, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. ¡°Senior, if¡­ if possible, could you take Miss Luo Li away?¡± Ah Qi¡¯s eyes were filled with pleading. His face was bing even paler, and he was losing blood rapidly. ¡°Brother All Qi!¡± Luo Li¡¯s little face was covered in tears. All Qi was her adoptive brother and not affiliated with me. Ye Li looked at All Qi. He knew that Ah Qi¡¯s time was running out. ¡°Follow me, and I will grant your request.¡± Although All Qi couldn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant, he had no other options left. Meeting a human was already a stroke of luck. Why would he refuse? ¡°Senior, I agree,¡± Ah Qi said weakly. Ye Li didn¡¯t say much. Instead, he released the Apocalypse Legion from his system space and instructed All Da to bite All Qi. Ah Da bit down on All Qi¡¯s arm. The speed at which the seventh-tier zombie¡¯s corpse poison spread was truly terrifying. In an instant, Ah Qi became a zombie! ¡°From now on, you shall be known as Swordsman All Qi!¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. Then he checked Swordsman All Qi¡¯s attributes: Ah Qi: First-tier zombie. Zombie ability: None. Zombie attribute: Speed. Ye Li was pleased. The most important attribute for a swordsman was speed. He hadn¡¯t expected Swordsman Ah Qi¡¯s attribute to be speed. He was really lucky.. Chapter 193 - 193: Senior, Can You Save My Sister? Chapter 193: Senior, Can You Save My Sister? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luo Li stared nkly at Swordsman All Qi. Why did it seem like her brother Ah Qi had been resurrected with full health? However, Ah Qi seemed a bit different now. Why did his eyes turn green? And why did Ah Qi look uglier? His face¡­ Suddenly, Luo Li realized something, and her eyes widened. Immediately, she burst into tears and pointed at Ye Li. ¡°You, you, you¡­ turned Brother All Qi into a zombie!¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t pay attention to Luo Li. He continued to look at Swordsman Ah Qi. No matter how he looked at him, he felt that All Qi was perfect, though his current level was still too low. However, Ye Li wasn¡¯t worried at all. It was just too simple for him to cultivate a zombie right now. Ye Li had envisioned a scene where the number of zombies in his Apocalypse Legion continued to increase, and they would dominate the world together. That scene must be splendid. Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions to the host for cultivating a new zombie. You have obtained a super treasure chest. Would you like to open it?¡± ¡°Open,¡± Ye Li replied without hesitation. ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining the zombie-exclusive weapon, the Cleave Sword.¡± Ye Li was taken aback. He quickly opened his inventory to examine the Cleave Sword. Cleave Sword: S-ss weapon. Equipping a zombie with this sword increases their sword intent by tenfold. A powerful swordsman not only had a sword in their hand but also in their heart, not to mention their momentum. The momentum of a swordsman was naturally sword intent! Ye Li instructed Swordsman Ah Qi to discard the longsword he held and equipped him with the Cleave Sword. The Cleave Sword was a pitch-ck sword as dark as ink. It was sharp enough to cut hair and break through metal, looking extremely intimidating. Ye Li¡¯s next step was to upgrade Swordsman Ah Qi¡¯s level. ¡°Are you¡­ a member of the Dark Race?¡± At this moment, Luo Li¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s ears again. Ye Li turned around to look at Luo Li. ¡°You¡¯re just a little fifth-tier Evolved Being. How could you understand how vast and boundless the heavens and earth are?¡± H j 11 Luo Li seemed a bit frightened. She stared at Ye Li with shock but didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Luo Li watched Ye Li¡¯s departing figure. After a few seconds, she mustered up the courage to say, ¡°Senior, can you avenge my father? The bad people killed my father, and my sister was captured.¡± Ye Li halted in his steps. He recalled what the leader had said earlier about how her sister begged someone named Han to spare Luo Li¡¯s life. Looking at the cultivators¡¯ strength just now, Ye Li had a rough idea of what kind of organization me was. It was probably a weak organization, as insignificant as ants. Now that Ye Li had gained Swordsman Ah Qi, he was in a good mood. He turned around slowly to look at Luo Li. Luo Li was only five or six years old. It was indeed pitiful that she had experienced such an event. But in this apocalypse, how many people were truly free from misery? ¡°Lead the way,¡± Ye Li said casually to Luo Li. Luo Li was startled by his words. Her father and sister had both told her that the Dark Race was evil, and the zombie virus had been created by the Dark Race. She thought that Ye Li was powerful and didn¡¯t seem to harbor ill intentions toward her, so she dared to speak her mind. However, Luo Li never expected that Ye Li would actually agree. She looked at Ye Li¡¯s calm face, wondering if the Dark Race could also have good people. ¡°Roar!¡± At that moment, dozens of roars reached Luo Li¡¯s ears. Dozens of infected wolves, affected by the zombie virus, were already approaching them.. Chapter 194 - 194: Lead the Way Chapter 194: Lead the Way Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions These dozens of evil wolves had all been infected by the zombie virus. Their eyes emitted eerie green light, and their sharp fangs gleamed coldly. They looked extremely terrifying. At this moment, dozens of evil wolves had surrounded Ye Li and Luo Li. Ye Li smiled. These wolves seemed to be at the 6th level, yet they dared to appear beside him,pletely fearless due to their ignorance. Luo Li¡¯s small face was filled with fear. She was only five or six years old and had never experienced any battles. ¡°Roar!¡± Suddenly, these dozens of evil wolves lunged at Ye Li and Luo Li. ¡°Alih!¡± Luo Li screamed in fright and quickly closed her eyes. There was no need for Ye Li to take action. These 6th-level evil wolves were too weak, even more insignificant than ants, more like dust. Ah Da punched, and Bai Wawa kicked. In an instant, the dozens of evil wolves disappeared without a trace, not even leaving behind their corpses. Luo Li heard themotion and carefully opened her eyes. She found that dozens of evil wolves had disappeared. Iler little face was filled with astonishment, but she didn¡¯t dare to ask, fearing that she might displease Ye Li. ¡°Are you puzzled?¡± Ye Li looked at Luo Li calmly. ¡°I¡­¡± Luo Li hadn¡¯t finished speaking before Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t ever feel puzzled. Every action 1 take will leave you puzzled for three days and three nights,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Luo Li stared at Ye Li¡¯s serene face and suddenly felt that he wasn¡¯t a member of the Dark Race but a god of war from the heavens. Even though she was only six years old, she was already captivated by Ye Li. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to avenge your father and save your sister?¡± Ye Li looked at Luo Li calmly. Luo Li snapped back to her senses upon hearing his words. She looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Ye¡­ yes.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you lead the way?¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Sure, senior,¡± Luo Li quickly agreed. Soon, Ye Li led Luo Li in a certain direction. Wastnd area, a certain castle. The castle wasn¡¯trge, and its appearance was rather ugly. Inside the hall, a middle-aged man sat on a throne, leisurely ying with his fingers. ¡°Luo Yue, your younger sister should be arriving soon,¡± the middle-aged man said casually. In front of the middle-aged man stood a woman who appeared to be in her twenties. She wore casual gray attire, had waist-length hair, and a face as delicate as jade. This woman was Luo Li¡¯s older sister, Luo Yue. She coldly stared at the middle-aged man on the throne. She must kill this man! This middle-aged man had killed her father. Originally, her father had been the leader of me. However, this ambitious individual before her killed her father and seized the position of me¡¯s leader. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Han Hai, the leader of me organization, a 5th-tier Evolved Being. This not-sorge castle was the headquarters of the me organization. Seeing that Luo Yue remained silent, Han Hai smiled lightly. ¡°Yue¡¯er, why do you put yourself through this? Your father was already old. Still, he insisted on passing down the position of me¡¯s leader to you. Yet, you¡¯re only a 2nd-tier Evolved Being. How could you bear such a heavy responsibility?¡± ¡°I exined my reasons to your father. However, he thought 1 intended to take the position of me¡¯s leader and wanted to kill me. I had no choice but to fight back.¡± Upon hearing this, Luo Yue¡¯s already cold face became even colder. She knew she couldn¡¯t show anger right now. Her sister, Luo Li, was still in their hands. She could only keep her gaze fixed on Han Hai.. Chapter 195 - 195: Flame Base Chapter 195: me Base Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Senior, the me Base is up ahead,¡± Luo Li pointed to a location with her finger. Following the direction Luo Li pointed, Ye Li noticed a castle not far away. It was called a castle, but it was significantly inferior to a real castle. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Luo Li was taken aback. Although she knew Ye Li was powerful, walking over like this meant they would be facing the entire me organization. She calcted that with Ye Li, there were only seven of them. In contrast, the me organization had several hundred members, all of them gic warriors. As the saying goes, two fists are no match for four hands, and even a brave individual cannot withstand a group of wolves. Considering the vast difference in numbers, Luo Li thought that even if Ye Li was a member of the Dark Race, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. So, why was he walking straight over? ¡°Senior, the strongest person inside me right now is named Han i, a 5th-tier Evolved Being,¡± Luo Li thought it necessary to remind Ye Li. Luo Li had rarely ventured out of the me Base before and didn¡¯t know that Ah Da and the others were 7th-tier zombies. Upon hearing this, Ye Li inwardly shook his head. Indeed, it was such a pitifully small organization. A 5th-tier Evolved Being was truly too weak. Ye Li thought that it was a good thing Luo Li reminded him. He had to put Swordsman Ah Qi into the system space; otherwise, idents might happen. After all, Swordsman Ah Qi was only a ist-tier Evolved Being now. Soon, Ye Li put Swordsman Ah Qi into the system space. Luo Li was surprised. She clearly remembered that Brother All Qi was just beside her a moment ago. I low did he suddenly disappear? ¡°Senior, where¡¯s Brother Ah Qi?¡± Luo Li quickly asked. Ye Li thought this girl really had a lot of questions. ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much. Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Then Ye Li slowly walked toward the castle. Luo Li quickly followed. ¡°Yue¡¯er, you should know that I¡¯ve always liked you. I had no choice but to kill your father. Why do you ignore me?¡± Han Ii looked at Luo Yue. Luo Yue tightly clenched her fist, and her fingernails pierced her skin without her feeling any pain. She knew that she had to endure for now! ¡°By the way, Yue¡¯er, once Li¡¯eres back, let¡¯s get married. After all, I¡¯ve always liked you, and you¡¯ve always liked me,¡± Han 1i¡¯s face was smug as he smiled. Luo Yue suddenly felt a bit lost. She was only a 2nd-tier Evolved Being now, while Han Ii was a 5th-tier Evolved Being. The gap between them was like night and day. Could she really take revenge? But!!! As they say, a debt of blood must be paid in blood! Luo Yue knew she had to kill Han Hai, no matter what price she had to pay. Ye Li led the Apocalypse Legion and Luo Li to the entrance of the me Base. There were more than ten ist-tier Evolved Beings guarding the entrance, all dressed in red robes with red scarves on their heads. ¡°Miss Luo Li, you¡¯ve returned,¡± a ist-tier Evolved Being said to Luo Li. ¡°Ye¡­ yes,¡± Luo Li said with some fear. This ist-tier Evolved Being was then taken aback. Wasn¡¯t Luo Li supposed to have been captured and brought back? And the people who went to capture her, why hadn¡¯t any of them returned? And!!! There were several unfamiliar faces¡­ When this ist-tier Evolved Being looked at the Apocalypse Legion beside Ye Li, he couldn¡¯t even continue his thoughts. The eyes of these four zombies¡­ were red? Red-eyed zombies¡­ 7th-tier zombies! At this point, the ist-tier Evolved Being took a few steps back.. His eyes widened as he yelled, ¡°7th-tier zombies! Four 7th-tier zombies!¡± Chapter 196 - 196: Fear Chapter 196: Fear Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The other dozen or so men were all ist-tier Evolved Beings. How could they not recognize the levels of the four zombies beside Ye Li? 7th-tier zombies, these were 7th-tier zombies! These dozen ist-tier Evolved Beings were so scared that their souls seemed to leave their bodies. Their entire bodies were trembling violently. They wanted to run inside, but they found that their bodies had no strength left. ¡°Leave one alive, and kill the rest,¡± Ye Li told All Da. After receiving Ye Li¡¯s order, Ah Da swung his fist forcefully. ¡°Boom!¡± After a loud noise, these dozen or so ist-tier Evolved Beings instantly died in misery. Just as Ye Li ordered, one ist-tier Evolved Being was indeed left alive. Luo Li was dumbfounded. She had heard about the levels of mutated zombies. Zombies of level 1-10 were ordinary zombies. Those above level 10 were mutated zombies. Mutated zombies included ist-tier and 2nd-tier ones. If these were 7th-tier zombies, then wouldn¡¯t that mean¡­! And there were four 7th-tier zombies! By now, Luo Li finally understood why Senior chose to infiltrate the me Base with such a small group. Luo Li had heard of mutated zombies before, but she didn¡¯t know how to distinguish them. If she had known that the eyes of 7th-tier mutated zombies were red, she wouldn¡¯t have had her previous thoughts. The one ist-tier Evolved Being who survived was worse off than if he had died. He had reached a level of fear he had never experienced before. He was lying limp on the ground, as if all his strength had been drained away. Forget strength, even his soul seemed to have been extracted from his body. If there were apetition for the most frightened person, he would undoubtedly take first ce. Scared to the point of wetting oneself? It was nothing; he had already wet himself long ago. This ist-tier Evolved Being just hated that he couldn¡¯t pee more. At least it would warm up his thighs. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Ye Li looked at the ist-tier Evolved Being calmly. This ist-tier Evolved Being didn¡¯t just fear, he was terrified. His soul was shaken to the core, and he was horrified beyond measure. ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± This ist-tier Evolved Being couldn¡¯t even utter aplete sentence. His teeth were chattering uncontrobly. He didn¡¯t want to die. He really didn¡¯t want to die. ¡°Go in and report. Tell them Ye Li has arrived,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The ist-tier Evolved Being had thought that he was going to die soon. However, he could never have anticipated that he would be given a new lease on life. He felt as if he had been reborn and quickly scrambled inside. In fact, Ye Li could have charged in and unleashed a massacre, but he chose not to. Sometimes, instilling extreme fear in someone and then killing them afterward felt more satisfying. ¡°You guys stay here and protect her,¡± Ye Li said before activating the Swift Steps, disappearing from his original spot. me Base, the main hall. Sitting on the throne, Han Hai was puzzled. He wondered why those useless people hadn¡¯t brought Luo Li back yet. As long as they brought Luo Li back, he could marry Luo Yue. Of course, possessing Luo Yue was his ultimate goal. ¡°Leader! Leader!¡± Suddenly, a panicked shout echoed through the hall. Following this ist-tier Evolved Being, Ye Li hid on a beam above them. He was a 7th-tier Evolved Being. They wouldn¡¯t be able to detect him no matter what. Han Hai was taken aback, wondering if something unexpected happened when those useless people were capturing Ah Qi and Luo Li.. Chapter 197 - 197: Chief, The Sky is Falling Chapter 197: Chief, The Sky is Falling Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Han Hai furrowed his brows and red fiercely at the 1st-tier Evolved Being. ¡°Why panic? The sky hasn¡¯t fallen yet!¡± The ist-tier Evolved Being¡¯s hair was disheveled, his whole body dirty, and his pants were wet. ¡°Chief, the¡­ sky¡­ has fallen,¡± the ist-tier Evolved Being said fearfully. Once this statement came out, not just Han Hai, everyone in the hall was left stunned. The sky had fallen? Why hadn¡¯t they felt a thing? ¡°Speak up! What exactly is happening?¡± Han Hai demanded. From his vantage point on the beam, Ye Li observed Han Hai on the throne. The woman on Han Hai¡¯s right should be Luo Li¡¯s sister. He wondered if he shouldunch a sneak attack on Han Hai. After a moment¡¯s thought, he dismissed the idea as uninteresting. ¡°Chief, a powerful Dark Race member has arrived outside. He¡¯s apanied by four 7th-tier zombies, and Miss Luo Li is also with him,¡± the ist-tier Evolved Being said fearfully. ¡°What!!!¡± When the people in the hall heard this, their eyes widened in shock. A powerful Dark Race member? Four 7th-tier zombies? Such a level of power had never been heard of before, not to mention seen. ¡°What did you say?¡± Han Hai stared fixedly at the ist-tier Evolved Being. A strong sense of disbelief filled Luo Yue¡¯s cold face. She couldn¡¯t fathom why Li¡¯er would be with a powerful Dark Race member. ¡°Chief, I assure you, what 1 said is true. We need to escape for our lives. Those are four 7th-tier zombies!¡± the ist-tier Evolved Being said, his face pale and tearful. Everyone from the me Organization in the hall was filled with terror. If what the man said was true, there was no way they could withstand four 7th-tier zombies. ¡°Escape your damn mother!¡± Han Hai roared angrily. ¡°Were you bribed by Luo Yue? Are you intentionally saying this?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone looked at each other, thinking that what Han Hai said made sense. They had never even seen a 7th-tier zombie, let alone four at once. The ist-tier Evolved Being was on the verge of tears. He couldn¡¯t understand why the chief didn¡¯t believe him. There was no time left; they had to escape immediately. Han Hai sneered coldly, his gaze fixed on Luo Yue. ¡°Luo Yue, 1 didn¡¯t expect you to resort to schemes.¡± Luo Yue hadn¡¯t bribed the ist-tier Evolved Being; she had initially thought his words were a lie. But now, it seemed¡­ ¡°Hmph, if you want to y games with me, I¡¯ll y with you to the end,¡± Han Hai said coldly. Ye Li had reached his limit watching this. These people actually doubted the situation. It was truly maddening. ¡°Has the me Organization always been so keen on wrongly using others?¡± Suddenly, a carefree voice echoed through the hall. Han Hai and everyone in the hall were immediately shocked. They frantically searched for the source of the voice, but no matter how they looked, they couldn¡¯t find anyone speaking. ¡°Don¡¯t bother searching; I¡¯m right in front of you, aren¡¯t 1?¡± The voice entered their ears again. Everyone was pale and horrified as they looked around. When they didn¡¯t look, everything was normal. But once they looked, they were all petrified. A moment ago, there was clearly no one in the hall, so why was there now a handsome young man? The youth looked calm andposed as he gazed at Luo Yue. ¡°Are you Luo Li¡¯s sister?¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Who are you?¡± Luo Yue was taken aback. Everyone looked at Ye Li, wondering if¡­ This person was the powerful Dark Race member the ist-tier Evolved Being spoke of? With this thought, everyone was shocked once again.. Chapter 198 - 198: Believe It or Not, You’re About to Die Chapter 198: Believe It or Not, You¡¯re About to Die Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is whether you¡¯re Luo Li¡¯s sister,¡± Ye Li said calmly, looking at Luo Yue. Luo Yue was startled. She felt a mysterious power emanating from Ye Li thatpelled her to respond. ¡°I am her sister,¡± Luo Yue answered. Ye Li didn¡¯t continue speaking. At that moment, he heard a chillingughter. The source of the sinisterughter was none other than Han Hai. ¡°Is it amusing?¡± Ye Li gazed coolly at Han Hai. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, Han Hai started pping his hands. ¡°p, p, p!¡± ¡°Quite a performance. Did you bribe this 1st-tier Evolved Being? You made him say there¡¯s a powerful Dark Race member and four 7th-tier zombies. I¡¯m curious about your motives,¡± Han Hai said smugly. Han Hai¡¯s words made sense, at least that¡¯s what the people in the hall believed. Before Ye Li could reply, Han Hai spoke again: ¡°Let me answer for you. You¡¯re a friend of All Qi. Ah Qi is dead now, and you did this to avenge him, right?¡± ¡°As for the idiots I sent to capture Ah Qi and Luo Li, 1 presume they¡¯re all dead at your hands. By the way, I can¡¯t discern your cultivation tier, but you¡¯ve probably suppressed your spiritual power, right?¡± Han Hai¡¯s arguments were logical, and the people in the hall found themselves persuaded. Ye Li chuckled inwardly, thinking that Han Hai had missed his calling as a detective. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t need to suppress his spiritual power. He was a 7th-tier Evolved Being, and could a mere 5th-tier Evolved Being detect that? ¡°Now, your scheme has been exposed by me. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at a loss? Why do you seem so indifferent?¡± Han Hai¡¯s face took on a sly expression. The gic warriors of the me Organization in the hall alsoughed. They knew Ye Li¡¯s fate was going to be tragic, but to what extent, they weren¡¯t sure. Luo Yue felt that Han Hai might be right. She looked at Ye Li with some reluctance. After all, Ye Li¡¯s actions indirectly helped her. However, the ist-tier Evolved Being on the ground didn¡¯tugh. Instead, his terror reached new heights. Suddenly, he saw a faint smile appear on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. This ist-tier Evolved Being fainted instantly. ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li smiled slowly at Han Hai. Han Hai was taken aback. He couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li was still able to smile. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Han Hai stared coldly at Ye Li. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds, then looked at Han Hai and said, ¡°Believe it or not, you¡¯re about to die.¡± Silence, a deadly silence. Even if they thought for a thousand years, no one in the hall would have expected Ye Li to say something like this. Luo Yue¡¯s icy face also showed confusion. She couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li was speaking so arrogantly. Could it be¡­ He knew he was going to die, so he deliberately said this? ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, I¡¯ll let you be confident for a moment. 1 don¡¯t believe I¡¯m about to die,¡± Han Hai said calmly, looking at Ye Li. However, as soon as Han Hai finished speaking, Ye Li activated his Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot. Before anyone could make sense of it, Ye Li had already appeared just a few steps away from Han Hai. Ye Li raised his finger, and golden spiritual light surrounded it as he dered: ¡°I have a technique that can pierce the heavens!¡± Chapter 199 - 199: The Death of Han Hai Chapter 199: The Death of Han Hai Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As the words fell, Ye Li unleashed a pointed attack, and a terrifying golden light pierced through Han Hai¡¯s thigh. Han Hai was a fifth-tier Evolved Being, a realm where Ye Li could easily achieve a quick kill. Unfortunately, Ye Li wanted to instill even more terror. The moment the light pierced through Han Hai, Han Hai fell from his throne. ¡°All!!!¡± Han Hai let out a gruesome scream akin to a pig being ughtered. The gene warriors in the hall were petrified, their faces filled with utmost fear as they watched Ye Li. Even Luo Yue stared at Ye Li¡¯s back in shock. She couldn¡¯t believe Ye Li was actually so terrifying. A fifth-tier Evolved Being had his thigh pierced through with a single strike! The people in the hall barely had time to process what had happened before Han Hai¡¯s earth-shattering scream echoed. Cold sweat poured down their foreheads, and they were already paralyzed with fear. Ye Li¡¯s face showed a hint of amusement. He calmly gazed at Han Hai lying on the ground, still screaming like a pig. He spoke slowly: ¡°Do you now believe you¡¯re about to die?¡± As these words left his lips, Han Hai felt as if he had fallen into an icy abyss. He even forgot the excruciating pain as he stared at Ye Li in sheer terror. ¡°I¡­ You!¡± Han Hai couldn¡¯t even form aplete sentence. He stared at Ye Li in terror and despair. At this moment, Ye Li¡¯s hair was fluttering in the wind, and his face remained calm. But in Han Hai¡¯s eyes, he appeared infinitely horrifying. Ye Li looked like a true demon at this moment. Ye Li looked at Han Hai¡¯s terrified face with indifference and shook his head inwardly. Ants would always be ants. He slowly raised his finger, and the golden light of spirituality once again wrapped around it. The people in the hall watched in horror as the golden light enveloped Ye Li¡¯s finger. They knew that with a single strike, Han Hai would meet his demise. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Please, 1 don¡¯t want to die!¡± At this point, Han Hai cared more about his life than the pain he was feeling. He hastily kowtowed to Ye Li, begging for mercy. He didn¡¯t want to die, not when he had just be the leader of the me Fire Organization. His future achievements were limitless, and if he died now¡­ In this wilderness where human life was as fragile as grass, true disys of humanity were rare. If Ye Li was still trash at this moment, would Han Hai spare him? A faint smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°I beg you, spare my life, I beg you¡­¡± Han Hai continued to beg on his knees. Unfortunately, before he could finish his plea, Ye Li¡¯s finger had already descended. This one strike was utterly terrifying! As this finger fell, Han Hai¡¯s life disappeared from this world forever. His eyes widened more than they ever had before, unable to believe he had died in this manner. In the underworld, a ghost was newly added, but in the mortal realm, there was no more Han Hai. To Ye Li, this phrase applied to everyone. ¡°Chief Han is dead?¡± The gic warriors in the hall were horrified beyond measure. After all, Han Hai was a fifth-tier Evolved Being, yet he had died so effortlessly? Ye Li slowly turned around, his gaze fixed on the people in the hall. The people in the hall trembled violently. None dared to utter a word because their entire bodies were quaking with fear. ¡°Are you all very afraid?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. Of course, the people in the hall were terrified, to the point where words couldn¡¯t describe their fear.. Chapter 200 - 200: Your Sister Is Outside Chapter 200: Your Sister Is Outside Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luo Yue looked at Ye Li in astonishment. She had never encountered anyone like Ye Li before. Dominant, terrifying, decisive and ruthless! She couldn¡¯t fathom why there were people like Ye Li in the world. She truly couldn¡¯t understand. Ye Li gazed calmly at Luo Yue. From the moment he entered the hall, he knew that Luo Yue was an ice-cold person. However, no matter how cold one was, when they encountered Ye Li, they would be astonished. It was the same for Lu Qingxue, and now it was the same for Luo Yue. ¡°Your sister is currently outside,¡± Ye Li said calmly, looking at Luo Yue. Luo Yue was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to say such words. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡± With that, Ye Li began walking towards the exit. He didn¡¯t like exining himself and didn¡¯t need to exin to anyone. As for the gic warriors in the hall, they were nothing more than opportunists. Now that Han Hai was dead, they naturally assumed that Ye Li was Luo Yue¡¯s backing, and they would naturally fear both Ye Li and Luo Yue. Making people fear you was often better than earning their respect. Ye Li had just arrived in the wilderness area, and he didn¡¯t want to ughter an organization at random. It served no purpose, as he had never been a bloodthirsty person. Luo Yue watched Ye Li¡¯s departing figure, pondering for a few seconds before following him. The gic warriors in the hall saw Luo Yue following Ye Li, and they nced at each other, nodding at each other before also following. Now that Han Hai was dead, they naturally acknowledged Luo Yue as the new leader. Even though Luo Yue was only a second-tier Evolved Being, she had Ye Li, the great demon king, behind her. Luo Yue and the group of me warriors followed Ye Li to the gate. Although the me Base was not veryrge, it was still a castle, so there was some distance to cover. Before entering, Ye Li instructed the Apocalypse Legion to protect Luo Li. Now that he had arrived at Luo Li¡¯s side, she seemed delighted. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re finally out.¡± Just as Luo Li finished speaking, she saw Luo Yue and a group of me Organization membersing out. ¡°Sister!¡± Luo Li called out happily. The little girl knew that with Ye Li¡¯s four seventh-tier zombies, he would surely avenge her. Luo Li rushed into Luo Yue¡¯s embrace, and Luo Yue, looking at Luo Li, suddenly felt an inexplicable desire to cry. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Li, she might have be Han Hai¡¯s woman by now. Luo Yue raised her head and looked at Ye Li. By her side, there were over a hundred me Organization members, and they all turned their gazes towards Ye Li. However, as soon as they looked, they all took several steps back in fear, their faces filled with terror as they stared at the four seventh-tier zombies by Ye Li¡¯s side. The first one stood over 1.9 meters tall, with a red cloak, silver boxing gloves, and a handsome face. The second one appeared to be about ten years old, but he was broad and stout, weighing nearly 100 kilograms. The third one wore a fiery red long dress, her three thousand green strands of hair cascading down, her face as delicate as jade, as if she had been carved by the world¡¯s greatest sculptor. The fourth one wore a white princess-style dress and looked like an eight-year-old porcin doll, incredibly adorable. Although their faces were almost devoid of any signs of decay, their red eyes let everyone know that they were seventh-tier zombies. It was only now that they finally understood that what the first-tier Evolved Being had said was all true. ¡°Why panic? The sky hasn¡¯t fallen yet!¡± ¡°Leader, the¡­ the sky has fallen.¡± The crowd couldn¡¯t help but recall the conversation between the first-tier Evolved Being and Han Hai.. Chapter 201 - 201: Your Way of Receiving Guests Chapter 201: Your Way of Receiving Guests Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions They remembered clearly what the First-tier Evolved Being had said. He had mentioned a powerful Dark Race and four Seventh-tier zombies. Initially, they had doubts, but now they had no choice but to believe. Four Seventh-tier zombies had arrived at the me Headquarters. Did this mean that the young man was indeed a formidable member of the Dark Race? With this thought, everyone became even more terrified. They couldn¡¯t fathom how strong a Dark Race member capable of controlling four Seventh-tier zombies could be. They really couldn¡¯t. Luo Yue was also in shock. Everyone knew that the Dark Race was malevolent, but why did she not sense any evil from Ye Li? On the contrary, she felt that he was a good person. They were wondering, but Ye Li had already seen through their thoughts. Unfortunately, Ye Li naturally didn¡¯t care about their ridiculous ideas. Ever since he had practiced the Ancient Devil Tome, he had be a demon. The Dark Race? What a joke! ¡°Is this how the me Organization treats guests?¡± Ye Li looked at Luo Yue and said calmly. Han Hai had died, and Luo Yue had naturally be the new leader of the me Fire Organization. Luo Yue was momentarily stunned. Her father had described the Dark Race as irredeemable. But Ye Li spoke like a normal person. Luo Yue couldn¡¯t connect Ye Li with the Dark Race. ¡°Sister, although Senior is from the Dark Race, he is a good person,¡± Luo Li said to Luo Yue. Luo Yue finally came to her senses and hastily said to Ye Li, ¡°Senior, pleasee in.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t say much and entered with the Apocalypse Legion following behind him. He had just arrived in the Wilderness Area, and there were many things he still didn¡¯t understand. Besides, it was getting dark now. He would just stay at this me Base for a while. After arriving at the me Organization¡¯s hall, Luo Yue quickly invited Ye Li to sit down. Ye Li was extremely powerful and had four seventh-tier zombies with him. If they provoked anyone, it could spell disaster for the me Organization.¡± The me Fire organization is the lifelong dedication of her father, and she naturally doesn¡¯t want it to perish under her leadership. After traveling for so long, during which Ye Li didn¡¯t eat anything, it was safe to say that he was feeling a bit hungry. ¡°Does the me Organization usually not prepare food for guests?¡± Ye Li asked, looking at Luo Yue with indifference. Not only Luo Yue but all the me Fire members in the hall were startled, fearing that Ye Li would be displeased. ¡°Senior, we have plenty of delicious food in the me Organization,¡± Luo Li said sweetly to Ye Li. The wilderness area was vast, and not all animals had been infected by the zombie virus. Many animals remained uninfected They had naturally be the source of food for human organizations in the wilderness. Birds flew in the sky, geese roamed the clouds, cattle and sheep grazed underground, crabs shed their shells in the rivers, and there were countless dishes to choose from. Luo Yue promptly had the me Fire chef prepare a table full of exotic delicacies. However, no one dared to pick up their chopsticks at the long table. Ye Li, on the other hand, ate quickly. His eating speed was just as fast as his killing speed. Sometimes, by the time others saw his butcher knife, the person was already dead. Sometimes, by the time others saw him start to eat, he had already finished. Besides being a demon, Ye Li was also a master of the de. Because his weapon was the Dragon-ying de. In the world of martial arts novels, the difference between a master of the de and an ordinary person was that the former was better at using a de instead of enduring hunger better. This was his first meal in the past few days. After eating, he could go without food for three days and three nights. Although he had plenty of food in his system¡¯s space, he was simply tired of it. If someone asked him why he didn¡¯t pack some to eatter when he got hungry, he would say that it would make him look more like a beggar than a master of the de.. Chapter 202 - 202: I’ve Turned Ah Qi into a Zombie Chapter 202: I¡¯ve Turned Ah Qi into a Zombie Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After Ye Li finished his meal, the people in the hall began to exchange nces once again. With a formidable figure like Ye Li present, they felt extremely ufortable, let alone eating. ¡°Senior, thank you,¡± Luo Yue said firmly to Ye Li. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Li, she didn¡¯t know what would have happened to her and her sister. ¡°I only promised Ah Qi to take good care of your sister,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Luo Yue was taken aback. Ah Qi was her father¡¯s adopted son. Could it be that Ye Li and Ah Qi were friends? ¡°Senior, where is All Qi?¡± Luo Yue asked Ye Li. Ye Li contemted for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°I¡¯ve already turned All Qi into a zombie.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone in the hall gasped in shock. Turned Ah Qi into a zombie? They had thought that Ye Li and Ah Qi were friends, but they never expected that Ye Li would turn Ah Qi into a zombie. With this thought, the people in the hall were once again filled with fear, as they were afraid that Ye Li might also turn them into zombies. Zombies were almost like the living dead, and bing a zombie meant that they were already dead. However, they were not worthy of having Ye Li turn them into zombies. ¡°Do you all think that I, Ye Li, belong to the Dark Race?¡± Ye Li looked at the people in the hall with a faint smile. The people in the hall were shocked. Controlling four seventh-tier zombies and turning Ah Qi into a zombie, what else could Ye Li be if not a member of the Dark Race? ¡°Senior, aren¡¯t you from the Dark Race?¡± Luo Li asked in confusion, biting her finger. Ye Li smiled lightly. ¡°The Dark Race?¡± ¡°If I, Ye Li, were from the Dark Race, you would all be dead by now,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The people were stunned by his words. They thought that Ye Li made a lot of sense. In the wilderness area, there were indeed many members of the Dark Race, and they had encountered some low-level Dark Race members who were very evil. If Ye Li didn¡¯t have four seventh-tier zombies, no one would think that he could be a member of the Dark Race. ¡°Senior, isn¡¯t it true that only members of the Dark Race can control zombies?¡± Luo Li asked, her small face filled with doubt. When this question was asked, Luo Yue and everyone else in the hall turned their attention to Ye Li, wanting to know his answer. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°You only know about the Dark Race, but you don¡¯t know about the demons.¡± Demons? Everyone in the hall was once again stunned. This was the first time they had heard the word ¡°demons,¡± and they had no idea what it meant. ¡°Senior, are you a demon?¡± Luo Li seemed extremely curious about Ye Li. ¡°Perhaps,¡± Ye Li replied slowly. After killing the seventh-tier Soul Spirit and Xiao Tian and advancing to the third level of the Ancient Devil Tome, although he was still a seventh-tier Evolved Being, his strength was already sufficient to contend with an eighth-tier Evolved Being. ¡°Senior, are demons stronger than members of the Dark Race?¡± Luo Yue suddenly asked Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and looked at Luo Yue. ¡°What do you think?¡± In the Apocalyptic Continent, there were many members of the Dark Race, but there was only one demon. That was him, Ye Li!!! The people exchanged nces, but now that they knew Ye Li wasn¡¯t from the Dark Race, they breathed a sigh of relief. After all, Ye Li didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of turning them into zombies. ¡°Please arrange a room for me; 1 need to rest,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Luo Yue immediately had the best room arranged for Ye Li. After entering the room, Ye Liy down on the bed. The moon outside the window was unusuallyrge, and he slowly drifted off to sleep.. Chapter 203 - 203: Luo Yue Enters Ye Li’s Room Chapter 203: Luo Yue Enters Ye Li¡¯s Room Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At night, Ye Li was sleeping drowsily. As a seventh-tier Evolved Being, his perception had reached a terrifying level, and he didn¡¯t need Ah Da to guard him anymore. Suddenly, the door to Ye Li¡¯s room was pushed open. Even though Ye Li was half asleep, he could wake up instantly. He activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes and saw that the person who had entered was none other than Luo Yue. He was puzzled, wondering why Luo Yue hade to his room in the middle of the night. After entering the room where Ye Li was sleeping, Luo Yue hesitated for a moment. She paused and looked at Ye Li on the bed. Ye Li continued to feign sleep. He was curious about Luo Yue¡¯s intentions. Luo Yue swallowed saliva and walked to his bed step by step. Ye Li thought that in some movies, some scenes of killing were like this. Would Luo Yue take out a knife and stab him? However, it was no longer possible. After all, he had already discovered Luo Yue. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, Luo Yue didn¡¯t take out a knife but still walked towards Ye Li¡¯s bed. Ye Li still pretended not to know. He was more and more puzzled about Luo Yue¡¯s purpose. Finally, Luo Yue walked to the bed. The moon was exceptionally bright tonight, and even without turning on the lights in the room, Ye Li could clearly see Luo Yue¡¯s delicate and hesitant face. A few secondster, Luo Yue said in a low voice, ¡°If 1 could be your disciple, could the me Organization be stronger?¡± In the wilderness area, the me Organization was a small and vulnerable organization, constantly at risk of being wiped out by other organizations or the Dark Race. ¡°But Senior definitely won¡¯t ept me as a disciple, 1 can only¡­¡± Luo Yue didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but her delicate face had turned bright red. Ye Li¡¯s hearing was extraordinary, and he already knew what Luo Yue meant. Luo Yue simply wanted to be his disciple, but she was afraid that he would refuse. So she wanted to use her own body to bribe him. Unfortunately, this was not the way to be one¡¯s disciple, but rather something one would do when they liked someone but couldn¡¯t win their affection. Luo Yue took two more steps forward. At this moment, Ye Li spoke up. If he didn¡¯t say anything, Luo Yue would have climbed onto the bed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect¡­ you to be such a motivated youngdy.¡± Ye Li¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, causing Luo Yue to turn pale with shock. Luo Yue didn¡¯t know how to respond. She really didn¡¯t know. Ye Li slowly got up, looking at Luo Yue. ¡°Tell me, why do you want to be my disciple?¡± Luo Yue was startled. She realized that Ye Li had heard everything she said earlier. She had thought Ye Li was fast asleep. Now it seemed that her n to bribe him with her body and then be his disciple was rather ridiculous in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, why do you want to be my disciple? Don¡¯t make me say it a third time,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing this, Luo Yue¡¯s pupils were constricted quickly. She was afraid that Ye Li would be angry because if Ye Li was angry, the entire me Organization would undoubtedly be wiped out. ¡°I¡¯m too weak. In the wilderness area, the me Organization is just a tiny organization. I¡¯m only a second-tier Evolved Being. In the entire me Organization, the strongest among us are only third-tier Evolved Beings. Our current strength is at constant risk of being wiped out.. So, I thought¡­¡± Chapter 204 - 204: Do You Really Want to Be My Disciple? Chapter 204: Do You Really Want to Be My Disciple? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°So you want to be my disciple?¡± Ye Li interrupted Luo Yue. Luo Yue was startled. She looked at Ye Li¡¯s face and, for some reason, whenever she gazed at his face, her heart couldn¡¯t help but beat violently. ¡°Yes,¡± Luo Yue gritted her teeth and nodded. Since she had been found out, she had to admit it. Even if her senior was angry with her, she would ept it. Ye Li felt somewhat moved. Luo Yue was about the same age as him, and making such a decision was not easy for her. Men can shoulder the world¡¯s burdens! But can women do the same? ¡°Do you really want to be my disciple?¡± Ye Li asked again. Having been in this parallel world for so long, he had never taken on a disciple. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to ept one. ¡°Senior, I really want to be your disciple,¡± Luo Yue¡¯s delicate face was filled with determination. Ye Li smiled faintly. In the moonlight, he appeared like a prince from a fairy tale, with unforgettable eyes that left anyone who saw them mesmerized. They were as tranquil as the night and as deep as the sea. ¡°What¡¯s your gic talent?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°S-grade.¡± As expected, inrger areas, the average level of gic talent was higher. Luo Yue was a second-tier Evolved Being at the age of 19, which meant she had an S-grade gic talent. A-grade gic talents could never reach the second tier no matter how hard they trained. ¡°If you want to be my disciple, you¡¯ll need to do three things first,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Luo Yue heard this, her eyes widened. She had thought that Ye Li would tly refuse her, but now, there was a glimmer of hope. ¡°Senior, what are the three things?¡± Luo Yue asked. Her heart was resolute. She knew she had to do these three things well to help the me Organization grow stronger. me was her father¡¯s lifelong work. Although her father was killed by Han Hai, thetter had died now, so her vengeance was already cleared. Luo Yue now had only one goal, to make me stronger, and to do that, she believed that she needed to be Ye Li¡¯s disciple. ¡°The first thing is to find a weapon and swing it at my head. I won¡¯t dodge,¡± Ye Li looked at Luo Yue and said. Luo Yue was stunned by his words. She had never imagined that Ye Li would say something like that. Find a weapon and swing it at Senior¡¯s head? It was too¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid?¡± Ye Li revealed a wicked smile. Luo Yue¡¯s delicate face froze as she looked at Ye Li¡¯s sinister smile. She felt a deep shiver in her soul. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, you can leave. 1, Ye Li, will never ept someone as timid as a mouse as my disciple,¡± Ye Li said slowly. With these words, Luo Yue trembled all over. Finally, she gathered her courage and looked at Ye Li. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± With that, Luo Yue left the room, presumably to find a weapon. Ye Li watched her leave, and his purpose in doing this was simply to toughen up Luo Yue. In the wilderness area, without courage, how could one take a single step forward? A few minutester, Luo Yue returned, holding a knife in her hand. It was just a very ordinary knife, made of steel, andpared to the Dragon-ying de, it was like the difference between heaven and earth.. Chapter 205 - 205: Ye Li’s Head is as Hard as Iron Chapter 205: Ye Li¡¯s Head is as Hard as Iron Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luo Yue stared in astonishment at Ye Li. She couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li wanted her to do this. Although she knew Ye Li was a formidable Evolved Being, she couldn¡¯t even fathom the consequences of swinging a knife down on his head. ¡°Come on, strike my head hard with the knife in your hand. Don¡¯t hesitate,¡± Ye Li calmly said while looking at Luo Yue. Luo Yue, trembling with the knife in her hand, looked at Ye Li¡¯s indifferent face. She truly didn¡¯t dare to do it. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid?¡± ¡°Someone like you, who¡¯s afraid of such a small thing, actually wants to be my disciple?¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°In the cruel wilderness, if you can¡¯t even do such a simple thing, what else can you be but a coward?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a coward.¡± With her face flushed, Luo Yue looked at Ye Li resolutely. ¡°If you¡¯re not a coward, do it,¡± Ye Li slowly continued. At these words, Luo Yue bit her lip and after a few seconds, she finally squeezed out a word through her gritted teeth, ¡°Alright!¡± As soon as she said so, Luo Yue raised the knife in her hand. Although the knife in her hand was trash, under the moonlight, it still emitted a cold light. ¡°Senior, I¡­¡± Luo Yue still wanted to say something, but Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°What else do you have to hesitate about? Hurry up.¡± A bored look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. As soon as he said that, Luo Yue no longer hesitated. She raised the knife in her hand high and shed at Ye Li¡¯s head. The moment the knife fell, Luo Yue closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to see what would happen next. The knife¡­ struck Ye Li¡¯s head. ng! However, there was no scene of blood sttering. Instead, the knife made a sound of colliding with steel as it struck Ye Li¡¯s head. Every day, zombies produced treasure chests, and within those chests were various attribute points. So Ye Li¡¯s defense had reached a terrifying level. Coupled with his seventh-tier Evolved Being status, how could a second-tier Evolved Being wielding a simple mundane knife possibly harm him? Hearing this sound, Luo Yue quickly opened her eyes. Her expression froze as she looked at Ye Li. She couldn¡¯t believe it. She truly couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. Ye Li¡¯s head was as hard as iron? For a moment, Luo Yue didn¡¯t know whether to be shocked or pleased. Meanwhile, Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as water, as if nothing had happened at all. ¡°You hesitated to strike my head with the knife because you were afraid 1 would die. Do you really think a small mundane knife could harm me?¡± Ye Li looked at Luo Yue and said calmly. Luo Yue was startled because Ye Li¡¯s words were absolutely correct. She was afraid that Ye Li would die if she shed his head. However, she never could have imagined that Ye Li¡¯s head was this tough. ¡°Senior¡­ does this mean I¡¯ve seeded with the first task?¡± Luo Yue cautiously asked Ye Li. She hoped toplete the three tasks as soon as possible so she could be Ye Li¡¯s disciple. Ye Li nodded and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve seeded in the first task.¡± Upon hearing this, Luo Yue was overjoyed. She quickly asked, ¡°Senior, what is the second task?¡± She was eager toplete the three tasks and be Ye Li¡¯s disciple. Ye Li contemted for a few seconds and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow. For now, 1 need some rest.¡± With that, Ye Li yawned, and azy expression appeared on his face.. Chapter 206 - 206: Heading to the Falling Rock Mountain Range Chapter 206: Heading to the Falling Rock Mountain Range Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The sunlight streamed through the window and onto Ye Li¡¯s face. He opened his eyes and stretchedzily. Obtained Zombie treasure chest x 7. The system¡¯s prompt sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li promptly opened the zombie treasure chests. ¡°Received 300 gene points, 300 strength points, 300 speed points, and 300 defense points.¡± ¡°Received the exclusive zombie skill, ¡®Death-Dealing Triple Ghost Sword.''¡± Ye Li thought it was like getting whatever he wanted. At the moment, Swordsman Ah Qi only had the ¡°Sword-Breaking Sword¡± skill andcked an exclusive zombie skill. He checked the description of the ¡°Death-Dealing Triple Ghost Sword¡± skill: Death-Dealing Triple Ghost Sword: A D-level exclusive zombie skill. After upgrading to S-level, it can kill without leaving a trace. Without much thought, Ye Li integrated the ¡°Death-Dealing Triple Ghost Sword¡± skill into Swordsman Ah Qi¡¯s body. Next, he checked the number of zombies in his system space. Besides the Apocalypse Legion, there was one Zth-tier male zombie and one 5th-tier male zombie. His primary goal upon entering the wilderness was to upgrade Swordsman All Qi, as his current level was far too low, only at the 1st tier. After a simple morning routine, just as he was preparing to leave his room, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Senior, are you awake?¡± It was none other than Luo Yue. Ye Li opened the door and looked at Luo Yue indifferently. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Senior, what¡¯s the second task?¡± Luo Yue was quite curious. Ye Li thought for a moment and then said, ¡°There are probably many Dark Race members and zombies in the wilderness, right?¡± Luo Yue nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, the wilderness is vast, and the distribution of zombies and Dark Race members varies in different areas.¡± ¡°We¡¯re in the northern region of the wilderness, and most of the zombies and Dark Race members here are in the Falling Rock Mountain Range.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go to the Falling Rock Mountain Range,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Luo Yue was shocked. The Falling Rock Mountain Range was the stronghold of Dark Race members and zombies in the northern wilderness. For decades, no one had dared to venture into it. ¡°Senior, are we really going to the Falling Rock Mountain Range?¡± Luo Yue asked, unable to believe it. ¡°If you want to be my disciple, you¡¯ll have to listen to me. Of course, you can choose not to,¡± Ye Li said calmly. With that, Ye Li walked out. There were two purposes for going to the Falling Rock Mountain Range: firstly to level up Swordsman All Qi, and secondly to allow Luo Yue to gain some experience. Seeing Ye Li walk out, Luo Yue hurriedly followed him. After settling everything, Luo Yue and Ye Li left the me Base and headed towards the Falling Rock Mountain Range. The Falling Rock Mountain Range was quite far from their current location, and Luo Yue had never been there before. She only knew that the journey to the Falling Rock Mountain Range was fraught with numerous difficulties and dangers. Shortly after leaving the me Base, Ye Li and Luo Yue arrived at a in where many infected animals were engaged in mutual ughter. These animals had already been infected by the zombie virus. ¡°Roar!¡± When the savage wolves and fierce tigers saw humans approaching, they immediately rushed towards Ye Li and Luo Yue. There were more than fifty of these wolves and tigers, all at the 7th level. In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, they were quite weak. ¡°All Da.¡± After giving All Da themand, Ah Da swung his fist with great force. Before the wolves and tigers could reach Ye Li, they were melted away by Ah Da¡¯s punch. Luo Yue knew that 7th-tier zombies were formidable, but she never expected them to be this unstoppable. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going,¡± Ye Li said.. Chapter 207 - 207: Ye Li Gets Bitten by a Zombie Chapter 207: Ye Li Gets Bitten by a Zombie Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After traveling for several days, Ye Li and Luo Yue finally arrived at the foot of the Falling Rock Mountain Range. ¡°Senior, the Falling Rock Mountain Range is vast, and there are many powerful organizations here. They seem to be researching a drug that can upgrade gic talents,¡± Luo Yue said as she looked at Ye Li. Ye Li wasn¡¯t interested in these matters. Right now, he just wanted Swordsman Ah Qi to level up as quickly as possible. As long as those organizations didn¡¯t provoke him, he would ignore them. But if they did provoke him, he would make them understand what true fear meant. ¡°Let¡¯s go up,¡± Ye Li said, looking at Luo Yue. What surprised Ye Li, however, was that although the Falling Rock Mountain Range was called a mountain range, it was nothing like the mountains in Huaxia. The mountains were barren and covered with numerous wooden houses, forming a dense cluster. The wilderness was indeed a unique ce. If you didn¡¯t know about it, you might think you had traveled back in time to ancient times. The Falling Rock Mountain Range was incredibly vast, and no one knew exactly howrge it was. Ye Li and Luo Yue finally arrived there. Looking at the countless wooden houses, it had a touch of the Warring States period. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± At that moment, a sound that was all too familiar to Ye Li echoed in his ears. Ye Li looked ahead and saw hundreds of zombies. What surprised him was that all these zombies were only level 1 ordinary zombies. It seemed that the wilderness wasn¡¯t as impressive as he had thought. Ye Li felt somewhat disappointed. The Falling Rock Mountain Range had a formidable reputation in the northern wilderness, and Luo Yue was only a 2nd-tier Evolved Being with limitedbat experience. Fear appeared on Luo Yue¡¯s delicate face. She knew that these were hundreds of zombies, and it was a terrifying sight. The Apocalypse Legion: Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, Yutong, and Swordsman Ah Qi stood on both sides of Ye Li. These zombies, upon seeing humans, immediately rushed towards Ye Li and Luo Yue in a frenzy. Ye Li had a somewhat indifferent expression on his face as he found a stone step and sat down. Boom! Ah Da struck with a punch, and his control over the force was just right. It didn¡¯t kill the zombies but rendered them unable to fight. With just one punch, over a hundred zombies fell to the ground. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize them. All of these zombies were only ist-level ordinary zombies. Ye Libined them into one 7th-level male zombie and one 7th-level female zombie. Seeing this scene, Luo Yue was stunned. She swore she was truly stunned. Her father had told her that the Dark Race could control zombies. Ye Li had told her that he was a demon. It wasn¡¯t until now that she realized that a demon could not only control zombies but also upgrade their levels. As for how the upgrade worked, Luo Yue assumed it was done through synthesizing zombies. Otherwise, why would the number of zombies decrease? ¡°Roar!¡± Suddenly, a 7th-level advanced male zombie rushed towards Ye Li from behind. ¡°Senior, danger!¡± Luo Yue saw this and immediately shouted. In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, a 7th-level male zombie was just a speck of dust. Ye Li didn¡¯t make any moves, nor did he instruct the Apocalypse Legion to do anything. The 7 th-level male zombie bit down on Ye Li¡¯s shoulder. ng! Before Ye Li could even feel a hint of pain, the teeth of the 7 th-level male zombie had all fallen out. Seeing this, Luo Yue¡¯s pupils rapidly contracted. Bitten by a zombie, one would turn into a zombie; this wasmon knowledge. In other words¡­ would Senior be a zombie? Thinking of this, fear overwhelmed Luo Yue¡¯s delicate face.. Chapter 208 - 208: A Giant Centipede Chapter 208: A Giant Centipede Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After the 7th-level male zombie bit Ye Li¡¯s shoulder, there was an instant sound of steel shing between its teeth and Ye Li¡¯s shoulder. As the sound of steel collision rang out, the 7 th-level male zombie fell to the ground. Ye Li had just created a Level 7 male zombie and a Level 7 female zombie. Now after Ye Li synthesized them, the two Level 7 male zombies became a Level 8 male zombie. To Ye Li, 8th-level zombies were far too weak. Ye Li turned to look at Luo Yue, who was staring at him with a terrified expression. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Ye Li asked with some confusion. ¡°S-Senior, you were bitten by a zombie just now,¡± Luo Yue said in shock. Ye Li didn¡¯t think much of it. He was immune to the zombie virus, so it couldn¡¯t harm him in the slightest. ¡°It¡¯s fine; the zombie virus doesn¡¯t affect me,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Luo Yue was taken aback for a moment, but then she realized that Ye Li was on a higher level than the Dark Race and naturally wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the zombie virus. She scolded herself for overreacting. Ye Li thought that this might be the outskirts of the Falling Rock Mountain Range. Otherwise, there was no reason for most of the zombies here to be only ist-level zombies. He used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to check and found that there were still quite a few zombies in this small town. The town was full of wooden houses and had a unique charm with flowers, grass, and water. Since he hade here, it was time for a crazy synthesis. Ye Li released the zombies from the Apocalypse Legion, as well as the 4th-tier male and female zombies from the system space, and let them attract the zombies. After walking for so long to get to the Falling Rock Mountain Range, Ye Li felt a bit hungry. He took out a box of food from the system space and started eating. Luo Yue was naturally hungry too, and when she saw Ye Li eating bread and milk, she swallowed her saliva, clearly wanting to eat as well. ¡°Come and eat,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Upon hearing this, Luo Yue hurriedly walked over to Ye Li and began to eat and drink with him. After eating, the Apocalypse Legion also attracted a horde of zombies. The zombies came from all directions, numbering over a thousand. Luo Yue had never seen so many zombies before. As a 2nd-tier Evolved Being, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear. Ye Li didn¡¯t even blink because more than 1,000 zombies were too few. Considering the number of zombies he had synthesized in the Annan Base City and Huangjiang Base City, these thousand-plus zombies were nothing. ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. With hismand, the zombies from the Apocalypse Legion began to act. These over a thousand zombies were all just ist-level ordinary zombies and were no match for the Apocalypse Legion. The entire process was incredibly quick. Luo Yue hadn¡¯t even had time to see clearly, and over a thousand zombies had all fallen to the ground. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began tobine these zombies. With over a thousand ist-level zombies, he just managed to synthesize a ist-tier male zombie. Swordmaster All Qi was currently a ist-tier zombie. After synthesizing the ist-tier zombie with Swordmaster Ah Qi, he became a 2nd-tier zombie. Luo Yue was dumbfounded, but Ye Li paid no attention. He knew that anyone with him would be shocked. ¡°Squeak, squeak!¡± Suddenly, an eerie aura approached. Ye Li knew that it was Dark Race members, but they weren¡¯t particrly powerful Dark Race members. ¡°A centipede¡­ What a huge centipede!¡± Before Ye Li could turn around, he heard Luo Yue exim in astonishment. He slowly turned around and saw a giant thousand-foot-long centipede crawling towards them. It was a 2nd-tier Dark Race member, but it posed no real threat.. Chapter 209 - 209: The Second Task - Killing the Centipede Chapter 209: The Second Task ¨C Killing the Centipede Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This centipede was entirely ck, several meters long, and it was crawling towards them at a rapid pace, appearing extremely terrifying. ¡°You deal with this centipede,¡± Ye Li said to Luo Yue, looking at her slowly. Luo Yue was taken aback. Although she was also a second-tier Evolved Being, facing such a terrifying giant centipede, she wasn¡¯t sure how to proceed. ¡°The second task is to kill this centipede,¡± Ye Li continued. When Luo Yue heard this, for some reason, her shocked face instantly became determined. She wanted to be Ye Li¡¯s disciple. She wanted to make me grow stronger. Just as the ck centipede was getting close to them, Luo Yue made her move. She raised her palm, and a fierce fire enveloped it. After striking with her palm, the fire transformed into a long dragon-like stream, rushing towards the ck centipede. This was the ultimate skill of me Organization, something only a few people within me could perform. After the intense fire struck the ck centipede, it started burning on its body. However, the ck centipede¡¯s exoskeleton was as tough as steel, and within seconds, the mes disappeared, leaving no visible damage on the centipede. Generally, whenparing second-tier human Evolved Beings to second-tier Evolved Beings of the Dark Race, thetter were typically stronger. ¡°How is this possible!¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡± Luo Yue was astonished. While she thought she might not be able to defeat this ck centipede, she didn¡¯t expect her strongest attack to have no effect at all. Ye Li stood with folded arms, showing no intention of helping. He just wanted to see how Luo Yue would handle this critical situation. Of course, he would intervene when necessary. The ck centipede seemed to be provoked by the previous attack and came charging at Luo Yue in a frenzy. In the moment of Luo Yue¡¯s astonishment, the ck centipede was already right in front of her. At this moment, Luo Yue finally snapped back to reality. The ck centipede had opened its mouth wide, ready to swallow her in one gulp. She hastily dodged, and as the ck centipede¡¯s attack missed, it roared in anger and immediately swung its body towards Luo Yue. Luo Yue attempted to evade the sweeping motion but was too slow. The tail of the ck centipede struck her heavily, and she was sent flying,nding on the ground and coughing up blood. As soon as Luo Yue hit the ground, the ck centipede swiftly crawled towards her without giving her any chance to react. Meanwhile, Ye Li continued to watch, his expression unchanged. The ck centipede was merely a second-tier Dark Race member, and he could kill it a hundred times over in an instant. Seeing the ck centipede¡¯srge mouth about to devour her, Luo Yue rolled away quickly. After rolling a few meters, she got up from the ground, her delicate face now filled with determination. The ck centipede once again missed its attack, and it appeared even angrier. ¡°Roar!¡± After a furious roar, the ck centipede charged at Luo Yue once more. Luo Yue looked around and saw an iron rod not far away. Suddenly, a n formed in her mind. She took three quick steps and reached the iron rod, picking it up just as the ck centipede was about to bite down on her. She raised the iron rod and thrust it forcefully into the centipede¡¯s open mouth. The ck centipede¡¯s mouth was blocked by the iron rod. At the same time, Luo Yue raised her palm, and a fierce fire surged into the ck centipede¡¯s mouth. Instantly, the ck centipede began thrashing violently, emitting a hair-raising screech.. Chapter 210 - 210: Swordsman Ah Qi, Fifth-Tier Zombie Chapter 210: Swordsman Ah Qi, Fifth-Tier Zombie Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Not long after, the ck centipede waspletely burned by the fierce fire from the inside out, reduced to ashes. Luo Yue let out a sigh of relief, wiping the sweat from her forehead. Just a moment ago, she had even thought she might die. She looked at Ye Li and noticed that his face remained impassive, as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything at all. She felt a sense of understanding. After all, the ck centipede was just a second-tier Dark Race member, which must have seemed pitifully weak in the eyes of Ye Li. Luo Yue thought that she hadpleted the second task, and now, all she had to do was finish the third task, and she could officially be Ye Li¡¯s disciple. ¡°Senior, what is the third task?¡± Luo Yue looked at Ye Li confidently, having enough faith in herself toplete the third task after killing the ck centipede. Ye Li thought for a moment and then looked at Luo Yue, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t call me master.¡± Luo Yue was taken aback. She had justpleted two tasks, and she never would have expected Ye Li to say something like this. ¡°Why, Senior?¡± Luo Yue looked at Ye Li. She was just one task away from bing Ye Li¡¯s disciple, and now he was telling her not to call him master. Ye Li hesitated for a moment, ¡°Why? Because the third task is not to call me master after bing my disciple but to continue to call me senior.¡± He thought he had made it quite clear, so he couldn¡¯t understand why Luo Yue seemed to have trouble grasping it. Did herprehension skills really falter so much? Upon hearing this, surprise shed across Luo Yue¡¯s delicate face, followed by overwhelming joy. ¡°Senior, so am 1 your disciple now?¡± Luo Yue felt happiness hade so suddenly. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s affirmative answer, no words could describe Luo Yue¡¯s emotions at that moment. She knew that as long as she could be Ye Li¡¯s disciple, she would be a powerful Evolved Being, and me would grow stronger because of her. Ye Li didn¡¯t say much, thinking he would discuss it further when they returned to me. Right now, the most important thing was to upgrade Swordsman All Qi, who was currently only a second-tier zombie and quite weak. Shortly after, Ye Li sent the Apocalypse Legion to attract zombies. To his surprise, this time, the Apocalypse Legion only attracted a few hundred zombies. Ye Li thought the number of zombies here was too small. Afterbining these few hundred zombies, the previously synthesized 8th-level male zombie and 7 th-level female zombie became a loth-level male zombie and a 9th-level female zombie. ¡°Senior, should we continue going further?¡± Luo Yue asked Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. They had invested so much time here; there was no way they would leave Swordsman Ah Qi as just a second-tier zombie. So, Ye Li led the Apocalypse Legion and Luo Yue further into the area. As they progressed deeper, the number of zombies increased. Ye Li began to synthesize zombies frantically, and his face showed excitement. In just one afternoon, Swordsman Ah Qi became a fourth-tier zombie. He already had a fourth-tier male zombie, so without hesitation, hebined that zombie with Swordsman Ah Qi. In this way, Swordsman Ah Qi became a fifth-tier zombie. Not only did he synthesize Swordsman Ah Qi to a fifth-tier zombie, but he also created a fifth-tier female zombie. Ye Li was very satisfied, and it seemed that there were no zombies left in his area. As evening fell, Ye Li and Luo Yue walked slowly along the path in the starry night.. Chapter 211 - 211: Luo Li Is Captured by the Thunder God Organization Chapter 211: Luo Li Is Captured by the Thunder God Organization Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ng¡­ ¡°Congrattions, host, for synthesizing a fifth-tier zombie. You have won a chance to draw a prize. Would you like to use it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li replied without hesitation. ¡°The lottery begins:¡± The pointer in the virtual roulette in Ye Li¡¯s mind started spinning, and after a few seconds, it stopped. ¡°Congrattions, host, you have drawn the A-grade skill ¡®Red ze.''¡± Red ze: An A-grade skill, it¡¯s a type of extremely high-temperature fire in the Post-Apocalyptic Continent. Ye Li thought that Red ze didn¡¯t seem to have much use for him personally. However¡­ It might not be useful to him, but it could be useful to Luo Yue. The fire she had in her hands earlier was, to put it bluntly, quite rubbish. Now that Luo Yue was his disciple, how could he not give her a little weing gift as her master? So, Ye Li imed the Red ze skill. ¡°Take this.¡± Ye Li handed the Red ze skill manual to Luo Yue. ¡°Senior, this is¡­¡± Luo Yue was somewhat stunned. ¡°It¡¯s not anything great, just an A-grade skill called Red ze,¡± Ye Li said casually. ¡°What!!!¡± Luo Yue gasped in shock. She never would have dreamed that what Ye Li handed over would be an A-grade skill. Red ze? She remembered her father mentioning that Red ze was an extremely formidable divine fire. Luo Yue carefully epted the manual, realizing that she now possessed such a valuable skill manual. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm, and he thought that it was gettingte; they should find a ce to rest. After a brief scan with his Heavenly Spirit Eyes, Ye Li found a rtively clean room and led Luo Yue there. The next day, Ye Li and Luo Yue returned to the me Base. He could have continued exploring the Falling Rock Mountain Range, but having Luo Yue by his side was a potential risk. It was better to send her back first. Now that Swordsman Ah Qi had be a fifth-tier zombie, that was quite an aplishment. As soon as Ye Li and Luo Yue arrived at the me base, a me member hurriedly approached them. ¡°Leader, Miss Luo Li has been abducted.¡± This statement hit Luo Yue like a thunderbolt on a clear day. ¡°What did you say?¡± Luo Yue stared at the man in disbelief. ¡°It was done by the Thunder God organization!¡± the man said. The Thunder God organization was a group in the Northern Wilderness region, with power roughly equivalent to that of me. In the Northern Wilderness region, every organization sought to swallow the others to expand its territory. Some organizations even colluded with the Dark Race. For example, organizations that researched gene-enhancing drugs often had connections with the Dark Race. It could be said that the entire Northern Wilderness region was under the control of the Dark Race. Even if there were still some small organizations, they were just insignificant forces. ¡°Gather everyone immediately and head to the Thunder God organization¡¯s base!¡± Luo Yue said coldly. ¡°Yes, Leader!¡± After the man replied, he immediately went to gather the others. After her father¡¯s death, Luo Li was her only family left. Her mother had died during childbirth when giving birth to Luo Li. Luo Li was her only family, and you could say that Luo Li was like her lifeline. Ye Li found this quite interesting. There seemed to be some hints of intrigue. Before long, over a hundred me members had gathered, including 70 first-tier Evolved Beings, over 30 second-tier Evolved Beings, and four third-tier Evolved Beings. Such strength could be described as quite weak. If the me Organization and the Thunder God organization were evenly matched, one could imagine just how weak the Thunder God organization was.. Chapter 212 - 212:I Really Admire You Chapter 212:I Really Admire You Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luo Yue led the me organization¡¯s members towards the Thunder God organization¡¯s base. Ye Li originally didn¡¯t want to get involved in these uninteresting matters, but staying at the me Base would be even less interesting. Before they departed, Luo Yue casually asked someone for the location of the Thunder God organization. After storing the Apocalypse Legion in the system space, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps to head towards the Thunder God organization. The Thunder God organization had a name that exuded a certain level of dominance. However, one¡¯s name should align with his actual strength, or it could incur the displeasure of others. Coincidentally, Ye Li was feeling somewhat displeased, and the consequences of Ye Li¡¯s displeasure were not something to be taken lightly. Upon reaching the Thunder God base city, Ye Li observed that it was roughly simr to the me Base. He found a random spot to lie down, knowing that it would take some time for the me members to arrive. However, he hadn¡¯t been lying down for long when he heard a very grating voice. ¡°Brat, did you just join the Thunder God organization? How can you be sleeping here instead of working?¡± Ye Li had known that someone was approaching, but he simply didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to these ants. He slowly opened his eyes, his expression bored. Before him stood three men in their thirties, all first-tier Evolved Beings. One of the men, seeing that Ye Li hadn¡¯t responded, furrowed his brow. ¡°Brat, I¡¯m talking to you. Are you deaf?¡± ¡°I really admire you,¡± Ye Li said calmly as he looked at the three men. These three men were momentarily stunned, not understanding what Ye Li meant. ¡°Brat, what do you mean by that?¡± one of the men asked Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°I admire you all for daring to speak to me, Ye Li, in this manner.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The three men were all stunned. They had seen many arrogant people, but they had never seen such an arrogant person. They had never even heard of it, let alone seen it! ¡°Brat, are you sick or something? You¡¯re just a neer to the Thunder God organization, and you dare to speak to us veterans like this?!¡± one of the men sneered. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a pity. I¡¯ve always spoken this way. So, what are you all going to do now?¡± The three men were infuriated, ring at Ye Li. ¡°What are we going to do? Today, I¡¯m going to show you a bit of our style!¡± one of the men shouted angrily. Ye Li, instead of getting angry, smiled and said, ¡°Do you know what consequences you¡¯ll face for saying that?¡± ¡°Consequences?¡± The three men were puzzled, looking at each other, unable to fathom what consequences Ye Li was talking about. ¡°Let me tell you. You will die,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Upon hearing this, the three men burst intoughter. They had never heard such a hrious joke in their lives. ¡°Do you believe that 1 can kill you with just a nce?¡± Ye Li continued speaking to the man who had spoken earlier. As soon as these words were uttered, the three men burst into even louderughter, and they even had tears in their eyes fromughing so hard. However, just as the man who had spoken was about to say scornful words to Ye Li, before he could even utter a word, his eyes widened, and his mouth gaped wide open. The other two men had no idea what had just happened, and this man had already copsed on the ground. ¡°What!!!¡± The two men stared closely and saw a terrifying bloody hole on the fallen man¡¯s forehead.. Chapter 213 - 213: Thunder God Organization’s Patrol Team Chapter 213: Thunder God Organization¡¯s Patrol Team Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The two men were terrified, unable toprehend how Ye Li had killed the fallen man. ¡°You! You!¡± These two men couldn¡¯t even string together a coherent sentence. ¡°Actually, death is not that frightening,¡± Ye Li said calmly, looking at the two men. Hearing this, the two men became even more panicked. ¡°We¡­ we¡¯re all members of the Thunder God organization. If you kill us, our leader won¡¯t spare you,¡± one of the men managed to say with all his strength. Ye Li smiled indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not a member of the Thunder God organization.¡± Upon hearing this, the pupils of the two men rapidly contracted. A terrifying golden light shot from Ye Li¡¯s eyes, and these two men didn¡¯t even have time to scream before their lives were extinguished forever. Yet Ye Li¡¯s face remained unchanged. He casually plucked a de of grass and put it in his mouth, then continued lying there, waiting for me to arrive. At this moment, the Thunder God organization¡¯s patrol team approached. The patrol team consisted of over twenty people, all of them first-tier Evolved Beings. As they say, bad luck can befall you even when you¡¯re just drinking water. Without a doubt, the luck of these over twenty people had reached an all-time low. They saw Ye Li, and the captain of the patrol team noticed Ye Li lying under a tree, with three¡­ Members of the Thunder God base! These three people were also lying down, and there was a faint smell of blood in the air. The captain of the patrol team was shocked and quickly led his men over. As he expected, these three Thunder God organization members were indeed dead. And the person who had killed them was undoubtedly the young man before them. ¡°Did you kill them?¡± the captain of the patrol team asked Ye Li coldly. Ye Li opened his eyes, looking rather bored. ¡°Are there others in this ce?¡± The captain of the patrol team was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected this young man to be so indifferent in the face of so many people. ¡°Do you know what the consequences are for killing members of the Thunder God organization?¡± the captain of the patrol team asked coldly. In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, these over twenty first-tier Evolved Beings were undoubtedly very weak. Ye Li looked at the captain of the patrol team indifferently. ¡°In fact, they were killed by a beam of light in my eyes.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the over twenty first-tier Evolved Beings were left dumbfounded. Killed by a beam of light from his eyes? ¡°Brat, what do you mean by that?¡± the captain of the patrol team yelled at Ye Li. ¡°It means nothing. You guys are so foolish that even if I exined it to you, you wouldn¡¯t understand,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Not only the captain of the patrol team but also the over twenty first-tier Evolved Beings hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to be so arrogant. Could it be that he wasn¡¯t¡­ afraid of death? ¡°Brat, you¡¯ve ignited my anger!¡± the captain of the patrol team shouted. Ye Li smiled and looked at the captain of the patrol team. A few secondster, he said slowly, ¡°Do you believe that even with so many of you, I can make you see their corpses in one second?¡± Shock¡ªabsolute shock! The over twenty members of the Thunder God organization¡¯s patrol team froze. They dared to swear that this was the most arrogant statement they had ever heard in their entire lives. ¡°It seems you don¡¯t believe me. In that case, I¡¯ll have to make you believe it,¡± Ye Li said calmly. With a flick of his finger, Ye Li activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes, unleashing a terrifying golden light.. Chapter 214 - 214: The Hospitality of the Thunder God Organization Chapter 214: The Hospitality of the Thunder God Organization Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± As the sound of breaking wind emerged, more than twenty first-tier Evolved Beings from the Thunder God Base had horrifying blood holes appear on their heads. More than twenty first-tier Evolved Beings fell heavily to the ground, their eyes wide open as if they couldn¡¯t believe they had died like this. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The patrol team leader looked on in terror, preferring to believe that the sky was falling rather than believing this was real. He hadn¡¯t even had time to see clearly!!! ¡°I told you, even if you have so many people, I can make you see their bodies in one second. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ye Li said slowly to the patrol team leader. The patrol team leader was now scared out of his wits, knowing that in an instant, he would be killed by the young man in front of him. ¡°Go, get someone,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, the patrol team leader shouted and rushed away, reaching the fastest speed in history. ¡°Leader, we have a problem!¡± The patrol team leader ran into the council hall of the Thunder God Organization, crawling and rolling. A middle-aged man, who exuded an aura of dominance, furrowed his brow and looked displeased as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The patrol team leader recounted everything that had just happened. ¡°What!!!¡± Instantly, the entire council hall of the Thunder God Organization fell silent. So silent that the heartbeat of everyone in the room could be clearly heard. ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± the middle-aged man asked coldly. This middle-aged man was none other than the leader of the Thunder God Organization, a fifth-tier Evolved Being named Lei Zhan. ¡°Leader, it¡¯s absolutely true,¡± the patrol team leader said with a mournful face. Lei Zhan squinted his eyes and then gave a cold smile. ¡°It seems that the me Organization has recruited a powerful gic warrior, but we have hostages.¡± ¡°The leader is right, the me Organization is now nothing more than a bunch of scattered sand. Even Han Hai is dead. What does the me Organization have to fight against our Thunder God Organization?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, and besides, the leader¡¯s master is the famous Sky-Crushing Demon Hand of the Wilderness North District. When all the members of the me Organization arrive, we¡¯ll wipe them out in one fell swoop.¡± Everyone in the entire Thunder God Organization council hall burst intoughter. ¡°Everyone, since the me Organization has sent someone to attack us, if we don¡¯t go out and take a look, won¡¯t we, the Thunder God Organization,ck hospitality?¡± ¡°Gather all the members of the Thunder God Organization!¡± ¡°Yes, Leader!¡± Immediately, Lei Zhan led over a hundred members of the Thunder God Organization outside. ¡°Leader, that person is over there!¡± The patrol team leader pointed in a direction. Lei Zhan followed the direction the patrol team leader pointed and found a young man under a withered tree. Lei Zhan gave a cold smile and then walked over slowly, with the members of the Thunder God Organization following closely behind him. The Thunder God Organization members stopped their footsteps ten steps away from Ye Li, and Lei Zhan looked at the young man in front of him, a mocking smile crossing his face. ¡°You¡¯re the gic warrior sent by the me Organization, right?¡± Lei Zhan asked Ye Li. Ye Li slowly opened his eyes upon hearing this, looking at Lei Zhan and saying, ¡°Perhaps.¡± ¡°Perhaps? What do you mean by ¡®perhaps¡¯?¡± Lei Zhan stared at Ye Li. ¡°How could ants like you possibly understand the meaning behind my words?¡± Ye Li replied slowly to Lei Zhan. Lei Zhan furrowed his brow upon hearing this, never expecting that the young man in front of him would still be able to say such things when facing the Thunder God Organization.. Chapter 215 - 215: The Arrival of the Flame Organization’s People Chapter 215: The Arrival of the me Organization¡¯s People Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lei Zhan stared at Ye Li intensely, and after a few seconds, he spoke coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect me to actually hire someone who isn¡¯t afraid of death.¡± In Lei Zhan¡¯s eyes, the fact that Ye Li remained so calm in the face of the entire Thunder God Organization could only be exined by his fearlessness of death. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°Who said I¡¯m not afraid of death?¡± Lei Zhan was taken aback by this response. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of death, why do you act so calmly?¡± ¡°Simply because you can¡¯t kill me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. These words left everyone in the Thunder God Organization stunned. ¡°Originally, your Thunder God Organization could have lived quite well, but unfortunately, you made two mistakes,¡± Ye Li continued. Lei Zhan was surprised again. Capturing Luo Li was one thing, but he couldn¡¯t think of the second mistake. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯d like to hear what two mistakes my Thunder God Organization has made,¡± Lei Zhan said with a mocking smile, no longer hiding his contempt. In Lei Zhan¡¯s eyes, Ye Li was already a dead man, so he had no intention of letting him live any longer. ¡°The first mistake was capturing Luo Li,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°And the second?¡± Lei Zhan stared at Ye Li, and not only Lei Zhan, but everyone in the Thunder God Organization also turned their attention to Ye Li. Ye Li remained silent for a moment and then spoke slowly, ¡°The second mistake was offending me, Ye Li.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Lei Zhanughed heartily as if he had heard the funniest joke ever. ¡°Kid, offended you?¡± ¡°So what if our Thunder God Organization has offended you?¡± Lei Zhan looked at Ye Li with extreme disdain! ¡°I think this kid must have eaten the heart of a lion, actually daring to offend our Thunder God Organization.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s truly ignorant; he probably doesn¡¯t even know how miserable his fate will be.¡± ¡°I want to see his facial expressions next; I believe it will be very interesting.¡± Members of the Thunder God Organization mocked Ye Li with contemptuousughter. Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as water, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word of what the Thunder God Organization members were saying. ¡°Do you want to know what will happen when you offend me?¡± Ye Li looked at Lei Zhan and spoke slowly. Lei Zhan was momentarily stunned. He couldn¡¯t understand why, at this point, Ye Li could still remain so calm. Didn¡¯t he know the terror of the Thunder God Organization? ¡°I do want to know what will happen when I offend you!¡± Lei Zhan stared at Ye Li. ¡°Offending me, Ye Li, will lead to the utter destruction of your Thunder God Organization,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Hearing this, the Thunder God Organization members couldn¡¯t contain their anger. ¡°Brat, now I¡¯ll show you the terror of the Thunder God Organization!¡± Lei Zhan shouted at Ye Li. As he was about to make a move, a man shouted, ¡°Leader, the me Organization¡¯s people are here!¡± Lei Zhan stopped in his tracks and looked ahead. Luo Yue, leading over a hundred members of the me Organization, was approaching. Lei Zhan smirked; the reinforcements had finally arrived. Now, in addition to having Luo Li as a hostage, they had another one. There was no doubt that the Thunder God Organization would win this battle. Luo Yue and the me Organization members stopped dozens of steps away from the Thunder God Organization. Silence, a deadly silence. After a few seconds, Luo Yue looked at Lei Zhan coldly and asked, ¡°Lei Zhan, where¡¯s Li¡¯er?¡± Lei Zhan smiled triumphantly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Luo, your sister is having a great time inside the Thunder God Base..¡± Chapter 216 - 216: Bring Luo Li Out Chapter 216: Bring Luo Li Out Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luo Yue stared coldly at Lei Zhan, and the members of the Thunder God Organization were ambitious, always wanting to swallow up their me Organization. Now that they had captured Luo Li, it was obvious to everyone what the Thunder God Organization¡¯s intentions were. ¡°Lei Zhan, release Li¡¯er immediately, or else you¡¯ll bear the consequences!¡± Luo Yue said coldly. Lei Zhan smiled in response, ¡°Miss Luo, I really admire your me Organization for hiring someone who isn¡¯t afraid of death to assist you.¡± As these words left his mouth, Luo Yue was momentarily puzzled. She didn¡¯t understand what Lei Zhan meant. However, when she looked towards the withered tree not far away, she quickly realized. A hint of joy appeared on Luo Yue¡¯s face. She had thought that the senior wouldn¡¯te, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to appear here now. ¡°Luo Miss, I currently have two hostages. Do you think it¡¯s still necessary to continue fighting?¡± ¡°I propose this: Your me Organization submits to my Thunder God Organization, or else¡­¡± Lei Zhan continued with a sinister smile. ¡°I believe Miss Luo wouldn¡¯t want to see your beloved sister die in front of you, would you?¡± Upon hearing this, Luo Yue¡¯s face, already cold as ice, became even colder. She stared at Lei Zhan with a fierce gaze. Luo Li was her only family in this world, and she couldn¡¯t allow any harm toe to her. ¡°What do you think, Miss Luo? Take some time to consider,¡± Lei Zhan said triumphantly, looking at Luo Yue. Luo Yue was uncertain about how to respond. She had no idea what had happened to Luo Li who was in the hands of the Thunder God Organization. At that moment, Ye Li, under the withered tree, spoke up. ¡°Xiao Yue, do you want to kill them all, or what?¡± These words shocked Lei Zhan and all the Thunder God Organization members. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would dare to say such a thing at this moment. Kill all the members of the Thunder God Organization? Did he have the capability to do that? Lei Zhan was furious. Now he regretted not killing Ye Li earlier. ¡°Senior, how about rescuing Li¡¯er first, and then¡­¡± Luo Yue hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when Ye Li suddenly disappeared from where he was standing. She didn¡¯t even have time to see clearly; Ye Li had already appeared in front of Lei Zhan. He raised one finger. The members of the Thunder God Organization were shocked. They clearly remembered that Ye Li had been standing under the withered tree just a moment ago. How had he suddenly appeared next to their leader? This speed was terrifying beyond belief. Lei Zhan was equally horrified. As Ye Li suddenly appeared beside him, he took three steps back in fear, staring at Ye Li in shock. He hadn¡¯t even had a chance to speak when Ye Li said, ¡°Bring Luo Li out.¡± Lei Zhan stared at Ye Li, steadying his mind. He then sneered, ¡°You dare to appear before me and ask me to bring Luo Li out? That¡¯s truly amusing!¡± As he finished speaking, Lei Zhanunched a powerful punch towards Ye Li. Lei Zhan was a fifth-tier Evolved Being, and his punch was naturally terrifying. Golden spiritual energy radiated from Ye Li¡¯s index finger, and as Lei Zhan¡¯s fist swung towards him, the golden spiritual energy also shot out. Swish! The speed of the golden spiritual energy was incredibly fast. Lei Zhan couldn¡¯t react in time, and his fist collided heavily with the golden spiritual energy. ¡°Alih!¡± In an instant, a horrifying sound of bones breaking echoed. Lei Zhan clutched his own hand, screaming in agony, because his hand was¡­ broken.. Chapter 217 - 217: Do You Know Who My Master Is? Chapter 217: Do You Know Who My Master Is? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The members of the Thunder God Organization were in shock at the sight, their faces filled with disbelief. Their leader was a fifth-tier Evolved Being, and they had never thought that this young man could easily incapacitate him. ¡°Now, can you bring Luo Li out?¡± Ye Li looked at Lei Zhan calmly. Lei Zhan, still writhing in pain while clutching his injured hand, heard Ye Li¡¯s words and felt an even deeper sense of despair. He knew that the young man before him was far beyond his ability to defeat. With just one strike, he would meet his demise. Lei Zhan endured the pain and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Do you know who my master is?¡± Lei Zhan¡¯s master was none other than the infamous Wilderness Northern Region¡¯s Sky-Crushing Demon Hand. In the Wilderness Northern Region, the name Sky-Crushing Demon Hand struck fear into the hearts of everyone who heard it. A serene smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Bring Luo Li out, I don¡¯t want to repeat myself.¡± With those words, Ye Li activated the thirdyer of the Ancient Devil Tome. As the Ancient Devil Tome entered its thirdyer, the terrifying demonic aura emanating from Ye Li intensified. In an instant, the entire area was shrouded in this terrifying demonic aura. Both the members of the me and Thunder God Organizations widened their eyes in shock, their expressions filled with horror. They dared not even breathe because what they were inhaling was not air but a suffocating demonic aura that sent shivers down their spines. Their entire bodies trembled uncontrobly, and their souls involuntarily submitted to the man before them. Lei Zhan, who was closest to Ye Li, was already suffering from excruciating pain, and his expression twisted further. He could swear that he had never felt such fear since birth. ¡°I-I-I¡­ I¡¯ll bring Luo Li out,¡± Lei Zhan stammered quickly. Lei Zhan knew that if he didn¡¯t bring Luo Li out now, he would die a miserable death. He had no doubt about Ye Li¡¯s strength anymore. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm as he withdrew the terrifying demonic aura from the thirdyer of the Ancient Devil Tome, causing the suffocating pressure to dissipate. The crowd stared at Ye Li in shock, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel that the young man before them was no longer just a human but a demon who had emerged from the abyss. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Go and bring Miss Luo Li out!¡± Lei Zhan angrily yelled at the man beside him. The man next to Lei Zhan was startled and quickly rushed into the Thunder God Base. ¡°Senior, it was my fault for not respecting you. I hope you can forgive me.¡± Lei Zhan looked at Ye Li in fear. Ye Li ignored Lei Zhan and stood still. The members of the me Organization and the Thunder God Organization looked at the figure of Ye Li. His figure couldn¡¯t be described as imposing; on the contrary, it was somewhat slender. However, it gave them a shock like a sharp sword thrust. They couldn¡¯t fathom why there would be someone like Ye Li in this world. Not long after, Luo Li was brought out. Tears still lingered on Luo Li¡¯s small cheeks, but when she saw Luo Yue, she immediately rushed into her sister¡¯s arms. ¡°Sister, I thought I¡¯d never see you again,¡± Luo Li cried in distress. ¡°Senior, Miss Luo Li has been brought out. Then I¡­¡± Lei Zhan cautiously said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly and spoke slowly, ¡°Now that Luo Li is out, it¡¯s time for you to die..¡± Chapter 218 - 218: Luo Yue Offers Herself Chapter 218: Luo Yue Offers Herself Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hearing those words, Lei Zhan was shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe that even after bringing Luo Li out, Ye Li still intended to kill him. ¡°My master is the Sky-Crushing Demon Hand. You can¡¯t kill me, or my master will never let you go,¡± Lei Zhan said, staring at Ye Li with horror. At this moment, Luo Yue approached. She looked at Ye Li and said, ¡°Senior, the Sky-Crushing Demon Hand is an eighth-tier Evolved Being, a renowned figure throughout the entire Wilderness Northern Region.¡± Lei Zhan had heard Luo Yue¡¯s words and, despite the pain in his hand, quickly added, ¡°Senior, as long as you spare my life, I swear I won¡¯t tell my master about what happened today.¡± An eighth-tier Evolved Being was indeed terrifying, but now that Ye Li had reached the third level of the Ancient Devil Tome, what could an eighth-tier Evolved Being do? A faint smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face, and he looked at Lei Zhan with pity. ¡°Never threaten me. Don¡¯t try it, and don¡¯t think you can be the exception.¡± With a swift movement, Ye Li¡¯s One Yang Finger struck, creating a gruesome blood hole on Lei Zhan¡¯s head. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Leader is dead, Leader is dead!¡± The members of the Thunder God Organization screamed in panic, with some even wetting themselves in fear. Ye Li¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he turned to Luo Yue and said, ¡°I leave the rest to you.¡± With that, Ye Li activated his Swift Steps and disappeared from the scene. Luo Yue¡¯s expression seemed frozen, and she knew that Senior was powerful, but she couldn¡¯t fathom just how strong he was now. After a few seconds, Luo Yue regained herposure and addressed the members of the Thunder God Organization who were in utter panic. ¡°Your leader is dead. Now you can choose to submit to me, or you can choose death.¡± Hearing those words, the members of the Thunder God Organization all fell silent. After a few seconds, a third-tier Evolved Being looked at Luo Yue and said, ¡°We¡¯re willing to submit to me.¡± In the Wilderness Area, there was no such a concept as loyalty. They had joined the Thunder God Organization to stay alive, and now that Lei Zhan was dead, they had no reason not to join me. A joyful expression appeared on Luo Yue¡¯s exquisite face. From the moment she had made Ye Li her master, she had sworn to make me powerful. This was just the first step. After absorbing the Thunder God Organization, Luo Yue returned to the me Base with Luo Li. At night, the moon shone brightly in the sky. Ye Li looked at the full moon with a ss of expensive red wine in his hand. After taking a sip, a faint smile appeared on his face. He thought about what Lei Zhan had said before he died, ¡°My master is the Sky-Crushing Demon Hand.¡± If Lei Zhan¡¯s master wasn¡¯t the Sky-Crushing Demon Hand, Ye Li might have spared him. However, wherever Ye Li went, he would cause ripples. Killing Lei Zhan would inevitably draw the attention of the Sky-Crushing Demon Hand, and that made things more interesting. Life would be dull otherwise. ¡°Senior.¡± A voice, as melodious as a yellow oriole¡¯s singing, reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li turned to see Luo Yue walking towards him. Luo Yue was wearing a thin garment, and her exquisite face had a slight blush. ¡°Do you need something?¡± Ye Li looked at Luo Yue calmly. Luo Yue hesitated, as if struggling to find the right words. After a few seconds, she mustered her courage and said firmly, ¡°Senior, you have done so much for me, and i have no way to repay you except by offering myself to you..¡± Chapter 219 - 219: The Abandoned City Chapter 219: The Abandoned City Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After Luo Yue confessed, her exquisite face turned even redder, like a ripe apple that made one want to take a bite. Ye Li was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected Luo Yue to say such words, offering herself to him? ¡°Senior, I¡­ I¡¯m serious,¡± Luo Yue said shyly when Ye Li remained silent. She lowered her head as she spoke. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Are you really serious?¡± Luo Yue hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded in response. He looked at the bright moon in the night sky; it was indeed a beautiful night. ¡°I never refuse any woman. Since you wish to offer yourself to me, thene.¡± Skip thirty minutes!!! Since reaching the third level of the Ancient Devil Tome, Ye Li¡¯s power-up time had increased from ten seconds to thirty minutes, which pleased him greatly. ¡°Zombie Treasure Chest xy.¡± The next day, the system¡¯s prompt appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind right on time. Without much thought, he opened the zombie treasure chests. Obtained 500 gene points, 500 strength points, 500 speed points, and 500 defense points. ¡°Congrattions to the host for bing an eighth-tier Evolved Being.¡± Ye Li was somewhat stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected to be an eighth-tier Evolved Being so quickly. But it was for the best. He needed to be higher in the realm than the members of the Apocalypse Legion since he was their leader. Luo Yue had already woken up. She brought breakfast, and when she saw that Ye Li was awake, her exquisite face turned even redder. Ye Li noticed her blush and couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Are you feeling shy?¡± Luo Yue became even shyer, and her face turned as red as if it were about to bleed. ¡°By the way, apart from the Falling Stone Mountain Range, are there any other ces with zombies?¡± Ye Li asked. The Falling Stone Mountain Range was quite far from their location, and Ye Li didn¡¯t want to go there yet. Just the thought of it made him chuckle. The Falling Stone Mountain Range might sound like a mountain range, but it was actually a massive ancient architecturalplex. Ye Li wondered if there were ancient zombies there. ¡°Senior, there are zombies in the Abandoned City,¡± Luo Yue replied quickly. Last time, she had only mentioned the Falling Stone Mountain Range because the outskirts of the mountain range were rtively free from powerful Dark Race members or zombies. But the Abandoned City was different. It was home to powerful Dark Race members, zombies, and several formidable organizations. For a small organization like me, the Abandoned City was undoubtedly a death zone. The Abandoned City? Ye Li smiled faintly. Just the name of it piqued his interest; he was sure there would be plenty of zombies there. As for the Dark Race! Heh, he was now an eighth-tier Evolved Being. Dark Race members were nothing more than wandering souls under his Dragon-ying de and Heavenly Tower. After confirming the approximate location of the Abandoned City with Luo Yue, Ye Li activated his Swift Steps and left the me Base. An hourter, he appeared on a barren hill, with a vast abandoned city about a kilometer away from him. Ye Li could easily guess that this abandoned city was the Abandoned City. Just as he was about to use Swift Steps to get closer, he heard some movement. He turned his head slightly. A dozen or so Evolved Beings were appearing on a nearby path, not far from him.. Chapter 220 - 220: The Praying Mantis Catches the Cicada, Chapter 220: The Praying Mantis Catches the Cicada, While the Oriole Waits Behind Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions These dozen or so Evolved Beings were all dressed in blue robes with fourrge characters embroidered on the back¡ª Cloud Peak Academy. ¡°Why did wee to the Wilderness Area? This ce is utterly barren.¡± ¡°Yeah, weren¡¯t we supposed to go to that Huangjiang Base City?¡± ¡°Really, those two Cloud Peak Academy recruiters simply embarrassed Cloud Peak Academy by dying in the jurisdiction of Huangjiang Base City.¡± A middle-aged man smiled and said, ¡°Beforeing here, I heard there are Purgatory Fruits in the Snow Pine Forest of the Abandoned City. We can gather some and offer them to the elders of the academy.¡± ¡°Really? No wonder we came to the wilderness area. I thought you were nning to venture into the Abandoned City; it¡¯s not an easy ce to deal with.¡± Ye Li was currently an eighth-tier Evolved Being. If he didn¡¯t want these dozen or so Evolved Beings to detect him, it would be impossible for them to do so. All these Evolved Beings were fifth-tier Evolved Beings, and they were all from Cloud Peak Academy. Ye Li spected that these people hade to investigate the situation because of the two Cloud Peak Academy recruiters he had killed in Huangjiang Base City. The efficiency of this Cloud Peak Academy didn¡¯t seem to be that great; they were only starting the investigation now. He also spotted a helicopter not far away with his Heavenly Spirit Eyes. It was astonishing to see a helicopter in the Wilderness Area; Cloud Peak Academy must be quite wealthy. As for the Purgatory Fruits they discussed ! Ye Li knew about them. When he went to the East City below the White Lotus Sect, a few gic warriors from the White Lotus Sect hade to pick Purgatory Fruits. They said they used them to refine pills that could enhance their strength. The Ancient Devil Tome that Ye Li possessed was obtained by swallowing a Purgatory Fruit. He hadn¡¯t expected that humans could also use Purgatory Fruits to refine pills. However, he had no interest in Purgatory Fruits. Instead, he was interested in these Cloud Peak Academy people. Without further ado, Ye Li followed them. The Snow Pine Forest was covered in pristine white snow. This kind of beauty would undoubtedly be breathtaking if it were in China. The dozen or so Cloud Peak Academy Evolved Beings entered the Snow Pine Forest and began searching for the Purgatory Fruits. After about ten minutes, one of the Cloud Peak Academy men eximed, ¡°Look, is that a Purgatory Fruit?¡± As soon as he spoke, the dozen or so Evolved Beings turned their gaze in that direction. An eerie tree came into view, emitting a sinister aura. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a Purgatory Fruit, but to pick Purgatory Fruits, we need to eat Body Protection Pills first.¡± ¡°But where can we find Body Protection Pills now?¡± ¡°Since I came to the Snow Pine Forest to pick Purgatory Fruits, 1 was well-prepared.¡± With that, the man took out a small box from his pocket. When he opened it, a fragrant ancient-looking pill was revealed. Without hesitation, he swallowed the Body Protection Pill and then approached the Purgatory Tree. After taking the Body Protection Pill, the evil aura of the Purgatory Tree no longer posed a threat. After picking more than twenty Purgatory Fruits, the man walked back contentedly. ¡°When we return to Cloud Peak Academy and present the Purgatory Fruits to the elders, we¡¯ll receive rewards.¡± If the Purgatory Fruits were considered cicadas, then these dozen or so Cloud Peak Academy Evolved Beings were the praying mantis. As the saying went, ¡°The praying mantis catches the cicada, while the oriole waits behind.¡± Little did they know that as they were heading back, a young man appeared before their eyes.. Chapter 221 - 221:1 Can Draw Twenty-Three Purgatory Fruits Chapter 221:1 Can Draw Twenty-Three Purgatory Fruits Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The dozen or so Cloud Peak Academy Evolved Beings were somewhat stunned. They couldn¡¯t understand why a young man had suddenly appeared. Was it a coincidence, or¡­ They stared at the young man, who appeared to be in his early twenties and had a very handsome face. The young man was currently sitting cross-legged on the ground, holding a small stone in his hand. He was using the small stone to draw two dragons ying with a pearl. The Cloud Peak Academy Evolved Beings were a bit puzzled, not understanding what the young man was doing. Was this a ce for drawing? ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve drawn those two dragons ying with a pearl quite well,¡± one of the Evolved Beings said, gazing at Ye Li. Ye Li, hearing this, slowly lifted his head to look at the man who had spoken. After a few seconds, he said indifferently, ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s just a shame that this isn¡¯t the ce for drawing. Please get up quickly and make way for us,¡± the man continued. Ye Li thought for a moment and said, ¡°Actually, not only can I draw two dragons ying with a pearl, but I can also draw other things.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The man was taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to not stand up and make way. He felt that this young man was not here for something as simple as drawing a dragon ying with a pearl. ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to know what else you can draw besides two dragons ying with a pearl,¡± the man said with a teasing smile. The faces of the dozen or so Cloud Peak Academy Evolved Beings all had a hint of amusement. They were all fifth-tier Evolved Beings, and this young man before them appeared to be in his early twenties. How strong could he possibly be? ¡°Besides drawing two dragons ying with a pearl, I can also draw twenty-three Purgatory Fruits,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as this was said, the man¡¯s expression changed dramatically because he had just counted the Purgatory Fruits they had picked, and there were exactly twenty-three. ¡°Kid, are you nning to steal the Purgatory Fruits from our hands?¡± the man asked coldly. The other dozen or so Cloud Peak Academy Evolved Beings understood the situation as well. They didn¡¯t seem worried; on the contrary, they continued to wear smiles. In their eyes, Ye Li posed no threat to them. ¡°It seems you¡¯re not too foolish,¡± Ye Li said leisurely. The dozen or so Evolved Beings were infuriated by his words. As members of Cloud Peak Academy, they were admired wherever they went. When had anyone ever called them foolish? ¡°I think you¡¯re looking for death!¡± With that, one of the Evolved Beings struck a palm towards Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he allowed the man¡¯s palm to approach. But just as the man¡¯s hand was about to reach Ye Li, his body suddenly froze as if struck by lightning. Then, the man let out a miserable scream. ¡°All!!!¡± A bloody hole had been pierced through the man¡¯s palm. Shock¡ªabsolute shock! The other dozen or so Cloud Peak Academy Evolved Beings were frozen in ce, and they rubbed their eyes as if they couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. But no matter how much they rubbed their eyes, the fact remained unchanged. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. Then his pupils turned golden, and several terrifying golden spiritual lights shot forth from his pupils. Swish! Swish! Swish! The golden rays of light pierced through the air. These dozen or so Cloud Peak Academy Evolved Beings were only fifth-tier Evolved Beings and couldn¡¯t withstand such an attack. In an instant, all of them let out shrill screams.. Chapter 222 - 222: Drink These Loyalty Potions, or Die Chapter 222: Drink These Loyalty Potions, or Die Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The dozen or so Cloud Peak Academy Evolved Beings all had an extra bloody hole in their legs, and blood was pouring out continuously. It was only at this moment that these Cloud Peak Academy Evolved Beings realized just how terrifying the young man before them was. Ye Li slowly picked up the bag containing the Purgatory Fruits that they had collected. He wasn¡¯t particrly interested in the Purgatory Fruits. He had followed these Cloud Peak Academy Evolved Beings here with the sole purpose of stopping them from going to the Huangjiang Base City. When they had picked the Purgatory Fruits earlier, Ye Li had purchased thirteen Human Loyalty Potions from the Points Store. Spending 13,000 points, Ye Li had over a million points left after the battle in Huangjiang Base City. He didn¡¯t n to kill these dozen or so Evolved Beings. If he did, there would be a constant stream of people heading to Huangjiang Base City. The only solution was to make them absolutely loyal to him. At this moment, the dozen or so Cloud Peak Academy Evolved Beings were still screaming in agony, feeling that they were about to die. Ye Li looked at them and said casually, ¡°Stop screaming. If you scream again, you will die.¡± As soon as he said this, the dozen or so Evolved Beings instantly fell silent, as they knew that Ye Li¡¯s words were not empty threats. Even in their current state of pain, they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. ¡°Drink these potions, and your injuries will heal,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Upon hearing this, the Cloud Peak Academy Evolved Beings looked at each other with uncertainty. They suspected that the potions in Ye Li¡¯s hand might be poison. Even if it was poison, they had no choice but to drink it now. Not drinking it meant certain death, but drinking it might still offer a glimmer of hope. Just as these dozen or so Evolved Beings were about to drink the potions, Ye Li activated his Healing Art and healed all of their injuries. After drinking the potions, the dozen or so Evolved Beings no longer looked afraid of Ye Li; instead, their eyes were filled with absolute loyalty. ¡°Now, return to Cloud Peak Academy and tell them that those two recruiters were killed by the Dark Race members in the Northern Wilderness Zone.¡± ¡°Cloud Peak Academy has four students: Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, and Lu Qian. From now on, you will be their subordinates.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± the dozen or so Evolved Beings replied respectfully. ¡°By the way, what positions do you hold in Cloud Peak Academy?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°Master, we are all recruiters of Cloud Peak Academy.¡± Ye Li thought that the position of recruiter in Cloud Peak Academy, although not high, was still held by fifth-tier Evolved Beings. If Xiao Hui and the others encountered any trouble in the future, these Evolved Beings should be able to handle it. ¡°You may go now,¡± Ye Li waved his hand. Immediately, the dozen or so Cloud Peak Academy Evolved Beings left the area. Ye Li opened the bag containing the Purgatory Fruits. All of the Purgatory Fruits had human faces and looked terrifying with their angry expressions and bulging eyes. Ye Li had eaten one before, and it tasted quite good. He picked up a Purgatory Fruit and began to eat. In no time, all twenty-three Purgatory Fruits were swallowed. Ding¡­ ¡°Demonic Aura +1000.¡± The system¡¯s notification sound echoed in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li realized that this increase in demonic aura was likely due to the enhancement of the Ancient Devil Tome. He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised that the Purgatory Fruits not only tasted good but also boosted his demonic aura. There was no reasoning with that. Now that he was full¡­ Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. There was Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, Yutong, and Swordmaster All Qi.. Chapter 223 - 223: Human-Faced Demon Spider Chapter 223: Human-Faced Demon Spider Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Currently, Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, and Yutong were all seventh-tier zombies. Swordmaster Ah Qi was slightly behind, but he would soon reach the seventh tier as well. It was time to upgrade Swordmaster All Qi in the Abandoned City. Ye Li slowly got up and headed towards the Abandoned City. Upon arriving at the Abandoned City, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He marveled at how there could be such a modern city in the wilderness, albeit abandoned. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± As soon as he entered the wilderness area, Ye Li heard the cries of zombies. While others might find the sound of zombies unpleasant, Ye Li considered these zombie cries to be the most melodious music in the world. Hundreds of zombies were approaching. These zombies were of a slightly higher level than the ones Ye Li had encountered in the Falling Rock Mountain Range, ranging from level 3 to 4. ¡°Take action!¡± Ye Li gavemand to the Apocalypse Legion. Immediately, Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, Yutong, and Swordmaster Ah Qi began to attack the zombies. Ye Li casually opened the synthesis grid in his mind and started synthesizing. Before long, he had synthesized a second-tier male zombie and a second-tier female zombie. After Ye Li had synthesized all the hundreds of zombies, he instructed the Apocalypse Legion to attract more zombies. There were so many zombies in this Abandoned City, and the Apocalypse Legion had attracted over three thousand of them. Ye Li, with a calm expression on his face, watched the scene unfold. Ding¡­ ¡°Swordmaster All Qi has been upgraded to a sixth-tier zombie.¡± Ye Li was delighted. Now, the sun began to set. The beauty of the setting sun was truly captivating! Ye Li felt that he had had enough for the day and was about to leave when he heard a spine-chillingughter. ¡°Squeak, squeak.¡± Following the sound, he saw a human-faced demon spider. This human-faced demon spider was slightlyrger than a bull, with a ck and white body. Its face was incredibly pale, resembling a mask. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but think that if this spider were in China, it would surely scare people to death. Spiders were already scary, but the fact that this one had a human face made it even more terrifying. ¡°I never expected that there would be a human here in my territory,¡± the human-faced demon spider said with a smug smile. This human-faced demon spider was a fourth-tier Dark Race member and extremely weak. At the same time, Ye Li noticed that there were many spider webs around this human-faced demon spider, with hundreds of first to second-tier small human-faced demon spiders attached to them. ¡°1 guess it¡¯s been more than three years since youst had a human meal. It seems like today, you can have a feast,¡± the human-faced demon spiderughed again. Ye Li smiled inwardly, thinking that he was just about to leave when this spider appeared. It was practically seeking death. ¡°What do you think, human? Did youe here on your own, or do you want me to eat you?¡± The human-faced demon spider stared at Ye Li. Ye Li was a bit puzzled and said to the human-faced demon spider, ¡°Don¡¯t you see my Apocalypse Legion?¡± The human-faced demon spider was taken aback by Ye Li¡¯s words. It had only been paying attention to Ye Li earlier and had neglected to notice the five zombies around him. It now took a closer look! Then the human-faced demon spider screamed in terror when it saw the five zombies. ¡°Well¡­¡± This human-faced spider was just focused on Ye Li earlier. It knew that there were five zombies around Ye Li but didn¡¯t pay attention to their eyes. It was only now that it noticed that out of the five seventh-tier zombies standing beside Ye Li, four of them had red eyes, and one had silver eyes. In other words, among the five zombies standing next to Ye Li, four were seventh-tier zombies, and one was a sixth-tier zombie.. Chapter 224 - 224: Ah Qi, I’ll Leave It to You Chapter 224: Ah Qi, I¡¯ll Leave It to You Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The human-faced demon spider was only a fourth-tier Dark Race member. Seeing such a force, it was terrified beyond measure. ¡°Human, you can actually control zombies!¡± ¡°No! You¡¯re not human, and you¡¯re not a Dark Race member. What are you, exactly?¡± The human-faced demon spider eximed in terror. After carefully sensing it, it realized that Ye Li¡¯s body had no human aura and no Dark Race member aura, and he just had an appearance identical to a human. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°You¡¯re about to die soon. Why bother knowing who I am?¡± With that, Ye Li looked at Swordmaster Ah Qi and said, ¡°Ah Qi, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Swordmaster All Qi was now a sixth-tier zombie, and Ye Li hadn¡¯t seen him in battle yet. After synthesizing Swordmaster Ah Qi into a fifth-tier zombie in the Falling Rock Mountain Range, Ye Li gained a zombie skill called ¡°Death-Dealing Triple Ghost Sword.¡± Now, Ye Li wanted to see how powerful this skill really was. The human-faced demon spider, realizing that Ye Li had no intention of letting it go, stared at Ye Li with fear in its eyes, preparing for a life-or-death struggle. ¡°Children, attack!¡± With Ye Li¡¯smand, the hundreds of first to second-tier human-faced demon spiders around the fourth-tier one all rushed toward Ye Li. Swordmaster All Qi swiftly stood in front of Ye Li, and his zombie attribute was speed, making him very fast. Swordmaster Ah Qi drew his sher Sword, and in an instant, a sword¡¯s cry rang out. The pitch-ck Cleave Sword, gleaming with icy light, was swung effortlessly. As the hundreds of human-faced demon spiders approached, Swordmaster Ah Qi struck. Swish! This one strike seemed like three strikes, and three strikes seemed like countless strikes. This was the Death-Dealing Triple Ghost Sword! Instantly, countless sword shadows attacked the hundreds of human-faced demon spiders. These human-faced demon spiders were only first to second-tier Dark Race members and couldn¡¯t withstand such an attack. They were continuously chopped to pieces, and the scene was gruesome. The fourth-tier human-faced demon spider was already scared out of its wits, and at this moment, it had only one thought: to escape from this ce. The human-faced demon spider had many legs, so it was generally faster than Dark Race members of the same level. However, no matter how many legs it had, it couldn¡¯t escape the Cleave Sword of the sixth-tier zombie Swordmaster All Qi. Swordmaster Ah Qi swung his sword again, and the fourth-tier human-faced demon spider was instantly cleaved in half. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but think that All Qi was different when he had a sword. He had the aura of a zombie sword god. The Death-Dealing Triple Ghost Sword was currently only a D-grade skill. When it reached S-grade, its power would be beyond imagination. Sword energy soared,manding with an awe-inspiring presence. Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions, host, on randomly obtaining a Super Treasure Chest. Would you like to open it?¡± ¡°Open it.¡± ¡°Congrattions, host, on obtaining a Zombie Skill Upgrade Potion xi.¡± Ye Li realized that he had merely thought about it, and it happened. His luck was truly exceptional. After integrating the Zombie Skill Upgrade Potion into the Death-Dealing Triple Ghost Sword, the skill was upgraded to a C-grade skill. Then, Ye Li left the Abandoned City and returned to the me Base. Upon his return, Ye Li noticed that the lights were on in the conference hall of the me Base. He was puzzled, wondering if there was a meeting going on. Ye Li walked towards the conference hall, and no one dared to stop him. At this point, his status in the me Organization was even higher than Luo Yue¡¯s. Upon entering the conference hall, he saw Luo Yue and the captains of the me Organization¡¯s squads, all looking extremely serious.. Chapter 225 - 225: Lei Zhan’s Junior Brother Chapter 225: Lei Zhan¡¯s Junior Brother Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Upon seeing Ye Li enter, Luo Yue quickly stood up to greet him. ¡°Senior, reliable information suggests that Lei Zhan¡¯s junior brother has arrived at the Thunder God Organization,¡± Luo Yue said to Ye Li. ¡°Lei Zhan¡¯s junior brother?¡± Clearly, Ye Li was unaware of who Lei Zhan¡¯s junior brother was. Luo Yue pondered for a moment and then continued, ¡°Lei Zhan¡¯s junior brother is named Chen Yun. He became a disciple of the Sky-Crushing Demon Hand a few months ago.¡± Chen Yun!!! Ye Li contemted the name. If he remembered correctly, there was also a Chen Yun in the Annan Base City. Chen Yun¡¯s father was Chen Ba, and after Ye Li killed Chen Ba, Chen Yun disappeared. Could it be¡­ A sly smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Could it be that Chen Yun has arrived in the Wilderness Zone? Or was this guy just a namesake with Chen Yun? ¡°Senior, after Chen Yun joined the Thunder God Organization, he took charge of the organization. I believe he might¡­¡± Luo Yue¡¯s words were interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°When the enemyes, we meet them head-on; when the wateres, we use the earth to block it,¡± Ye Li said casually. With azy expression on his face, Ye Li left the meeting hall and returned to his room. ¡°Senior, Chen Yun has arrived with members of the Thunder God Organization,¡± Luo Yue said. Ye Li nodded slowly without any expression on his face. He activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes and looked out the window. A young man with members of the Thunder God Organization was standing outside the me Base. And this young man! A faint smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s lips. The young man who brought the Thunder God Organization to the me Organization was none other than Chen Yun, the same Chen Yun from the Annan Base City. Originally, Chen Yun could have focused on cultivation and sought revenge in the future. However, it just so happened that Ye Li encountered him in the Wilderness Zone. He could only say that Chen Yun was really unlucky. Ye Li calmly walked out of the me Base. At this moment, the me Organization and the Thunder God Organization were in a standoff, with a battle about to erupt at any moment. ¡°You, a small me Organization, dare to kill my senior brother?¡± Chen Yun stared coldly at Luo Yue. ¡°Even if we killed Lei Zhan, what would you do?¡± Suddenly, a carefree voice rang out among the crowd. Everyone turned to look! When they did, members of the Thunder God Organization were visibly frightened. The power Ye Li had demonstrated when he was in the Thunder God Organization was truly terrifying. As for Chen Yun, his eyes widened as he stared at the slowly approaching young man. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. ¡°Ye¡­ Ye Li!¡± Chen Yun clenched his fists tightly and stared coldly at Ye Li. ¡°Months have passed, has your father ever visited your dreams?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Chen Yun stared at Ye Li. This guy had killed his father, a vendetta as deep as the abyss. ¡°Ye Li, for the past few months, I¡¯ve been dreaming of killing you, but 1 never thought you would appear before me!¡± ¡°ording to the Thunder God Organization¡¯s members, a powerful individual arrived at the me Base. I never imagined it would be you, hahaha!¡± Chen Yun burst intoughter, nearly going insane. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°What am 1ughing at?¡± Chen Yun stoppedughing. ¡°Ye Li, my master is the renowned Sky-Crushing Demon Hand, an eighth-tier Evolved Being in the Wilderness North Zone. So, why do you think 1 amughing?¡± Chen Yun looked as if his greatest enemy was about to be avenged, a triumphant expression spreading across his face. Ye Li gave a faint smile.. ¡°So, you just rely on the Sky-Crushing Demon Hand, an eighth-tier Evolved Being?¡± Chapter 226 - 226: Do You Have to See My Apocalypse Legion? Chapter 226: Do You Have to See My Apocalypse Legion? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Chen Yun was taken aback by these words, and he couldn¡¯t imagine why Ye Li dared to say such things. ¡°Ye Li, don¡¯t you know how terrifying my master is?¡± Chen Yun stared at Ye Li. ¡°Does your master know how terrifying 1 am?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. He had already reached the third level of the Ancient Devil Tome and had no fear of an eighth-tier Evolved Being. Silence, a long silence. Time seemed to stand still, and at this moment, no one dared to speak. Chen Yun gritted his teeth, ¡°Ye Li, at this point, what is there for you to remain calm? My master can kill you a thousand times in the blink of an eye!¡± Members of the me and Thunder Organizations held their breath; the name ¡°Sky-Crushing Demon Hand¡± was infamous in the Wilderness Northern Region, and just hearing it sent shivers down their spines. ¡°By the way, Ye Li, didn¡¯t you have some fifth-tier zombies? What happened to them? Are they dead?¡± Chen Yun continued. The members of the Thunder God Organization were surprised; what did it mean to have fifth-tier zombies? Could it be¡­ Was this person from the Dark Race? ¡°Let me correct you, they are my Apocalypse Legion,¡± Ye Li said casually. Apocalypse Legion! Just the name alone exuded unparalleled dominance. ¡°Don¡¯t act so self-righteous with me. My master will be here soon, and when that happens, no matter what legion you have, you will die!¡± ¡°And all of you will die!¡± Chen Yun scanned the members of the me Organization coldly. The members of the me Organization were terrified when they heard that Chen Yun¡¯s master wasing. ¡°Ye Li, now that you¡¯ve heard that my master ising soon, are you afraid?¡± Chen Yun looked at Ye Li with a smug expression. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll die soon,¡± Chen Yun continued. Chen Yun¡¯s words left the members of the me Organization quite frightened, but Ye Li¡¯s face remainedpletely calm, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything at all. Chen Yun noticed that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression, and his temples throbbed with anger. ¡°Ye Li, I will definitely dismember you and make you understand what real pain is!¡± Chen Yun shouted angrily. The members of the me Organization all looked at each other in silence. Chen Yun¡¯s master, Sky-Crushing Demon Hand, was about to arrive, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel fear. However, Ye Li remained calm, his face as cid as ever, as if nothing could disturb hisposure. ¡°Chen Yun, do you know why I haven¡¯t let my Apocalypse Legione out?¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Yun with a yful expression. Chen Yun was puzzled, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I thought that if 1 let the Apocalypse Legion out, you would be scared out of your wits,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Chen Yun was stunned; he couldn¡¯t believe Ye Li had the audacity to say such things. He remembered that a few months ago, in the Annan Base City, Ye Li¡¯s so-called Apocalypse Legion was nothing more than fifth-tier zombies. Although he was only a second-tier Evolved Being now, his master, Sky-Crushing Demon Hand, was an eighth-tier Evolved Being. ¡°Chen Yun, do you want to see my Apocalypse Legion?¡± Ye Li slowly asked Chen Yun. Chen Yun coldly replied, ¡°Ye Li, stop pretending to be calm andposed. Even if I see them, what difference will it make?¡± ¡°You really want to see? Well then, since you want to see, I, Ye Li, will grant your wish.¡± With that, Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space.. Chapter 227 - 227: The Death of Chen Yun Chapter 227: The Death of Chen Yun Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Currently, Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, and Yutong were all seventh-tier zombies, while Swordsman Ah Qi was a sixth-tier zombie. After Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion, all the members of the Thunder God Organization were dumbfounded. They all copsed on the ground in fear. ¡°Se¡­ seventh-tier zombies?¡± Seventh-tier zombies were easily recognizable by their red eyes. Chen Yun felt like he had been struck by lightning; his eyes were probably the widest they had ever been in his entire life. He remembered that just a few months ago, these zombies were clearly only fifth-tier, and now there were two additional zombies. Four seventh-tier zombies and one sixth-tier zombie; this was too horrifying. Ye Li looked at Chen Yun¡¯s horrified expression and calmly said, ¡°This is my Apocalypse Legion. How does it feel?¡± Chen Yun couldn¡¯t even form aplete sentence at this point. He was trembling uncontrobly, his body paralyzed with fear. ¡°Come here and let me kill you,¡± Ye Li said, beckoning to Chen Yun. Hearing these words, Chen Yun was truly terrified, as if his soul had left his body. ¡°Ye Li, my master will be here soon. If you dare do anything to me, my master won¡¯t spare you!¡± Chen Yun tried to intimidate Ye Li using his master¡¯s name, but Ye Li had never been one to be threatened, and he hated being threatened. ¡°Chen Yun, if there is a next life, remember never to provoke the wrong people, because the consequences are severe,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Ye Li raised his finger, and golden spiritual energy wrapped around it. In the moment his words fell, the golden spiritual energy shot towards Chen Yun. In his final moments, Chen Yun¡¯s eyes were filled with golden spiritual energy, and he could no longer see anything else. Swish! With the sound of breaking wind, Chen Yun disappeared from this world forever. Silence, a deadly silence. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that the members of the Thunder God Organization finally felt what true fear was. They even felt their souls trembling uncontrobly. For these people from the Thunder God Organization, Ye Li had no interest at all because they were just too weak, like fallen leaves on the road. ¡°You deal with them,¡± Ye Li said to Luo Yue. Luo Yue was taken aback, and she knew exactly what Ye Li meant. After a few seconds, Luo Yue stared at the members of the Thunder God Organization and said coldly, ¡°1 gave you a chancest time, but now you¡¯ve brought this upon yourselves.¡± ¡°Kill them all for me!¡± With Luo Yue¡¯smand, the members of the me Organization rushed forward. Without Chen Yun, the members of the Thunder God Organization scattered in panic. Before long, the area outside the me Base was filled with blood. In this ruthless wilderness area, none of the members of the Thunder God Organization survived. With the Thunder God Organization eradicated, the me Organization became the strongest in the region. Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion watched from the sidelines. His face, which had been indifferent, became even more so. Chen Yun had imed that Sky-Crushing Demon Hand wasing, so why hadn¡¯t he arrived yet? Could it be that Chen Yun was lying? Thinking this, Ye Li¡¯s uninterested expression grew even more uninterested. ¡°My disciple!¡± A sudden loud shout reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Hearing this voice, Ye Li¡¯s previously uninterested expression suddenly became animated. Even with his eyes closed, Ye Li could have guessed that the one who had made that sound was none other than Sky-Crushing Demon Hand, an eighth-tier Evolved Being.. Chapter 228 - 228: Meng Cangtian’s Scheme Chapter 228: Meng Cangtian¡¯s Scheme Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The members of the me Organization quickly turned their heads in the direction of the voice, as a middle-aged man in his fifties descended from the sky! The middle-aged man was dressed in a suit, had sharp sword-like eyebrows, a pair of sharp eyes, and a silver basin-like face. As soon as the members of the me Organization saw this middle-aged man, they recoiled as if they had encountered a grim reaper. Meng Cangtian, the Sky-Crushing Demon Hand, had a fearsome reputation in the Wilderness Northern Region. The name Meng Cangtian alone had a shocking effect. When Meng Cangtian arrived at Chen Yun¡¯s body, his face filled with sorrow. ¡°Who did this?!¡± Meng Cangtian suddenly shouted in anger. He stared at the members of the me Organization, and a pressure emanated from his body. ¡°It¡¯s you who killed my disciple! I will make you all pay!¡± Meng Cangtian roared. Ye Li smiled and looked at the furious Meng Cangtian. ¡°Chen Yun was only a second-tier Evolved Being. Do you really have to kill so many people to avenge him?¡± As these words were spoken, Meng Cangtian turned his gaze towards Ye Li. ¡°No wonder a small me Organization dared to attack my disciple. It turns out you exist,¡± Meng Cangtian said. ¡°You control such powerful zombies, but I can¡¯t sense the aura of the Dark Race from you, and 1 can¡¯t feel any trace of a human aura either.¡± ¡°What race are you from, exactly?¡± Meng Cangtian asked, staring at Ye Li. Ye Li looked at Meng Cangtian and said, ¡°Since you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you. I am a demon.¡± A demon!!! The members of the me Organization had already learned that Ye Li was a demon, although they didn¡¯t know exactly what that meant. ¡°Demon?¡± Meng Cangtian¡¯s face showed some astonishment, clearly having never heard of the term before. ¡°You can think of it this way: in this world, there is only one demon, and that¡¯s me, Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Meng Cangtian stared at Ye Li, feeling somewhat hesitant. After all, Ye Li was an eighth-tier Evolved Being, and he had four seventh-tier zombies and one sixth-tier zombie. With such strength, there was no way he could defeat him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone like you to appear in the Wilderness Northern Region. Today, I, Meng Cangtian, am alone and can¡¯t beat you. If you have the guts,e and challenge me in the Abandoned City!¡± Meng Cangtian said to Ye Li. ¡°And I¡¯ll also make sure to spread the information about you. It won¡¯t be long before you be famous in the Wilderness Northern Region,¡± Meng Cangtian said with a smug look at Ye Li. Ye Li was momentarily taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect to get free publicity. But it seemed that Meng Cangtian¡¯s goal was to let the humans and the Dark Race in the Wilderness Northern Region know that a demon had arrived in the Wilderness Northern Region. A demon, neither a human nor a Dark Race member. Was this meant to make me the enemy of the entire Wilderness Northern Region? A hint of excitement appeared on Ye Li¡¯s calm face. He had originally intended to kill Meng Cangtian, but hearing Meng Cangtian¡¯s words, he was actually looking forward to it. As for dealing with Meng Cangtian, he could do thatter. ¡°Farewell, Demon!¡± With that, Meng Cangtian leaped into the air and left the area. The members of the me Organization were still in shock. Did Meng Cangtian, the Sky-Crushing Demon Hand, just leave like that? However, Luo Yue looked at Ye Li with some concern. Although she knew that Ye Li¡¯s strength was beyond her imagination, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. Ye Li thought that in theing days, some interesting things might happen. He decided to stay with the me Organization for a few days and see what unfolded. Sure enough, as Ye Li expected, many interesting things happened in the next few days! Chapter 229 - 229: The Apocalypse Legion Chapter 229: The Apocalypse Legion Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In these days, thanks to Meng Cangtian¡¯s propaganda, the name of Ye Li seemed to float like the wind in various corners of the Wilderness Northern Region. They knew that Ye Li was a demon!!! Neither human nor a member of the Dark Race. In an instant, the Wilderness Northern Region was in a great uproar. Some organizations not far from the me Base came one after another, wanting to join. In just three days, the me Organization had more than a thousand new members. Many people came to see Ye Li, wanting to know what this so-called demon was. ¡°Heh, are you guys worthy of seeing Senior?¡± Luo Yue looked coldly at the thirteen people in front of her. These thirteen people had bizarre appearances, with earrings, nose rings, lip rings, and their hair dyed in bright colors. ¡°Little girl, what did you just say? We, the Western Mountain Ghouls,ing to your tiny me Organization, is already a great honor for you. How dare you speak to us like that?¡± The Western Mountain Ghouls had some reputation in the Wilderness Northern Region, all of them being fifth-tier Evolved Beings. ¡°Sorry, you don¡¯t have the qualifications to meet Senior.¡± Luo Yue ruthlessly rejected them. Upon hearing this, the Western Mountain Ghouls all furrowed their brows and one of them coldly retorted, ¡°It seems like we, the Western Mountain Ghouls, haven¡¯t shown up for too long. Nobody in the Wilderness Northern Region remembers our name anymore!¡± Ye Li, who was sleeping on a nearby tree, opened his eyes and watched the scene with a hint of amusement on his face. He never expected to find goths in the Wilderness Northern Region. Western Mountain Ghouls? Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Just thirteen fifth-tier Evolved Beings. It was indeed a case of ¡°when the cat¡¯s away, the mice will y.¡± ¡°All Da, go give them a scare.¡± After saying that, Ye Li closed his eyes again. Ah Da walked over. Standing at a height of one meter ny, he had a red cloak, silver gloves that gleamed, golden hair, and muscles all over his body like a coiling dragon. The Western Mountain Ghouls were still yelling at Luo Yue when suddenly they felt like a giant tower had appeared beside them, blocking out even the sunlight. The thirteen people were stunned and looked behind them. And when they looked, they were utterly shocked! This person¡¯s physique was just too powerful! ¡°This¡­ this!!!¡± Suddenly, one of the Western Mountain Ghouls was left speechless. Because he had realized that the person in front of him was not a human but a zombie. ¡°A seventh-tier Red-Eyed Mutant Zombie!¡± As soon as this was said, all the Western Mountain Ghouls took three steps back in fright, with cold sweat breaking out on their foreheads. ¡°This is the leader of Senior¡¯s Apocalypse Legion!¡± Luo Yue stared at the Western Mountain Ghouls and said. Beforeing, the Western Mountain Ghouls had heard about the demon in the me Organization who had an Apocalypse Legion. In this Apocalypse Legion, there were five powerful zombies: four seventh-tier zombies and one sixth-tier zombie. At first, they didn¡¯t believe it, but now, with Ah Da standing beside them, how could they not believe it? At this moment, the Western Mountain Ghouls deeply regretted their decision. It was unclear if someone had secretly investigated Ye Li or something else had happened. But now both Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion had be known in the Wilderness Northern Region. The Demon King Ye Li, the Fist-God Zombie Zombie Ah Da, the Iron-Foot Zombie Bai Wawa, the Ice Zombie Hongye, the Petrifying Zombie Yutong, and the Ghost Sword Zombie All Qi. It was unknown who hade up with these names, but Ye Li could only say they were quite creative. Not only did Ye Li¡¯s reputation soar in the Wilderness Northern Region, but the Apocalypse Legion was also equally famous. The Fist-God, Iron-Foot, Ice, Petrifying, and Ghost Sword zombies were all widely known, although very few had actually seen them.. Chapter 230 - 230: Why Should I Fear Ants Like You Chapter 230: Why Should I Fear Ants Like You Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The thirteen goths from the Western Mountain Ghouls saw Ah Da with his red cloak and silver gloves, and when Luo Yue added her statement, they naturally realized that Ah Da was the Fist-God Zombie. Beforeing, they simply couldn¡¯t believe that someone like this would suddenly appear in the Wilderness Northern Region. Demon King? Neither human nor a member of the Dark Race? How could it be possible?! But now, they found out not only were they wrong, but they were utterly mistaken. ¡°Well¡­ actually, we came to join the me Organization,¡± one of them said in a terrified voice to Luo Yue. The Western Mountain Ghouls knew that if they uttered any more arrogant words at this moment, there was absolutely no chance of them surviving. Luo Yue was taken aback; she didn¡¯t expect the Western Mountain Ghouls to suddenly change their stance like this. ¡°You came to join the me Organization?¡± Luo Yue looked at them with skepticism. The Western Mountain Ghouls clearly weren¡¯t here to join the me Organization. With Ah Da right behind them, the pressure from a seventh-tier zombie was overwhelming. They were struggling to catch their breath. ¡°We¡­¡± The Western Mountain Ghouls didn¡¯t finish their sentence before Ye Li arrived at their side. Ye Li yawned, his face showing azy expression. The Western Mountain Ghouls were startled. When did this young man appear beside them? How did they not notice him? ¡°Brat, did you alsoe to join the me Organization?¡± one of them stared at Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head slowly, ¡°No.¡± The Western Mountain Ghouls were confused. ¡°Then what did youe for? Are you here to cause trouble for the me Organization?¡± They thought it was ridiculous that this Brat hadn¡¯t noticed the Fist-God Zombie. When he realized, his jaw would probably drop. Ye Li shook his head again, ¡°No.¡± The Western Mountain Ghouls looked at the young man in front of them. They scratched their heads, never having seen such a calm young man before. It was as if nothing could faze him. ¡°Brat, what did youe here for?¡± one of them angrily shouted. The Western Mountain Ghouls were famous in the Wilderness Northern Region. Now, this young man who wasn¡¯t even well-known dared to act so arrogantly in front of them! Luo Yue wanted to remind him but felt that speaking at this moment might not be a good idea and could lead to displeasure from Senior. Ye Li looked at the man who had spoken. This man had green hair, as if he had a lush green field on his head. He had earrings, nose rings, lip rings, and tattoos all over his body. Isn¡¯t this a goth? Interesting. ¡°Hehe, do you have the qualifications to know why 1 came here?¡± Ye Li replied nonchntly. ¡°What!!!¡± The Western Mountain Ghouls were infuriated by his response. ¡°Brat, we are the Western Mountain Ghouls of the Wilderness Northern Region!¡± The thirteen members of the Western Mountain Ghouls stared at Ye Li, firmly believing that when Ye Li heard their name, he would be shocked. The people from the me Organization who witnessed this scene couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads. It was a case of ¡°digging one¡¯s own grave.¡± The Western Mountain Ghouls had brought this upon themselves. But what the Western Mountain Ghouls never dreamed of was that Ye Li¡¯s expression remainedpletely unchanged. ¡°Brat, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± one of them asked in confusion, staring at Ye Li. ¡°Afraid? Why should I fear ants like you?¡± Ye Li replied slowly. As soon as these words were uttered, the Western Mountain Ghouls were left dumbfounded. They, the famous Western Mountain Ghouls, had just been called ants! Chapter 231 - 231: The Wrath of the Western Mountain Ghouls Chapter 231: The Wrath of the Western Mountain Ghouls Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Western Mountain Ghouls stared intensely at Ye Li. They were the proud Western Mountain Ghouls and wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to insult them. ¡°brat, 1 really admire your courage. You dare to say such things to us, the Western Mountain Ghouls!¡± one of the Western Mountain Ghouls spoke coldly. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds, then looked at the man who had spoken, saying, ¡°Are you¡­ not ants?¡± All thirteen members of the Western Mountain Ghouls were fifth-tier Evolved Beings, and while others might see them as strong, Ye Li found them to be weak. The members of the me Organization watched this scene, knowing well that the Western Mountain Ghouls were insignificant in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. They were anticipating a good show, as such disys were rare. ¡°Brat! Since you say we¡¯re ants, 1 will make you regret it today!¡± one of the Western Mountain Ghouls shouted angrily. Ye Li gave a faint smile and shook his head slowly. ¡°Just you alone is not enough.¡± This person was taken aback, thinking, I¡¯m a fifth-tier Evolved Being. How dare this brat, only in his twenties, be so arrogant to me?! ¡°What if 1 join?¡± another one of the Western Mountain Ghouls stepped forward and said. ¡°Not enough,¡± Ye Li shook his head again, his face calm as water. The Western Mountain Ghouls were getting furious, and another one of them jumped out, staring at Ye Li and said, ¡°What if we all go together?¡± They thought that with three against one, this young man would surely be terrified. However, they couldn¡¯t have anticipated that Ye Li would shake his head again. ¡°Not enough,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°Brat, you!¡± ¡°What if all the Western Mountain Ghouls go together?¡± At this point, the Western Mountain Ghouls were filled with overwhelming rage, and they had never been so angry in their entire lives. But they would rather believe that the sky was falling than what they were about to witness. ¡°Still not enough,¡± Ye Li said again, shaking his head. The thirteen members of the Western Mountain Ghouls were infuriated beyond measure. They couldn¡¯t believe that they, the Western Mountain Ghouls, couldn¡¯t handle a young man and he even dared to be so arrogant in front of them. Luo Yue was also astonished. She watched Ye Li¡¯s calm and carefree expression and couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart pounding uncontrobly. ¡°Alright, alright! Since you say that, today, all thirteen of us will teach you a lesson!¡± As the words fell, the thirteen members of the Western Mountain Ghouls began to advance towards Ye Li. They intended to make Ye Li understand they messed with the wrong person. Ye Li looked at the approaching Western Mountain Ghouls with a calm expression, standing still like a statue, and he slowly raised a finger. On top of that finger, a terrifying golden spiritual light began to swirl. Just as the Western Mountain Ghouls were about to reach him, Ye Li¡¯s finger descended. Swish! Swish! Swish! In an instant, dozens of golden spiritual lights shot out violently. At first, the Western Mountain Ghouls didn¡¯t pay much attention, but as they tried to dodge the oing golden spiritual lights, it was already toote. Their eyes widened as if they felt the gates of heli opening up before them. ¡°All! All! Ah!!!¡± In an instant, all the Western Mountain Ghouls fell to the ground, their legs riddled with horrifying blood holes.. Chapter 232 - 232: My Name is Ye Li Chapter 232: My Name is Ye Li Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The members of the me Organization were all in shock at this sight. Although they knew Ye Li was powerful, these were thirteen fifth-tier Evolved Beings. Thirteen fifth-tier Evolved Beings were defeated so easily? Listening to the agonizing cries of the fallen Western Mountain Ghouls, the members of the me Organization turned their gazes once again to Ye Li, who had a somewhat slender figure. But the slender figure exuded a tremendous visual impact. He appeared like an ancient deity standing between heaven and earth, truly terrifying. The Western Mountain Ghouls were sweating in pain, and they finally realized what kind of existence they had provoked. Ye Li looked at the fallen Western Mountain Ghouls and, after a few seconds, spoke slowly, ¡°Did you just say you came to join the me Organization?¡± ¡°Ah! It hurts so much! We were originally here to join the me Organization. When Lord Demon King Ye Li finds out, he won¡¯t spare you!¡± one of them cried out in pain. Ye Li found these Western Mountain Ghouls with their goth appearance quite interesting. Since they came to join the me Organization, he might as well facilitate that. He raised his palm and activated his healing technique. A golden spiritual light descended on the wounds of the thirteen Western Mountain Ghouls. In an instant, their wounds healed. The Western Mountain Ghouls felt the pain subside and looked at their wounds. To their astonishment, the wounds¡­ had disappeared? It wasn¡¯t just healing; the wounds hadpletely vanished, as if they had never existed. ¡°What is going on?¡± one of the Western Mountain Ghouls eximed in disbelief. ¡°It seems like that young man unleashed dozens of golden spiritual lights from his palm, and then our wounds healed?¡± another one said. ¡°It looks like it, golden spiritual lights, and the golden aura¡­ SSS-level Gic Warrior?¡± In the Wilderness Northern Region, many people had never even heard of SSS-level Gic Warriors, but the Western Mountain Ghouls had heard of them. Once the Western Mountain Ghouls were certain that Ye Li was an SSS-level Gic Warrior, they were all shocked. They got up from the ground. They hade to understand that Ye Li was not someone they could defeat. One of them cautiously looked at Ye Li and asked, ¡°May 1 ask¡­ who you are?¡± All of the Western Mountain Ghouls looked at Ye Li, and their attitude had changed from disdain to respect. Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his face. He spoke slowly, ¡°I am¡­ Ye Li!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The Western Mountain Ghouls were shocked beyond belief. They never dreamed that the young man before them was Ye Li. Ye Li¡­ the Demon King Ye Li! At the same time, they finally understood the true extent of Ye Li¡¯s terror. Originally, they hade with the intention of challenging him, but when they saw the seventh-tier Fist-God Zombie All Da, they realized that it was impossible. Now, a young man had appeared, showing an indifferent demeanor. They naturally wanted to show this young man a lesson, so he would understand the consequences of offending the Western Mountain Ghouls. But how could they have expected that this young man was none other than the Demon King Ye Li. After Meng Cangtian¡¯s propaganda, the name of Demon King Ye Li in the Wilderness Northern Region was almost a household name. ¡°Lord Demon King, please allow us to be your followers,¡± the Western Mountain Ghouls suddenly said to Ye Li. ¡°I, Ye Li, do not need any human followers,¡± Ye Li replied calmly.. Chapter 233 - 233: Heading to the Abandoned City Chapter 233: Heading to the Abandoned City Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Western Mountain Ghouls were taken aback. They hadn¡¯t expected that Ye Li wouldn¡¯t need their following. Immediately, all thirteen of the Western Mountain Ghouls wore self-deprecating expressions. They now understood the gap between them and Ye Li, like ants standing at the base of an infinitely tall mountain. ¡°Weren¡¯t you here to join the me Organization?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. The thirteen Western Mountain Ghouls were startled. Despite their entric appearances with colorful hair, they were not foolish. On the contrary, they were quite intelligent and understood what Ye Li meant. ¡°Respected Demon King, of course, we came to join the me Organization,¡± one of them quickly replied. Wasn¡¯t joining the me Organization essentially the same as following Ye Li? Luo Yue¡¯s exquisite face lit up with joy. She knew that the Western Mountain Ghouls were already submissive towards Senior. With the joining of the Western Mountain Ghouls, the me Organization would naturally be stronger. Ye Li¡¯s face remained expressionless. He had been in the me Organization for a few days now, and it was time to head to the Abandoned City. He remembered that Meng Cangtian had asked him to go to the Abandoned City to challenge him before leaving. He had just been there a few days ago, so he knew the way well. Ye Li opened the points mall in his mind. When he was in the Annan Base City, he had elevated Chen Qi¡¯s realm using points. Now that Luo Yue was the leader of the me Organization, it was too weak for her to remain a second-tier Evolved Being. He spent 100,000 points to purchase ten upgrade potions. ¡°Luo Yue,e here,¡± Ye Li called out to Luo Yue. Luo Yue was taken aback, and her exquisite face showed confusion. ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Li handed the ten upgrade potions to Luo Yue. ¡°Drink them.¡± Luo Yue looked at the potions in Ye Li¡¯s hand and epted them with some bewilderment. Although she didn¡¯t know what was inside, she trusted that Ye Li wouldn¡¯t harm her. Without much thought, Luo Yue consumed all ten life potions. Instantly, Luo Yue felt an invisible force surging through her internal organs. Her fair face showed shock and astonishment. ¡°Am¡­ am 1 breaking through?¡± After a few minutes, Luo Yue couldn¡¯t believe it. She stared at her own hands in astonishment and said, ¡°Am I a fourth-tier Evolved Being now?¡± She knew very well that her bing a fourth-tier Evolved Being must have been rted to the potions she had just consumed. ¡°Senior, just now, did I¡­¡± Luo Yue hadn¡¯t finished her sentence before Ye Li interrupted. ¡°Yes, just as you thought,¡± Ye Li replied. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Abandoned City,¡± Ye Li continued. Luo Yue knew that Ye Li couldn¡¯t stay in the small me Organization for long. She smiled at Ye Li. ¡°Senior, please be careful.¡± Ye Li nodded and then set off for the Abandoned City, apanied by Ah Da. The Abandoned City was an absolute danger zone in the Wilderness Northern Region, inhabited by Dark Race, organized forces, and zombies. Meng Cangtian, the Sky-Crushing Demon Hand, was the Master of the Ghost Hand Sect, which was a major power in the Abandoned City. The Ghost Hand Sect was arge faction in the Abandoned City with thousands of members. Currently, Ye Li was an eighth-tier Evolved Being. Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, and Yutong were all seventh-tier zombies, while Swordsman Ah Qi was a sixth-tier zombie. Ye Li¡¯s primary goal upon arriving at the Abandoned City was to elevate Swordsman Ah Qi to a seventh-tier zombie.. Chapter 234 - 234: The Violet-Haired Girl Chapter 234: The Violet-Haired Girl Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Using the Swift Steps, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion arrived at the Abandoned City. Presently, with Ye Li leading the Apocalypse Legion, it was as if a great sage had arrived, and all other deities had dispersed. The area Ye Li arrived at was the same as thest time he had been there, where he had synthesized over 4,000 zombies. He wondered if he had exhausted all the zombies here. Upon entering with the Apocalypse Legion, the ce felt eerily quiet. Ye Li used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to scan the area and confirmed that there were indeed not many zombies left. To advance Swordsman Ah Qi to a seventh-tier zombie, they needed to venture deeper. Ye Li, with the Apocalypse Legion, proceeded further into the city. They arrived at a deste area with crumbling walls and ruins, as if it had experienced a modern war. Using his Heavenly Spirit Eyes, Ye Li found several zombies in the vicinity and sent the Apocalypse Legion to lure them over. Before long, the Apocalypse Legion had attracted numerous zombies. These male and female zombies appeared to be at levels 3 to 4. Ye Li synthesized all of them, and as the number of zombies increased, the level of zombies he synthesized also rose. Finally, after five hours, Ye Li had synthesized a sixth-tier male zombie and a fourth-tier female zombie. After synthesizing the sixth-tier male zombie with Swordsman Ah Qi, he upgraded Swordsman All Qi to a seventh-tier zombie. Now, there was one remaining fourth-tier female zombie. Ye Li¡¯s system space already contained another fourth-tier female zombie. By merging these two fourth-tier female zombies, he created a fifth-tier female zombie. Ye Li smiled in satisfaction. With the Apocalypse Legion¡¯s five zombies all upgraded to seventh-tier, and himself as an eighth-tier Evolved Being,theirbined strength made them practically invulnerable in the Abandoned City. ¡°Run! Run!¡± At this moment, Ye Li suddenly heard several extremely frightened voices. Ye Li gazed ahead and saw more than a dozen Evolved Beings frantically running in his direction. These dozen or so Evolved Beings were all third-tier Evolved Beings, and among them, there was only one female Evolved Being. The female Evolved Being was a girl with exquisite features. Her long, blue hair flowed in the wind, and she was a third-tier Evolved Being. Behind these Evolved Beings, a group of heavy sword-wielding undead, over thirty in number, were madly chasing them. Ye Li smiled faintly, thinking that these Evolved Beings must feel like the sky was falling. After all, over thirty third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were not something they could defeat. Although people tended to be at their fastest when fleeing for their lives, these dozen or so Evolved Beings were eventually caught up to by the undead. The Evolved Beings started battling the group of third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. ¡°Ah!!!¡± In an instant, not far from Ye Li, the sounds of screams from the Evolved Beings could be heard continuously. ¡°Miss, run quickly, we¡¯ll hold them back!¡± One of the Evolved Beings yelled at the girl with violet hair, then rushed into the group of third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. The violet-haired girl was in a state of panic, standing frozen in ce. ¡°Miss, run!¡± Another voice from an Evolved Being finally brought her back to her senses. By this point, the violet-haired girl was already tearful. She bit her lip hard and then began running toward Ye Li¡¯s direction. All of the dozen or so Evolved Beings had met a tragic end, and there were still over twenty third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead chasing after the violet-haired girl.. Chapter 235 - 235: Do You Know Who Is Most Likely to Die? Chapter 235: Do You Know Who Is Most Likely to Die? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The violet-haired girl, in her panic, ran up to Ye Li, stopping just a few steps away. She looked back at the twenty or so third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead closing in behind her. The twenty-plus third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were getting closer to the violet-haired girl. The girl turned around, her only thought now being to escape this terrifying city. However, as she looked back, her frightened face turned even more terrified. This was because right in front of her, six figures stood in a single file. No, to be precise, it was one person and five zombies¡ªfive seventh-tier zombies! The violet-haired girl was horrified and had to stop in her tracks. She was trapped between Ye Li and his group and the more than twenty third-tier skeleton undead behind her. What should she do? She didn¡¯t know; she really didn¡¯t know. The more than twenty third-tier skeleton undead also came to a halt, all of them staring at Ye Li. ¡°Sir, this human has offended us. Please do not obstruct us,¡± one of the third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and calmly looked at the speaking heavy sword-wielding undead. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Ye Li slowly asked. With this statement, both the violet-haired girl and the more than twenty third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were puzzled. They didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li would say such a thing. Then, the more than twenty third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead and the violet-haired girl stared at Ye Li and the five zombies beside him. When they saw the eyes of the five zombies, their expressions turned ashen. ¡°What!!!¡± ¡°Seventh-tier zombies¡­?¡± These more than twenty third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were truly puzzled as to why there would be seventh-tier zombies in the Abandoned City. And not just one, but five! Suddenly, the more than twenty third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead considered a startling possibility: the youth before them was¡­ The Demon King¡­ Ye Li! It was no longer a possibility but a fact. Recently, all the major forces in the Wilderness Northern Region had heard the name ¡°Demon King Ye Li,¡± and they also knew that the Demon King Ye Li had five zombies. The Fist-God Zombie, the Iron Foot Zombie, the Frost Zombie, the Petrification Zombie, and the Ghost Sword Zombie. Now, with five high-tier zombies appearing beside this youth, it would be foolish not to realize that he was the Demon King Ye Li. These twenty-odd third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead could realize it, and the purple-haired girl could naturally think as well. She became even more frightened. The skeleton undead were stunned. How had they not noticed earlier that this youth was the Demon King Ye Li? ¡°Noble presence, this human is an enemy of our Dark Race in the Abandoned City. Could you please¡­¡± The words of the third-tier skeleton undead were cut short as Ye Li interrupted. ¡°Are you trying to negotiate with me?¡± Ye Li looked calmly at the speaking skeleton undead. All the more than twenty third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were startled. The indifferent expression on Ye Li¡¯s face seemed terrifying to them. Despite Ye Li¡¯s handsome and graceful appearance, his eyes were full of murderous intent, and he exuded an aura thatmanded respect. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, while you are undoubtedly powerful, do not forget where you are. This is the Abandoned City!¡± one of the third-tier skeleton undead said coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly, ncing at the sun in the sky before slowly speaking, ¡°Do you know who is most likely to die in the Wilderness Zone?¡± Chapter 236 - 236: Zi Qiong Chapter 236: Zi Qiong Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The twenty-plus third-tier skeletons were astonished and stared at Ye Li in disbelief. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°Ignorant fools like you naturally wouldn¡¯t understand my meaning, so let me tell you.¡± ¡°In the Wilderness Zone, good people don¡¯t die, bad people don¡¯t die either, only foolish people die.¡± ¡°Obviously, you are the foolish ones, even though you¡¯re not even human,¡± Ye Li calmly stated. This statement left the twenty-plus third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead utterly shocked as they finally realized the gravity of the situation. They wanted to escape, they really did! However, it was toote. A powerful punch from Ah Da,bined with Wind, Rain, Lightning and Thunder, struck out. ¡°Boom!¡± A deafening sound reverberated, and all the twenty-plus third-tier skeletons melted into nothingness. The violet-haired girl was dumbfounded and stared at Ah Da in shock. More than twenty third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were obliterated by a single punch, leaving no trace of their corpses. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Ye Li asked the stunned violet-haired girl. ¡°I¡­¡± The girl was startled and didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°If you find this surprising, let me tell you, never be surprised, because everything I do will leave you astounded for three days and three nights,¡± Ye Li calmly stated. Upon hearing this, the violet-haired girl¡¯s fair face disyed even more astonishment. She had heard of the Demon King Ye Li. It was said that the Demon King Ye Li was neither human nor a Dark Race member but a demon. She had expected the Demon King Ye Li to be extremely evil and hideous in appearance, but she couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li would be so handsome. ¡°Senior Demon King, I¡¯m not from the Abandoned City; I¡¯m from the Falling Rock Mountain Range,¡± the violet-haired girl said to Ye Li. The Falling Rock Mountain Range had many organizations and sects, some of which coborated with the Dark Race to develop drugs that enhanced human gics. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Upon hearing this, the violet-haired girl felt as if she had fallen into an icy pit. Yes, what did it matter to Ye Li where she came from? ¡°Senior Demon King, thank you for saving me. If you ever have the time toe to the Falling Rock Mountain Range, I will¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish her words before Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°Why did youe to the Abandoned City?¡± Ye Li asked. Ye Li wondered why she hade to the Abandoned City when it was quite a distance from the Falling Rock Mountain Range. The violet-haired girl turned mncholic as she responded, ¡°The Abandoned City is a forbidden zone for life, but we didn¡¯t believe it. We came here to explore, but who would have thought¡­¡± The violet-haired girl didn¡¯t continue, her eyes welled up with tears as she med herself for being stubborn, which had resulted in so many deaths. Ye Li chuckled inwardly, thinking that this violet-haired girl was just like Yun Man, who had gone to Copper City to gain experience and ended up in a life-and-death struggle. However, Ye Li didn¡¯t care about these things. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Ye Li looked at the violet-haired girl and asked. ¡°Senior Demon King, my name is Zi Qiong,¡± the violet-haired girl replied truthfully. Ye Li didn¡¯t say much and waved his hand, indicating for Zi Qiong to leave. As Zi Qiong was about to leave, a proud and unrestrainedughter suddenly rang in Ye Li¡¯s ears. ¡°Ye Li, you¡¯ve finallye to the Abandoned City!¡± Chapter 237 - 237: Do You Really Think I Need to Run? Chapter 237: Do You Really Think I Need to Run? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As the arrogant voice rang out, several wind-breaking sounds followed. Swish! Swish! Swish! Suddenly, four figures appeared in front of Ye Li. These four individuals were all around fifty years old. One of them was none other than the master of the Hand of the Ghosts, Meng Cangtian, known as the ¡°Sky-Crushing Demon Hand.¡± The other three middle-aged men were all seventh-tier Evolved Beings. ¡°Ye Li, I never expected you would dare toe to the Abandoned City,¡± Meng Cangtian said with a mocking smile as he looked at Ye Li. Zi Qiong was practically dumbstruck. Although she couldn¡¯t determine the levels of these individuals, she could sense their terror. Ye Li¡¯s face, like carved jade, remained unaffected by Meng Cangtian¡¯s words. He calmly said to Meng Cangtian, ¡°The world is vast. Not to mention the Abandoned City, even the most dangerous ces are no obstacle to me.¡± Meng Cangtian gritted his teeth and stared coldly at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, you killed two of my beloved disciples. Last time, I was alone and vulnerable. This time, you¡¯vee to the Abandoned City. Do you think you can leave?¡± Meng Cangtian asked. The three middle-aged men beside Meng Cangtian were all seventh-tier Evolved Beings, and they were staring coldly at Ye Li and his Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Meng Cangtian, do you really think I need to leave?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face revealed a mocking smile. At these words, Meng Cangtian and the other three seventh-tier Evolved Beings were visibly rmed. Zi Qiong was even more terrified. She had heard of Meng Cangtian, the terrifying Sky-Crushing Demon Hand who held sway in the Wilderness Northern Region. She had never dreamed that the middle-aged man standing before her would be Meng Cangtian. In her heart, a storm of shock and disbelief was brewing. Was this what conversations between powerful individuals were like? ¡°Are you implying that you intend to fight us?¡± Meng Cangtian stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°With just you few crooked melons and jujubes? Do you think you¡¯re qualified to fight me?¡± Ye Li was now an eighth-tier Evolved Being, and his Apocalypse Legion consisted of seventh-tier zombie subordinates: All Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, Yutong, and Swordsman All Qi. In addition, he had advanced to the third level of the Ancient Devil Tome. Meng Cangtian had no chance of winning against him. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Meng Cangtian¡¯s forehead bulged with blue veins as he spoke coldly, one word at a time. ¡°Ye Li, don¡¯t think that just because we¡¯re only four people, you¡¯re guaranteed to win. Do you know where we are? This is the Abandoned City!¡± A glint of coldness shed in Meng Cangtian¡¯s eyes. Ye Li remained indifferent and smiled faintly. ¡°Let them alle out. No matter how many people are here, in my eyes, they are all ants.¡± He was well aware that Meng Cangtian had many humans, Dark Race members, and zombies hidden around him. However, Ye Li had no fear. Meng Cangtian was startled. He had originally thought that Ye Li was unaware, but now it seemed that he waspletely wrong. At the same time, Meng Cangtian was perplexed. If you knew that there were humans, Dark Race members, and zombies lurking around, why do you still have no reaction on your face? Meng Cangtian gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°Everyone,e out!¡± As his angry roar echoed, humans, Dark Race members, and zombies surged forth. There were over a hundred human Evolved Beings, ranging from third-tier to fourth-tier. More than a hundred Dark Race members, all in the third to fourth tier, with one in the fifth tier. As for the zombies, there were over ten thousand of them, ranging from third tier to fourth tier. There were over a hundred first-tier mutated zombies, ten third-tier zombies, and one fourth-tier zombie.. Chapter 238 - 238: Surrounded Chapter 238: Surrounded Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Evolved Beings from the Ghost Hand Sect, the Dark Race members from the Abandoned City, and the tens of thousands of zombies hadpletely surrounded Ye Li. As she watched this scene, Zi Qiong¡¯s face had turned as pale as a sheet of paper. Yet Ye Li¡¯s face, still as serene as ever, showed no sign of emotion, as though he could see nothing at all. ¡°Ye Li, do you still think you don¡¯t need to run now?¡± Meng Cangtian looked smug as he addressed Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly. This scene was indeed intimidating, but what kind of situation had he not experienced before? He had once cut the rope on a ship in the middle of the sea, jumped into a bottomless abyss without fear, and faced countless perilous situations. What was this situation to him? Zi Qiong was already in shock. She couldn¡¯t understand why there was someone in this world who could remain so calm. Even a fly couldn¡¯t escape from this situation. She didn¡¯t understand. She really didn¡¯t understand how Senior Demon King could be so nonchnt. The Ghost Hand Sect and the Abandoned City had long discovered Ye Li¡¯s presence when he entered the Abandoned City through the Abandoned City Gate. Previously, Meng Cangtian and the Dark Race in the Abandoned City had already discussed that if Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion dared to enter the Abandoned City, they would attack together. After all, the appearance of someone like Ye Li in the Wilderness Northern Region was bad news for all major organizations and Dark Race factions here. Meng Cangtian stared fiercely at Ye Li. He was nearly exploding with rage as he pointed his finger at Ye Li and shouted angrily, ¡°Ye Li, why are you still so calm at this point in time!¡± Meng Cangtian didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li could remain soposed. Could it be that he wasn¡¯t afraid of death? Meng Cangtian immediately dismissed this idea. He firmly believed that there was no one in this world who wasn¡¯t afraid of death, even someone like Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the furious Meng Cangtian and casually smiled. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be calm like this?¡± Arrogant, absolutely arrogant! Not to mention Meng Cangtian, everyone present was infuriated. Did Ye Li view them all as nothing? ¡°Ye Li, I won¡¯t engage in a war of words with you. You killed two of my beloved disciples, and I¡¯m going to make you suffer a thousandfold and die in pieces!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Meng Cangtian burst intoughter as if he had already seen Ye Li¡¯s death. ¡°Ye Li, with so many of us here, even these tens of thousands of zombies alone can kill you and your Apocalypse Legion.¡± With that, Meng Cangtian whispered something to a fifth-tier Dark Race member beside him. Then, the fifth-tier Dark Race member shouted loudly, ¡°Attack!¡± In an instant, tens of thousands of zombies rushed forward like a tidal wave. ¡°Se¡­ Senior Demon King, what should we do?¡± Zi Qiong was already so frightened that her soul seemed to have left her body. However, Ye Li just smiled faintly. Indeed, over ten thousand zombies were a lot. But unfortunately, he, Ye Li, possessed the Super Synthesis System, and he was just afraid that there weren¡¯t enough zombies. ¡°Attack, my Apocalypse Legion.¡± Ye Li calmly ordered. With Ye Li¡¯smand, the five seventh-tier zombie members of the Apocalypse Legion all stood around Ye Li and Zi Qiong. Each of them faced thousands of zombies. Just as the massive horde of zombies was about to reach them, Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, Yutong, and Swordsman Ah Qi began to fight.. Chapter 239 - 239: Is That Dragon-slaying Blade in Your Hand? Chapter 239: Is That Dragon-ying de in Your Hand? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, Yutong, and Swordsman All Qi began attacking the zombiesing from all directions. Although they were worlds apart from these zombies in terms of strength, their attacks were perfectly bnced. They could take downrge groups of zombies with a single strike without killing them. As usual, whenever a zombie fell, Ye Li would synthesize it. The speed of the virtual fingers in his mind had reached an incredible level. Synthesized zombies attacked other zombies, and in no time, Ye Li had synthesized more than a thousand zombies. Meng Cangtian and the Dark Race members were dumbfounded when they saw this. They couldn¡¯t have imagined that such an operation was possible. Would these zombies be fewer but higher in rank? This situation was beyond anything they had ever seen or even heard of. Meng Cangtian was the first to regain his senses. He shouted, ¡°Attack together!¡± Although he couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li possessed such divine abilities, he knew that if they didn¡¯t attack, all the tens of thousands of zombies would die. After Meng Cangtian gave the order, the members of the Ghost Hand Sect and the Dark Race rushed forward. Ye Limanded the synthesized zombie to the side. If they really started fighting, these more than a thousand synthesized zombies would be too weak. ¡°Kill them all now!¡± Ye Li ordered the Apocalypse Legion. The remaining 9,000 zombies, along with the gic warriors of the Ghost Hand Sect and the Dark Race, advanced toward Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. Ah Da unleashed his Earth-Shattering Fist, apanied by Wind, Rain, Lightning and Thunder attacks. Bai Wawa charged recklessly, sweeping with his Qilin Foot. Hongye used her Frost Qi to attack with snowkes covering the sky. Yutong employed petrification abilities and released powerful energy shocks. Swordsman Ah Qi wielded his Cleave Sword, unleashing the deadly Death-Dealing Triple Ghost Sword. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, there were deafening explosions all around Ye Li. Countless human Evolved Beings and Dark Race members were killed or injured. Ye Li then took out an extraordinary demonic sword from his system space. ng! The sound of dragons roared alongside the de¡¯s metallic resonance. It seemed that the entire world had suddenly fallen silent. The Evolved Beings of the Ghost Hand Sect, the Dark Race members, and the zombies all stopped in their tracks. Above their heads, a five-wed blood dragon was coiled. ¡°Well¡­¡± Meng Cangtian was horrified. But when he looked at the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, he gaped in shock! The sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was terrifying indeed. A blood dragon coiled around its de, and even a single nce could fill someone with unimaginable shock. Suddenly, Meng Cangtian realized something astonishing. The sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was¡­ The Dragon-ying de!!! One of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, the Dragon-ying de! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Meng Cangtian suddenly burst into maniacalughter. Ye Li was puzzled, wondering if Meng Cangtian had some kind of illness. Why did he suddenlyugh? ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Ye Li asked Meng Cangtian. ¡°Oh, Ye Li, Ye Li, I never expected that you possessed one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, the Dragon-ying de!¡± Meng Cangtian replied coldly. As soon as these words came out, the gic warriors of the Ghost Hand Sect and the Dark Race members were all stunned. Dragon-ying de? Of course, they had heard of the Dragon-ying de, but it was so distant and legendary that they had never imagined encountering it. Now that they heard the words ¡°Dragon-ying de,¡± how could they not be shocked!!! Chapter 240 - 240: The Unparalleled Strike Chapter 240: The Unparalleled Strike Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li hadn¡¯t expected that holding the Dragon-ying de would make Meng Cangtian so delighted. He looked at Meng Cangtian with indifference. ¡°Oh? I have the Dragon-ying de in my hand, and what can you do about it?¡± Ye Li responded. Upon hearing this, Meng Cangtian burst intoughter again, as if he had never been this happy in his entire life. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Ye Li, you ask what 1 can do? Your Dragon-ying de will soon be mine!¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but shake his head inwardly, feeling that Meng Cangtian was truly quite ill. ¡°Ye Li, hand over the Dragon-ying de obediently, and I might consider letting your body remain intact,¡± Meng Cangtian looked smug, as if in his eyes, the Dragon-ying de already belonged to him. ¡°Hehe,¡± a faint smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Seeing the smile on Ye Li¡¯s face, Meng Cangtian¡¯s expression suddenly turned icy, his face almost contorting in anger. ¡°Ye Li, what are youughing at?¡± Meng Cangtian stared at Ye Li intently. ¡°What am 1ughing at?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at him. ¡°I¡¯m justughing at you as nothing more than an ant, yet you don¡¯t even know your ce,¡± Ye Li replied calmly. Meng Cangtian was infuriated by these words, his anger ring. ¡°In that case, don¡¯t me me!¡± ¡°Goodbye, Ye Li!¡± As he spoke, the gic warriors of the Ghost Hand Sect, the Dark Race members, and the zombies attacked again. A wicked smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. With the Dragon-ying de in hand, he was prepared to deal a deadly blow to anyone who dared to approach. He raised the Dragon-ying de. Suddenly, he leaped over ten meters high, raising the Dragon-ying de high in the air. The de emanated a cold gleam, surrounded by a menacing demonic aura. ¡°Primordial-Demon-sh!¡± As the words fell, the de fell! Three thousand god and demon shadows flew out, and in an instant, it felt as if the sun and moon had lost their radiance, and the earth trembled. The entire world seemed to fall silent in the moment when the three thousand god and demon shadows struck. ¡°Boom!¡± Then, a deafening explosion followed. The aura of the Dragon-ying de expanded in all directions, leaving nothing alive in its wake. An eighth-tier Evolved Being, the third level of the Ancient Devil Tome, the Primordial Demon sh and the Dragon-ying debined in this unparalleled strike. No words could describe its terror. Meng Cangtian and the three seventh-tier Evolved Beings from the Ghost Hand Sect stared wide-eyed, frozen in ce like statues. Ziyun swore that she had never been so shocked in her entire life. Was this¡­ the Demon King Ye Li? When the radiance of the Dragon-ying de dissipated, all the gic warriors of the Ghost Hand Sect, the Dark Race members, and the zombies had vanished. The once deste Abandoned City now looked as if it had just experienced a major earthquake. The sheer terror of this strike was beyond imagination. Meng Cangtian and the Ghost Hand Sect¡¯s seventh-tier Evolved Beings remained frozen in ce. They couldn¡¯t believe the situation had turned out like this. Ye Li slowlynded on the ground, looking at Meng Cangtian with indifference. ¡°Do you still want my Dragon-ying de now?¡± Meng Cangtian, now finallying to his senses, stared at Ye Li with fear, not knowing what to say. ¡°Come here and let me kill you,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Thump! With a thud, Meng Cangtian and the three seventh-tier Evolved Beings of the Ghost Hand Sect knelt on the ground, trembling uncontrobly. ¡°Lord Demon King, we were blind and ignorant, we didn¡¯t know our ce, and it was Meng Cangtian who pressured us. Please spare us!¡± The three seventh-tier Evolved Beings of the Ghost Hand Sect began to kowtow, begging for mercy.. Chapter 241 - 241: Meng Cangtian Coerces Ye Li with Ziqiong Chapter 241: Meng Cangtian Coerces Ye Li with Ziqiong Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bitte begging for mercy now?¡± Ye Li said calmly. The three seventh-tier Evolved Beings were shocked by his words, and at this moment, all they could think about was escaping. Immediately, the three seventh-tier Evolved Beings began to flee backward as fast as they could. However, Ye Li shook his head slowly. Did these three seventh-tier Evolved Beings really think they could escape from him? He activated the Swift Steps and instantly appeared behind the three seventh-tier Evolved Beings from the Ghost Hand Sect. He raised his Dragon-ying de and swung it. Swish! The three seventh-tier Evolved Beings were instantly cut in half, and they didn¡¯t even know how they died. ¡°Haha, Ye Li, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you?¡± Meng Cangtian¡¯s voice suddenly appeared behind Ye Li. Ye Li turned around slowly, genuinely puzzled about why Meng Cangtian could stillugh. When he turned around, he saw that Meng Cangtian was already in front of Ziqiong, and his hand was gripping her neck. Meng Cangtian was, after all, an eighth-tier Evolved Being, while all the members of the Apocalypse Legion were only seventh-tier zombies, so there was a considerable power difference. ¡°Ye Li, now your woman is in my hands. As long as I twist my hand lightly, your beloved woman will disappear forever,¡± Meng Cangtian said triumphantly, looking at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm like still water. He had already anticipated that Meng Cangtian might resort to holding Ziqiong hostage. Ziqiong¡¯s face turned pale with fear, her eyes filled with pleading, clearly indicating that she didn¡¯t want to die. ¡°Let her go,¡± Ye Li said lightly to Meng Cangtian. ¡°Ye Li, do you think you still have the right to say such things at this point? Hand over the Dragon-ying de, or your beloved woman will die!¡± Meng Cangtian angrily shouted. Ye Li¡¯s face remained serene. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, she¡¯s not my woman.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Meng Cangtian asked coldly, one word at a time. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ye Li looked at Meng Cangtian. Meng Cangtian hesitated for a moment, unsure of what to do. He contemted for several seconds. ¡°Ye Li, don¡¯t lie to me. If she¡¯s not your woman, it means you don¡¯t care if she dies.¡± Meng Cangtian thought that even if he let this woman go, he would still face certain death. If what Ye Li said was true, at least he wouldn¡¯t die alone. Thinking this way, Meng Cangtian was prepared to take action. ¡°Wait,¡± Ye Li said. As soon as Meng Cangtian heard this, he licked his lips. Since Ye Li spoke at this time, it meant that this woman was truly his woman. In that case, he could exchange Ye Li¡¯s woman for the Dragon-ying de. Even though they were both eighth-tier Evolved Beings, the gap between him and Ye Li was vast. He thought that the Dragon-ying de must be the reason for this disparity. ¡°Ye Li, do you agree to the exchange?¡± Meng Cangtian stared at Ye Li. ¡°All right,¡± Ye Li said after a few seconds of contemtion. With that, Ye Li slowly approached Meng Cangtian. Just a few steps away from Meng Cangtian, he stopped Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, throw the Dragon-ying de over here, and I¡¯ll return your beloved woman to you.¡± Meng Cangtian looked greedily at the Dragon-ying de in Ye Li¡¯s hand, believing it was now within his grasp. Without a second thought, Ye Li tossed the Dragon-ying de over to Meng Cangtian. Meng Cangtian caught it and then pushed Ziqiong towards Ye Li.. Chapter 242 - 242: The Dragon-slaying Blade is Broken Chapter 242: The Dragon-ying de is Broken Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After receiving the Dragon-ying de, Meng Cangtian felt like he had obtained a priceless treasure and burst intoughter. ¡°Why is it that you men be so foolish when you have a woman?¡± Afterughing, Meng Cangtian taunted Ye Li. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean,¡± Ye Li remained as calm as ever. Meng Cangtian sneered, ¡°Ye Li, 1 assume you have such great strength due to the Dragon-ying de, don¡¯t you? Now that the Dragon-ying de is in my hands, if 1 kill you, how far do you think your woman can run?¡± ¡°Ten steps,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Meng Cangtian smiled coldly and raised the Dragon-ying de. ¡°Farewell, Ye Li.¡± With that, Meng Cangtian swung the Dragon-ying de downward. Ye Li, however, didn¡¯t make any attempt to dodge. Just as the Dragon-ying de was about to touch his head, he raised two fingers and mped the de between them. ¡°What!!!¡± Meng Cangtian¡¯s pupils rapidly contracted when he saw this scene. He couldn¡¯t believe that the mighty Dragon-ying de, one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, could be held between two fingers. But before Meng Cangtian could react, the next moment was even more astonishing. Ye Li gently twisted his two fingers that held the Dragon-ying de. Crack! The Dragon-ying de¡­ broke! How was this possible? Meng Cangtian¡¯s eyes widened to their fullest extent. The Dragon-ying de, one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, had been snapped in two by two fingers? A faint smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face as he looked at Meng Cangtian and said, ¡°When you received the Dragon-ying de, why didn¡¯t you check if it was genuine?¡± In the moment when he agreed to exchange with Meng Cangtian, Ye Li opened the points mall and spent 1,000 points to purchase a duplication opportunity, which could replicate anything but only produced useless duplicates. He duplicated the Dragon-ying de, and then performed a switcheroo without Meng Cangtian¡¯s knowledge. However, Meng Cangtian waspletely unaware and received the Dragon-ying de with great arrogance, boasting that he would kill Ye Li? He was really stupid!!! Hearing this, Meng Cangtian finally understood. He looked at the broken Dragon-ying de in his hand, realizing that it was a fake. ¡°Meng Cangtian, what will you do now?¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Meng Cangtian was startled, looking at Ye Li¡¯s face with an unprecedented sense of terror. ¡°Ye Li, this is only the outskirts of the Abandoned City. If you kill me here, you won¡¯t be able to leave the Abandoned City,¡± Meng Cangtian said in horror. Unfortunately, Ye Li had never been afraid of threats. ¡°Do you recognize this?¡± Ye Li pointed to his own clothes. Meng Cangtian hesitated, not understanding why Ye Li was asking this. ¡°Ye¡­ yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°Good, let me introduce you to something else.¡± With that, Ye Li took the Dragon-ying de from the system space. ¡°This time, the Dragon-ying de is genuine,¡± Ye Li said calmly. But before Meng Cangtian could even appreciate the de, Ye Li unleashed a powerful me de Technique, and countless fire des instantly swallowed Meng Cangtian. At this moment, the Eighth Evolved Being, the Sky-Crushing Demon Hand, Meng Cangtian, met his end! Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions to the host for ying Meng Cangtian. You have obtained a Super Treasure Chest. Would you like to open it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a Super Treasure Map.¡± A brilliant smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face as he thought about going on another treasure hunt.. Chapter 243 - 243: Opportunity for Upgrade of All Skills Chapter 243: Opportunity for Upgrade of All Skills Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li thought that before opening this Super Treasure Map, he needed to clear the zombies in the Abandoned City. He turned to look at Zi Qiong and found her standing frozen in ce like a statue. ¡°You can go now,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Zi Qiong, upon hearing this, snapped back to reality. She looked at Ye Li in astonishment and, after a few seconds, spoke, ¡°Thank you, Senior Demon King, for saving me. 1¡¯11 leave now.¡± With that, Zi Qiong quickly left the Abandoned City. The oppressive feeling she experienced by Ye Li¡¯s side was too terrifying. After Zi Qiong left, Ye Li prepared to clear out the zombies in the Abandoned City with the Apocalypse Legion. As he moved forward and used the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to scan, he reached the center of the Abandoned City and had the Apocalypse Legion attract the zombies. ¡°Quack, humans? Doesn¡¯t seem like it!¡± A harsh voice suddenly entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li followed the sound and saw an extremely ugly Dark Race member, a fourth-tier Evolved Being that looked like a duck. ¡°What kind of race are you from, and which force in the Abandoned City do you belong to?¡± the fourth-tier duck-like Dark Race member asked Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm as he shook his head slowly. ¡°1 don¡¯t belong to any force.¡± This answer surprised the fourth-tier duck-like Dark Race member. ¡°So, you¡¯re an outsider?¡± the duck stared at Ye Li. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°Quack!¡± The duck chuckled. ¡°Since you¡¯re an outsider, can 1 eat you?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as ever. ¡°You can.¡± The fourth-tier duck-like Dark Race member was taken aback. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The duck became somewhat annoyed. ¡°In that case, 1¡¯11e over and eat you.¡± As he spoke, it flew towards Ye Li. As the saying goes, you reap what you sow. Ye Li slowly raised his finger, and golden spiritual light enveloped it. He pointed at the fourth-tier duck-like Dark Race member, and a terrifying golden spiritual light shot towards him. The duck was greatly shocked, unable to react to the speed of the attack, and was instantly pierced by the golden spiritual light. Ye Li couldn¡¯t understand. He really couldn¡¯t understand why there were so many ants who weren¡¯t afraid of death. Wasn¡¯t life worth living? At this moment, the Apocalypse Legion came, with a horde of zombies following behind. The number of zombies was overwhelming, like a dark cloud pressing down, creating a truly awe-inspiring sight. After giving the order, Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and prepared to synthesize these zombies. After a day and night of synthesis in the Abandoned City, he finally achieved some results. Ding¡­ ¡°All Da upgraded to an Eighth-tier Zombie.¡± ¡°Bai Wawa upgraded to an Eighth-tier Zombie.¡± ¡°Hongye upgraded to an Eighth-tier Zombie.¡± ¡°Yutong upgraded to an Eighth-tier Zombie.¡± ¡°Swordsman Ah Qi upgraded to an Eighth-tier Zombie.¡± Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a chance to randomly draw a prize. Would you like to use it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The virtual pointer spun rapidly within the roulette wheel and stopped a few secondster. ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining an opportunity to upgrade all skills by +1.¡± Ye Li felt lucky and immediately integrated this opportunity to upgrade all skills by +1 into himself and the Apocalypse Legion. Earth-Shattering Fist, Wind, Rain, Lightning and Thunder S-grade. Absolute Defense, Qilin Foot S-grade. Frost Qi, Snow Dance S-grade. Petrification and Light Energy Impact S-grade. Death-Dealing Triple Ghost Sword, B-grade.. Chapter 244 - 244: Countless Dark Race Members Chapter 244: Countless Dark Race Members Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li originally thought that what Meng Cangtian had said was true, and he had believed that the Abandoned City harbored some powerful Dark Race members. Now, it seemed that Meng Cangtian was just trying to scare him. After upgrading the members of the Apocalypse Legion all to eighth-tier zombies, Ye Li prepared to leave. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, after killing so many zombies in the Abandoned City, do you think you can just leave?¡± A sudden loud shout reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li followed the sound and saw countless Dark Race members appearing on the rooftops surrounding him. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you seem to take our Dark Race members in the Abandoned City as nothing. Originally, we didn¡¯t want to confront you, but who would have thought you would kill so many zombies!¡± Ten eighth-tier Dark Race members! At this moment, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion werepletely surrounded by these Dark Race members. Ye Li looked calmly at the speaking Dark Race member, his face as serene as ever. ¡°Step aside, or you will all die,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Upon hearing this, the ten eighth-tier Dark Race members burst intoughter, as if they had heard the funniest joke ever. ¡°You truly deserve to be Demon King. Your words are unlike those of ordinary people. But do you think you can escape from here?¡± They had ten eighth-tier Dark Race members, as well as countless other Dark Race members. In their eyes, there was no way Ye Li could escape. ¡°Who said 1 intend to escape?¡± Ye Li said calmly. With these words, the ten eighth-tier Dark Race members were taken aback. They couldn¡¯t fathom what else Ye Li could do besides attempting to run away. Could it be¡­ he wanted to fight? Although Ye Li and his Apocalypse Legion were both in the eighth tier, they were up against ten eighth-tier Dark Race members. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 truly admire your arrogance, but you are about to bid farewell to this world.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Ye Li.¡± As the voice fell, one of the eighth-tier Dark Race members gave the order. In an instant, all the Dark Race members in the Abandoned City rushed towards Ye Li. This time, there were simply too many of them, so numerous that it would be impossible to count even with ten days and ten nights. Unfortunately, Ye Li showed no fear. Ye Li took out the Dragon-ying de from his system space, and a cold aura emanated from the de. The Apocalypse Legion had already prepared for battle. ¡°me de Technique!¡± ¡°Primordial Demon sh!¡± Ye Li swung the Dragon-ying de, and countless low-tier Dark Race members instantly suffered heavy casualties. The Apocalypse Legion also used their respective skills, and the scene became horrifying. Seeing this, the ten eighth-tier Dark Race members rushed forward together. The Apocalypse Legion was facing unprecedented opponents! Whether in the Annan Base City or the Huangjiang Base City, this battle was unlike any they had ever experienced. The Apocalypse Legion was gradually pushed back, and they all sustained severe injuries, on the verge of copse. Ye Li took out a small tower from his system space. The quaint tower was pitch-ck and had seven levels. Ye Li tossed the tower upward, and the Heavenly Tower instantly erged, pressing down forcefully. The Heavenly Tower was definitely not something the Dark Race members could resist! The ten eighth-tier Dark Race members were astonished and shouted in horror. ¡°He¡­ Heavenly Tower?¡± Ye Li opened the Points Mall and spent 100,000 points to purchase ten Berserk potions. Then, he drank all ten Berserk Potions at once. Immediately, Ye Li¡¯s heart rate reached a thousand beats per minute, and his entire body turned crimson.. Chapter 245 - 245: A Year of Slumber Chapter 245: A Year of Slumber Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The ten eighth-tier Dark Race members, with every two of them teaming up to fight one. By now, the Apocalypse Legion had all been severely injured and lost theirbat capabilities. Ye Li smirked coldly. After drinking ten Berserk Potions, he was determined to make these ten eighth-tier Dark Race members understand¡­ What true power was. But what happened next was truly shocking: With the tip of his toes, Ye Li leaped into the air, raising the Dragon-ying de high and activating the third level of the Ancient Devil Tome. The Dragon-ying de emitted a chilling light, and demonic aura filled the surroundings. He spoke word by word: ¡°Primordial-Demon-sh!¡± As he uttered these words, the Dragon-ying de had already swung down! In an instant, it felt like the world had lost its brilliance. The enhancement from the ten Berserk Potions was truly terrifying. The ten eighth-tier Dark Race members widened their eyes, unable to fathom how Ye Li could unleash such a terrifying attack. ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± In an instant, all ten eighth-tier Dark Race members were killed on the spot. This single strike was Ye Li¡¯s full-powered attack. After this strike, Ye Li fell to the ground,pletely devoid of strength. He felt his life rapidly slipping away. ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t die?¡± Ye Li was taken aback, staring at his palms and realizing that nothing was wrong. Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, Yutong, and Swordsman All Qi were all guarding by Ye Li¡¯s side. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s been a year since you fell asleep. Why are you only waking up now?¡± Yutong pouted and looked at Ye Li. Ye Li was shocked. He distinctly remembered taking a short nap, but it had been a whole year? He remembered being besieged by ten eighth-tier Dark Race members and countless others of their kind alongside the Apocalypse Legion. In the final moments, he consumed ten bottles of Berserk Potions and unleashed the Primordial Demon sh. Afterward, he passed out. Truly, what felt like a day in the mountains had already been a thousand years in the secr world. He thought to himself that he had indeed been lucky to survive such a crisis. Now that he was awake, he should leave the Abandoned City. However¡­ Ye Li suddenly remembered that he had a Super Treasure Map. He opened the system space and prepared to activate the Super Treasure Map. Ding¡­ ¡°Would you like to activate the Super Treasure Map?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Super Treasure Map activation in progress:¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Coordinates: Periphery of the Falling Rock Mountain Range.¡± The periphery of the Falling Rock Mountain Range? Ye Li had been to the periphery of the Falling Rock Mountain Range before, and there was nothing particrly noteworthy there. Then Ye Li led the Apocalypse Legion away from the Abandoned City. Since the coordinates on the Super Treasure Map were in the Falling Rock Mountain Range, Ye Li decided to take this opportunity to visit the me Organization. After all, Luo Yue was his first disciple, and she had even given herself to him. After the Apocalypse Legion reached the eighth-tier, their eyes had turned golden, radiating a dazzling light. Along the way, Ye Li learned quite a bit about the me Organization. Currently, the me Organization was a supermajor faction, reigning supreme in the northern part of the Wilderness Northern Region, and no one dared to provoke them. However, recently, the me Organization had encountered some troubles. While they were dominating the northern area of the Wilderness Northern Region, the forces on the east of the Wilderness Northern Region had be dissatisfied and engaged in a massive battle with them. The battle had raged for three days and three nights, onlying to a halt in the past few days. Ye Li didn¡¯t think too much about it and decided to head toward the me Organization with the Apocalypse Legion. Outside the me Organization, the me Base had been transformed into a magnificent fortress, exuding a sense of grandeur.. Chapter 246 - 246: Demon King Returns Chapter 246: Demon King Returns Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As Ye Li was about to enter, he was stopped by the gic warriors guarding the entrance. ¡°Halt! Do you know this is the me Base?¡± a man stared at Ye Li. After a year had passed, the me Organization had already grown significantly, and it was normal for these gatekeeping gic warriors not to recognize Ye Li. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li replied calmly. ¡°Since you know, do you think you can just enter? Do you really believe that anyone can join the me Organization?¡± the man taunted. Ye Li thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Go inside and report that Ye Li has arrived.¡± What? Ye Li? All the dozen or so gic warriors at the gate smiled disdainfully. They hadn¡¯t heard of the name Ye Li before, and they thought he must be quite full of himself. These dozen or so gic warriors were all first-tier Evolved Beings, and they were looking at Ye Li with condescending expressions. ¡°Hehe, do you know how many gic warriors want to join me? 1 bet you¡¯re here to join me too, right?¡± one of them said mockingly. Ye Li secretly smiled to himself. He couldn¡¯t understand why there were so many arrogant ants in this world. Suddenly, a man with nose, lip, and ear piercings, and hair dyed in various colors, walked out. He had a bizarre appearance. ¡°Guardian Third Ghost, this guy wants to join the me Organization and asked us to report that Ye Li has arrived,¡± one of the gic warriors said. All the gic warriors turned to look at Guardian Third Ghost, eager to see how he would mock Ye Li. Guardian Third Ghost chuckled, thinking that there were too many stupid people in the Wilderness Northern Region, but the name Ye Li¡­ When he looked at Ye Li¡¯s face, he was stunned, truly stunned. ¡°Senior De¡­ Demon King?¡± Guardian Third Ghost rubbed his eyes; he couldn¡¯t believe it was real. Guardian Third Ghost was none other than Old Three from the Western Mountain Ghouls in the Wilderness Northern Region. ¡°Senior Demon King, we all thought you had left the Wilderness Northern Region. We never expected¡­¡± Before Guardian Third Ghost could finish his sentence, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°Take me inside to see Luo Yue,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Guardian Third Ghost didn¡¯t dare to be negligent and quickly led Ye Li inside. The dozen or so gic warriors were stunned. They looked at each other and were at a loss as to why Guardian Third Ghost was showing such deference to Ye Li. ¡°Senior Demon King?¡± ¡°Right, is he the Demon King Ye Li who shook the entire Wilderness Northern Region a year ago?¡± one of the gic warriors suddenly said. As soon as this was said, the dozen or so gic warriors instantly froze. As if all the strength had been drained from their bodies, they copsed to the ground weakly, and their pupils became empty, as if they had lost their souls. They were¡­ utterly terrified! Guardian Third Ghost led Ye Li to the meeting hall where Luo Yue and a group of gic warriors were in a meeting. ¡°Leader, Senior Demon King has returned.¡± As soon as this was said, Luo Yue froze as if turned into a statue. She slowly raised her head to look at the young man standing next to Guardian Third Ghost. ¡°Senior D¡­ Demon King?¡± Luo Yue felt like everything was a dream. She couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would appear before her at this moment. She had thought that Ye Li had already left the Wilderness Northern Region. All the gic warriors in the meeting hall were also stunned.. Did they even need to say more about the title of Demon King Ye Li? Chapter 247 - 247: The Sky Eagle Organization Chapter 247: The Sky Eagle Organization Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm, and he paid no attention to the shocked expressions of the others. ¡°I heard that another organization is causing trouble for you?¡± Ye Li looked at Luo Yue with a hint of indifference. Luo Yue snapped back to reality and quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Senior. Although me dominates north of the Wilderness Northern Region, we don¡¯t mean much in the eastern part of the Wilderness Northern Region.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been in a three-day battle with the Sky Eagle Organization, and there have been countless casualties.¡± ¡°Sky Eagle Organization?¡± The name ¡°Sky Eagle Organization¡± waspletely unfamiliar to Ye Li. ¡°Senior, the Sky Eagle Organization is one of the three major organizations in the eastern part of the Wilderness Northern Region. They possess powerful weapons, and each member wields a specially-madeser gun.¡± After hearing Luo Yue¡¯s exnation, Ye Li understood. The Sky Eagle Organization was probably simr to a base city, but it was much stronger than the Annan Base City and the Huangjiang Base City. ¡°Senior, the Sky Eagle Organization¡¯s intention is to unify the northern part of the Wilderness Northern Region. They have given us three days. If we don¡¯t agree, they will destroy me.¡± ¡°Now, all the small andrge organizations in the northern part of the Wilderness Northern Region have submitted to the Sky Eagle Organization, except for me.¡± Luo Yue exined at length, trying to make Ye Li understand the situation. If Ye Li hadn¡¯t appeared, she wouldn¡¯t know what to do. Ye Li was the reason of me¡¯s rise. ¡°Since they¡¯ve given us three days, I will wait for them here,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Thinking about it, it seemed like another tough battle awaited. In that case, the matter of the Super Treasure Map would have to be put on hold for now. Ye Li stayed at me Base for three days. After three days, two men in suits, apanied by various major forces on the north of the Wilderness Northern Region, arrived outside me Base. There were tens of thousands of people in their group. The me Organization had also grown to tens of thousands in size by now. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, both of these men in suits were eighth-tier Evolved Beings. He had originally underestimated the Wilderness Northern Region, but now he realized that he had underestimated the world¡¯s heroes. In this light, Meng Cangtian was merely a dominant figure in the northern part of the Wilderness Northern Region. ¡°Luo Yue, have you thought it over?¡± a man named Jiang Feng asked as he looked at Luo Yue. Jiang Feng was in his forties, and he was the second leader of the Sky Eagle Organization. The other man, Tian E, was also around forty years old and was the third leader of the Sky Eagle Organization. Luo Yue was currently a fifth-tier Evolved Being. Although she had reached this level at a young age, she was still worlds apart from Jiang Feng and Tian E in terms of strength. ¡°You can forget about your dreams. Even if all the forces in the northern part of the Wilderness Northern Region submit to you, me will not.¡± Luo Yue said coldly. Jiang Feng and Tian E¡¯s expressions turned cold upon hearing this. ¡°Luo Yue, you¡¯re just a minor fifth-tier Evolved Being. How dare you be so arrogant! We¡¯ll give you a taste of your own medicine!¡± Ye Li¡¯s return had given Luo Yue confidence, and she looked at Jiang Feng and Tian E coldly. ¡°me will submit to no one!¡± Luo Yue replied coldly. As soon as this was said, Jiang Feng and Tian E¡¯s faces clouded over. ¡°Luo Yue, since you refuse, well have to end your life!¡± As soon as Jiang Feng spoke, he prepared to make his move. However, before Jiang Feng could act, azy voice suddenly appeared in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°You dare to let my disciple die? You¡¯re not qualified!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s speaking?¡± Jiang Feng shouted.. Chapter 248 - 248: Dare You Fight Me Chapter 248 - 248: Dare You Fight Me Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The members of the me Organization parted in the middle, and a handsome young man leisurely walked over. The youth¡¯s face was as tranquil as water, as if nothing in the world could disturb him. Jiang Feng and Tian E stared at the youth, their expressions immediately bing serious. ¡°I never expected me to have an eighth-tier Evolved Being,¡± Jiang Feng said coldly. His intuition told him that the youth in front of him was very strong, and he sensed a strong aura of danger. Jiang Feng and Tian E were both backed by various forces from the north of the Wilderness Northern Region. When they heard Jiang Feng¡¯s words, they were all stunned. An eighth-tier Evolved Being? How could me have such an existence? They couldn¡¯t understand; they really couldn¡¯t. ¡°Who are you?¡± Jiang Feng stared at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. ¡°Ye Li?¡± Jiang Feng narrowed his eyes. He had never heard of this name before. ¡°Or you can call me Demon King Ye Li,¡± Ye Li continued. ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Jiang Feng, Tian E, and the gic warriors behind them were all shocked. Demon King Ye Li? A year ago, he was a prominent figure in the Wilderness Northern Region. But Demon King Ye Li hadn¡¯t appeared for a year, and it was rumored that he had left the Wilderness Northern Region. How could he suddenly reappear? ¡°Demon King¡­ Ye Li?¡± A cold light shed in Jiang Feng¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know you. I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re neither human nor Dark Race member, and you have an Apocalypse Legion.¡± ¡°However, your pitiful little force is a joke in the eyes of our Sky Eagle Organization.¡± Jiang Feng sneered as he looked at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm as he replied, ¡°Perhaps. But if I want to kill you, it will be as easy as ughtering pigs and dogs.¡± ¡°What¡­ did¡­ you¡­ say?¡± Jiang Feng stared at Ye Li, and as the second leader of the Sky Eagle Organization, he had never been insulted like this before. ¡°Do you want to try?¡± Ye Li looked at Jiang Feng and Tian E calmly. ¡°Hahaha!¡± However, Tian E suddenly burst intoughter. Tian E¡¯s body was as strong as an ox, and even though he was wearing clothes, it couldn¡¯t hide his steel-like physique. ¡°Ye Li, it seems you really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re about to face. You can never imagine the strength of the Sky Eagle Organization.¡± Tian E stared at Ye Li. ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t need to imagine.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face remained serene. Upon hearing this, Tian E became furious and pointed at Ye Li¡¯s head with his finger. ¡°Ye Li, do you dare to fight me?¡± ¡°I have a unique set of martial arts, and even though we¡¯re both eighth-tier Evolved Beings, there¡¯s no way you can defeat me.¡± Tian E looked at Ye Li with pride, firmly believing that Ye Li wouldn¡¯t dare to ept his challenge. The members of the me Organization and the gic warriors from the northern part of the Wilderness Northern Region dared not take a breath. In their eyes, the conversation among Ye Li and Jiang Feng and Tian E was like a battle of gods. ¡°Do you even deserve to fight me?¡± Ye Li slowly shook his head. Tian E felt insulted by Ye Li¡¯s response. He had never experienced such humiliation before. ¡°Ye Li, it seems you don¡¯t dare, yet you call yourself the Demon King Ye Li. It¡¯s trulyughable!¡± Tian E said firmly. Ye Li, however, smiled faintly. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll let a member of my Apocalypse Legion fight you. If you win, me will submit to the Sky Eagle Organization. If you lose, you¡¯ll have to leave.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Tian E immediately agreed without even thinking, as he had absolute confidence in himself.. Chapter 249 - 249: Bai Wawa vs. Tian E Chapter 249 - 249: Bai Wawa vs. Tian E Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Members of the me Organization and various major forces from the Wilderness Northern Region widened their eyes upon hearing this. The third leader of the Sky Eagle Organization, Tian E, was about to battle a member of the Apocalypse Legion. This was a once-in-a-lifetime spectacle. ¡°Ye Li, I¡¯m ready. Let your Apocalypse Legion membere out,¡± Tian E said, staring at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly and released Bai Wawa from the system space. Tian E was skilled in martial arts, while Bai Wawa had an absolute defense. Both sides were evenly matched, and it was like a showdown between two equals. Ye Li had absolute confidence in Bai Wawa, especially since Bai Wawa¡¯s absolute defense had reached the S-grade. Ancient Chinese martial arts included skills like ¡°Golden Bell Shield,¡± ¡°Iron Cloth Shirt,¡± and the ¡°Thirteen Guardian Technique.¡± Bai Wawa had a wide and stout physique, and if you put him on a scale, he would weigh close to two hundred pounds or so. Tian E stared into Bai Wawa¡¯s golden eyes and sneered, ¡°Eighth-tier zombie, truly terrifying!¡± The members of the me Organization and the gic warriors from the Wilderness Northern Region held their breath, afraid to say a word. They stared fixedly at the scene, fearing that they might miss the show. ¡°Ye Li, let¡¯s begin!¡± Tian E shouted at Ye Li. Tian E was extremely confident in his martial arts skills. Even though Bai Wawa was an eighth-tier zombie, he didn¡¯t believe that Bai Wawa stood a chance against him. ¡°Do 1 need to teach you how to do it?¡± Ye Li asked Bai Wawa. ¡°No need, Master,¡± Bai Wawa nodded. Then, Bai Wawa took a big step forward. Their eyes locked onto each other, and it seemed that a great battle was about to begin. Silence, a deadly silence. Suddenly, Tian E¡¯s fists shook, and a strong wind began to howl. Tian E had seemingly pushed his strength to the limit. He charged forward at an incredible speed. In an instant, Tian E arrived in front of Bai Wawa, and he threw a powerful punch at him! This punch didn¡¯t contain any spiritual energy, but it had a shocking and overwhelming force. Bai Wawa, however, stood still as if he hadn¡¯t seen the punching at all. ¡°Boom!¡± Tian E¡¯s punch, which seemingly carried the force of ten thousand pounds, struck Bai Wawa¡¯s body squarely. Everyone watched in silence, waiting to see who would win. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± A happy smile appeared on Tian E¡¯s lips. He had thought that this eighth-tier zombie had some ability, but it seemed that he was wrong. This eighth-tier zombie didn¡¯t even know how to dodge. After this punch, it was likely that the zombie would lose its fighting ability. Unfortunately, Tian E would rather believe that he would only live for one more second than believe that his punch had caused no harm to the zombie. However, Bai Wawa grinned as if the punch that struck him with the force of ten thousand pounds was nothing more than a tickle. ¡°What!!!¡± Tian E was shocked beyond belief. How could he have expected that the eighth-tier zombie would still be able to smile after his punch, as if it had caused no harm at all? The next moment, Bai Wawa raised his fist in turn and struck Tian E¡¯s body fiercely! Tian E gritted his teeth and showed no intention of dodging. Bai Wawa¡¯s punchnded squarely on Tian E¡¯s body! To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, Tian E didn¡¯t even take a step back. Ye Li smiled faintly, thinking that Tian E was stronger than he thought.. Chapter 250 - 250: Take One More Step, Die! Chapter 250 - 250: Take One More Step, Die! Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Members of the me Organization and gic warriors from the north of the Wilderness Northern Region were all stunned. They thought that this was already the most shocking moment, but what awaited them was even more astonishing. Bai Wawa and Tian E engaged in a fierce battle, exchanging blows with each punch disying incredible power. Bai Wawa¡¯s absolute defense was now at the S-grade, making his defense astonishing. Tian E and Bai Wawa didn¡¯t know how many rounds they fought, but the audience¡¯s eyes were now wider than they had ever been in their entire lives. Their mouths were agape, wide enough to hold arge bowl. Luo Yue was in shock, wondering if this was what battles between strong individuals looked like. It was absolutely terrifying. Ye Li, however, remained calm with a face as serene as water. He believed that Bai Wawa would win because Bai Wawa hadn¡¯t even used his trump card yet. Bai Wawa and Tian E continued to exchange countless blows, and Tian E began to feel the strain on his stamina. He looked at Bai Wawa coldly, then suddenly raised his fist and shouted, ¡°Vajra Overlord Fist!¡± As he spoke, Tian E unleashed a punch with a burst of Vajra phantom. Bai Wawa raised his tiptoe and leaped several meters into the air. His right foot had transformed into the Qilin Foot. Bai Wawa¡¯s current title was ¡°Iron-Footed Zombie,¡± and his Qilin Foot struck directly at Tian E. The collision between the Vajra Overlord Fist and the Qilin Foot created a deafening explosion. ¡°Boom!¡± A thunderous roar rang out, and members of the me Organization and gic warriors from the Wilderness Northern Region fell to the ground. Their faces were filled with terror. Such a battle was beyond anything they had ever witnessed. ¡°Splurt!¡± Tian E suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying backward. ¡°Third Brother!¡± Jiang Feng shouted loudly and took a swift step to reach Tian E¡¯s side. Fortunately, Tian E still had a breath left. At this moment, the faces of everyone were filled with absolute shock because this battle was truly unprecedented. However, Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as ever, as if nothing had happened. He looked at Jiang Feng and said, ¡°Go back. In my eyes, you¡¯re just like ants.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Feng was furious. As the second-inmand of the Sky Eagle Organization, he had never been so humiliated. ¡°Ye Li, don¡¯t think that winning against Old Third makes you invincible. Now I¡¯ll show you what true strength is!¡± Jiang Feng dered angrily. With that, heunched a fierce attack against Ye Li. Now, he held a deep grudge against Ye Li, and he was determined to seek revenge. Ye Li was a bit helpless. The one who had injured Tian E was Bai Wawa, not him. He slowly raised his finger, and a golden spiritual light wrapped around it. Swish! A wind-breaking sound was heard, and the ground beneath Jiang Feng¡¯s feet was instantly torn open by the golden spiritual light, creating arge pit. Jiang Feng was so frightened that a chill ran down his spine. His previous anger hadpletely disappeared. ¡°SSS-level Gic Warrior?¡± Jiang Feng looked at Ye Li in utter shock. As an S-level gic warrior, he knew that he couldn¡¯t defeat another SSS-level gic warrior. ¡°Take one more step, and you¡¯ll die,¡± Ye Li calmly warned Jiang Feng. Ye Li didn¡¯t want to kill Tian E and Jiang Feng at the moment. After all, he was about to head to the eastern part of the Wilderness Northern Regione. He would deal with themter. Startled, Jiang Feng didn¡¯t dare to take another step forward. After a few moments of contemtion, Jiang Feng picked up Tian E and swiftly departed from the area, and the whole process seemed to flow seamlessly.. Chapter 251 - 251: No More Business Here Chapter 251 - 251: No More Business Here Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At this moment, the gic warriors from the north of the Wilderness Northern Region were all in shock. They were the forces north of the Wilderness Northern Region, with the me Organization as their leader, yet they had surrendered to the Sky Eagle Organization. Now that the second and third leaders of the Sky Eagle Organization had already retreated, what about them¡­ They didn¡¯t dare to think any further. They really didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking. ¡°Leader Luo Yue, we were wrong,¡± one of the organization leaders said, looking at Luo Yue in fear. As soon as these words were spoken, the leaders of the various organizations quickly echoed in agreement. Luo Yue looked at these organization leaders. Although she was angry, the main reason these organization leaders had be turncoats was that me couldn¡¯t protect them. Surviving in the Wilderness Zone was already not easy, and how they survived didn¡¯t matter as long as they stayed alive. ¡°Join me now,¡± Ye Li said, looking at the organization leaders. Seeing that it was Ye Li speaking, the organization leaders dared not refuse. ¡°Yes, Senior Demon King!¡± Luo Yue looked at Ye Li gratefully. Although she had given herself to Ye Li, she did not expect Ye Li to stay with her. She knew that someone like Ye Li would never stoop to stay in a ce like this. Ye Li didn¡¯t stay in me for long; he headed to the eastern part of the Wilderness Northern Region. The east side of the Wilderness Northern Region was much stronger than the north, and the Falling Rock Mountain Range was located in the east of the Wilderness Northern Region. The coordinates of the super treasure map were also in the Falling Rock Mountain Range, but before searching for the treasure, Ye Li had to deal with some matters first. After all, the overall strength of the Sky Eagle Organization was much stronger than that of me. If this issue wasn¡¯t resolved, me would notst long. Ye Li arrived at a dpidated small town that had long been abandoned. He walked slowly and noticed that not far ahead, there was still a noodle shop with smoke rising from its chimney. Ye Li was surprised to see that there were still people doing business here. Were there customers? He found it interesting, and since he was a bit hungry, he walked into the noodle shop. A thickyer of dust had settled on the few tables in the noodle shop, but there was a man with sharp features and a skinny face eating noodles with relish. ¡°Boss,¡± Ye Li called out. But there was no response. Ye Li thought that maybe the owner was not there. ¡°Boss?¡± he called out again. Still, there was no response. Ye Li looked at the man eating noodles in front of him. The man appeared to be in his thirties and was a third-tier Evolved Being. ¡°Friend, where¡¯s the owner of this noodle shop?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. The man finished hisst bite of noodles, then raised his head slightly to look at Ye Li. In that instant, he was shocked to his core. He couldn¡¯t believe there could be such a good-looking person in the world. Compared to him, it was like heaven and earth. Feeling disgruntled, the man looked at Ye Li with disdain. ¡°I am the owner here. What do you want?¡± Ye Li smiled and spoke slowly, ¡°Aside from eating noodles, is there anything else to do here?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t do business here anymore. You should leave,¡± the man said coldly. ¡°I see you¡¯re enjoying those noodles. Would you mind cooking me a bowl? Money is not an issue,¡± Ye Li said casually. When Ye Li left me, he had brought a considerable amount of post-apocalyptic coins with him. Not to mention eating a bowl of noodles, he could eat noodles for a lifetime and still not run out of money. ¡°I said we don¡¯t do business here anymore. Can¡¯t you hear?¡± The man looked extremely impatient as he spoke to Ye Li.. Chapter 252 - 252: Eat up All the Dust on the Table Chapter 252: Eat up All the Dust on the Table Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li smiled, considering the man before him was just a lowly second-tier Evolved Being, it was audacious of him to speak to him in such a manner. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that 1 must insist you cook me a bowl of noodles right now,¡± Ye Li said calmly, looking at the man. Since he had crossed over into this parallel world, he hadn¡¯t eaten noodles, and since they were avable here, he thought it might be good to savor the taste of home. The sharp-featured man was momentarily stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to make such a request. ¡°Kid, this is my territory. What if I refuse to cook?¡± The man stared at Ye Li. ¡°In that case, 1¡¯11 have you eat all the dust on the table,¡± Ye Li replied calmly. The man was taken aback, sizing up Ye Li. He had seen arrogant people before, but this level of arrogance was a first. This ce wasn¡¯t just a noodle shop! The man wondered if this person had found out something. With this thought in mind, the man¡¯s pupils rapidly contracted. ¡°Brat, do you know something?¡± The man stared intently at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled inwardly. He had initially thought this ce was just an ordinary noodle shop, but it seemed there was a hidden secret. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. I just want a bowl of noodles,¡± Ye Li said leisurely. The man banged on the table in anger, pointing his finger at Ye Li¡¯s head, and said coldly, ¡°Get out of here! Leave now, or don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± Ye Li looked at the man¡¯s finger, which was pointing at his head. A slight smile yed on his lips as he made a small gesture. ¡°Are you worthy of pointing your finger at my head?¡± As the words left his mouth, a golden light shot out from Ye Li¡¯s pupils. The man was only a second-tier Evolved Being, and he didn¡¯t even have time to react. ¡°Alih!¡± A piercing scream, like that of a ughtered pig, echoed through the air. The man¡¯s finger had been severed. Ye Li had once sworn that he would never let anyone point their finger at his head. When he was a child, he had a meal with his mother, but because he said something wrong and offended her, she pointed two fingers at his head, forcing him to finish an entire pot of rice. Fortunately, his father had eaten it on his behalf. Little did he know, it was not over yet! His mother even called his grandmother to join in, using four fingers to point at his head, forcing him to finish the previous day¡¯s pot of rice. From that moment on, he had vowed never to let anyone point their finger at his head again. Since transmigrating into this parallel world, no one had dared to point their finger at his head. This sharp-featured man had brought this misfortune upon himself. The man let out one horrifying scream after another, making one¡¯s scalp tingle. Ye Li remained calm andposed, as if he couldn¡¯t hear the man¡¯s screams at all. ¡°Eat all the dust on this table, or you¡¯ll die right away,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Hearing this, the man felt as though he had fallen into an ice cave. He had already forgotten about the pain, and he stared at Ye Li with a soul-shaking look of horror. He never expected Ye Li to be so terrifying. If he could do it all over again, he would never have acted this way. ¡°Do¡­ do you know where this ce is?¡± Ye Li shook his head slightly, ¡°1 don¡¯t really care about where this ce is. I just want you to eat up all the dust on this table. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± The man, despite the excruciating pain, dared not scream. He knew that Ye Li was not making an empty threat. If he didn¡¯t eat all the dust on this table, he would disappear from this world forever.. Chapter 253 - 253: How About We Make a Bet? Chapter 253: How About We Make a Bet? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The man endured the pain and began to lick the dust on the table below him. The table had not been cleaned for who knows how long, and the dust was extremely thick. The man¡¯s face turned green, then red, then purple. Finally, the man managed to eat all the dust on the table. He red at Ye Li with malice in his eyes, vowing to avenge this humiliation. ¡°Now, go and cook me some noodles,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The man was on the verge of tears. His finger had just been severed, and the pain was unbearable. Now, he was being asked to cook noodles? ¡°Don¡¯t want to go?¡± Ye Li looked at the man indifferently. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m in too much pain. Please, let me go,¡± the man pleaded. Ye Li gave a faint smile. ¡°Actually, I have a way to relieve your pain.¡± ¡°What method?¡± The man quickly asked. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds and then said, ¡°In this world, good people feel pain, and bad people feel pain too. Only dead people don¡¯t feel pain.¡± As soon as these words were uttered, the man was terrified to his core. ¡°Senior, I, I, I¡­ I¡¯ll go cook the noodles for you right away,¡± the man said in a panic. Before long, the man brought a bowl of noodles to Ye Li. Ye Li took a taste; it had the taste of home. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve cooked the noodles for you. Can you let me go now?¡± The man asked cautiously. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The man was relieved and quickly ran out. As soon as he was out of sight, his face turned cold. After finishing the noodles, Ye Li decided to investigate the noodle shop¡¯s secrets using his Heavenly Spirit Eyes. To his surprise, in a cave on the left side of the noodle shop, there were over a hundred human captives, all of them ordinary people. It was rumored that on the east of the Wilderness Northern Region, there was an organization conducting research on a drug that could enhance human genes, and these captives were probably used for experiments. As for the man¡­ Ye Li could easily guess that he had gone to get reinforcements. In that case, he would wait here. As expected, not long after, the sharp-featured second-tier Evolved Being arrived with a dozen or so gic warriors. These gic warriors were all second-tier Evolved Beings, and they surrounded Ye Li. ¡°Brat, you didn¡¯t expect me to turn the tables, did you? Hehe, you broke one of my fingers, now I¡¯m going to make you pay back a hundredfold!¡± the man said coldly. Ye Li shook his head inwardly. He couldn¡¯t understand why there were so many ignorant ants in this world. ¡°Do you really believe your eyes?¡± Ye Li said calmly, looking at the man. The man was puzzled. Ye Li was now surrounded by more than a dozen second-tier Evolved Beings, and yet he was saying something so nonsensical? Shouldn¡¯t he be afraid now? ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡± Ye Li continued. The man clenched his teeth. Although he saw Ye Li as a dead man already, he was curious to see what tricks Ye Li had up his sleeve. ¡°Brat, what kind of trick do you think you can y?¡± the man sneered at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Do you believe that I can show you their corpses in less than a second?¡± When the dozen or so second-tier Evolved Beings heard this, they were first surprised, then burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Brat, who do you think you are? Show me their corpses in less than a second? Ridiculous!¡± The man¡¯s tone was full of disdain.. Chapter 254 - 254: Hundreds of People in the Cage Chapter 254: Hundreds of People in the Cage Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li smiled and said, ¡°Not only can 1 make you see their corpses in one second, but 1 don¡¯t even need to use my hands.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± When this statement came out, the dozen or so second-tier Evolved Beings became furious. They couldn¡¯t believe that there was such an arrogant person in this world. ¡°Brat, you mean to say you can do it with your eyes?¡± the man sneered. ¡°You¡¯re right; I¡¯ll use my eyes,¡± Ye Li said casually. The man was startled, suddenly recalling the scene when his finger was severed earlier. The speed was so fast that he couldn¡¯t even see it clearly. Could it be¡­ Could it be that this person also used his eyes just now? That¡¯s impossible, absolutely impossible! The man shook his head vigorously, clearing his mind of these thoughts. ¡°Brat, I¡¯d like to see how you can make me see their corpses in one second,¡± the man sneered. ¡°Attack!¡± With a shout from the sharp-featured man, the dozen or so second-tier Evolved Beings rushed towards Ye Li. In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, these dozen or so second-tier Evolved Beings were pitifully weak, like specks of dust. Swish! Swish! Swish! Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes, and more than ten golden lights shot out from his pupils. These dozen or so second-tier Evolved Beings couldn¡¯t react in time. There were instantly horrifying bloody holes on their heads. The entire process was incredibly fast, not even taking a second. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The sharp-featured man had been scared out of his wits. ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve won this bet,¡± Ye Li said calmly, looking at the man. The man quickly knelt down in fear, desperately begging Ye Li, ¡°Please, spare me! I don¡¯t want to die, 1 really don¡¯t want to die.¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Then why were so many ordinary people imprisoned in that cave?¡± Although he believed that these ordinary people were probably used for experiments, it was best to rify the situation. The man turned pale with fright. He had suspected that Ye Li hade for this matter, and it seemed he was right. ¡°Those ordinary people¡­ are used for experiments by the Fire-worshiping Sect,¡± the man stammered, his voice trembling. Fire-worshiping Sect? Ye Li had never heard of this name, but it was likely another cult, simr to the White Lotus Sect. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve told me what you know, you can go on your way,¡± Ye Li said to the man. The man was terrified. ¡°I¡­ 1¡­¡± But before he could finish his sentence, a horrifying bloody hole appeared on his forehead. The man fell to the ground, his eyes wide open as if he couldn¡¯t believe he had died like this. Ye Li retracted his finger. He had never considered himself a good person, but he was certainly not a bad person either. Ye Li usually did things without needing any reason. Ye Li walked slowly towards the cave on the outer side of the noodle shop. The mountain was not very high, and there was a cave on its slope. He arrived at the entrance of the cave and walked inside. The cave was quite spacious, with arge cage inside that contained hundreds of human beings. These humans were all dirty, and their eyes were dull, as if they hadn¡¯t eaten for days. Upon seeing someone enter the cave, dozens of gic warriors inside the cave immediately shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Are you here to take these people?¡± a man asked. Ye Li smiled inwardly. It seemed that these people mistook him for a member of the Fire-worshiping Sect.. Chapter 255 - 255: A Kill in Less than a Second Chapter 255: A Kill in Less than a Second Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not here to take these people.¡± The dozens of gic warriors were puzzled. If he wasn¡¯t here to take the people, then what was he here for? ¡°What are you here for, then?¡± a man asked suspiciously. ¡°Just here to take a look, nothing more,¡± Ye Li said casually. The man¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re not trying to rescue these people, are you?¡± As soon as this was said, the dozens of gic warriors became wary, but seeing that Ye Li was alone, they felt more at ease. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Ye Li shook his head. The dozens of gic warriors were once again taken aback. Since he wasn¡¯t a member of the Fire-worshiping Sect, and he wasn¡¯t here to rescue anyone, then what was he here for? Was he just sightseeing? If he didn¡¯t have a purpose, how did he even find this ce? ¡°Tell us, Brat, what are you doing here?¡± one gic warrior demanded, giving Ye Li a cold stare. These dozen or so men were all second-tier Evolved Beings. While they might be formidable in smaller ces, they were facing Ye Li now. ¡°I¡¯ve already said it, I¡¯m just here to take a look,¡± Ye Li said nonchntly. ¡°Heh, no one would believe that. You¡¯re going to tell us today, one way or another, or else¡­¡± The man¡¯s words were left hanging, apanied by a menacing re, implying that Ye Li would suffer the consequences. Ye Li just smiled calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve always been the one to threaten others. No one has ever dared to threaten me.¡± The dozens of second-tier Evolved Beings were infuriated by his words. They had encountered arrogant people before, but someone this arrogant was unheard of. ¡°Since you won¡¯t talk, don¡¯t me us!¡± ¡°Brothers, attack!¡± With a shout from one of the second-tier Evolved Beings, the dozens of them charged at Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head inwardly. He had simplye to take a look, but why did people always doubt what he said? He slowly raised his finger, and a golden spiritual light wrapped around it. Then, he pointed! The horrifying golden spiritual light flew towards the dozens of second-tier Evolved Beings. These second-tier Evolved Beings widened their eyes in shock, unable to react in time. There were horrifying bloody holes on their foreheads. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± In the cage, a middle-aged man eximed in shock. The hundreds of ordinary people in the cage might not be gic warriors, but they were familiar with gic warriors. How could so many gic warriors be killed in an instant? They hadn¡¯t even seen it clearly, and these gic warriors had bloody holes on their foreheads, falling dead to the ground. The hundreds of people in the cage were all ordinary citizens, and seeing this situation, they couldn¡¯t help but be terrified, their fear reaching its peak. Ye Li walked towards the iron cage, his face calm and serene. With each step he took, the hearts of the people sank deeper. It felt as if the gate of hell was opening up for them. ¡°What¡­ what do you want?¡± a woman asked in horror. Ye Li didn¡¯t say a word. He had reached the edge of the iron cage, which was locked with a massive padlock. The terrified crowd watched Ye Li. In their eyes, Ye Li seemed to want to open the cage and kill them all. Based on how Ye Li had killed those dozens of gic warriors, he was undoubtedly a ruthless murderer.. Chapter 256 - 256: Captain Ling Fei Chapter 256: Captain Ling Fei Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The crowd watched Ye Li in horror, silently hoping that he wouldn¡¯t be able to break the massive padlock. After all, it was a gigantic lock. Ye Li calmly looked at the iron lock in front of him and then suddenly raised one finger. The onlookers didn¡¯t understand the purpose of Ye Li raising his finger. Then, without warning, Ye Li poked the lock with the finger! Boom! With a deafening sound, the massive iron lock instantly shattered into pieces. How was this possible? The hundreds of people inside the cage were shocked beyond belief. They had hoped Ye Li wouldn¡¯t open the lock because it was so massive. However, they couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li¡¯s finger could effortlessly destroy the lock¡­ Such a big lock was actually pierced into pieces by Ye Li¡¯s finger. Ye Li opened the iron cage and gazed at the people inside with indifference. ¡°Are you all very afraid?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. The crowd was taken aback. How could they not be scared? Even the massive iron lock had been shattered by Ye Li¡¯s finger. If that finger were directed at them, they could easily imagine the consequences. ¡°Never be afraid because everything I do will make you terrified for three days and three nights,¡± Ye Li continued. His words only heightened the fear of the crowd. Everything he did? Did that mean¡­ he was going to kill them next? They didn¡¯t want to die. They really didn¡¯t want to die! ¡°Are you all hungry?¡± Ye Li smiled. Then, he took out many boxes of food from his system space. Ye Li had stored countless boxes of food in his system space, just because he had the space avable. When he first got the system, he had only had too slots in his system space. Now, he had 10,000 slots. Suddenly seeing the food, the people were stunned for a moment. Then, they voraciously began eating. They hadn¡¯t had a proper meal in days. Ye Li watched as they devoured the food. He realized that in this world, both the strong and the ordinary people, the rich and the poor, all needed to eat. Eating well made people feel secure. After finishing their meal, a middle-aged man looked at Ye Li gratefully. ¡°Noble lord, thank you for saving us.¡± The others quickly chimed in with their gratitude. Without Ye Li, they didn¡¯t know how they would end up. ¡°Where are you all from?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°We are ordinary citizens from the Sky Eagle Base, sir,¡± the man replied. Ye Li nodded. The Sky Eagle Organization, like a base city, had both gic warriors and ordinary people. It was just a coincidence that he had encountered people of the Sky Eagle. It was quite interesting. A yful expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯vee to rescue you!¡± A sudden voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li slowly turned around and saw a woman leading a dozen or so fourth-tier Evolved Beings rushing in. The woman was dressed casually and had a delicate face. She appeared to be in her early twenties, yet she was a fifth-tier Evolved Being. ¡°It¡¯s Captain Ling Fei. Captain Ling Fei is here to save us!¡± a man cheered. ¡°Yeah, Captain Ling Fei is here, so we¡¯re safe now.¡± ¡°Boohoo, Mom, I thought I was a goner.¡± The hundreds of people in the cage cheered and cried, looking extremely excited. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, all of you arc members of the Sky Eagle Organization. No matter what danger you face, we will alwayse to your rescue,¡± Ling Fei said to the crowd with determination.. Chapter 257 - 257: State Your Purpose Chapter 257: State Your Purpose Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After Ling Fei finished speaking, she became somewhat astonished. There were dozens of corpses on the ground. Who could have killed them? Moreover, there were all gruesome blood holes on their heads, appearing to be fatal blows. This was undoubtedly the work of a formidable individual. The people from the Sky Eagle Base were currently outside the iron cage. They had undoubtedly been rescued by someone. Ling Fei suddenly looked at Ye Li. Although she couldn¡¯t discern Ye Li¡¯s level of cultivation, her intuition told her that Ye Li was not an ordinary person. She thought that Ye Li might be suppressing her own cultivation. It was no secret that the Fire-worshiping Sect captured ordinary people on the north of the Wilderness Northern Region. Could they have caught the wrong person? ¡°Are you from the Sky Eagle Base?¡± Ling Fei asked Ye Li. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. ¡°Then did you kill these people?¡± Ling Fei inquired. Ye Li thought for a moment and then said, ¡°I merely moved my finger, and then they died. I didn¡¯t intend to kill them.¡± Upon hearing this, Ling Fei understood. Dozens of corpses on the ground couldn¡¯t possibly be the work of the young man before her. Achieving such a single-strike kill was impossible for someone as young as him. Furthermore, the way he spoke was so arrogant, and he wasn¡¯t from the Sky Eagle Base. So why was he hiding among these ordinary people? Ling Fei, as the captain of the Sky Eagle Base¡¯s security team, felt it was necessary to rify. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Ling Fei stared at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Ling Fei was momentarily stunned. The name sounded familiar, like she had heard it recently, but she couldn¡¯t remember where. ¡°If I guess correctly, you¡¯re a gic warrior, right?¡± Ling Fei looked at Ye Li with hostility. ¡°Hehe.¡± A hint of a smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Ling Fei was puzzled. She didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li was smiling at this moment. ¡°Look at the corpses on the ground. If I, Ye Li, weren¡¯t a gic warrior, how do you think they would have died?¡± Ye Li said calmly. Arrogant, absolutely arrogant! Although Ling Fei couldn¡¯t figure out where Ye Li¡¯s arrogance came from, she felt that he was indeed arrogant. She couldn¡¯t believe that these people were killed by Ye Li just because he was at most a second-tier Evolved Being. He was merely suppressing his real realm, so she couldn¡¯t discern it. For a moment, a hint of disgust welled up in Ling Fei¡¯s heart. She had always detested people who were arrogant and full of themselves yetcked the skills to back it up. ¡°You just said you¡¯re not from the Sky Eagle Base. Why are you here?¡± Ling Fei finally got to the point. Dozens of members of the Sky Eagle Base¡¯s security team also looked at Ye Li, wanting to hear his response. ¡°Because there were dogs barking outside,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When this statement was made, Ling Fei and the dozen or so security team members were left dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t fathom the connection between dogs barking outside and his appearance here. ¡°What does dogs barking outside have anything to do with your presence here?¡± Ling Fei asked Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, and after a few seconds, he spoke slowly, ¡°Then what does my presence here have anything to do with you?¡± Ling Fei¡¯s expression instantly turned cold as she spoke in a cold tone, ¡°Are you ying with me?¡± A hint of yful intent appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face, ¡°Are you fun to y with?¡± Ling Fei and the dozen or so security team members were all infuriated. They stared intently at Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance to state your purpose, or you¡¯ll face the consequences,¡± Ling Fei said coldly.. Chapter 258 - 258: It Was This Gentleman Who Saved Us Chapter 258: It Was This Gentleman Who Saved Us Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Captain Ling Fei, it was him who saved us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Captain Ling Fei. This gentleman here killed those people. I didn¡¯t even get a chance to see clearly, and they were all dead.¡± ¡°Yes, I just felt this gentleman move his finger, and then they died.¡± The Sky Eagle Base¡¯s rescued civilians began speaking up for Ye Li. In their eyes, Ye Li not only saved them but also provided them with food, making him their savior. Ling Fei heard these words, and her eyes widened in disbelief, as if everything was too incredible to be true. ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± Ling Fei asked the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s true, Captain Ling Fei. This gentleman is truly an unparalleled powerhouse. He¡¯s incredibly powerful,¡± a man quickly responded. Ling Fei was surprised as she looked at Ye Li. All the dozens of corpses on the ground were second-tier Evolved Beings, and they all had a blood hole in the same ce on their foreheads, undoubtedly from a single fatal blow. She admitted that she couldn¡¯t achieve such a one-hit kill. Could this person be even stronger than her? Thinking about this, astonishment became more evident in Ling Fei¡¯s beautiful eyes. ¡°Although you saved the people from our Sky Eagle Base, I still need to know your purpose. Is it simply to rescue them, or¡­¡± Ling Fei¡¯s words were left iplete. She wanted to see how Ye Li would respond. But she never dreamed that Ye Li would respond this way. Ye Li looked calmly at Ling Fei and said slowly, ¡°Do I need to tell you what my purpose is?¡± Silence, a deadly silence. Ling Fei had never encountered someone like Ye Li before. Her intuition told her that Ye Li was not a bad person because he had saved these civilians. However, just to be sure, she needed to ask. After all, this ce was quite secluded, and they had investigated for a long time before discovering it. Yet this young man seemed to know everything. She wouldn¡¯t believe there was no purpose behind it. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Now tell me or not?¡± Ling Fei¡¯s delicate face grew colder, and she stared at Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯m very curious,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°What are you curious about?¡± Ling Fei was puzzled. Ye Li supported his chin with a hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m curious why a mere ant like you dares to say such things to me.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Not only Ling Fei and the members of the security team, but also the hundreds of ordinary civilians from the Sky Eagle Base were all stunned. Captain Ling Fei¡­ is an ant? Keep in mind that Captain Ling Fei is a fifth-tier Evolved Being! ¡°How do you dare to call me an ant?¡± Ling Fei said coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you are?¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Ling Fei, the captain of the Sky Eagle Base¡¯s security team, had never been called an ant by anyone before. Yet today, someone had referred to her as an ant, and she couldn¡¯t help but be angry. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death! How dare he call our captain an ant!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s just a gic warrior who dares not reveal his true realm, yet he dares to speak so arrogantly in front of our captain?¡± ¡°Captain, give this brat a lesson. Although he saved the civilians from our Sky Eagle Base, it must have been for a purpose.¡± ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s one of the followers of the Fire-worshiping Sect, performing this act to deceive us and infiltrate our base as a spy. The dozen or so members of the security team surrounding Ling Fei all started moring. They found Ye Li to be extremely arrogant and believed that if they didn¡¯t teach him a good lesson, he wouldn¡¯t understand the concept of respecting others.. Chapter 259 - 259:I Can Defeat You Without Using My Hands and Feet Chapter 259:I Can Defeat You Without Using My Hands and Feet Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ling Fei smirked coldly as she looked at Ye Li. ¡°You¡¯ve heard them. If you don¡¯t start telling the truth now, I¡¯ll have to give you a little lesson.¡± Ye Li shook his head inwardly. An ant indeed, always unaware of their ce. ¡°You? Give me a lesson?¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°You¡­¡± Someone like you probably can¡¯t discern my true level, but let me tell you, I¡¯m a fifth-tier Evolved Being! Ling Fei angrily shouted. Ye Li¡¯s previous words had her burning with rage. In her view, once Ye Li heard that she was a fifth-tier Evolved Being, he would surely be frightened beyond belief. However, to her surprise, Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as water, as if he hadn¡¯t even heard her. ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li smiled indifferently. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Ling Fei gritted her teeth. Ye Li let out a faint sigh, ¡°I¡¯m just marveling at when fifth-tier Evolved Beings started using their levels to intimidate others.¡± ¡°In my eyes, even fifth-tier Evolved Beings are nothing more than ants. How could you understand how vast the heavens and earth truly are?¡± Ye Li continued. Hearing this, fire erupted in Ling Fei¡¯s eyes. ¡°Very well! Since a fifth-tier Evolved Being is considered an ant in your eyes, I¡¯ll show you a thing or two!¡± Ling Fei said coldly. The dozen or so fourth-tier security team members clenched their fists tightly. Ye Li was too arrogant, daring to call a fifth-tier Evolved Being an ant. Did that mean they were even lower than ants? Watching this scene unfold, the people from the Sky Eagle Base were all taken aback. Although they had just narrowly escaped with their lives, they couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of witnessing such a good show. Not watching it would be a sin. ¡°If you¡¯re ready, I¡¯m going to make my move!¡± Ling Fei stared at Ye Li. However, just as Ling Fei was about to strike, Ye Li suddenly stopped her. ¡°Wait.¡± Ling Fei halted her steps, a smug expression on her delicate face. She thought Ye Li must be scared now. ¡°A lowly ant like you dares to fight me? If I use my hands and feet, it wouldn¡¯t be in line with my style. How about this, I won¡¯t use my hands and feet at all?¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°What!!!¡± When Ye Li said this, Ling Fei and the others were instantly shocked and horrified. Not use his hands and feet at all? Was there really such an arrogant person in this world? They couldn¡¯tprehend it. No matter how hard they tried, they really couldn¡¯t. The one most shocked of all was Ling Fei herself. She had thought that Ye Li would be scared and reveal his true purpose after hearing that she was a fifth-tier Evolved Being. However, she could never have imagined that Ye Li would say such words. ¡°Are you really so arrogant as to think that you can defeat me without using your hands and feet?¡± Ling Fei said angrily. ¡°Arrogant?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s arrogance for me to defeat you without using my hands and feet?¡± Ridiculous. Ye Li, the illustrious Demon King, an eighth-tier Evolved Being, with the third level of the Ancient Devil Tome, the SSS-levelbat skill Primordial Demon sh, and carrying two unparalleled divine artifacts, the Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower, had five eighth-tier zombies under hismand. Such a person defeating a fifth-tier Evolved Being without using his hands and feet was considered arrogant? ¡°Very well!¡± Ling Fei couldn¡¯t bear Ye Li¡¯s indifferent expression any longer. ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen not to use your hands and feet, I¡¯ll let you know today what absolute power means!¡± Ling Fei said coldly. With that, she raised her palm, and a red aura appeared above it. A red aura represented an S-rank gic warrior.. Chapter 260 - 260: The Utter Horror of Everyone Chapter 260: The Utter Horror of Everyone Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Ice Spike!¡± Ling Fei shouted lightly as the red aura on her palm formed several ice spikes,unching towards Ye Li. The onlookers widened their eyes, afraid of missing out on the spectacle. They thought Ye Li would dodge, but they never expected him to stand still like a statue. Ling Fei was also surprised. She couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li didn¡¯t dodge. Could it be that her Ice Spike had scared him to the point of paralysis? But what everyone witnessed was beyond their wildest imagination. The terrifying ice spikes struck Ye Li¡¯s body heavily! Yet, Ye Li didn¡¯t budge a step, and there was not the slightest trace of injury on him. It was as if these frightening ice spikes were nothing more than tickles to him. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Ling Fei widened her eyes in disbelief. Her Ice Spike was a B-ranked skill, yet it couldn¡¯t cause any harm to Ye Li? The onlookers gasped in shock, staring at Ye Li with their mouths agape. They couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li suddenly chuckled coldly. ¡°Use all your abilities. Don¡¯t let me defeat you so easily.¡± As an eighth-tier Evolved Being, Ye Li had an incredibly strong defense, making attacks from a fifth-tier Evolved Being like Ling Feipletely ineffective. Ling Fei, clenching her teeth, raised her palm again and shouted, ¡°me Palm!¡± A burst of mes erupted from Ling Fei¡¯s palm! Ye Li remained unmoved in his original spot, his face still calm and serene. The onlookers widened their eyes even further, thinking that Ye Li couldn¡¯t possibly stand still this time; after all, this was fire! They had never guessed right from the beginning of this confrontation, but this time, they finally got it right. Ye Li didn¡¯t move at all!!! The mes struck Ye Li¡¯s body but instantly disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. This can¡¯t be happening!¡± Ling Fei couldn¡¯t help but exim. Her Ice Spike was ineffective, which was one thing, but now, even her A-ranked me Palm had no effect on him. Why was even an A-level skill ineffective against him? Who was he? Who was he?!!! Witnessing this, the onlookers werepletely stunned. Even fire had no effect on him? Ye Li had just endured abined assault of ice and fire from Ling Fei, and although she was considered nothing more than an ant in his eyes, her attack was quite impressive. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re done now. It¡¯s my turn.¡± Ye Li said calmly to the astonished Ling Fei. The onlookers were surprised. Didn¡¯t Ye Li say he wouldn¡¯t use his hands and feet? Was he just joking earlier? Ye Li didn¡¯t pay any attention to the shocked expressions of the onlookers. He activated the Ancient Devil Tome¡­ the third level! In an instant, the entire cave was enveloped in a terrifying demonic aura! Just how horrifying was the demonic aura of the third level of the Ancient Devil Tome? It could be imagined. Ye Li had held back. Otherwise, those ordinary people around him would have immediately exploded into pieces. Ling Fei¡¯s eyes widened. The aura was too frightening. Her heart was trembling, and her soul was shaking uncontrobly. The onlookers copsed to the ground one after another, feeling as if they had descended into the depths of hell, enduring unspeakable torture that made them a hundred times more painful. Ye Li looked at Ling Fei and calmly said, ¡°Do you still think I¡¯m arrogant for defeating you without using my hands and feet?¡± Chapter 261 - 261: Fire-worshiping Sect Chapter 261: Fire-worshiping Sect Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ling Fei stared at Ye Li in horror, feeling her very soul trembling uncontrobly. Ye Li hadn¡¯t even made a move, yet his imposing aura was so overwhelming. Moreover, this aura was truly terrifying. She finally understood that she could never be Ye Li¡¯s match. Ye Li retracted the demonic aura from the third level of the Ancient Devil Tome, his face still as calm as water. ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± Ye Li asked calmly, looking at Ling Fei. Ling Fei was taken aback. She knew deep down that she could never be Ye Li¡¯s opponent. Even without using his hands and feet, he had already demonstrated his superiority. If he were to use his full power, she might not even be able to withstand a single blow. The members of the Sky Eagle Base¡¯s guard team and the onlookers were all terrified as they watched Ye Li. They had thought it was impossible for Ye Li to defeat Captain Ling Fei without using his hands and feet, but now they not only realized they were wrong but also how thoroughly wrong they were. ¡°Oh, by the way, how is your Third Leader?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked Ling Fei. That day, Tian E, the Third Leader of the Sky Eagle Organization, fought against Bai Wawa and must have sustained considerable injuries. Ye Li needed to know if he was really seriously injured. Ling Fei was startled. The matter of the Third Leader of Sky Eagle, Tian E, being injured hadn¡¯t been widely known. But this person seemed to know about it. As the captain of Sky Eagle¡¯s guard team, Ling Fei naturally knew how Third Leader got injured. He was injured by the Demon King, Ye¡­ Ling Fei suddenly jolted as if she had been electrocuted. The Demon King¡¯s name was Ye Li, and she was quite certain that the Demon King was named Ye Li. And the person in front of her was also named Ye Li¡­ could it be? At this thought, Ling Fei couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of dread. The name ¡°Ye Li,¡± she had heard of this woman before. The youngdy of the Sky Eagle had mentioned this name to her, saying that the Demon King Ye Li had once saved her life. ¡°When I ask a question, I usually expect an answer,¡± Ye Li said, looking at Ling Fei, who was still in shock. Ling Fei finally snapped out of her daze. She looked at Ye Li with a horrified expression and said, ¡°The¡­ the Third Leader was seriously injured, unconscious. The Grand Leader had to seek help from the Medicine God Hall, but they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Although she was almost certain that the young man in front of her was the Demon King Ye Li, she didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud, fearing that she might provoke him. Even an eighth-tier Evolved Being like the Third Leader couldn¡¯t withstand the assault of Bai Wawa of the Apocalypse Legion, led by the Demon King Ye Li. She was no match for him at all. Ye Li smiled inwardly. He had originally thought that dealing with the Sky Eagle Organization would be troublesome, but now it seemed that he had worried needlessly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Sky Eagle Base together,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Ling Fei was taken aback. The Demon King Ye Li was going to the Sky Eagle Base? She couldn¡¯t even fathom what his intentions might be, and she didn¡¯t dare to think too much about it. Ye Li looked at Ling Fei, who was hesitating, and smiled, ¡°Never refuse me. Don¡¯t even try, OK?¡± Ling Fei was startled, and then a bitter smile appeared on her face. She realized that she had no choice but toply with Ye Li¡¯s request. Even if the Demon King Ye Li went to the Sky Eagle Base to prepare for something, the Sky Eagle Base had nothing to fear. After all, their Grand Leader was a ninth-tier Evolved Being. ¡°Alright,¡± Ling Fei said to Ye Li. Soon after, Ye Li and the others headed towards the Sky Eagle Base. However, not long after leaving the cave, they were blocked by over a hundred gic warriors. Most of them were third-tier Evolved Beings, and there was even one fourth-tier Evolved Being among them. They were all dressed in ck robes with threerge characters embroidered in rust on their robes: ¡°Fire-worshiping Sect!¡± Chapter 262 - 262: A Man of Unparalleled Handsomeness Chapter 262: A Man of Unparalleled Handsomeness Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Over a hundred gic warriors from the Fire-worshiping Sect blocked the path of Ye Li and his group. A fourth-tier Evolved Being coldly looked at Ling Fei. ¡°Ling Fei, we¡¯ve received word that you woulde to rescue these people, but it¡¯s a pity that we¡¯ve alreadyid an ambush.¡± Ling Fei looked solemnly at the fourth-tier Evolved Being. Although she was a fifth-tier Evolved Being, there were several hundred gic warriors on the other side, making it impossible for them to win. She stole a nce at Ye Li and noticed that his face remained calm, without any signs of disturbance. While the Demon King Ye Li was incredibly powerful, they had no connection to him whatsoever. ¡°You followers of the Fire-worshiping Sect abducted the people from our Sky Eagle Base, and we haven¡¯t settled that score with you yet. It seems you¡¯ve walked right into our hands,¡± Ling Fei said coldly. Upon hearing this, the fourth-tier evolver burst intoughter. ¡°Ling Fei, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve quite grasped the situation here. This isn¡¯t your Sky Eagle Base. Right now, you¡¯re just a dozen or so people. Do you think you can survive?¡± The fourth-tier evolver wore a smug expression on his face. Ling Fei clenched her teeth and asked, ¡°What do you want from us?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The Fourth-tier Evolved Being sneered, ¡°Ling Fei, we don¡¯t want to do anything except kill all of you.¡± The people from the Sky Eagle Base were terrified. They had just narrowly escaped danger, and now they were faced with another threat. ¡°What do you think, Ling Fei? Shall we go over there and kill you, or would you like toe over here and let us kill you?¡± the fourth-tier Evolved Being taunted arrogantly. Ling Fei nced at Ye Li once again but found that his expression remained unchanged. She wondered if she should ask for his help, but why would the Demon King Ye Li bother to assist her? For a moment, Ling Fei felt a sense of powerlessness. ¡°Get out of the way, you ants. You¡¯re blocking my path.¡± A carefree voice suddenly entered everyone¡¯s ears. All the Fire-worshiping Sect gic warriors were stunned and quickly turned to look in the direction of the voice. What they saw left them in disbelief. They could never have imagined that there could be someone in the world so incredibly handsome. Ye Li¡¯s face was sharp and angr, with sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes that no one could forget. His eyes were as serene as the night and as profound as the ocean. Standing among the crowd, Ye Li appeared like a phoenix among chickens or angelica among weeds. The leader of these followers of the Fire-worshiping Sect, a fourth-tier Evolved Being, rubbed his eyes as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. How could someone be this good-looking? But then he was stunned! He not only didn¡¯t see it wrong, but also noticed something else. Ye Li¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent, and he looked awe-inspiring! He is not just handsome¡­ he¡¯s also domineering! Ye Li stood there like an unsheathed sword, reaching for the sky. The fourth-tier Evolved Beingposed himself and then frowned. Whenpared to the man in front of him, he felt utterly inferior. ¡°Do you know that being good-looking can sometimes lead to trouble?¡± the fourth-tier Evolved Being red at Ye Li and said coldly. ¡°Oh?¡± A hint og yfulness appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. The fourth-tier Evolved Being gritted his teeth. After a few seconds, he added, ¡°Especially for a man as stunningly handsome as you!¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. He understood that this fourth-tier Evolved Being was simply feeling inferior due to his own looks. He could empathize with such feelings of inferiority.. After all, in this post-apocalyptic world, who wouldn¡¯t feel inferior in front of someone like him, Ye Li? Chapter 263 - 263: Turn Them Into Zombies Chapter 263: Turn Them Into Zombies Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to whether this fourth-tier evolutionist felt inferior or not. He calmly said, ¡°Ants, move aside, or the consequences will be severe.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Both the fourth-tier evolutionist and the hundreds of gic warriors were shocked. They never expected Ye Li to dare to say such words to them. Ye Li had said something simr before, but they were too focused on his appearance at the time. ¡°Brat, don¡¯t you dare call us ants!¡± The fourth-tier Evolved Being couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing as he looked at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ants?¡± The fourth-tier Evolved Being and the gic warriors of the Fire-worshiping Sect were infuriated by Ye Li¡¯s words. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re arrogant!¡± The fourth-tier Evolved Being stared at Ye Li,pletely bewildered by where Ye Li found the courage to say such things. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, clear the path, or the consequences will be severe. I don¡¯t want to repeat myself for the third time,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Ling Fei looked at Ye Li, and she secretly breathed a sigh of relief. As long as the Demon King Ye Li was willing to take action, they would be safe. ¡°What if I don¡¯t move aside?¡± the fourth-tier Evolved Being sneered. Ye Li smiled and couldn¡¯t understand why these ants dared to say such things to him. Didn¡¯t they understand the simple principle that they shouldn¡¯t mess with the wrong person? Without saying more, Ye Li released his Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Roar!!! Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, Yutong, and Swordmaster Ah Qi. Their appearances were all different, but they shared one thing inmon: their eyes were all golden. ¡°Turn them all into zombies,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Following Ye Li¡¯smand, the Apocalypse Legion flew out like lightning. Among the hundreds of gic warriors in the Fire-worshiping Sect, the strongest was only a fourth-tier Evolved Being, and there was no way they could withstand the attacks of five eighth-tier zombies. In just a few seconds, all of the gic warriors had been turned into zombies. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized them into a third-tier male zombie. There was no choice; when gic warriors turned into zombies, their ranks would definitely decrease. He checked the other zombies in the system space: One fifth-tier female zombie and one third-tier male zombie. That was about it. He turned around slowly and found that everyone had frozen in ce like statues. ¡°Arc you all shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at them and spoke slowly. Upon hearing his words, they snapped back to reality, looking at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Never be surprised at me because everything I do will leave you astonished for three days and three nights,¡± Ye Li continued. Ling Fei¡¯s face seemed to have frozen, and she stared at the Apocalypse Legion in shock. ¡°Is this¡­ the Demon King Ye Li¡¯s Apocalypse Legion?¡± Ling Fei was filled with amazement. The members of the Sky Eagle Base¡¯s guard team were already scared out of wits. They had already guessed who Ye Li was, and they couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat. They had been fortunate that the Demon King Ye Li hadn¡¯t killed them earlier, or they would have already gone to hell. ¡°What did you see?¡± Ye Li looked at the people from the Sky Eagle Base and asked. They were taken aback and stammered, ¡°We¡­ we saw¡­¡± Before they could finish their sentence, Ye Li interrupted them. ¡°You didn¡¯t see anything. If anyone dares to talk about what happened today, you know the consequences,¡± Ye Li said slowly.. Chapter 264 - 264: Met Ziqiong Again Chapter 264: Met Ziqiong Again Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, everyone closed their mouths tightly, afraid to make a sound that might displease Ye Li. Ye Li looked at Ling Fei. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ling Fei quickly responded and led the group towards the Sky Eagle Base. As expected, just as Ye Li had anticipated, the Sky Eagle Organization was indeed simr to a small bustling city. While it might not have been asrge in scale as the Annan Base City or the Huangjiang Base City, its overall strength was much greater. ess to the Sky Eagle Base was strictly regted and required a pass. However, as the captain of the Sky Eagle Base¡¯s security team, Ling Fei naturally didn¡¯t need one. After entering the Sky Eagle Base, Ye Li found that it was quite impressive, resembling a bustling town. Patrol teams withser guns would asionally roam the streets, and the people wore contented smiles on their faces. ¡°Mr. Ye, would you like to go¡­¡± Ling Fei cautiously looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Take me to see Tian E,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Since he hade to the eastern part of the Wilderness North Zone, there was no need to provoke the Sky Eagle Organization unnecessarily. Just let bygones be bygones! Ye Li wasn¡¯t afraid of the Sky Eagle Organization, but there was no need to create enmity either. Ling Fei had no idea what Ye Li was thinking. She looked puzzled and couldn¡¯t understand why the Demon King Ye Li wanted to meet with the Third Leader now. Currently, the Third Leader was still in aa, and even the doctors from the Medicine God Hall couldn¡¯t heal him. However, Ling Fei didn¡¯t dare to question Ye Li¡¯s reasons. She knew that beings like the Demon King Ye Li usually didn¡¯t need any reasons for their actions. ¡°Mr. Ye, please follow me.¡± Shortly after, Ling Fei led Ye Li to a certain ce. Before long, Ye Li followed Ling Fei and arrived outside a grand hall. On the top of the hall were four golden characters: Sky Eagle Headquarters! Under the sunlight, these four golden characters appeared particrly dazzling. ¡°Mr. Ye, this is the Sky Eagle Headquarters, and our Third Leader is currently recuperating inside,¡± Ling Fei said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Then Ye Li entered Sky Eagle Headquarters. Shortly after entering, Ye Li saw someone he recognized. It was a girl around his age with long purple hair, sitting in a pavilion and appearing somewhat mncholic. This girl was none other than Ziqiong, the girl Ye Li had rescued in the Abandoned City. Ziqiong held her chin in her hand, and when she saw Ling Fei, her face immediately brightened with excitement. ¡°Ling Fei, you¡¯re finally back! I¡¯ve been so bored,¡± Ziqiong pouted. However, Ling Fei was in no mood to exchange yful banter with Ziqiong today, especially with the presence of the great Demon King Ye Li. Ling Fei feared that she might end up being killed by him!!! Ziqiong was taken aback and wondered why Ling Fei was ignoring her. Then, a figure caught her eye. This figure seemed somewhat familiar. ¡°Ling Fei, who is he?¡± Ziqiong asked curiously. ¡°Uh, he¡­¡± Ling Fei didn¡¯t know how to answer. Ziqiong touched her head, wondering why her usually straightforward big sister Ling Fei was acting so hesitantly today. Since Ling Fei didn¡¯t respond, Ziqiong decided to ask the question herself. ¡°Hello, may I ask who you are?¡± Ziqiong looked at Ye Li¡¯s figure and asked. As they say, all meetings in this world were reunions after a long separation. Ye Li turned around slowly¡­ Chapter 265 - 265: Voluntarily Walked into Death Chapter 265: Voluntarily Walked into Death Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ziqiong stared at Ye Li, her exquisite face seemingly frozen. After a moment, Ziqiong finally regained her senses. ¡°I-I-I¡­ It feels like we¡¯ve met somewhere before,¡± Ziqiong¡¯s voice trembled uncontrobly. ¡°It¡¯s only been a year, and you¡¯ve forgotten your savior?¡± Ye Li replied casually. Ling Fei had previously mentioned to Ziqiong the story of how the Demon King Ye Li had saved her in the Ruined City. She stepped aside, not wanting to disturb their conversation. ¡°Mr. Demon King, why¡­ why have youe to the Sky Eagle Base?¡± Ziqiong said, her face turning slightly red. With her long waist-length purple hair, she looked incredibly adorable. Ye Li hadn¡¯t expected Ziqiong to have this kind of identity. It was quite interesting. ¡°I naturally have my reasons foring,¡± Ye Li replied slowly. Suddenly, Ziqiong remembered her third uncle Tian E¡¯s situation. Her second uncle and third uncle had tried to subdue various major forces north of the Wilderness Northern Region but had been defeated by the Demon King Ye Li¡¯s Apocalypse Legion. However¡­ This was the territory of the Sky Eagle Base. With her third uncle severely injured and unconscious, wouldn¡¯t Ye Li be voluntarily walking into his death? On one side was her third uncle, and on the other side was her savior. For a moment, Ziqiong felt at a loss for what to do. ¡°Mr. Demon King, you should leave. Right now, my father and second uncle consider you an enemy. If youe here¡­¡± Ziqiong¡¯s words were interrupted as a deep voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Ling Fei, you¡¯re back.¡± The speaker was a middle-aged man dressed in a ck suit. His face bore an air of authority, and hisplexion was a pale gold. Ling Fei quickly responded, ¡°Yes, Second Leader. We¡¯ve sessfully rescued several hundred people who were captured by the Fire-worshiping Sect.¡± The middle-aged man was none other than the Sky Eagle Organization¡¯s Second Leader, Jiang Feng, an eighth-tier Evolved Being. Jiang Feng nodded and suddenly turned his gaze towards Ye Li. Then he was scared out of wits! ¡°Ye¡­ Ye Li!¡± Jiang Feng was incredibly shocked and felt like he must be seeing things. How could Ye Li possibly be here? No matter how many times he blinked, Ye Li was still standing right in front of him, looking indifferent. ¡°Ye Li, it really is you!¡± ¡°Your Apocalypse Legion¡¯s zombies severely injured my third brother, causing him to remain in aa to this day. We didn¡¯t expect you toe here voluntarily.¡± Jiang Feng stared at Ye Li coldly. Ye Li remained silent, his expression unchanged, as if he regarded Jiang Feng as insignificant. ¡°Surround him! This man is Ye Li, the Demon King!¡± Jiang Feng ordered, and instantly, hundreds of gic warriors rushed forward. They held specially designedser guns, which were much more powerful than those of gic warriors at the same level. ¡°Go inform my eldest brother and the elders,¡± Jiang Feng instructed a fifth-tier Evolved Being. ¡°Yes, Second Leader!¡± The fifth-tier Evolved Being hurriedly ran inside to report. Ling Fei naturally knew that this would be the oue. Until now, she still didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li hade to the Sky Eagle Base. Zi Qiong watched Ye Li surrounded and her little face filled with worry. But what could she do? After all, it was the Iron Feet Zombie, Bai Wawa, from the Apocalypse Legion who had injured her third uncle. Soon, the Sky Eagle Organization¡¯s Grand Leader, apanied by the ten Elders, emerged from the main hall.. Chapter 266 - 266: Don’t You Want Tian E to Survive? Chapter 266: Don¡¯t You Want Tian E to Survive? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Grand Leader of the Sky Eagle Organization was named Zishan, a ninth-tier Evolved Being. The ten Elders following him were all seventh-tier Evolved Beings. Their power far surpassed that of Annan Base City and Huangjiang Base City. ¡°Big brother, this is Ye Li!¡± Jiang Feng pointed at Ye Li. Upon hearing this, Zishan¡¯s expression grew cold. He scrutinized Ye Li and asked, ¡°Are you Demon King Ye Li?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ye Li nodded, his face as calm as ever. Zishan looked at Ye Li¡¯s indifferent expression and sneered, ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I mustmend your courage. You¡¯re facing so many of us, yet your face remains unmoved.¡± Ye Li, however, merely smiled faintly. ¡°I heard that your Third Leader suffered severe injuries and is now in aa. I came here just to take a look. Is it necessary to make such a fuss?¡± These words angered everyone present. The reason Tian E suffered such injuries and fell into aa was that he was injured by a member of your Apocalypse Legion, the Iron-Footed Zombie! And now, you, Ye Li, dare to say such things? ¡°Arrogant fool!¡± Zishan angrily shouted. Zishan was a ninth-tier Evolved Being, while Ye Li was an eighth-tier Evolved Being. There was a huge gap between the two. However, Ye Li didn¡¯te to the Sky Eagle Base to engage in a full-blown battle. If negotiations failed, he could simply run away. The gap between an eighth-tier and a ninth-tier Evolved Being was too vast. The differences in power between each tier of Evolved Beings were unimaginable. But Ye Li was confident that he could escape if needed, thanks to his S-tier ability, ¡°Swift Steps.¡± ¡°Ye Li, don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re about to die?¡± Zishan coldly stared at Ye Li. He couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li remained so calm. ¡°Dad!¡± Ziqiong suddenly called out to Zishan. Before Zishan could respond, Ziqiong continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me how I escaped from the Abandoned City? Actually, it was Senior Demon King who saved me. Can¡¯t you¡­¡± Ziqiong didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but her meaning was clear. Ziqiong had only told Ling Fei about Ye Li saving her in the Abandoned City. Although Bai Wawa, the Ironfooted Zombie from Ye Li¡¯s Apocalypse Legion, had severely injured her third uncle, she didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Ye Li. Zishan was taken aback by her words. He would never have imagined that Ye Li was the one who had saved his daughter. ¡°Big brother, even if Ye Li saved Little Qiong, what does that represent? Didn¡¯t you hear what he said earlier? It¡¯s obvious that he came here to mock our Eagle Organization!¡± Jiang Feng argued. ¡°Ye Li, I admit that I can¡¯t defeat you, but this is the Sky Eagle Base. Today, you have nowhere to escape!¡± Zishan dered. ¡°I heard that you are neither human nor a member of the Dark Race. I¡¯ve encountered many humans and members of the Dark Race, but I¡¯ve never seen anything like you, who is neither human nor Dark Race member!¡± Jiang Feng said angrily, letting out his pent-up frustration. Ye Li, on the other hand, smiled faintly. He ignored Jiang Feng and turned to look at Zishan. ¡°I believe you don¡¯t want Tian E to die, right?¡± Ye Li said slowly. Zishan was taken aback and hurriedly asked, ¡°Ye Li, what do you mean by that?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, just that aside from me, no one else can save him.¡± After hearing this, everyone present was petrified.. Chapter 267 - 267: The Medicine God Hall and Miracle Physician Qi Chapter 267: The Medicine God Hall and Miracle Physician Qi Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zishan continued to stare at Ye Li, unable to understand why Ye Li dared to speak in such a manner. ¡°Ye Li, what exactly do you mean?¡± Zishan asked. Zishan actually admired Ye Li¡¯s audacity a bit. To remain calm in the face of such overwhelming opposition took incredible courage. ¡°I¡¯ve already said it. Aside from me, Ye Li, no one can save Tian E,¡± Ye Li calmly replied. the Sky Eagle Organization¡¯s Second Leader sneered, ¡°Ye Li, do you think you¡¯re a god? Old Three can be saved by the Medicine God Hall¡¯s miracle physicians, what are youpared to them?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°Can the quacks from the Medicine God Hallpare to me?¡± Arrogant, absolutely arrogant! In the eyes of the onlookers, Ye Li¡¯s arrogance knew no bounds. Unfortunately, Ye Li didn¡¯t see it that way. He had seen doctors from the Medicine God Hall before, in Annan Base City and Huangjiang Base City. When Jiang Feng heard Ye Li¡¯s words, he was furious and was about to say some harsh words to Ye Li. However, a voice suddenly reached everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Who dares to say that the physicians of our Medicine God Hall are quacks?¡± Everyone quickly turned their heads and saw an elderly man in his sixties slowly approaching. Although the old man was only a third-tier Evolved Being, he had a graceful and dignified appearance. The people of the Medicine God Hall dedicated their lives to the study of medicine, so their cultivation realm was not high. However, the Medicine God Hall was an absolute force to be reckoned with because they had good rtions with all major powers. ¡°Doctor Qi,¡± Zishan called out to the elderly man. ¡°Doctor Qi, he said that the doctors of your Medicine God Hall are all quacks,¡± Jiang Feng said, fearing that the elderly man didn¡¯t know. Doctor Qi looked at Ye Li. After a few seconds, he smiled coldly and asked, ¡°Did you say that all of us in the Medicine God Hall are quacks?¡± Everyone turned their attention to Ye Li, eager to hear how he would respond. Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± Ye Li calmly replied. With this statement, the atmosphere instantly grew quiet. No one could have imagined that Ye Li would say such a thing when faced with the miracle physicians of the Medicine God Hall. ¡°You brat, you¡¯re asking for death!¡± Doctor Qi gritted his teeth. However, Ye Li merely smiled faintly. ¡°Do you, a lowly third-tier Evolved Being, think you can kill me?¡± Nowadays, if Ye Li wanted to kill a third-tier Evolved Being, it was a hundred times easier than crushing an ant. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, how dare you speak to Doctor Qi in such a manner? Do you really think there¡¯s no one left in our Sky Eagle Organization?¡± Jiang Feng coldly retorted. He still vividly remembered the terror he felt when Ye Li used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes outside the me Base. The enmity and hatred between him and Ye Li ran deep. ¡°I truly admire you. A young man like you dares to im that all of us in the Medicine God Hall are quacks. I really want to know on what basis you¡¯re saying this.¡± Doctor Qi¡¯s old face suddenly disyed a yful look. He thought that Ye Li was merely talking big and had no real substance to his ims. Unfortunately, Doctor Qi couldn¡¯t have anticipated how Ye Li would respond to his question. ¡°You can¡¯t even cure Tian E, aren¡¯t you a quack?¡± Ye Li said casually. Doctor Qi¡¯s expression turned cold.. ¡°Do, do you know how severe Tian E¡¯s injuries are?¡± Chapter 268 - 268: Are Tian E’s Injuries Severe? Chapter 268: Are Tian E¡¯s Injuries Severe? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Doctor Qi looked at Ye Li with disdain, seeing him as someone who didn¡¯t understand anything and just liked to boast. ¡°Are Tian E¡¯s injuries severe?¡± Ye Li asked Doctor Qi calmly. ¡°Hmph!¡± Doctor Qi snorted, ¡°If Third Leader¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t serious, would I be helpless?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just a problem with your medical skills. If it were me, Ye Li, I could heal Tian E in an instant,¡± Ye Li replied calmly. With these words, everyone became furious. Even the miracle physicians of the Medicine God Hall were powerless, so what gave Ye Li the audacity to make such ims? Moreover, Ye Li was the one responsible for Tian E¡¯s injuries in the first ce. How dare he be so shameless! When Doctor Qi heard Ye Li¡¯s words, he felt insulted like never before. ¡°Ye Li, you¡­!¡± Doctor Qi was so angry that he couldn¡¯t evenplete a sentence. With a calm expression on his face, Ye Li said, ¡°Today, I am in a good mood, so I¡¯ll let you witness my medical skills.¡± As he spoke, Ye Li prepared to move forward. However, Jiang Feng blocked Ye Li¡¯s path and looked at him coldly. ¡°Ye Li, don¡¯t pretend to be a good person. How did my third brother get injured?¡± ¡°Dad, I think we should let Senior Demon King give it a try.¡± Ziqiong whispered as she tugged at Zishan¡¯s sleeve. Zishan contemted for a few seconds. He thought that maybe Ye Li hade not to save his third brother but to kill him. However¡­ If that was the case, wasn¡¯t Ye Limitting suicide. Since Doctor Qi was helpless anyway, he might as well take a chance. With him by the side, there was no way Ye Li could harm his third brother. ¡°Ye Li, can you really save my third brother?¡± Zishan asked Ye Li with a probing look. Ye Li smiled calmly and slowly replied, ¡°Not only can I save him, I can make him recover instantly.¡± Although Zishan thought Ye Li was extremely arrogant, the calmness and confidence on Ye Li¡¯s face surprised him. ¡°Very well! I¡¯ll trust you this time,¡± Zishan said. ¡°Mr. Zi, how can you¡­¡± Doctor Qi was astonished. He never imagined that Zishan would agree to let Ye Li try. ¡°Doctor Qi, right now my third brother¡¯s life is in imminent danger, so¡­¡± Zishan¡¯s words were left unfinished, but the meaning was clear. ¡°Mr. Zi, you¡¯re showing disrespect to our Medicine God Hall by letting a brat treat Third Leader¡¯s injuries!¡± Zishan was annoyed. He thought, if your Medicine God Hall can heal my third brother¡¯s injuries, why would I let Ye Li do it? ¡°Old man, do you always talk so much nonsense?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. When Doctor Qi heard this, he was infuriated beyond measure, and his old face was filled with anger. ¡°Fine, fine! Let me see your medical skills!¡± Doctor Qi said coldly. Ye Li ignored Doctor Qi and looked at Zishan. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Seeing Ye Li giving orders to the leader, everyone¡¯s anger intensified. Zishan frowned but after looking at Ye Li for a few seconds, he led Ye Li to Tian E¡¯s room. Doctor Qi followed with a gloomy expression. He wanted to see if Ye Li really had the ability to back up his words. A few minutester, Ye Li arrived at Tian E¡¯s room. Tian E was currently unconscious, with a multitude of medical equipment on either side of his hospital bed.. Chapter 269 - 269: It Was Senior Demon King Who Saved You Chapter 269: It Was Senior Demon King Who Saved You Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Doctor Qi chuckled coldly. ¡°Ye Li, show us your astonishing medical skills!¡± He wanted to see if Ye Li¡¯s skills matched his strong words. Ye Li smiled and said, ¡°I originally thought that the quacks of the Medicine God Hall had some extraordinary abilities. It turns out you rely on these ordinary medical instruments.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Doctor Qi burst intoughter, as if he had never heard anything so amusing. ¡°Ye Li, oh Ye Li, I thought you had some skills. Don¡¯t you know that medical instruments are necessary for treating injuries and illnesses?¡± There was a mocking expression on Doctor Qi¡¯s old face, as if he looked down on Ye Li even more. Ye Li shook his head slowly. ¡°Indeed, you truly are quacks. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t need medical instruments to save someone.¡± ¡°What¡­ What did you say?¡± Doctor Qi was dumbfounded. Treating people without medical instruments? How was that possible? Were you going to use your head? Ye Li smiled to himself. He knew that doctors like Doctor Qi wouldn¡¯t understand his medical skills. ¡°Ye Li, please save my third brother quickly,¡± Zishan said in a deep voice. Zishan wanted to see if Ye Li was nning to harm or save his third brother. He was also puzzled about how one could save someone without using medical instruments. When Ye Li heard this, he looked at Tian E, who was lying unconscious on the bed. He slowly raised his palm, and a gentle golden spiritual light enveloped it. Immediately, the golden spiritual light slowly moved toward Tian E. An SSS-level healing technique was impossible to use to bring someone back from the dead, but it was quite simple to heal a severely injured person. After a few seconds, a miracle urred. Tian E slowly opened his eyes¡­ ¡°Third Brother!¡± Zishan and Jiang Feng called out to Tian E when they saw him open his eyes. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t die?¡± Tian E touched his head, as if it were utterly unbelievable. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Absolutely impossible!!!¡± Doctor Qi eximed. The severe injuries that had left him helpless had been casually healed? The ten elders of the Sky Eagle Organization in the room were also stunned. It was just too unbelievable. Not only had Third Leader¡¯s injuries been healed, but he also seemed full of energy and vitality. ¡°I told you I could treat injuries without medical instruments. Why didn¡¯t you believe that?¡± Ye Li looked at Doctor Qi casually. At this point, Doctor Qi had no idea how to respond. He felt deeply ashamed and wished he could find a hole to hide in. But he was also shocked. He couldn¡¯t understand how such a miraculous medical skill could exist in this world. It was simply incredible. Tian E moved his body a bit and realized he waspletely fine. He then looked around at the people in the room. But what he saw shocked him to the core. ¡°Demon King Ye Li!¡± Tian E jumped out of the hospital bed and shouted at Ye Li. He would rather believe that the sky was falling than believe that Ye Li would appear here. ¡°Set aside your prejudices towards your savior,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Tian E was puzzled when he heard this. ¡°Third Uncle, it was Senior Demon King who saved you,¡± Ziqiong said sweetly with a smile. ¡°What?¡± Tian E¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He couldn¡¯t have imagined that it was Ye Li who had saved him.. Chapter 270 - 270: There’s a High-Level Female Zombie on the Outskirts Chapter 270: There¡¯s a High-Level Female Zombie on the Outskirts Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Tian E stared at Ye Li in disbelief. He had fought a fierce battle against the Iron-Footed Zombie Bai Wawa outside the ze Fire Base and had been seriously injured. Wasn¡¯t the Iron-Footed Zombie part of the Apocalypse Legion? How could it be Ye Li who saved him? The second leader of the Sky Eagle Organization was dumbfounded, his previous furious shouts at Ye Li now left him red-faced. He had never expected Ye Li to actually heal Third Leader so quickly. Ye Li, now that you¡¯ve healed Third Brother, let¡¯s consider our past grievances settled, what do you think? Zishan looked at Ye Li and suggested. Just as Zi Shan was watching intently, Ye Li used such a divine technique that he had to take Ye Li seriously. Ye Li replied, ¡°Alright.¡± He hade to the Sky Eagle Base to resolve this matter in the first ce. Otherwise, the me Organization would have been annihted by the Sky Eagle Organization. Now that the issue had been resolved, Ye Li was looking forward to exploring the Falling Rock Mountain Range with the super treasure map. As he was about to leave, Ziqiong stopped him. ¡°Senior Demon King, where are you going?¡± ¡°Falling Rock Mountain Range.¡± Ziqiong was puzzled. The Falling Rock Mountain Range wasn¡¯t far from the Sky Eagle Base, but it was a forbidden zone for life. She couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li would want to go there. ¡°Senior Demon King, can I go with you?¡± Ziqiong asked cautiously, her eyes fixed on Ye Li. Ever since Ye Li had saved her in the Ruined City, his presence had haunted her. She didn¡¯t understand why she felt this way. She had thought that she would never see Ye Li again in her lifetime, but now that she had, she didn¡¯t want to part with him so soon. Ye Li hadn¡¯t expected Ziqiong to make such a request, but he looked into her eyes with his usual calm gaze. He had seen that look in the eyes of many others before. Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Qian Ruxue, Lu Qingxue, Lu Qian, Luo Yue, all of them had looked at him with simr eyes. Without a doubt, Ziqiong had fallen for him. He wasn¡¯t surprised by this at all. After all, which girl wouldn¡¯t be attracted to him when she saw him? ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Li said. He had never been a good person or a bad person, but he had a good heart. Since Ziqiong had made such a request, there was no harm in agreeing to it. ¡°Thank you, Senior Demon King.¡± Ziqiong said with joy. As Ye Li was about to leave, Zishan stopped him. ¡°Demon King, are you nning to go to the Falling Rock Mountain Range?¡± Zishan asked. Ye Li nodded. ¡°Is there something wrong with that?¡± ¡°Recently, there¡¯s a high-level female zombie on the outskirts of the Falling Rock Mountain Range. None of the adventurers who went there have returned.¡± Zishan said. A high-level female zombie? Ye Li smiled inwardly. Could this be the opportunity he was waiting for? The five zombies of the Apocalypse Legion were all eighth-tier Zombies now; it was time to cultivate a new one. ¡°Demon King, Your strength is something I¡¯m not worried about, but if Qiong¡¯er goes with you¡­¡± Zishan didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but his meaning was clear¡ªhe was worried about Ziqiong going with Ye Li. ¡°Dad, just let me go with Demon King. He¡¯s so powerful, why would he be afraid of a high-level female zombie?¡± Ziqiong pleaded with her father. Zishan looked into Ziqiong¡¯s imploring eyes for a few seconds before shaking his head helplessly. ¡°Alright..¡± Chapter 271 - 271: The Young Master of the Fire-worshiping Chapter 271: The Young Master of the Fire-worshiping Sect Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Seeing that Zi Shan had agreed, Zi Qiong was excited. Then, she and Ye Li headed for the Falling Rock Mountain Range. The Falling Rock Mountain Range wasn¡¯t far from the Sky Eagle Base, and before long, the two of them reached its outskirts. Ye Li had been here with Luo Yue before, where they had encountered a giant centipede. ¡°Senior Demon King, are youing to the Falling Rock Mountain Range for that high-level female zombie?¡± Ziqiong asked curiously. Ye Li didn¡¯t answer, instead using his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to scan their surroundings. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Suddenly, a familiar sound that Ye Li recognized well resounded. Hundreds of zombies rushed towards them recklessly. Ye Li raised his finger, and the golden spiritual light on his fingertip swept out like a machine gun, shooting at the approaching zombies. Swish! Swish! Swish! These hundreds of zombies couldn¡¯t get close to Ye Li; their legs were all pierced by bullet-like holes, rendering them powerless. Two Level 1 zombies could be synthesized into a Level 2 zombie. Two Level 2 zombies could be synthesized into one Level 3 zombie. All of these zombies were Level 3, so Ye Libined them into one Level 9 male zombie and one Level 9 female zombie. Ye Li looked bored. A level-9 zombie was too weak. But Ziqiong didn¡¯t look bored at all. On the contrary, she was extremely shocked. These zombies had transformed into two zombies? Ziqiong was only a tier-3 Evolved Being. She wasn¡¯t afraid of these low-level zombies, but this was unbelievable. The scene where Ye Li raised a single finger and instantly caused hundreds of zombies to fall to the ground left her astonished, despite her already being terrified of Ye Li. However, she was still shocked by this sight. But why did these zombies transform into a male zombie and a female zombie? Moreover, they seemed to be much stronger. Suddenly, Ziqiong remembered Ye Li¡¯s title. The Demon King¡­ Ye Li! He was neither a human nor a member of the Dark Race, but a demon! Zi Qiong thought that maybe this was the ability of a demon. ¡°Hahaha, This is truly like finding something unexpectedly without any effort!¡± A sudden sneer reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li turned around slowly and found a young man about his age, a Fourth-tier Evolved Being, standing before him. The young man was dressed in a ck robe with threerge characters on it: Fire-worshiping Sect. Behind him were dozens of gic warriors, all third-tier Evolved Beings. ¡°Zha¡­ Zhao Yang?¡± Ziqiong said in shock. Zhao Yang gave a cold smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to encounter the daughter of the Sky Eagle Organization¡¯s leader here. Should I consider myself lucky or very lucky?¡± Zhao Yang was the young master of the Fire-worshiping Sect, a powerful super faction located east of the Wilderness North Region. They specialized in researching drugs to enhance human gic potential and make a fortune from it. These drugs forcibly improved the genes of the human body and were extremely destructive. As long as one used them, their lifespan would plummet by decades. In human base cities, these drugs were absolutely forbidden. However, if some ordinary people wanted to be gic warriors, they had to use them, even if their lifespan would plummet. Recently, the Fire-worshiping Sect had been researching a new drug, which was why they were aggressively capturing ordinary people in the Wilderness North Region. ¡°Miss Ziqiong, will youe with me willingly, or do I need to take action myself?¡± Zhao Yang looked at Ziqiong and said. As long as he used Ziqiong as a hostage, the Fire-worshiping Sect could gain numerous benefits from the Sky Eagle Organization, especially since Zishan cherished his daughter dearly.. Wanna gift the story? Try one. 0ment o VOTE 2 left KJ SEND GIFT Chapter 272: Insignificant Ant, Come and Let Me Kill You Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ziqiong became a little anxious when she heard Zhao Yang¡¯s words. She quickly nced at Ye Li, only to find him remain calm andposed. She thought she was being useless. With Senior Demon King by her side, why should she fear someone as insignificant as Zhao Yang? ¡°Zhao Yang, I advise you to leave quickly, or you will be in mortal danger,¡± Ziqiong said to Zhao Yang. Zhao Yang was momentarily stunned, not understanding why Ziqiong would say such a thing. Then, he realized. Ziqiong wasn¡¯t alone; there was a young man with her. This young man¡­ Zhao Yang looked at Ye Li and felt an overwhelming sense of jealousy. He was considered quite handsome himself, but whenpared to the young man before him, it was like night and day. A cold, dark look appeared on Zhao Yang¡¯s face as he thought to himself, What¡¯s the use of being exceptionally handsome? In the end, he will just be a corpse. ¡°I think Ziqiong has the confidence to say this because of you, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Zhao Yang stared at Ye Li. ¡°Perhaps,¡± Ye Li replied calmly. Zhao Yang stared intently at Ye Li¡¯s calm face and couldn¡¯t understand how he could remain soposed. Didn¡¯t he know that he was about to die? ¡°I don¡¯t like your face,¡± Zhao Yang said coldly, gazing at Ye Li. ¡°Do you know what happens to people I don¡¯t like?¡± ¡°They die,¡± Ye Li replied calmly. ¡°Since you know you¡¯re going to die, why are you so calm?¡± Zhao Yang couldn¡¯t fathom why Ye Li could maintain suchposure. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Is this how insignificant beings like you usually speak?¡± Chapter 272 - 272: Insignificant Ant, Come and Let Me Kill You Chapter 272: Insignificant Ant, Come and Let Me Kill You Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ziqiong became a little anxious when she heard Zhao Yang¡¯s words. She quickly nced at Ye Li, only to find him remain calm andposed. She thought she was being useless. With Senior Demon King by her side, why should she fear someone as insignificant as Zhao Yang? ¡°Zhao Yang, I advise you to leave quickly, or you will be in mortal danger,¡± Ziqiong said to Zhao Yang. Zhao Yang was momentarily stunned, not understanding why Ziqiong would say such a thing. Then, he realized. Ziqiong wasn¡¯t alone; there was a young man with her. This young man¡­ Zhao Yang looked at Ye Li and felt an overwhelming sense of jealousy. He was considered quite handsome himself, but whenpared to the young man before him, it was like night and day. A cold, dark look appeared on Zhao Yang¡¯s face as he thought to himself, What¡¯s the use of being exceptionally handsome? In the end, he will just be a corpse. ¡°I think Ziqiong has the confidence to say this because of you, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Zhao Yang stared at Ye Li. ¡°Perhaps,¡± Ye Li replied calmly. Zhao Yang stared intently at Ye Li¡¯s calm face and couldn¡¯t understand how he could remain soposed. Didn¡¯t he know that he was about to die? ¡°I don¡¯t like your face,¡± Zhao Yang said coldly, gazing at Ye Li. ¡°Do you know what happens to people I don¡¯t like?¡± ¡°They die,¡± Ye Li replied calmly. ¡°Since you know you¡¯re going to die, why are you so calm?¡± Zhao Yang couldn¡¯t fathom why Ye Li could maintain suchposure. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Is this how insignificant beings like you usually speak?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Both Zhao Yang and the dozen or so gic warriors from the Fire-worshiping Sect were stunned. ¡°He¡­ he actually called our Young Master insignificant?¡± With thatment, Zhao Yang¡¯s somewhat handsome face turned ice-cold. He never expected Ye Li to be so arrogant, not only in demeanor but also in words. ¡°It¡¯s the first time in my life that someone has called me insignificant from birth to now. You have quite the audacity, and I must say, I¡¯m impressed!¡± ¡°Insignificant ant,e and let me kill you.¡± Ye Li looked at Zhao Yang and spoke calmly. His face remained as serene as ever, as if being killed by him was a great honor for Zhao Yang. ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Zhao Yang was so infuriated that he felt an itching sensation in his teeth. He had never encountered someone so arrogant before. With hismand, more than a dozen third-tier Evolved Beings from the Fire-worshiping Sect charged at Ye Li. Zhao Yang sneered, believing that Ye Li was already dead meat. Then he could capture Ziqiong and use her as leverage against the Sky Eagle Organization. Ye Li watched as more than a dozen third-tier Evolved Beings rushed toward him, wondering why there were so many people in this world who weren¡¯t afraid of death. Was life truly that undesirable? He activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes, and dozens of golden lights shot out from his eyes in an instant. The dozen or so third-tier Evolved Beings were horrified when they saw these terrifying golden lights. They panicked and tried to dodge, but it was toote. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± After a shrill scream, all of the third-tier Evolved Beingsy on the ground, dead. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Zhao Yang stared in horror at the bodies of more than a dozen Fire-worshiping Sect gic warriors on the ground. Ziqiong was also shocked. Earlier, Ye Li had knocked down over a hundred zombies with a single flick of his finger, which had amazed her. Now, he had instantly killed more than a dozen third-tier Evolved Beings with his eyes alone? She was also a third-tier Evolved Being, so did this mean that she could be killed with just a nce in the eyes of Senior Demon Lord? Chapter 273 - 273: Discovered the High-level Female Zombie Chapter 273: Discovered the High-level Female Zombie Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zhao Yang was utterly terrified, his body trembling, his courage shattered. He never could have imagined that over a dozen third-tier Evolved Beings would be killed with just a nce. He now felt as if all the strength had been drained from his body, leaving him limp on the ground. ¡°You¡­ You!¡± ¡°You¡­ you!¡± Zhao Yang looked at Ye Li in horror. Ye Li gazed at Zhao Yang with indifference. ¡°Now that I, Ye Li, intend to kill you, understood?¡± As these words left Ye Li¡¯s lips, Zhao Yang felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His legs trembled, and he involuntarily urinated. ¡°No, you can¡¯t kill me! I am the Young Master of the Fire-worshiping Sect. We are the supreme power in the Wilderness Northern Region. If you kill me, you will definitely die too.¡± Zhao Yang tried to use the Fire-worshiping Sect to threaten Ye Li, but his n was wed. ¡°In this world, there is no one I, the Demon King Ye Li, dare not kill.¡± Ye Li said with a faint smile. The Demon King¡­ Ye Li? Zhao Yang had naturally heard of the Demon King Ye Li, and now he finally realized the kind of existence he had provoked. ¡°Go to hell.¡± With that, a blood-curdling hole appeared on Zhao Yang¡¯s forehead before he could even beg for mercy. Ziqiong stared in horror at Ye Li. Killing someone seemed insignificant to him. This person was truly terrifying! ¡°Senior Demon King, Zhao Yang is the Young Master of the Fire-worshiping Sect. You killed him. There may be trouble for you.¡± Ziqiong said to Ye Li. Ye Li chuckled, ¡°Trouble? A small Fire-worshiping Sect thinks it can be trouble for me?¡± He wasn¡¯t concerned about the Fire-worshiping Sect discovering that he had killed Zhao Yang because he was unafraid, quite the opposite, he was looking forward to it. Powers like the Fire-worshiping Sect usually preserved the life mes of their important figures. Once the life me were extinguished, it meant the person was dead. Ye Li hade to the Falling Stone Mountains not to kill some insignificant pests, but to find the high-level female zombie that was still missing. He used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes once more to scan the surroundings but found no trace of the high-level female zombie. Then, he continued to move forward. This high-level female zombie on the outskirts would be his newly cultivated zombie. After he walked for over ten minutes, another wave of zombies approached him. There were hundreds of these zombies, all of them third-level zombies. Seeing Ye Li and Ziqiong, these zombies rushed towards them with the hunger of starving people who hadn¡¯t eaten for ten days. Ye Li used the One Yang Finger to render these zombies powerless. He then opened the synthesis grid in his mind andbined these zombies into a level 9 male zombie, a level 10 male zombie, a level 9 female zombie, and a level 10 female zombie. He already had a level 9 male zombie and a level 9 female zombie. By synthesizing them into level 10, he could continue to synthesize the level 10 male zombie and the level 10 female zombie. This resulted in a tier 1 male zombie and a tier 1 female zombie. Ye Li¡¯s face remained emotionless. This had no significance. He needed to find the High-Level Female Zombie. He used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to scan the area once again, and this time, he finally spotted the high-level female zombie. He quickly headed in that direction, with Ziqiong following closely behind. After a short while, Ye Li saw the high-level female zombie. This female zombie was a purple-eyed zombie. This meant that she was a tier-6 zombie. Ye Li¡¯s face lit up with excitement. He had never encountered such a high-level zombie before. However, this high-level female zombie was currently besieged by a group of high-level Dark Race members, and a fierce battle was about to erupt! Chapter 274 - 274: Bone Maiden Chapter 274: Bone Maiden Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Dozens of tier-5 Dark Race members surrounded the tier-6 female zombie. These Dark Race members were all Heavy sword-wielding undead, and they stared coldly at the tier-6 female zombie, as if they had just been through a great battle. ¡°Bone Maiden, you dare to run out from the inner circle. Have you stopped listening to your master?¡± One of the heavy sword-wielding undead stared at the tier-6 zombie. The tier-6 female zombie smiled coldly. ¡°I have already broken free from his control. From now on, I am my own master!¡± Ye Li and Ziqiong watched from the sidelines. A tier-6 zombie speaking humannguage was not surprising to them. ¡°Bone Maiden, since you insist on not going back with us, then we¡¯ll have to take action!¡± As the words fell, more than thirty tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead prepared to attack. Although it was a tier-6 female zombie, there was no chance of victory against over thirty tier-5 Dark Race members. Bone Maiden was forced back step by step by these thirty-plus tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead, and she was bing increasingly overwhelmed. Ye Li smiled. If he didn¡¯t intervene now, this tier-6 female zombie might not survive. ¡°Wait here,¡± Ye Li said to Ziqiong. Before Ziqiong could respond, Ye Li activated his Swift Steps and disappeared from the spot. Bone Maiden was already cornered by more than thirty tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead. ¡°Bone Maiden, goodbye!¡± one of the tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead said with a cold smile. As the words fell, more than thirty tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead prepared to continue their siege on Bone Maiden. Just as the situation was about to be dire, Ye Li appeared next to Bone Maiden. Bone Maiden was taken aback. She never could have dreamed that a young man would suddenly appear in front of her at this moment. The thirty-plus tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead also came to an abrupt halt when they saw this. ¡°Human?¡± One of the tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead stared at Ye Li. The thirty-plus tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead were all astonished. They couldn¡¯t understand how this human had appeared. ¡°You can leave now,¡± Ye Li looked at the over thirty tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead and said indifferently. One of the tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead stared at Ye Li and asked, ¡°Human, do you want to save Bone Maiden?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. Could these Dark Race members not understand his words? ¡®Til say it again, you can leave now. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Upon hearing this, the thirty-plus tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead were all startled. A human wanted to save a zombie? They had never seen or heard of such a scenario before. ¡°Hehe!¡± One of the tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead suddenlyughed coldly. ¡°Human, you could have lived quite well. You really shouldn¡¯t have appeared here. Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re about to die?¡± Ye Li shook his head slightly. He didn¡¯t want to waste words with these tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead. He took out the Dragon-ying de from his system space and instantly, a dragon¡¯s roar echoed, followed by the sound of sharp des. The thirty-plus tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead were taken aback. They stared at the gleaming de in Ye Li¡¯s hand, but before they could get a good look, Ye Li had already raised the Dragon ying Knife. ¡°me de Technique!¡± As soon as the words were spoken, the de was released. Instantly, countless des of fire rushed towards the thirty-plus tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead. There was no chance for the undead to resist such a devastating attack. In their final moments, their eyes widened, and their pupils were filled with des of fire. The des of fire devoured all of the thirty-plus tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead! Chapter 275 - 275: The Bone Maiden’s Past Chapter 275: The Bone Maiden¡¯s Past Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zi Qiong watched this scene from the side, her exquisite little face full of shock. She remembered what happened in the Abandoned City, and she naturally knew that the knife in Ye Li¡¯s hand was the Dragon-ying de. Besides, she also knew that Senior Demon King not only had the Dragon-ying de, but also had the Heavenly Tower, which was also one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons. At this time, more than 30 fifth-tier heavy sword-wielding undeads had been burnt to ashes, and Ye Li¡¯s handsome face looked quite bored. It was as if instantly killing more than 30 fifth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was a trivial matter for him. Ye Li put the Dragon-ying de back into the system space and slowly turned around to look at the sixth-tier female zombie in front of him. As long as a zombie reached the sixth tier, the signs of dposition on its face would almost disappear. This sixth-tier female zombie was undoubtedly very beautiful, even stunning, but at the moment, she was covered in dirt, and her clothes were tattered. ¡°They all called you Bone Maiden just now. Is that your name?¡± Ye Li asked casually. The Bone Maiden¡¯s face was very cold, and there was no emotion in her purple eyes. She looked at Ye Li without any fear and said, ¡°Cut the crap. Kill me.¡± Ye Li was slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t expect this sixth-tier female zombie to have such a bad temper. He didn¡¯t say that he wanted to kill her. ¡°Are you willing to follow me?¡± Ye Li looked at the Bone Maiden. The Bone Maiden was a little stunned. She looked at Ye Li in shock, not expecting Ye Li to say such a thing. Suddenly, she sensed the aura on Ye Li, which didn¡¯t feel like the human aura or the aura of a member of the Dark Race. ¡°You are very strange!¡± Bone Maiden stared at Ye Li and said coldly. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± Ye Li said lightly. The Bone Maiden sneered. ¡°Why should 1 follow you!¡± Ye Li pondered for a few seconds and then looked at the Bone Maiden and replied, ¡°I can give you anything you want.¡± The Bone Maiden was stunned again. Looking at the confidence on Ye Li¡¯s face, she actually had a feeling that she had to believe him. ¡°If you can avenge me, I will follow you!¡± the Bone Maiden said to Ye Li. ¡°Tell me your story,¡± Ye Li said slowly. He had never been a person who would make others submit by force. Since this Bone Maiden still had a grudge, he might as well avenge her. Then, the Bone Maiden told Ye Li about her encounter. Bone Maiden was one of the guardians of the Fire-worshiping Sect. She had always objected to the Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s research on medicines that could improve the human genes, which attracted the dissatisfaction of arge number of people in the sect. The master of the Fire-worshiping Sect actually refined her into a zombie and then made her keep swallowing zombies, bing a sixth-tier zombie. In the end, the Fire-worshiping Sect Master gave her to a powerful Dark Race member in the inner area of the Falling Rock Mountain Range. She was originally controlled by the powerful Dark Race member and lost her memories, but one day, she identally drank a strange water and her memories were all restored. While the powerful member of the Dark Race wasn¡¯t paying attention, she escaped. Ye Li thought that this encounter was enough to make people sympathize with her. Fire-worshiping Sect? He had just killed Zhao Yang, the young master of the Fire-worshiping Sect. There would be a battle with the Fire-worshiping Sect sooner orter, which could solve the matter of the Bone Maiden. Ye Li looked into the Bone Maiden¡¯s eyes. He felt that the Bone Maiden must have been a kind person before. After swallowing so many zombies, she still wasn¡¯t very ferocious. ¡°Hehe, do you still dare to make me follow you?¡± The Bone Maiden looked at Ye Li in disdain. Ye Li nodded slightly and looked at the sun in the sky. ¡°Is the leader of the Fire-worshiping Sect¡­ very strong?¡± Chapter 276 - 276: Drinking the Zombie Loyalty Elixir Chapter 276: Drinking the Zombie Loyalty Elixir Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°A ninth-tier Evolved Being!¡± Bone Maiden stared at Ye Li. Bone Maiden thought that after Ye Li knew the Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s leader was a ninth-tier Evolved Being, he would be frightened, but to her surprise, Ye Li¡¯s expression remained unchanged. The leader of the Sky Eagle Organization, Lan Shan, was also a ninth-tier Evolved Being. Since the Fire-worshiping Sect could confront the Sky Eagle Organization, it meant that the Fire-worshiping Sect had strengthparable to the Sky Eagle Organization. Ye Li had already guessed that the leader of the Fire-worshiping Sect was a ninth-tier Evolved Being. ¡°I might not be able to help you seek revenge right away, so promise to follow me first,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Bone Maiden looked at Ye Li coldly. Although Ye Li had disyed terrifying strength just now, facing the massive Fire-worshiping Sect would be like an egg striking a rock. ¡°As 1 said before, 1 will follow you if you can help me seek revenge!¡± Bone Maiden said coldly. When Ye Li had encountered Yutong at the West Mountain Burial Mound, he had purchased the Zombie Loyalty Elixir in the Points Mall. After drinking it, a zombie would be 100% loyal. Ye Li thought that since her memories wouldn¡¯t change after drinking it, he could help her seek revengeter. ¡°You don¡¯t have the power to refuse me right now,¡± Ye Li said slowly. With that, Ye Li spent ten thousand points in the Points Mall to purchase a Zombie Loyalty Elixir. ¡°Drink it.¡± Ye Li handed the Zombie Loyalty Elixir to Bone Maiden. Bone Maiden looked at the elixir in Ye Li¡¯s hand, and her expression grew even colder. It was clear that she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Ye Li. Seeing that Bone Maiden refused to take the elixir, Ye Li was about to say something when Ziqiong approached. ¡°Senior Demon King.¡± After calling out to the Demon King, Ziqiong looked at Bone Maiden. With just one look, Ziqiong took three steps back in shock. ¡°A¡­ A sixth-tier purple-eye zombie?¡± While watching from the sidelines, Ziqiong had heard about the recent high-level female zombie in the outer region of the Falling Stone Mountain Range. However, she had never expected it to be a Sixth-Level zombie. Once zombies reached the sixth-tier, they were almostpletely indifferent to humans. It was not like the level 1 to level 10 zombies that would attack humans as food. Ye Li paid no attention to Ziqiong and continued to look at Bone Maiden. ¡°Drink it. 1 don¡¯t want to say it a third time,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Bone Maiden¡¯s stunningly beautiful face grew colder. She still had no intention of epting the Zombie Loyalty Elixir from Ye Li. ¡°Take it. Although I don¡¯t know what this is, Senior Demon King won¡¯t harm you,¡± Ziqiong blinked and said to Bone Maiden. Bone Maiden was taken aback by Ziqiong¡¯s words. Why wasn¡¯t this third-tier Evolved Being girl afraid of a sixth-tier zombie like her? ¡°You¡¯re just a sixth-tier zombie. In Senior Demon King¡¯s Apocalypse Legion, there are five zombies that are all eighth-tier zombies.¡± Then, Ziqiong exined the Apocalypse Legion¡¯s zombies to Bone Maiden. There was the Divine Fist Zombie, Ah Da, the Ironfoot Zombie, Bai Wawa, the Ice Zombie, Hongye, the Petrification Zombie, Yutong, and the Ghost Sword Zombie, Swordsman Ah Qi. Although Bone Maiden had a cold and unfeeling personality, hearing Ziqiong¡¯s exnation made her feel somewhat stunned. Bone Maiden looked at Ye Li, and for some reason, she suddenly felt an irresistible magical power emanating from him. Then, she reached out and took the Zombie Loyalty Elixir without hesitation. Afterward, she drank it in one gulp. Once the Zombie Loyalty Elixir was consumed, the zombie would be 100% loyal. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I will help you seek revenge,¡± Ye Li said to Bone Maiden as he looked at her. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± After drinking the Zombie Loyalty Elixir, Bone Maiden showed aplete transformation in her attitude.. Chapter 277 - 277: The Great Devouring Technique Chapter 277: The Great Devouring Technique Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ziqiong was somewhat stunned. Just a moment ago, this sixth-tier female zombie didn¡¯t act this way. How did she suddenly address Demon King as her master? However, she soon understood. It must be due to that strange elixir. The Demon King¡¯s methods were truly extraordinary. Ye Li took a look at Bone Maiden¡¯s tattered clothes and thought about getting her a new set. He opened the Points Mall, where he now had an enormous number of points. After browsing the clothing section for a moment, he found a suitable outfit. Misty Floral Dress: Wearing it increases one¡¯s appearance value by +10. Price: 20,000 points. For Ye Li, 20,000 points were a trivial sum. He purchased the Misty Floral Dress without hesitation. After fusing the Misty Floral Dress with Bone Maiden, she instantly became exceptionally beautiful. Her long, flowing hair cascaded like a waterfall, her face was enchanting like a flower, and she, in the Misty Floral Dress, looked like a fairy. As the saying goes, ¡°A fair maiden, a gentleman¡¯s ideal mate!¡± If they were in China, Ye Li would definitely pursue Bone Maiden. Unfortunately, this was not China. Ziqiong was left dumbfounded. She rubbed her eyes, as if she couldn¡¯t believe how beautiful Bone Maiden had be. She clearly remembered that Bone Maiden had been filthy and ragged just a moment ago, but now she looked like a goddess who had descended to the mortal world. ¡°She¡¯s too beautiful,¡± Ziqiong eximed in shock as she looked at Bone Maiden. Ye Li secretly smiled. The Misty Floral Dress, which he had bought for 20,000 points, naturally came with a +10 appearance boost. How could she not be beautiful? He checked the zombies in his system space: one third-tier male zombie, one fifth-tier female zombie, and one first-tier male and female zombie each. Now that Bone Maiden was a sixth-tier zombie, he should evolve her to the seventh tier. Ye Li used his Heavenly Spirit Eye to check the surroundings and found that there were quite a few zombies nearby. He released his Apocalypse Legion to lure them over. After tens of minutes, the Apocalypse Legion had lured arge number of zombies. As the sun set, Ye Li finally synthesized a fifth-tier zombie. He synthesized it with the fifth-tier zombie in his system space, turning them into a sixth-tier zombie. Then he synthesized this sixth-tier female zombie with Bone Maiden, making her a seventh-tier zombie. After reaching the seventh tier, Bone Maiden¡¯s purple eyes turned red. Ye Li checked Bone Maiden¡¯s attributes: Bone Maiden: sixth-tier Zombie. Attribute: Speed. Zombie Skill: Devour. Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions to the host for gaining a random lottery opportunity. Would you like to use it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The virtual pointer rapidly spun in the roulette and stopped after a few seconds. ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining the exclusive zombie skill, the Great Devouring Technique.¡± Great Devouring Technique: D-level skill, capable of devouring everything when upgraded to S-level. Ye Li thought that since Bone Maiden already had a Devouring skill, this Great Devouring Technique should work better on her. Without much thought, Ye Li fused the Great Devouring Technique into Bone Maiden¡¯s body. By now, it was gettingte, and Ye Li and Ziqiong were heading towards the Sky Eagle Base. However, when they were nearing the Sky Eagle Base, they encountered arge group of Fire-worshiping Sect members. These people were all third-tier Evolved Beings, numbering in the hundreds. They made way as a seductive woman slowly approached. They made way as a seductive woman in her thirties wearing a red dress approached. ¡°Well, luck is on my side today. I¡¯ve actually run into Zishan¡¯s daughter,¡± the seductive woman said, looking at Ziqiong.. Chapter 278 - 278: Do You Know You’re Ugly? Chapter 278: Do You Know You¡¯re Ugly? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ziqiong was taken aback. ¡°Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s guardian?¡± The seductive woman smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Ziqiong to know that I¡¯m a guardian of the Fire-worshiping Sect.¡± Apart from the seductive woman, there were hundreds of fierce gic warriors surrounding Ye Li and Ziqiong. ¡°Miss Ziqiong, your Sky Eagle Organization killed my Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s junior master. Now that I¡¯ve run into you, I must offer you to our master.¡± The seductive woman smuglyughed, and her heavily made-up face was quite repulsive. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard this. So, the Fire-worshiping Sect was pinning the me on the Sky Eagle Organization. Large forces like the Fire-worshiping Sect usually had the me of Life, and when the me of Life extinguished, it meant that the person was dead. The Fire-worshiping Sect had just captured hundreds of ordinary people from the Sky Eagle Organization, so anyone would suspect that it was the Sky Eagle Organization. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s also such a handsome little brother,¡± the seductive woman said flirtatiously, looking at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled inwardly, wondering why there were so many stupid people in the world. The seductive woman was one of the Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s guardians, a seventh-tier Evolved Being, and a formidable presence in the Wilderness Northern Region. ¡°Young man, what¡¯s your name?¡± The seductive woman seemed captivated by Ye Li¡¯s appearance, smiling charmingly as she continued. ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re ugly?¡± Ye Li replied nonchntly. This statement stunned not only the seductive woman but also the hundreds of Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s gic warriors. They were all taken aback. ¡°How dare you say I¡¯m ugly?¡± The seductive woman was inplete shock. It was as if she would rather believe that the sky was falling than ept that Ye Li had said such a thing. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re ugly?¡± Ye Li asked in return. ¡°You¡­ You!¡± ¡°You¡­ You!!!¡± The seductive woman, as one of the guardians of the Fire-worshiping Sect, had never been called ugly by anyone before. She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t even speak coherently. ¡°I want you dead!¡± A momentter, the seductive woman screamed and rushed towards Ye Li. Her hands turned into ws, exuding a strong aura, simr to the Nine Yin White Bone ws from martial arts novels. Ye Li shook his head slightly. Ants would always be ants; they never knew how high the sky and how vast the earth were. He slowly raised his finger, and golden spiritual light enveloped it as he pointed at the approaching seductive woman. Swish! A wind breaking sound was heard! The seductive woman had originally thought that Ye Li was, at most, a low-level Evolved Being. However, she couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li could unleash such a terrifying attack. She hurriedly dodged, narrowly avoiding Ye Li¡¯s attack. All the Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s gic warriors, numbering over a hundred, were terrified. They realized they couldn¡¯t withstand the attack Ye Li had just unleashed. It was too horrifying. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re actually this strong?¡± The seductive woman looked at Ye Li in astonishment. She had originally thought that Ye Li was merely hiding his true level. Ye Li hadn¡¯t spoken yet, but Ziqiong was the first to respond. ¡°Of course. If the Demon King wanted to kill you, it would be as simple as crushing an ant.¡± After returning from the Falling Stone Mountain Range, Ziqiong had alreadye to the conclusion that Senior Demon King was invincible in battle.. Chapter 279 - 279: Let Me Tell You a Secret Chapter 279: Let Me Tell You a Secret Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The seductive woman was shocked. ¡°Demon¡­ King?¡± In the Wilderness Northern Region, there was only one person referred to as the Demon King, and that was Ye Li, who was neither human nor a member of the Dark Race. Ye Li¡¯s reputation in the Wilderness Northern Region was unparalleled, and everyone knew of him. ¡°Are you Ye Li, the Demon King?¡± the seductive woman asked in horror. With this statement, all the Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s gic warriors took a sharp intake of breath. Demon King Ye Li? It was said that he was neither human nor a member of the Dark Race. Hemanded the Apocalypse Legion that wasposed of eighth-tier zombies. The Fist-God Zombie, the Iron Foot Zombie, the Frost Zombie, the Petrification Zombie, and the Ghost Sword Zombie. Of course, at that time, Bone Maiden hadn¡¯t appeared yet. The Demon King himself was terrifying beyondparison. He could fly high in the air, jump from tall buildings to t ground and walk across rivers and seas. ¡°Yes, this is the esteemed Senior Demon King, Ye Li! You dare to block the path of the Demon King? 1 see you don¡¯t want to live?¡± Ziqiong jeered beside Ye Li. Upon hearing this, the seductive woman gritted her teeth, but after a few seconds, she steadied herself. ¡°So what if you¡¯re the Demon King Ye Li? You¡¯re nothing in front of the Fire-worshiping Sect.¡± The Fire-worshiping Sect was an absolute powerhouse in the Wilderness Northern Region, and she didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would dare to make a move against them. Unfortunately, the seductive woman couldn¡¯t fathom that the Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s young master, Zhao Yang, wasn¡¯t killed by the Sky Eagle Organization but by Ye Li himself. ¡°Helie.¡± Ye Li suddenly chuckled, hisughter calm. ¡°Demon King, why are youughing? Am I not correct?¡± the seductive woman asked coldly. Ye Li shook his head slowly. ¡°No, no, you¡¯re absolutely right¡­¡± Ye Li hadn¡¯t finished speaking, and the seductive woman had already started to smile triumphantly because she knew that even the Demon King Ye Li feared the Fire-worshiping Sect. However, the seductive woman couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li hadn¡¯t finished speaking yet. Ye Li continued slowly, ¡°Before 1 kill, I usually smile.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± With this statement, both the seductive woman and the hundreds of Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s gic warriors were shocked and terrified. They couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li had smiled for this reason. ¡°Ye Li, do you really want to be an enemy of our Fire-worshiping Sect?¡± the seductive woman said coldly. This ce wasn¡¯t far from the Sky Eagle Organization¡¯s base but there was still a distance. Ye Li had already scanned the area with his Heavenly Spirit Eyes. The Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s leader was not nearby. Apart from the Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s leader, no one else could make Ye Li feel the slightest bit of concern. After a few moments of contemtion, Ye Li looked at the seductive woman and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you a secret, but I felt a bit embarrassed.¡± ¡°What secret?¡± the seductive woman eagerly asked. ¡°Well¡­ actually, I killed your Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s young master,¡± Ye Li said casually. In other words, if Ye Li could even kill the Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s young master, what were they? With this statement, the seductive woman and the hundreds of Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s gic warriors were shocked to the core. ¡°You¡­ you killed the young master?¡± The seductive woman¡¯s eyes widened, and she couldn¡¯t believe her ears. When she had first seen Ye Li, she thought he was extraordinarily handsome and charming. However, now, Ye Li was like¡­ a devil in her eyes! Chapter 280 - 280: The Approaching Battle Chapter 280: The Approaching Battle Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The seductive woman and the hundreds of Fire-worshiping Sect gic warriors watched Ye Li in terror. They couldn¡¯t believe that their young master was actually killed by the Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Someone like you, do you think 1, Ye Li, would dare not to kill?¡± Ye Li said indifferently, gazing at the seductive woman. As one of the Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s guardians, a seventh-tier Evolved Being, the woman could swear that she had never been as afraid as she was today. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, the seductive woman¡¯s face, smeared with makeup, became even more terrified. She looked at Ye Li in horror and swallowed hard, saying, ¡°Demon King Ye Li, even if you and your Apocalypse Legion are very powerful, we have so many people¡­¡± Before the seductive woman could finish her sentence, Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand? In my eyes, you are just pitiful ants,¡± Ye Li said calmly. With those words, Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from his system space. Five eighth-tier zombies and one seventh-tier zombie! When the Fire-worshiping Sect saw this lineup in front of them, they couldn¡¯t help but take three steps back, their souls trembling in fear. ¡°Is this the Apocalypse Legion?¡± The seductive woman¡¯s voice trembled violently, and even her soul couldn¡¯t stop shaking. ¡°Are you ready?¡± A yful expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. The seductive woman and the hundreds of Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s gic warriors naturally understood what Ye Li meant, but they were so terrified that they couldn¡¯t speak. Ziqiong watched from Ye Li¡¯s side. She didn¡¯t know why, but when she saw how terrified the seductive woman and the Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s gic warriors were, she felt a sense of delight. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you¡­ you can¡¯t kill us. We are members of the Fire-worshiping Sect¡­¡± The seductive woman¡¯s words were not finished yet, and she would never have the chance to finish them. Ye Li had already used the Swift Steps and appeared in front of the seductive woman, his finger already falling. The seventh-tier Evolved Being, the seductive woman, widened her eyes, unable to believe that she just died like this. The hundreds of Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s gic warriors saw this scene and were so frightened that they felt their strength draining from their bodies, copsing to the ground. ¡°Kill them all,¡± Ye Li ordered the Apocalypse Legion. With those words, Ye Li slowly walked forward. Ziqiong, who was still beside Ye Li, watched as he walked a few steps away before hurrying to catch up. At this moment, under the city of the Sky Eagle Organization¡¯s base, there were countless members of the Fire-worshiping Sect, and the number of gic warriors was beyond count. These gic warriors all wore ck robes with three ring characters embroidered on them: Fire-worshiping Sect. In the Sky Eagle Organization¡¯s base, numerous gic warriors held specially madeser guns, and the battle was about to begin. In front of the Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s gic warriors, there were more than a dozen people. They were the Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s leader, two elders, and ten guardians Of course, there were only nine guardians now. On top of the city wall of the Sky Eagle Organization¡¯s base, Zishan stood with the core members of the Sky Eagle Organization, facing off against the Fire-worshiping Sect. These two sides were evenly matched in strength. Both the Sky Eagle Organization and the Fire-worshiping Sect were superpowers in the Wilderness Northern Region, and their strengths were not far apart. If they were to go to war, it would undoubtedly shake the heavens and the earth.. Chapter 281 - 281: The Heavy Sword-wielding Undead Chapter 281: The Heavy Sword-wielding Undead Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Zishan, your Sky Eagle Organization killed my son. I want everyone in the Sky Eagle Base to apany him in death!¡± a middle-aged man shouted coldly! The middle-aged man had a dignified appearance with sharp brows like a sword, a pair of fierce leopard-like eyes, and a silver basin-like face. This middle-aged man was none other than the leader of the Fire-worshiping Sect, a ninth-tier Evolved Being named Zhao Xiao. ¡°Zhao Xiao, are you stupid or insane? What does your son¡¯s death have to do with our Sky Eagle Organization?¡± Zishan¡¯s face showed a hint of amusement. The Sky Eagle Organization had never feared the Fire-worshiping Sect, and he was curious to see what tricks Zhao Xiao wanted to y. When Zhao Xiao heard this, he was furious, and he stared at Zishan. ¡°Zishan, 1 want your life!¡± ¡°tten the Sky Eagle Base for me!¡± Zhao Xiao roared in anger, and with hismand, countless gic warriors of the Fire-worshiping Sect began to attack the city. Unfortunately, the Sky Eagle Base was easy to defend but difficult to attack, and countless members of the Fire-worshiping Sect were killed or injured. ¡°Big brother, is Zhao Xiao crazy? Could it be that his son really died?¡± Jiang Feng was puzzled. With such an attack, did Zhao Xiao want all the members of the Fire-worshiping Sect to die? ¡°Who cares? Since he wants toe and die, let them.¡± Tian E replied indifferently. Zishan smiled and thought that after today, there might not be the name ¡°Fire-worshiping Sect¡± in the Wilderness Northern Region anymore. ¡°Senior Demon King, what should we do?¡± Zi Qiong looked at Ye Li and asked in a low voice. ¡°Let¡¯s watch for now,¡± Ye Li replied calmly. At this moment, Ye Li and Zi Qiong were watching the earth-shattering battle not far away. The Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s gic warriors kept falling from the city wall, and blood was flowing like a river beneath the wall. ¡°Leader, if this continues, our Fire-worshiping Sect will lose all our members,¡± one of the Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s elders said to Zhao Xiao. ¡°What are you afraid of? The Dark Race members from the Falling Rock Mountain Range wille to support us soon!¡± Zhao Xiao said coldly. Not long after he spoke, a long howl echoed through the sky. Everyone stopped their hands and looked up at the sky. When they saw what was happening, they were all stunned. In the sky, a heavy sword-wielding undead was flying over on a giant eagle! This heavy sword-wielding undead wore a bright red cloak and held a deless heavy sword in its hand, looking majestic and awe-inspiring. Immediately afterward, the ground began to tremble. Everyone looked in the same direction, and suddenly, countless heavy sword-wielding undead and zombies were approaching. ¡°The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead from the Falling Rock Mountain Range?¡± Jiang Feng, the second leader of the Sky Eagle Organization, was shocked. Zishan¡¯s face also became extremely solemn. He never expected that the Fire-worshiping Sect would join forces with the heavy sword-wielding undead n from the Falling Rock Mountain Range to attack the Sky Eagle Organization. ¡°Defend against the enemy. We will use every means to stop them!¡± Zishan said in a deep voice. He knew that today¡¯s battle would definitely be the most terrifying one the Sky Eagle Organization had ever encountered in its history. ¡°Well, well¡­¡± Zi Qiong¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked at Ye Li in shock. With so many heavy sword-wielding undead and zombies, could the Sky Eagle Base hold on? A look of excitement appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He felt that his luck had finallye. The heavy sword-wielding undead led the way, followed by a massive horde of zombies. When the zombie horde passed by, Ye Li ordered the Apocalypse Legion to act. There were conservatively estimated to be at least a hundred thousand zombies! The six zombies of the Apocalypse Legion acted, and the zombies began to fall in groups. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began synthesizing madly.. Chapter 282 - 282: Assembly Line Synthesis Chapter 282: Assembly Line Synthesis Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In Ye Li¡¯s mind, his virtual fingers were moving at an extraordinary speed. Zombies were falling inrge numbers, and Ye Li was continuously synthesizing. He used these synthesized zombies to attack the other zombies. This was working as efficiently as an assembly line. The process was absolutely terrifying. However, the heavy sword-wielding undead n had no awareness of this because there were simply too many zombies. The heavy sword-wielding undead n had already reached the base walls of the Sky Eagle Base. The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead, perched on a giant eagle, was staring at Zishan. ¡°Zishan, your Sky Eagle Organization killed my son. Today, not a single person from your Sky Eagle Base will escape!¡± Zhao Xiao spoke coldly. The Ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead chuckled, ¡°Zishan, it¡¯s been years, and I never thought that I would be taking your life as soon as we met.¡± Zishan stared at the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead upon hearing this. If he had only been facing the Fire-worshiping Sect, along with the easily defensible walls, there would be no chance for the Fire-worshiping Sect to win. However, now with the heavy sword-wielding undead n and this massive zombie horde, the Sky Eagle Base was in grave danger. Speaking of zombies!!! Zishan suddenly looked at the huge zombie horde. Then it rendered him almost speechless. He had actually seen¡­ zombies fighting each other? Moreover, several high-tier zombies were systematically defeating the others. These high-tier zombies looked somewhat¡­ Suddenly, Zishan thought of the Apocalypse Legion! Could it be the work of the Demon King? It was widely known that only the Demon King, who was neither human nor a member of the Dark Race, could control zombies in the Wilderness Northern Region. Aside from the Apocalypse Legion, other zombies were also fighting each other. Could this also be the work of Demon King Ye Li? Zishan¡¯s eyes widened. He noticed this, so did everyone else on the city walls. ¡°Leader, do you see what¡¯s happening?¡± One of the Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s elders eximed. Immediately, all the members of the Fire-worshiping Sect turned their attention in one direction. How was that possible!!! All the members of the Fire-worshiping Sect took in a sharp breath, and the scene was something they couldn¡¯t have imagined even if they had dreamt it for ten days and nights. The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead, perched on the giant eagle, naturally saw this as well. Even though his face had no flesh and no eyes, one could still feel the extreme shock on his face and in his pupils. This was the shocking from a ninth-tier Dark Race member! Ye Li¡¯s face became more and more exhrated. This wave of zombie synthesis was simply too satisfying. However, Zi Qiong had frozen in ce and couldn¡¯te back to her senses for a long time. She had already thought that Ye Li was powerful, but she had never expected that the strength she had seen was just the tip of the iceberg. When Ye Li realized that he had been discovered, he knew he couldn¡¯t stay any longer. He quickly ordered the Apocalypse Legion to retreat, along with the synthesized zombies. He had already synthesized over thirty thousand zombies, and these thirty thousand zombies must not go to waste. What a pity! There were still seventy thousand zombies left. Soon, the Apocalypse Legion, with over thirty thousand zombies, retreated to Ye Li¡¯s side.¡± Shortly after the retreat, a voice from the system sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a chance to randomly draw a prize. Would you like to use it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The virtual pointer began to spin in the roulette. ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining the exclusive skill of the Heavenly Tower, ¡®Purgatory Suppression!''¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining an opportunity to experience the SSS-grade ¡®Purgatory Suppression¡¯ skill.¡± Purgatory Suppression: S-grade skill, integrated into the Heavenly Tower, capable of suppressing all things.. Chapter 283 - 283: Your Son Was Killed by Me Chapter 283 - 283: Your Son Was Killed by Me Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li¡¯s face showed a brilliant expression as he immediately integrated the Purgatory Suppression skill into the Heavenly Tower. Purgatory Suppression was currently an S-grade skill, but he had the chance to experience it once at the SSS grade. Silence, a deadly silence. Ye Li stood in ce like a sword soaring into the sky. The world¡¯s attention was focused on him!
    The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was shocked. He led the heavy sword-wielding undead n along with over a hundred thousand zombies here. However, more than thirty thousand had run to the other side. Now there were just over forty thousand zombies left. Even if there weren¡¯t exactly a hundred thousand zombies, 3 + 4 still equaled 7,000. The thirty thousand zombies by Ye Li¡¯s side were synthesized zombies, with twobining to create one. Thus, over sixty thousand synthesized zombies had turned into over thirty thousand. Zhao Xiao stared at Ye Li intently, ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly and replied calmly, ¡°Ye Li.¡± ¡°The Demon King Ye Li?¡± Zhao Xiao eximed in surprise. He had heard of the Demon King Ye Li before, but he hadn¡¯t regarded Ye Li highly. He was just someone who had recently gained fame in the Wilderness Northern Region. However, now that he saw it for himself, Zhao Xiao realized how terrifying the Demon King Ye Li truly was. This unprecedented ability was extremely terrifying. ¡°You are the Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s leader, right?¡± Ye Li looked at Zhao Xiao indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Zhao Xiao replied coldly. His only son, Zhao Yang, was dead, and now he just wanted everyone in the Sky Eagle Base to apany his son in death. ¡°I¡¯m curious, why did youe here?¡± Ye Li looked at Zhao Xiao indifferently. Zhao Xiao¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± In Zhao Xiao¡¯s eyes, Ye Li already knew that his son had been killed by the Sky Eagle Organization. He thought Ye Li was taunting him. Ye Li smiled and said, ¡°Let me guess. You must havee here for your deceased son. Unfortunately, you missed one thing.¡± With that statement, Zhao Xiao was momentarily stunned. He stared at Ye Li, clearly wanting to know Ye Li¡¯s next words. ¡°Actually, your son was killed by me,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Ye Li was the kind of person who took responsibility for his actions and didn¡¯t like to shift me onto others. Upon hearing this, Zhao Xiao was initially stunned for a few seconds before exploding in anger. ¡°It was you who killed my son!¡± Ye Li¡¯s face remained unchanged, and he smiled faintly. ¡°In the Wilderness Northern Region, good people don¡¯t die, and bad people don¡¯t die. Only foolish people die.¡± With that, Ye Li slightly lowered his head and looked directly at Zhao Xiao. A cold light shed in his pupils. ¡°Obviously, your son is a foolish person, daring to provoke me, the Demon King Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said with a cold smile. Although Ye Li¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, it definitely wasn¡¯t soft either. Everyone present was a gic warrior with extraordinary hearing, and they all heard Ye Li¡¯s words. The Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s two elders, nine guardians, and gic warriors were all shocked and astounded. They had originally thought that the Young Master had been killed by someone from the Sky Eagle Organization because only the Sky Eagle Organization would dare to do such a thing in the eastern part of the Wilderness Northern Region. However, they never could have imagined the truth! The culprit was none other than the notorious Demon King¡­ Ye Li!!! ¡°Demon King Ye Li?¡± The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead snapped out of his daze and muttered this name. This was the first time he had heard this name. The heavy sword-wielding undead n resided in the inner part of the Fallen Stone Mountain Range, and they were unaware of events happening outside. What Ye Li had just disyed had greatly frightened this ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. However, he couldn¡¯t sense any aura of the Dark Race from Ye Li¡¯s body.. Chapter 284 - 284: The Dragon-Slaying Demon Blade in Ye Li’s Chapter 284 - 284: The Dragon-ying Demon de in Ye Li¡¯s Hands Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zhao Xiao clenched his teeth tightly, his fists clenched, and his fingernails dug into his skin without him feeling any pain. ¡°Ye Li, it was you who killed my son!¡± Zhao Xiao enunciated each word slowly and sternly. ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t I just say that?¡± Ye Li replied indifferently. Instantly, the atmosphere became extremely tense.
    ¡°Big brother, what should we do?¡± Tian E, the Third Leader of the Sky Eagle Organization, looked at Zi Shan and asked. Before Zishan could answer, Jiang Feng spoke up, ¡°What should we do? Can¡¯t you see that Qiong¡¯er is by his side?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Zishan scolded him, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Demon King Ye Li is helping our Sky Eagle Organization? He could have simply walked away after killing Zhao Yang, but not only did he not do that, he even admitted it to Zhao Xiao.¡± ¡°Later, if the Skeleton Undead n and the Fire-worshiping Sect make a move against Demon King Ye Li, all the gic warriors of our Sky Eagle Organization will leave the city to assist Demon King Ye Li!¡± Jiang Feng and Tian E looked at each other, realizing that what Zishan said made perfect sense. ¡°Ye Li, now that you¡¯ve admitted to killing my son, you must pay with your life!¡± Zhao Xiao roared. ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Not only Zhao Xiao, but the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead also gave tiers to the heavy sword-wielding undead and the zombies. The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead felt that Ye Li¡¯s existence was too terrifying. If he wasn¡¯t eliminated, there might not be a ce for the Dark Race in the entire Wilderness Northern Region. In an instant, the heavy sword-wielding undead n, the zombie horde, and the gic warriors of the Fire-worshiping Sect all attacked Ye Li. ¡°All gic warriors of the Sky Eagle Organization, obey tiers! Leave the city and fight against these bustards from the Dark Race and the Fire-worshiping Sect!¡± With Zishan¡¯smand, the gate of the Sky Eagle Base swung open, and countless gic warriors rushed out. ¡°Senior Demon King, what should we do?¡± Ziqiong was so terrified that she had lost her wits. With so many Dark Race members, zombies, and Fire-worshiping Sect gic warriors charging towards them, the situation was incredibly terrifying. Ye Li¡¯s face remained unmoved, and he smiled wickedly. He had already activated the third tier of the Ancient Devil Tome! In an instant, demonic aura enveloped the area, and the once bright sky became densely clouded. Ye Li¡¯s hair floated in the windless air as he retrieved the Dragon-ying Demon de from his system space. ¡°Aoo¡­wu!¡± A dragon¡¯s roar echoed as the phantom of a five-wed blood dragon circled in the sky. Immediately afterward, horrifying sounds of a de rang out. The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead stared at the de in Ye Li¡¯s hand and eximed, ¡°The Dragon-ying de!¡± ¡°Dragon-ying de!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Zhao Xiao, the Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s two elders and nine guardians, Zishan, Jiang Feng, Tian E, and the ten Sky Eagle Organization elders were all shocked. They had naturally heard of the Dragon-ying de, one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons. Legend had it that once all the Ten Great Divine Weapons were gathered, they could reveal a staggering secret. They could never have imagined that the Demon King Ye Li would possess the Dragon-ying de! Demonic aura surrounded Ye Li, and he leaped into the air with a single step. ¡°Primordial-Demon-sh!¡± As the words fell, the de fell! Three thousand godly and demonic phantoms attacked fiercely. ¡°Boom!¡± Immediately, the earth shook, the heavens changed color, and a deafening explosion echoed. After the explosion, it was unknown how many casualties the Dark Race, zombies, and Fire-worshiping Sect had suffered.. Chapter 285 - 285: Seizing the Dragon-slaying Blade and the Heavenly Tower Chapter 285 - 285: Seizing the Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Is this the power of the Dragon-ying de?¡± Even though the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had no eyes, a greedy expression crossed its face. One of the Ten Great Divine Weapons was truly awe-inspiring. ¡°Seize the Dragon-ying de from Ye Li!¡± The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead coldly ordered. Immediately, the heavy sword-wielding undead n and the zombies continued their frenzied assault on Ye Li.
    The Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s gic warriors were currently locked in the fierce battle with the Sky Eagle Organization. Ye Li watched as the heavy sword-wielding undead n and the zombies approached him, shaking his head inwardly. Wasn¡¯t life precious to them at all? Since they wanted to die, Ye Li could only grant their wish. Ye Li took the Heavenly Tower out of his system space. He held the de with his right hand and held the tower with his left hand. The sevenyered Heavenly Tower appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. It was quaint and pitch ck, exuding a solemn aura. Just as the heavy sword-wielding undead n and the zombies were about to attack, Ye Li tossed the Heavenly Tower into the air. The Heavenly Tower rapidly expanded in mid-air, reaching hundreds of yards in size,pletely enveloping the sky. Ye Li enunciated each word slowly, ¡°Purgatory Suppression!¡± Suddenly, countless terrifying lightning bolts appeared at the base of the tower and shot downwards. ¡°Boom!¡± Another earth-shattering explosion erupted. But it was far from over. After the countless terrifying lightning bolts had struck, the Heavenly Tower suddenly descended. This time, the casualties of the heavy sword-wielding undead n and the zombie horde were even greater than before. ¡°What¡­ is this?¡± The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was dumbfounded as it stared at the sevenyered ck tower on the ground. ¡°Heavenly¡­ Tower!¡± The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead eximed. ¡°What!!!¡± Once these words were spoken, everyone was frozen in ce as if they had turned into statues. The Heavenly Tower, one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons? They couldn¡¯t believe it, they really couldn¡¯t believe it. But what else could this tower be, besides the Heavenly Tower, one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons? They would rather believe that they only had one second to live than believe that Ye Li not only had the Dragon-ying de but also the Heavenly Tower. Who exactly was the Demon King¡­ Ye Li? ¡°Ye Li, I didn¡¯t expect you to possess both the Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower!¡± The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead stared at Ye Li in amazement. Ye Li smiled. He didn¡¯t answer the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead¡¯s question but silently opened the points store and spent tens of thousands of points to purchase two weapon replication opportunities. He replicated fake versions of the Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower. This move was not the first time he had used it, but it never got old. After cing the real Dragon-ying de and Heavenly Tower into his system space, Ye Li looked at the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead and said calmly. ¡°I, Ye Li, know that 1 will die here today. But before 1 die, I want to enjoy watching two tigers fight.¡± With those words, Ye Li threw the fake Dragon-ying de and Heavenly Tower to a vacant area. ¡°Hurry, seize the Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower!¡± The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead shouted. Immediately, the remaining heavy sword-wielding undead and the zombies began to rush towards the location of the fake Dragon-ying de and Heavenly Tower. ¡°Quickly, take the Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower!¡± Zhao Xiao also hurriedly shouted. The Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s gic warriors snapped out of their daze and rushed towards them as well. ¡°We must not allow the Dark Race and the Fire-worshiping Sect to get their hands on the two divine weapons!¡± Zishan shouted. With that, the members of the Sky Eagle Organization also pounced on them.. Chapter 286 - 286: The Dragon-slaying Blade and Heavenly Tower Are Fake Chapter 286 - 286: The Dragon-ying de and Heavenly Tower Are Fake Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The heavy sword-wielding undead n, the Fire-worshiping Sect, and the Sky Eagle Organization began a frenzied struggle to seize the fake Dragon-ying de and Heavenly Tower. Initially, the heavy sword-wielding undead n and the Fire-worshiping Sect had formed an alliance, but now they couldn¡¯t help but fight each other. As the saying goes, there are no permanent friends, only permanent interests. The Dragon-ying de and Heavenly Tower were both among the Ten Great Divine Weapons, and obtaining such divine artifacts would be a tremendous stroke of luck. Who cared about friendship at a time like this? The heavy sword-wielding undead n, the Fire-worshiping Sect, and the Sky Eagle Organization engaged in a fierce battle, all striving to reach the fake Dragon-ying de and Heavenly Tower not far from them.
    Unfortunately, they could never have imagined that the Dragon-ying de and Heavenly Tower, not far from them, were fake. During this time, Ye Li began frantically synthesizing zombies. There were more than 30,000 zombies, and these weren¡¯t ordinary level-1 zombies. His hand speed had reached an incredible tier. By synthesizing all of these more than 30,000 zombies, he could greatly enhance the overall strength of the Apocalypse Legion. Ding¡­ ¡°All Da upgraded to a ninth-tier zombie.¡± ¡°Bai Wawa upgraded to ninth-tier zombies.¡± ¡°Hongye upgraded to a ninth-tier zombie.¡± After Ye Li synthesized over 30,000 zombies, Ah Da, Bai Wawa, and Hongye all became ninth-tier zombies. Now, Ye Li had three ninth-tier zombies, which could change the situation dramatically. Ah Da, Bai Wawa, and Hongye¡¯s eyes had turned purple-gold, making them look quite impressive. Just then, a burst of maniacalughter echoed in Ye Li¡¯s ears. It wasughter from the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. Ye Li followed the sound and saw that the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had the fake Dragon-ying de and Heavenly Tower in its hands. It stood on a giant eagle,ughing heartily in mid-air. ¡°I never expected that in my lifetime, 1 would actually obtain two divine weapons! Hahaha!¡± The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead swore that it had never been this happy before. Zishan and Zhao Xiao, seeing that the Dragon-ying de and Heavenly Tower had already been seized, were filled with unwillingness but had no choice but to stare resentfully at the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead in the sky. ¡°I¡¯d really like to know what you¡¯reughing about.¡± Ye Li¡¯s calm voice suddenly reached everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone turned to look at Ye Li, their faces filled with confusion. They couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li said these words. The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had just obtained the Heavenly Tower. Shouldn¡¯t itugh? ¡°Ye Li, now both of your divine weapons are in my hands. Why would I not beughing?¡± The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead looked at Ye Li with extreme disdain. ¡°Two divine weapons?¡± Ye Li looked puzzled. ¡°Aren¡¯t the Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower two divine weapons?¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead sneered coldly. Ye Li smiled and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°What if the Dragon-ying de and Heavenly Tower in your hands are fake?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present was shocked and stared at Ye Li in disbelief. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li had actually said such a thing. ¡°What¡­ did you say?¡± The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead stared at Ye Li. But Ye Li just smiled and said, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me, so I¡¯ll show you the real ones.¡± With that, Ye Li took out the real Dragon-ying de and Heavenly Tower from his system space. He held the de in his right hand and the tower in his left. On the Dragon-ying de, a cold light gleamed, and the dragon radiance reached the heavens. On the Heavenly Tower, ck mists billowed, suppressing the heavens.. Chapter 287 - 287: The Horror of the Apocalypse Legion Chapter 287 - 287: The Horror of the Apocalypse Legion Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had initially doubted Ye Li¡¯s words, but when he saw the Dragon-ying de and Heavenly Tower in Ye Li¡¯s hands, he finally believed it. He finally believed that the Dragon-ying de and Heavenly Tower in his hands were fake. Zishan and the Sky Eagle Organization¡¯s gic warriors couldn¡¯t help but secretly admire Ye Li because they thought he was exceptionally clever. Zhao Xiao¡¯s expression, on the other hand, turned cold. To seize the Dragon-ying de and Heavenly Tower, he had fallen out with the heavy sword-wielding undead n. Now that he knew the Heavenly Tower and Dragon-ying de were fake, he had lost everything!
    The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead stared at Ye Li angrily. ¡°Ye Li, how dare you deceive me!¡± ¡°Even if 1 deceive you, what can you do?¡± Ye Li replied calmly. The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was furious, and his anger rose to the sky. ¡°Ye Li, I want you dead!¡± The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead shouted coldly. ¡°Kill Ye Li!¡± With thatmand, the heavy sword-wielding undead n charged at Ye Li. However, the current Apocalypse Legion was no longer the same as before. Ah Da, Bai Wawa, and Hongye had all be ninth-tier zombies. Even if the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead and Zhao Xiao joined forces, they were only two ninth-tier beings. The difference between the eighth tier and ninth tier was like the difference between earth and sky. ¡°Kill them all, leave none behind,¡± Ye Li said calmly. With Ye Li¡¯smand, the six zombies of the Apocalypse Legion flew towards the heavy sword-wielding undead n at a speed akin to a hurricane. The ninth-tier God Fist Zombie All Da unleashed the Earth-Shattering Fist, together with the natural attacks of Wind, Rain, Lightning and Thunder. The ninth-tier Iron Foot Zombie Bai Wawa¡¯s Qilin Foot swept through, leaving a river of blood in its wake. The ninth-tier Frost Zombie Hongye released her Frost Qi, causing snow to dance in the sky and turning the heavy sword-wielding undead into ice sculptures. The eighth-tier Petrification Zombie Yutong used her petrification ability to unleash light energy attacks, which were extremely terrifying. The eighth-tier Ghost Sword Zombie Swordsman All Qi wielded his Death-Dealing Triple Ghost Sword, with sword energy spanning a distance of thousands of miles, leaving behind an icy chill. The seventh-tier Devouring Zombie Bone Maiden released her Devouring and Greater Devouring abilities, swallowing countless heavy sword-wielding undead with the ck vortex in her palm. With this lineup, the heavy sword-wielding undead n had no chance of resisting. ¡°Alihhh!¡± Countless screams echoed, and the scene became unbearable to witness. However, Ye Li¡¯s expression remained unchanged, as if he had only witnessed something insignificant. At this moment, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead finally saw the eyes of All Da, Bai Wawa, and Hongye. Purple and gold! ¡°Ni¡­ ninth-tier zombies?¡± The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was so frightened that his soul seemed to leave his body. He couldn¡¯t even dream that there would be three ninth-tier zombies in Ye Li¡¯s Apocalypse Legion. By the way, where did those more than 30,000 zombies go? The Sky Eagle Organization and the Fire-worshiping Sect also noticed this and were shocked. They were all staring in disbelief at what was happening before them. The Demon King¡­ Ye Li!!! Until now, they finally understood what kind of existence the Demon King Ye Li was. Ziqiong looked at Ye Li¡¯s face in shock, and for some reason, she felt that Senior Demon King was too terrifying. Ye Li smiled faintly, thinking, I¡¯ve advised you not to provoke me. Now where can you escape? The heavy sword-wielding undead weren¡¯t zombies; they had intelligence. They knew it was impossible for them to defeat these six terrifying zombies, so they began a frantic retreat.. Chapter 288 - 288: Do You Even Deserve to Die Together With me? Chapter 288 - 288: Do You Even Deserve to Die Together With me? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was horrified by the situation and knew that Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion were unbeatable. ¡°Retreat!¡± The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead shouted and hurriedly led the remaining heavy sword-wielding undead n to flee madly. Their speed had reached an all-time high. When the heavy sword-wielding undead n had fled the scene, the Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s leader, Zhao Xiao finally reacted. His entire body trembled violently; three ninth-tier zombies! Those were three ninth-tier zombies!
    And Ye Li had the Dragon-ying de and Heavenly Tower. What was he to do? Zhao Xiao wanted to escape; he really wanted to escape! However, the Fire-worshiping Sect members were already surrounded by the Sky Eagle Organization. Zhao Xiao was confident he could break free from the Sky Eagle Organization¡¯s encirclement. But when it came to Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion, he had no confidence at all. Ye Li walked slowly towards Zishan, looking at Zhao Xiao with indifference. ¡°Avenging your son is only natural, but unfortunately, your strength is insufficient, so you can only die,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When these words were heard, the Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s members were all shocked and horrified. ¡°Ye Li, you¡¯ve already killed my son. What more do you want?¡± Zhao Xiao stared at Ye Li. As the leader of the Fire-worshiping Sect, Zhao Xiao naturally did not want to die, even though the person before him had killed his son. Survival in the Wilderness Zone was already challenging enough, and sometimes, human nature was a powerful motivator for self-preservation. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Originally, 1 could have spared your life, but after I went to the Falling Rock Mountain Range, 1 had no choice but to kill you.¡± Zhao Xiao was taken aback by Ye Li¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± Zhao Xiao asked, staring at Ye Li. With a serene face, Ye Li took several seconds before he spoke slowly. ¡°Zhao Xiao, do you recognize her?¡± With that, Ye Li had Bone Maiden walk over. Zhao Xiao was stunned for a moment when he saw Bone Maiden, and then his pupils rapidly contracted. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Zhao Xiao was now in a state of shock beyond imagination. ¡°Bone¡­ Bone Maiden?¡± Bone Maiden had previously been one of the Guardians of the Fire-worshiping Sect, and hearing Zhao Xiao¡¯s words, the Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s members were all shocked. It was no secret in the Fire-worshiping Sect that Zhao Xiao refined the Bone Maiden into a zombie and gave her to the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. But they would never have dreamed that Bone Maiden would now appear at Ye Li¡¯s side, and it seemed that Ye Li had gained control over her. Zishan and the Sky Eagle Organization members did not understand what was going on; they were watching this scene with confusion. Ye Li ignored the perplexity on the faces of the Sky Eagle Organization members and looked at Zhao Xiao. ¡°Zhao Xiao, do you now understand why I had to kill you?¡± Zhao Xiao, of course, understood. The Demon King Ye Li was seeking revenge for Bone Maiden! ¡°Demon King Ye Li, although you and your Apocalypse Legion are powerful, my Fire-worshiping Sect is not to be trifled with! We¡¯ll all die together if need be!¡± Zhao Xiao knew that Ye Li would not spare him, so he could only use the threat of mutual destruction to make Ye Li back down. Unfortunately, his n was utterly wrong. Ye Li smiled faintly and said to Zhao Xiao, ¡°Do you even deserve to die together with me?¡± Chapter 289 - 289: The Downfall of the Fire-worshiping Sect Chapter 289 - 289: The Downfall of the Fire-worshiping Sect Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at Bone Maiden and slowly spoke, ¡°I, Ye Li, have always kept my word. Now, I¡¯ll avenge you.¡± With that, Ye Li looked at Zhao Xiao again. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Zhao Xiao¡¯s expression turned incredibly grim upon hearing this. He knew that Ye Li was preparing to make a move. ¡°Ye Li, I¡¯ll say it again. You and your Apocalypse Legion are powerful, but my Fire-worshiping Sect is no pushover!¡± Zhao Xiao stared at Ye Li, his gaze unwavering. Ye Li shook his head slightly. In the vast Post-Apocalyptic Continent, the Wilderness Northern Region Zone was just a small area.
    How could Zhao Xiao know how vast the world truly was? Ye Li looked at Zhao Xiao indifferently. ¡°Since you¡¯re not a pushover, I¡¯ll let you taste something else today.¡± Zhao Xiao hurriedly asked, ¡°Taste what?¡± Ye Li pondered for a few seconds, then looked up at the sky and down at the ground before slowly saying. ¡°Taste death!¡± With that, Ye Li¡¯s hand held an extraordinary demonic de. He leaped into the air and shouted, ¡°Primordial-Demon-sh!¡± Three thousand god and demon figures flew forth, their power akin to a nuclear explosion. ¡°Boom!¡± Another earth-shattering explosion resounded on the ground. The gic warriors of the Fire-worshiping Sect had no idea how many casualties they suffered. The scene was simply unbearable to witness. At the same time, the six zombies from the Apocalypse Legion leaped into action. Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, Yutong, Swordmaster Ah Qi, and Bone Maiden! Zhao Xiao was thunderstruck when he saw this. He had thought that he could engage in a life-or-death struggle with Demon King Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. Now he realized that not only was he wrong, but he was alsopletely mistaken. Zhao Xiao was a ninth-tier Evolved Being, but Ah Da, Bai Wawa and Hongye were also ninth-tier zombies. Even if a ninth-tier Evolved Being used all his strength, it would be impossible to defeat three ninth-tier zombies. Ah Da, Bai Wawa and Hongye surrounded Zhao Xiao. This was a fight that he couldn¡¯t win! Zhao Xiao¡¯s pupils contracted rapidly, and he felt like the sky was falling. ¡°My life¡­ is over!¡± Zhao Xiao shouted loudly and was struck hard by a punch from Ah Da. Zhao Xiao¡¯s eyes were wide open, unable to believe that he, a ninth-tier Evolved Being and the leader of the Fire-worshiping Sect, had died in this way. As for the Fire-worshiping Sect¡¯s two elders, nine guardians and other members, they had long been annihted by Yutong, Swordsman Ah Qi, Bone Maiden, and the Sky Eagle Organization members. At this moment, the Fire-worshiping Sect, a powerhouse in the Wilderness Northern Region Zone, had disappeared! Yet, Ye Li showed no signs of emotion, as if he were doing something insignificant. He ced the Apocalypse Legion into the system space. The sudden disappearance of the six powerful zombies stunned not only the members of the Sky Eagle Organization but also their leader, Zishan. If before, he believed that he could suppress Ye Li in the realm, now it was absolutely impossible. Jiang Feng, the Second Leader of the Sky Eagle Organization, was both shocked and terrified. When Ye Li arrived at the Sky Eagle Base, he had been the most arrogant. Now, he realized that Ye Li was an entirely different level of existence. Tian E, too, was filled with fear. When he was outside the me Base, he had thought that he could defeat the Ironfoot Zombie. Now it seemed that he had been overestimating himself. ¡°Mr. Ye, thank you,¡± Zishan said with sped hands as he looked at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and replied, ¡°I was just avenging Bone Maiden. There¡¯s no need for thanks..¡± Chapter 290 - 290: A Wonderful Night Chapter 290 - 290: A Wonderful Night Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zishan had never seen or heard of anyone like Ye Li before. ¡°Mr. Ye, would you be willing to stay at the Sky Eagle Base for a few days?¡± Zishan¡¯s tone became respectful. After thinking for a moment, Ye Li realized he was a bit tired from these past few days. A rest would do him good. Soon, he followed Zishan to the Sky Eagle Base. Upon arriving, Zishan quickly had a feast prepared, with avish spread of dishes appearing before Ye Li.
    There were birds from the sky, beasts from thend, seafood from the ocean, and crabs from the river. Everything was prepared and cooked to perfection. Several bottles of expensive red wine were ced in front of Ye Li. ¡°Mr. Ye, please enjoy,¡± Zishan gestured hospitably. Ye Li picked up his chopsticks and tasted the food, finding it quite delicious. He always ate faster than others. He remembered when he was a child, he had been captivated by martial arts novels and often fantasized about being a swordsman. One day, he had a dream. In that dream, he had eaten for the first time in three days. He devoured three buns in a row. Of course, he ate quickly, even wolfishly. The difference between a swordsman and an ordinary person was that a swordsman was skilled with a de, not skilled at enduring hunger. After eating those three buns, he could go without food for another three days and nights. If someone were to ask him why he didn¡¯t save one bun to eatter when he got hungry. He would say that doing so would make him look more like a beggar than a swordsman. Since that dream, Ye Li had always eaten quickly, just like how he killed people. When he killed, many people couldn¡¯t even see his de before they died. When he ate, many people couldn¡¯t see him using his chopsticks; he had already finished eating. Zishan and the core members of the Sky Eagle Organization exchanged nces. They knew Ye Li¡¯s strength was formidable, but they had never imagined that he could eat so quickly. After the meal, Zishan arranged a luxurious room for Ye Li. This room was exceptionally extravagant. In the wilderness, being able to stay in such a room was akin to enjoying the treatment of an emperor. Ye Li released Bone Maiden and wanted to see how she felt now that he had avenged her. ¡°Master,¡± Bone Maiden said respectfully as she greeted Ye Li. ¡°Bone Maiden, I have avenged you. Are you sincerely willing to follow me now?¡± Ye Li looked at her. In truth, Ye Li was asking more out of curiosity. Composite zombies werepletely obedient to Ye Li¡¯smands, but he wanted to hear Bone Maiden¡¯s response. ¡°Master, I am extremely loyal to you. You¡¯ve avenged me but 1 don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡± she replied respectfully. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Since you feel there¡¯s no way to repay this favor, how about giving yourself to me?¡± ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Bone Maiden nodded heavily. Actually, Ye Li was just joking. However¡­ Ever since Bone Maiden had put on the Misty Floral Dress, her face was stunningly beautiful. While she was a zombie, seventh-tier zombies were already almost indistinguishable from humans, so it didn¡¯t matter. The moon outside the window was exceptionallyrge, and stars adorned the night sky. It was a wonderful night. Skipping an hour¡­ Ding¡­ ¡°Zombie Treasure Chest x 6.¡± The system¡¯s notification sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind as scheduled. Without much thought, Ye Li opened the Zombie Treasure Chests with a single click: ¡°Obtained Ghost Sword Thirteen Styles!¡± ¡°Obtained Upgrade Points X5!¡± Chapter 291 - 291: Returning to the Falling Rock Mountain Chapter 291: Returning to the Falling Rock Mountain Range Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ghost Sword Thirteen Styles: An A-level skill, an upgraded version of the Death-Dealing Triple Ghost Sword. When upgraded to S-level, it transforms one sword into thirteen, and thirteen into countless swords. Upgrade Points: Exclusive upgrade points for the Ancient Devil Tome. Each point can be used to advance one level. Ye Li thought this was terrifying. With the Ancient Devil Tome at level 5 now, five points would make it level 10. However, these weren¡¯t the upgrade points for his cultivation. Even after the Ancient Devil Tome reached the tenth level, he had only reached the third level in his cultivation. Ye Li already knew that Ghost Sword Thirteen Styles was a skill exclusive to Swordmaster Ah Qi. Without much thought, he integrated Ghost Sword Thirteen Styles into Ah Qi¡¯s body. With Ghost Sword Thirteen Styles, Ah Qi¡¯s overall strength would improve significantly. ¡°Would the host like to use 5 upgrade points?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Upgrade points in progress:¡± ¡°io%¡­3o%¡­6o%¡­ioo%.¡± ¡°The Ancient Devil Tome has been upgraded to the tenth level.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face lit up, and he opened the character attribute panel: ¡°Host: Ye Li.¡± ¡°System: Super Synthesis System.¡± ¡°Weapons: Dragon-ying de (divine weapon), Heavenly Tower (divine weapon).¡± ¡°Cultivation realm: eighth-tier Evolved Being.¡± ¡°Skills: Healing Art (Support), me de Technique (Offense), Primordial Demon sh (Offense), Ancient Devil Tome (third level).¡± ¡°Apocalypse Legion: Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, Yutong, Swordmaster Ah Qi, Bone Maiden.¡± After closing the character attribute panel, Ye Li looked at Bone Maiden. He was very pleased. After Zhao Xiao turned her into a zombie, she had devoured other zombies madly, reaching the sixth tier. Zhao Xiao had then given her to the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. What Ye Li hadn¡¯t expected was that Bone Maiden was still a pure maiden even now. Although he didn¡¯t mind if she was a maiden or not, this¡­ Ye Li decided that he should go to the Falling Rock Mountain Range now. There were still many zombies waiting for him to synthesize there. In this wilderness, there were many treasures. Exploration teams formed by gic warriors frequently ventured into various areas of the wilderness to search for them. It was rumored that the Falling Rock Mountain Range had countless treasures, but not a single exploration team that entered had ever returned. As a result, it had be a forbidden area. Ye Li didn¡¯t stay in the Sky Eagle Base for too long. He bid farewell to Zishan, and Ziqiong and Ling Fei seemed reluctant to see him go. He understood the meaning behind those looks. He bought two skill books from the points store and gave them to Ziqiong and Ling Fei. He also told Ziqiong that people should aim high and strive to reach the top, and that she should go to Cloud Peak Academy. As for Ling Fei¡­ In this world, nothing was perfect. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but think of his only disciple, Luo Yue. On that starry night, Luo Yue had offered herself to him out of gratitude. But he knew that he and Luo Yue would meet again someday, just not right now. Ye Li walked leisurely toward the Falling Rock Mountain Range. This was his third visit to the area. Once he arrived at the Falling Rock Mountain Range, the first thing Ye Li did was to confront the heavy sword-wielding undead n. Next, he would synthesize zombies and see if he could find any amazing treasures. In martial arts novels, the protagonist often encountered peerless martial arts manuals and divine swords and sabers. Ye Li didn¡¯t believe that, as a transmigrator, carrying the Super Synthesis System, he couldn¡¯t be the main character. Activating his Swift Steps, Ye Li¡¯s speed was astonishing.. After a few hours, he arrived at the foot of the Falling Rock Mountain Range! Chapter 292 - 292: Unbearable Sight Chapter 292: Unbearable Sight Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This was already Ye Li¡¯s third visit to the Falling Rock Mountain Range. Upon arriving at the Falling Rock Mountain Range, he encountered a vast wastnd with sporadic zombies wandering about. Ye Li had a n in mind; he would first go and check on the heavy sword-wielding undead n. The heavy sword-wielding undead n was in the inner area, so Ye Li ignored the zombies in the outer region. He activated his Swift Steps and headed towards the inner region of the Falling Rock Mountain Range. Finally, he reached the inner region of the Falling Rock Mountain Range. As soon as he entered, a group of zombies rushed toward him. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± This wave of zombies numbered in the hundreds and all appeared to be tier-5 zombies. In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, tier 5 zombies were rather weak, so he extended a finger and swiftly subdued the hundreds of zombies. Opening his mental synthesis grid, he synthesized these zombies. One tier 1 male zombie, one tier 1 female zombie. Ye Li¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he continued walking. Suddenly, he heard two voices entering his ears. ¡°Stop it, Honey!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ hehehe.¡± Hearing these nauseating sounds, Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to investigate. He saw two Dark Race members from the Crazy Bull n doing something, and Ye Li nearly wanted to wash his eyes a thousand times. How could he witness such an unbearable scene? ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being seen by other Dark Race members?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°Fear what? Whoever dares to see us, I¡¯ll kill them!¡± Ye Li had already walked behind the two Crazy Bull n members. He calmly said, ¡°Stop your disgusting actions.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the two Crazy Bull n members were startled. They shivered as if they were electrified. The male Crazy Bull was the first to regain hisposure. He roared angrily, ¡°Who the hell dares to disturb my good time?¡± This male Crazy Bull was in the fourth tier, while the female one was in the third tier. After the male Crazy Bull roared, he turned around and was somewhat stunned when he saw a youth with a handsome face standing before him. Then, the male Crazy Bull Dark Beast shook his head, and a cold smile appeared on his bull face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a human would dare toe here in the inner region of the Falling Rock Mountain Range. What do you think, dear?¡± ¡°Haha, looks like we can have a good meal today.¡± Both the male and female Crazy Bulls had happy smiles on their faces, as if they were about to feast on Ye Li. Ye Li chuckled to himself, thinking that even without rain, there would still be dog urine. It was truly ridiculous. ¡°Human, before I eat you, I need to ask, don¡¯t you know that the inner region of the Falling Rock Mountain Range is a forbidden area for humans?¡± The male Crazy Bull looked at Ye Li with a puzzled expression. ¡°Of course, I know,¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°Since you know, why did you dare toe here alone?¡± The male Crazy Bull continued to ask. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds, then said to the male Crazy Bull, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because the inner region of the Falling Rock Mountain Range doesn¡¯t pose much of a threat to me.¡± What? The male and female Crazy Bulls were both stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would say something like that. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t waste any more time. Let¡¯s eat him quickly,¡± the female Crazy Bullsaid, and even drooled from the corner of her mouth. Ye Li smiled faintly as he looked at the female Crazy Bull. ¡°Do you want to eat me?¡± ¡°Of course, you look so handsome; you must taste delicious,¡± the female Crazy Bull licked her lips.. Chapter 293 - 293: Where Is the Heavy Sword-wielding Undead Clan? Chapter 293 - 293: Where Is the Heavy Sword-wielding Undead n? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions A smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face as he calmly looked at the female Crazy Bull. ¡°If you¡¯re about to die soon, how can you still eat me?¡± The female Crazy Bull was startled by his words, but then she became furious. ¡°Human, even at this point, you dare to boast? You¡¯re asking for death!¡± With a shout, the third-tier female Crazy Bull moved towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and, in his eyes, a third-tier Dark Race member was as tiny as a leaf in the vast world.
    He stood still as if rooted to the ground, allowing the third-tier female Crazy Bull to approach. When she was just inches away from Ye Li, he activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes. A golden light shot out from Ye Li¡¯s pupils at lightning speed. The third-tier female Crazy Bull couldn¡¯t react in time. ¡°Alih!¡± A pitiful scream echoed as the female Crazy Bull¡¯s body was pierced through by the golden spiritual light. ¡°My dear!¡± The fourth-tier male Crazy Bull, seeing this, had his eyes turn bloodshot. ¡°Human, you¡¯ve killed my mate!¡± With those words, the fourth-tier male Crazy Bull rushed toward Ye Li. Ye Li looked bored, and he slightly raised his foot, kicking the male Crazy Bull¡¯s body. The male Crazy Bull was sent flying, crashing heavily into a tree and snapping it in half. Ye Li calmly walked over to the male Crazy Bull. He looked down at him and asked, ¡°Do you know where the heavy sword-wielding undead n is?¡± At this moment, the male Crazy Bull was too absorbed in his anger to listen to Ye Li¡¯s words. His eyes were locked onto Ye Li with a fiery rage. Ye Li smiled and said, ¡°It seems I need to teach you a lesson before you¡¯ll tell the truth.¡± With a flick of his finger, golden spiritual light wrapped around it. He then pointed his finger at the male Crazy Bull¡¯s thigh. ¡°Alih!¡± In an instant, a shrill scream rang. Ye Li squatted down, looking at the male Crazy Bull, and said, ¡°Tell me, do you know where the heavy sword-wielding undead n is? 1 don¡¯t want to say it a third time.¡± The Fourth-tier male Crazy Bull knew that he was no match for Ye Li and. When he heard his words, his face turned pale with fear. Although his mate had been killed by the human before him, he didn¡¯t want to die. The male Crazy Bull, in pain and trembling, looked at Ye Li and said, ¡°If I tell you, will you spare my life?¡± ¡°Do you think you have room to negotiate? Hurry up and speak. Don¡¯t test my patience,¡± Ye Li replied calmly. Seeing his situation, the male Crazy Bull no longer hesitated. He said, ¡°Go north from here and you¡¯ll find a ce called the Abyssal Gorge. That¡¯s the territory of the heavy sword-wielding undead n.¡± ¡°Respected being, I¡¯ve told you everything. Can you spare my life? Please let me go.¡± the fourth-tier male Crazy Bull pleaded with a desperate look. Unfortunately, Ye Li slowly shook his head. Without saying more, he raised his finger. The male Crazy Bull was horrified and didn¡¯t have a chance to beg for mercy again before Ye Li¡¯s finger struck. Before he could even let out a scream, a horrifying blood hole appeared on his forehead, and he died without closing his eyes! Chapter 294 - 294: Abyssal Gorge Chapter 294 - 294: Abyssal Gorge Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The male and female Crazy Bulls had done nothing wrong except for crossing paths with Ye Li. Ye Li had never been a good person, but he wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad one either. Killing the male and female Crazy Bulls didn¡¯t elicit any emotions from him. If he had been a mere second-tier Evolved Being, would they have spared him? lie released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space and headed north. During this journey, Ye Li synthesized zombies on the way and created a fourth-tier male undead and a fourth-tier female undead. The male Crazy Bull had mentioned that the territory of the heavy sword-wielding undead n was in the Abyssal Gorge. Ye Li arrived at arge mountain.
    There was a cave halfway up that emitted a continuous stream of sinister aura. Ye Li used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to take a look inside and found it to be eerie and terrifying Ye Li thought this must be the Abyssal Gorge, so without much hesitation, he led the Apocalypse Legion toward the cave. When he reached the entrance of the cave, he felt a chilling wind blowing from inside. Just as Ye Li was about to enter the cave, he heard some noises. He stopped in his tracks, silently waiting for whatever was happening. After dozens of seconds, several third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead walked out of the cave. Originally, these third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had beenughing and joking, but the moment they stepped out of the cave, theirughter ceased. ¡°A human¡­?¡± ¡°Zombies?¡± ¡°Tier-five zombies! No, tier-six¡­¡± These third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had never seen such high-level zombies before and had no idea about the Apocalypse Legion¡¯s ranks. They rubbed their eyes, feeling as if they were seeing things, but no matter how much they rubbed, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion were still there. These few third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead would never have thought, no matter how hard they racked their brains, that in this Abyssal Gorge, humans and zombies would actually appear. A third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead took the lead to regain his senses and quickly shouted into the cave. ¡°Enemy attack! Enemy attack!¡± In an instant, more than thirty third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead rushed out. What are heavy sword-wielding undead? They were skeletons wielding dull heavy swords! More than thirty third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead, after rushing out of the cave, were all dumbfounded. They never could have imagined that the so-called enemy would turn out to be a human and six zombies? Moreover, what was the level of these six zombies? Most importantly, how was this human controlling the zombies? These thirty-plus third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead couldn¡¯t sense any aura of the Dark Race from Ye Li. This left them utterly baffled. When the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead led the heavy sword-wielding undead n and zombies to the Sky Eagle Base, they did not follow along, so they naturally had no knowledge of Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. A third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead spoke coldly, ¡°Human, you must be incredibly audacious toe here. Do you even know where you are?¡± ¡°This ce¡­ isn¡¯t it the Abyssal Gorge?¡± Ye Li said casually. Upon hearing this, the thirty-plus tier-3 heavy sword-wielding undead were all stunned. Since he knew this was the Abyssal Gorge, why did he dare toe here? Did he have some kind of backing? They couldn¡¯t fathom why Ye Li could control the zombies, and even more so, they couldn¡¯t understand why he would appear outside the Abyssal Gorge. ¡°Human, now that you know this is the Abyssal Gorge, why are you here?¡± a third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead snapped.. Chapter 295 - 295: You Won’t Have the Chance to Be Angry Chapter 295 - 295: You Won¡¯t Have the Chance to Be Angry Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The thirty-plus third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead stared at Ye Li, eager to hear his next words. Ye Li smiled faintly and, after a few seconds, calmly replied, ¡°Is the Abyssal Gorge really that frightening?¡± ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± All the thirty-plus heavy sword-wielding undead burst intoughter as if they had heard the funniest joke ever. ¡°Is it that amusing?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face, as beautiful as jade, showed a hint of curiosity.
    ¡°Human, although we don¡¯t know how you can control these zombies, do you really think you can intrude into our Abyssal Gorge with just a few zombies like this?¡± ¡°Exactly, it¡¯sughable that you¡¯re still clueless even at death¡¯s door.¡± ¡°Human, do you know the level of our heavy sword-wielding undead n¡¯s leader? 1 think telling you is enough to scare you to death!¡± In the eyes of these heavy sword-wielding undead, Ye Li was as good as dead, and they were just having some fun with him before he met his end. ¡°Hehe, do you think I, Ye Li, would be scared to death by the leader of a mere heavy sword-wielding undead n?¡± Ye Li scoffed. Hiss! The heavy sword-wielding undead couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply. They had seen arrogance before, but never to this extent. ¡°Human, how dare you call our heavy sword-wielding undead n leader ¡®mere¡¯?¡± one of the third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead couldn¡¯t believe what Ye Li had just said. ¡°Isn¡¯t he?¡± Ye Li retorted. The thirty-plus third-tier Dark Race members became infuriated, their eyes zing with anger. ¡°Very well! Let me tell you, the leader of our heavy sword-wielding undead n is in the ninth tier!¡± one of the heavy sword-wielding undead said coldly. The heavy sword-wielding undead had thought that after Ye Li learned the level of their leader, he would be terrified to the point of losing his wits. However, they could never have imagined that Ye Li would remain as calm as still water, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word. ¡°Human, you¡­!¡± One of the third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead roared in anger. ¡°Do you feel angry?¡± Ye Li asked calmly. Before these heavy sword-wielding undead could respond, Ye Li continued, ¡°Never feel angry, because everything 1 do will make you angry for three days and three nights.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, you won¡¯t have the chance to be angry anymore because you¡¯re about to¡­¡± Ye Li stopped speaking. His finger had slowly risen, and a terrifying golden spiritual light coiled around it. Just as the thirty-plus third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were in shock, Ye Li¡¯s One Yang Finger was already unleashed. Swish! Swish! Swish! Dozens of wind breaking sounds echoed, and all the thirty-plus heavy sword-wielding undead were instantly shattered into pieces. The scene could be described with just a single word: gruesome. ¡°Because you¡¯re about to die, you won¡¯t have the chance to be angry.¡± With that, Ye Li retracted his finger. Feeling bored, Ye Li led the Apocalypse Legion into the cave. Now, Ah Da, Bai Wawa, and Hongye were all ninth-tier zombies, while Yutong and Swordmaster Ah Qi were eighth-tier, and Bone Maiden was seventh-tier. With such terrifying power, breaking into the heavy sword-wielding undead n was like entering an empty space. What surprised Ye Li, however, was that he didn¡¯t encounter a single heavy sword-wielding undead in the cave. Meeting no resistance, he and the Apocalypse Legion reached the end of the cave. At the end, there was a pitch-ck abyss, resembling a ck hole that could swallow you if you nced at it.. Chapter 296 - 296: A Human Arrives at the Underground Palace Chapter 296 - 296: A Human Arrives at the Underground Pce Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to investigate and found that there were many heavy sword-wielding undead beneath this abyss. He thought that the real Abyssal Gorge was down there, and his purpose ining to the Abyssal Gorge was to stir up some trouble. Obviously, he hadn¡¯t achieved that goal yet. ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡± Ye Li said calmly. With that, Ye Li leaped into the seemingly bottomless abyss. The Apocalypse Legion followed suit!
    After reaching the bottom, Ye Li looked at the building in front of him, resembling an underground pce. The entire area was shrouded in darkness, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine. ¡°A human¡­?¡± A voice filled with astonishment reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li followed the voice and saw more than a dozen third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead looking at him in disbelief. ¡°And there are zombies, high-level zombies!¡± These more than a dozen third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were even more bewildered. They couldn¡¯t understand why they were witnessing this scene. ¡°Go and tell your leader that I, Ye Li, have arrived.¡± Ye Li said calmly. The more than a dozen third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were taken aback. Did this human know their leader? If he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t dare toe to the Abyssal Gorge. Thinking this, the hostility of the more than a dozen third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead towards Ye Li lessened considerably. Their faces showed nothing but shock, as they couldn¡¯tprehend how a human could control zombies. ¡°Alright, you wait here. I¡¯ll go report.¡± one of the third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead said to Ye Li. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ye Li nodded. As an absolute powerhouse in the Falling Rock Mountain Range, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had a hard time letting go of their anger after the humiliation at the Sky Eagle Base. Moreover, Ye Li possessed two ancient divine weapons, the Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower. If he was to obtain these weapons, his power would undoubtedly increase manyfold. Thinking back to the day when Ye Li held the Dragon-ying de in his right hand and the Heavenly Tower in his left, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Ye Li, the Demon King, was truly terrifying. To hell with the Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower! After escaping from the Sky Eagle Base, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead came to a realization. They realized that humans and Dark Race members were no different; staying alive was the supreme truth. However¡­ In the past few days, the tier-nine heavy sword-wielding undead had been thinking about it. Although it was impossible for his heavy sword-wielding undead n to snatch the Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower, there were still two other ns in the Falling Rock Mountain Range. If they joined forces, what could Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion possibly do? While pondering on his throne, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead considered whether to share this information with the leaders of the other two ns. Just at that moment, a third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead rushed in. ¡°Report!¡± The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead and the other high-level skeleton undead turned their attention to the third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. ¡°What is it?¡± The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead said impatiently. ¡°Leader, a human and several zombies have arrived outside the underground pce. The human said his name is¡­¡± The third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead thought for a moment before continuing, ¡°He said his name is Ye Li.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead and the other high-level undead couldn¡¯t help but exim when they heard this. Ye Li! The Demon King¡­ Ye Li? A human and several zombies, and his name is Ye Li? Who else could it be other than the Demon King Ye Li? Chapter 297 - 297: The Entire Army Mobilized Chapter 297 - 297: The Entire Army Mobilized Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hearing the words, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead felt as if a bolt from the blue had struck his head, and he even felt somewhat weakened all over. The Demon King Ye Li has arrived outside his pce!!! You should know that in the Demon King Ye Li¡¯s Apocalypse Legion, there are three ninth-tier zombies. The high-tiering heavy sword-wielding undead in the hall were all stunned and terrified. The power that Demon King Ye Li had shown outside the Sky Eagle Base that day was truly terrifying. The third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead who came to deliver the message was startled. He couldn¡¯t understand why their leader was so afraid. Could it be that the human was not a friend of their leader?
    ¡°Leader, what should we do now?¡± a sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead asked. All the high-leveled heavy sword-wielding undead in the hall turned to look at the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead clenched his teeth tightly. If he had eyes, they would surely be burning with anger right now. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, how dare youe to my Abyssal Gorge! You truly don¡¯t know the meaning of death!¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead said coldly. The high-leveled heavy sword-wielding undead in the hall were all shocked. The Demon King Ye Li¡¯s Apocalypse Legion had three ninth-tier zombies. Could they withstand the attacks of Demon King Ye Li and his Apocalypse Legion? ¡°Don¡¯t panic, everyone. Surround Ye Li outside, and I¡¯ll go get a treasure. Next year today will be the anniversary of Demon King Ye Li¡¯s death!¡± ¡°Yes, Leader!¡± The high-leveled heavy sword-wielding undead in the hall became excited. They hadn¡¯t expected their leader to have a backup n. Soon, an eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead gave the order, and the entire heavy sword-wielding undead n mobilized and headed towards the pce¡¯s entrance. When all the high-leveled heavy sword-wielding undead had left the hall, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead said coldly: ¡°Demon King Ye Li, today you have brought about the destruction of my heavy sword-wielding undead n. I will make sure to avenge this blood feud. Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± With that, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead twisted a red gem on the armrest of his throne, and a hidden door opened. He walked into it and disappeared. In reality, there was no treasure at all. The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was preparing to escape. After witnessing Ye Li¡¯s unmatched strength outside the Sky Eagle Base, he knew that the heavy sword-wielding undead n was finished today. As the saying goes, ¡°Where there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope.¡± The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead could only protect his own life. He was a tough guy! The vast army of heavy sword-wielding undead surrounded Ye Li, and the dozen or so third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were still confused. Wasn¡¯t this human their leader¡¯s friend? Why was he surrounded? The army of heavy sword-wielding undead numbered over 7,000, originally even more, but they suffered losses in the battle outside the Sky Eagle Base. If it were anyone else surrounded by so many heavy sword-wielding undead, they would probably be scared out of their wits. But Ye Li was different. His face was as calm as water, as if he regarded the army of heavy sword-wielding undead as nothing. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I truly admire you!¡± An eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead stared at Ye Li and said. ¡°Do you have the qualifications to admire me?¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Although he and his Apocalypse Legion were much higher in level than the heavy sword-wielding undead n, the heavy sword-wielding undead n had arge number. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to wipe them out all at once. And he hade to the Abyssal Gorge just for fun. He would at most kill the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead.. Chapter 298 - 298: I’ll Only Make Three Strikes Chapter 298 - 298: I¡¯ll Only Make Three Strikes Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The heavy sword-wielding undead n was furious at these words, and they stared at Ye Li with anger. ¡°Ye Li! Our leader has gone to fetch his treasure. When the leader arrives, today next year will be the anniversary of your death!¡± an eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead said, staring at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°Treasure?¡± He really couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of extraordinary treasure they were talking about. ¡°Since you say your leader has gone to retrieve the treasure, then 1 will wait here.¡± Ye Li said calmly.
    The eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead stared at Ye Li angrily and shouted, ¡°Ye Li, if I were you, I would cut a bloody path and escape right now!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, you are not me.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Most of the heavy sword-wielding undead n knew about Ye Li¡¯s terror from the battle at the Sky Eagle Base. Although Ye Li was extremely arrogant, they knew that he was not someone they could provoke. Now they could only wait for their leader to bring back the treasure and take Ye Li¡¯s life. After a while, their leader still hadn¡¯t arrived. The heavy sword-wielding undead n began to feel a sense of unease. They couldn¡¯t understand what kind of unparalleled treasure their leader was retrieving and why he hadn¡¯t returned yet. Ye Li¡¯s face showed a hint of boredom as he looked at the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead and said, ¡°Could it be that the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead has run away?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the entire heavy sword-wielding undead n trembled as if struck by lightning. ¡°What¡­ what did you say? How could our leader run away?¡± the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled again, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell me, where is your leader?¡± ¡°Our leader has gone to retrieve the treasure. When the leader arrives, you will have no ce to bury yourself!¡± the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead said coldly. Ye Li smiled once more, ¡°At this point, do you still have anything worth persisting for? It¡¯s truly pitiful.¡± With that, Ye Li shook his head slowly. The heavy sword-wielding undead n, upon hearing this, was left in shock. Some time passed, and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead still hadn¡¯t returned. Ye Li felt somewhat disappointed. His earlier suspicion that the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had fled might be true. He had wanted to see what that so-called treasure was, and that¡¯s why he had waited for so long. Otherwise, if he had gone on a killing spree, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead would have surely escaped, and he wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to see the treasure. Now it seemed that there was no such treasure at all, and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had long since escaped. ¡°Originally, I came to the Abyssal Gorge just to have some fun, but your leader has run away, and I¡¯m quite angry about that.¡± Ye Li said slowly. The heavy sword-wielding undead n members looked at each other in silence, unable to utter a word. ¡°You all know who I am. This time, 1 will only make three strikes, and then 1 will leave.¡± Ye Li said calmly. The eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead gritted his teeth, and even though there was no flesh on his face, his anger was apparent. The proud heavy sword-wielding undead n had never suffered such humiliation before. ¡°Ye Li, aren¡¯t you a bit too arrogant?¡± the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead stared at Ye Li fiercely. Ye Li didn¡¯t say much. He retrieved the Dragon-ying de from his system space. Holding the magical de, he stood tall. ¡°Are you ready? I, Ye Li, am about to make my first strike.¡± Ye Li said calmly. The heavy sword-wielding undead n members were all shocked. They were well aware of the de in Ye Li¡¯s hand, the Dragon-ying de, one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons.. Chapter 299 - 299: The First Strike and the Second Strike Chapter 299: The First Strike and the Second Strike Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li activated the third level of the Ancient Devil Tome, and instantly, a demonic aura shrouded the area outside the pce. Even a demonic cloud appeared, sending shivers down everyone¡¯s spines. Humans had vitality, dark races had evil aura, and Ye Li had demonic aura! Under the suppression from the ¡°demonic¡± aura, after the third level of the Ancient Devil Tome was activated, the heavy sword-wielding undead were instantly filled with extreme fear. This oppressive feeling made it difficult for them to breathe. But then, Ye Li raised the Dragon-ying de. The de exuded a dark aura, and on its de was an image of a five-wed blood dragon. Just looking at it felt like being in the eighteenth level of hell. Before the heavy sword-wielding undead n could regain theirposure, Ye Li¡¯s Dragon-ying de had already descended. A cold radiance appeared first, followed by a strike like a dragon! Swish! After the Dragon-ying dended, a burst of dark radiance mixed with cold light struck towards the heavy sword-wielding undead n that was directly in front of Ye Li. The cold light seemed to cut through space itself, causing the high-leveled heavy sword-wielding undead to be shocked and quickly dodge. Finally, these high-leveled heavy sword-wielding undead managed to evade this terrifying strike. However, the low-leveled heavy sword-wielding undead directly in front of Ye Li, no matter how hard they tried, couldn¡¯t escape this attack, even with all their might. Boom! With a loud and intense explosion, the low-leveled heavy sword-wielding undead directly in front of Ye Li were instantly obliterated. This single strike imed the lives of over a hundred low-tiering heavy sword-wielding undead. The high-leveled heavy sword-wielding undead were horrified. They never imagined that Ye Li would dare to attack here. This was outside their pce! How could Ye Li dare to do this! They didn¡¯t know. They really didn¡¯t know! Ye Li¡¯s face remained as serene as ever. After a few seconds, he calmly said, ¡°Next is the second strike.¡± The heavy sword-wielding undead n was left in a state of shock and panic. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, are you really this arrogant?¡± the voice of the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was nearly a roar. Ye Li smiled indifferently, ¡°I despise it when people call me arrogant, but there always seems to be someone who does.¡± ¡°When our leader arrives, you will regret it. I swear, you will definitely regret it!¡± the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead roared. ¡°I will never regret it,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The heavy sword-wielding undead n members were shocked and angered by these words. They knew all too well the terror of Demon King Ye Li and the fact that there were three ninth-tier Zombies in his Apocalypse Legion! ¡°Ye Li, it seems you won¡¯t cry until you see your coffin. When our leader arrives, he will make sure you are utterly destroyed!¡± The eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was furious, genuinely furious. He had never been this angry from birth until now. But Ye Li¡¯s face remained as cid as ever. He slowly said, ¡°Unfortunately, I, Ye Li, won¡¯t cry even when I see my coffin because I will never need a coffin.¡± Silence, a deathly silence! ¡°I think you should be prepared by now. Next, I will unleash the second strike.¡± Ye Li was the first to break the silence. With that, just as the heavy sword-wielding undead n hadn¡¯t yet reacted, Ye Li had already swung the second strike. This strike, like the first, was apanied by a demonic aura and a cold radiance, but it also contained an endless ze. As Ye Li swung this strike, he slowly said, ¡°me de Technique.¡± As the Dragon-ying de fell, countless terrifying des of fire spread in all directions.. Chapter 300 - 300: The Young Calf Isn’t Afraid of the Tiger Chapter 300: The Young Calf Isn¡¯t Afraid of the Tiger Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The S-tier attack skill, ¡°me de Technique,¡± not only caught the low-leveled heavy sword-wielding undead off guard but left them with no time to react. In an instant, the fiery des devoured hundreds of low-leveled heavy sword-wielding undead once again. The eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was infuriated beyond measure and roared, ¡°Ye Li, this isn¡¯t over!¡± ¡°Since Ye Li won¡¯t spare us, let¡¯s go together. Well go all out, even if it means fighting to the death!¡± After the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead¡¯s angry shout, the heavy sword-wielding undead n finally snapped out of their stupor. Suddenly, the heavy sword-wielding undead raised their heavy swords and rushed towards Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head inwardly. He wouldn¡¯t spare these heavy sword-wielding undead? No, he had only intended to strike three times. The first and second strikes had already been delivered, and now it was time for the third! As the heavy sword-wielding undead charged towards him, Ye Li leaped into the air with the Dragon-ying de in hand. He enunciated each word clearly and calmly, ¡°Primordial-Demon-sh!¡± With that, the Dragon-ying de descended abruptly! Three thousand divine and demonic phantoms instantly surged forth, their speed reaching an unbelievable level. The power of the SSS-tier attack skill, Primordial Demon sh, was beyond imagination. ¡°Boom!¡± A deafening explosion echoed outside the pce. This single strike imed the lives of five to six hundred low-leveled Dark Race creatures. The high-leveled heavy sword-wielding undead were petrified with fear. The Apocalypse Legion hadn¡¯t even made a move yet, and the consequences¡­ They didn¡¯t dare to think about it, they really didn¡¯t dare! The heavy sword-wielding undead stopped in their tracks, their expressions filled with terror as they stared at Ye Li in mid-air. The Apocalypse Legion remained motionless, as if they hadn¡¯t seen or heard anything at all. ¡°I always keep my word. I said three strikes, so there will be three strikes. Farewell, heavy sword-wielding undead.¡± Ye Li¡¯s words resonated from mid-air, filled with unparalleled dominance. Then, Ye Li ced the Apocalypse Legion into the system space, activated his Swift Steps, and disappeared from his original location in a seamless, fluid motion, taking less than a second. Ye Li emerged from the Abyssal Gorge and walked slowly towards the cave¡¯s entrance, leaving the heavy sword-wielding undead standing in shock. After leaving the cave, Ye Li intended to find a ce with a high density of zombies to replenish his forces since he didn¡¯t know where the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had escaped to. However, to his surprise, as soon as he activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes, he heard the roaring sound of a helicopter. He followed the sound and spotted a helicopter hovering in the sky, seemingly searching for a ce tond. Ye Li smiled to himself. It was clear that the people inside the helicopter were gic warriors, and they hade to explore the inner region of the Falling Rock Mountain Range. Since they were here for treasure hunting¡­ Did they know about some treasure, so they came to the Falling Stone Mountain Range? After all, the inner area of the Falling Rock Mountain Range was an absolute life forbidden area! Before long, the helicopter found anding spot. Ye Li walked slowly towards thending area of the helicopter. Six men and women, all seemingly around seventeen or eighteen years old, disembarked from the helicopter. Five of them were second-tier Evolved Beings, and one teenager was a third-tier Evolved Being. Beside these teenagers, there were three middle-aged men with the strength of fifth-tier Evolved Beings. With such strength, they dared to enter the inner region of the Falling Stone Mountain Range. Apart from ¡°the young calf isn¡¯t afraid of the tiger,¡± what else could it be? Chapter 301 - 301: The Heart of Darkness Chapter 301: The Heart of Darkness Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After the six teenagers disembarked from the helicopter, they seemed to feel like they were in a paradise and became somewhat carefree. Completely unaware of the terror within the inner region of the Falling Stone Mountain Range! ¡°Brother Gu Bai, do you think we can find the Heart of Darkness this time?¡± A second-tier Evolved Being looked at another handsome young man and asked. The handsome young man, Gu Bai, was a third-tier Evolved Being and had the highest cultivation level among the six men and women. Gu Bai smiled, ¡°This wilderness is nothing. Rumor has it that the Falling Stone Mountain Range is still considered a forbidden zone for life. It¡¯sughable. With our strength, finding the Heart of Darkness should be a walk in the park.¡± ¡°Brother Gu Bai is right. The Gu family is an absolute powerhouse in the Sky Blue Base City. Now, with three Gu family members who are fifth-tier Evolved Beings apanying us, finding the Heart of Darkness is incredibly simple.¡± The three fifth-tier Evolved Beings from the Gu family were naturally the three middle-aged men apanying Gu Bai. Unbeknownst to them, Ye Li was watching from not far away. As an eighth-tier Evolved Being, avoiding their detection was child¡¯s y. ¡°Brother Gu Bai, I heard that the Heart of Darkness was left behind by a Dark Race member of the tenth tier after his death. Although it¡¯s the heart of a Dark Race member, it also has a significant effect on human gic warriors.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s said that after consuming the Heart of Darkness, one¡¯s cultivation speed will increase, and their gic level will also advance by one tier.¡± Ye Li¡¯s hearing was extraordinary, and he naturally heard the conversation of these six young men and women. The Heart of Darkness? This was the first time he had heard of the Heart of Darkness in the Falling Stone Mountain Range. However, it was likely that it hadn¡¯t been discovered by anyone for many years, or he would have heard about it back when he was in the me Base. ¡°Xi¡¯er, what do you think?¡± ¡°Xir, what do you think?¡± Gu Bai looked at the girl beside him. She was dressed casually, had fair skin, but her face was cold, as if she had no emotions. The girl called Xi¡¯er was a third-tier Evolved Being. She didn¡¯t answer Gu Bai¡¯s question and instead furrowed her brow slightly, as if she disliked Gu Bai. Ye Li didn¡¯t need to think to understand that Gu Bai must have pursued this girl many times, but each time he was ruthlessly rejected, as evidenced by herck of response to Gu Bai¡¯s question. Gu Bai, upon seeing that Xia Xi didn¡¯t answer him, couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. In the Sky Blue Base City, countless women were lining up to marry him, yet this woman looked down on him. Xia Xi¡¯s family was simr in strength to the Gu family in the Sky Blue Base City, to the point where Gu Bai couldn¡¯t use any means. Ye Li thought that although these flowers in the greenhouse were as weak as ants, since they hade here, they should have some information about the whereabouts of the Heart of Darkness. Perhaps he could slip in and investigate? Ye Li smiled faintly, this method was indeed a good one. He walked over at a leisurely pace! ¡°Brother Gu Bai, should we start looking for the Heart of Darkness now?¡± A second-tier Evolved Being was excited and looked at Gu Bai. ¡°Yes, the sooner we find it, the sooner we can return.¡± Gu Bai nodded. ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, a second-tier Evolved Being girl appeared bewildered and stared at a certain spot. The others followed her gaze, and they couldn¡¯t help but be astonished when they saw what she was looking at. They actually saw someone walking towards them slowly! Chapter 302 - 302: I’m Only a First-tier Evolved Being Chapter 302: I¡¯m Only a First-tier Evolved Being Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The six men and women, including three fifth-tier Evolved Beings, were surprised. They could never have imagined that there would be humans here. ¡°Could this person not be a gic warrior?¡± a second-tier Evolved Being said incredulously. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. If he were just an ordinary person, how could he have entered the inner region of the Falling Stone Mountain Range?¡± ¡°He must have suppressed his own cultivation level, which is why we can¡¯t tell.¡± Gic warriors could easily suppress their cultivation levels, even as low as a first-tier Evolved Being. Therefore, gic warriors usually weren¡¯t afraid of other gic warriors who suppressed their cultivation levels. Unfortunately, how could they have known that Ye Li hadn¡¯t actually suppressed his cultivation level? It was just that they couldn¡¯t perceive it. Just as they were stunned, Ye Li arrived in front of them. ¡°Are you here to hunt treasures?¡± Ye Li asked. Upon hearing this, the group of people came back to their senses. They looked at Ye Li, and when they saw his appearance, they were all astonished. They would rather believe that the seas would dry up and the rocks would crumble than believe that such a handsome person existed in the world. Not only Gu Bai and the two second-tier teenage Evolved Beings, but also one of the second-tier teenage Evolved Being girls felt somewhat self-inferior when faced with such a person. The oppressive feeling of his appearance alone was suffocating. The three fifth-tier Evolved Beings were also somewhat stunned by Ye Li¡¯s appearance, but they were already in middle age and naturally didn¡¯t feel the same way as the young ones. Only Xia Xi, her face remained as cold as ever, as if she hadn¡¯t seen Ye Li at all. ¡°Brother, are you also here for treasure hunting too?¡± Gu Bai looked at Ye Li and asked. He felt ufortable inside. In the Sky Blue Base City, besides his family background, his looks had made countless women infatuated with him. He had always been confident in his appearance, but whenpared to Ye Li, he felt like they were a world apart. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to find the Heart of Darkness, but I¡¯ve been searching for a long time and still haven¡¯t found any trace of it,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Upon hearing this, the six men and women were slightly stunned. They hadn¡¯t expected that Ye Li would be here to find the Heart of Darkness. ¡°This Falling Stone Mountain Range is full of treasures. Even if you can¡¯t find the Heart of Darkness, you can still find other treasures. It¡¯s just that my luck seems to be quite bad,¡± Ye Li said with a hint of frustration. Gu Bai heard this and thought that although the inner region of the Failing Stone Mountain Range wasn¡¯t a dangerous ce, Ye Li hade here alone and had even spoken such words. Could it be that his cultivation level was quite high? ¡°Brother, what level of Evolved Being are you?¡± Gu Bai looked at Ye Li. Ye Li should be a few years older than him, and their cultivation levels might be simr. ¡°I¡¯m just a first-tier Evolved Being,¡± Ye Li said. The group of people were all a bit stunned when they heard this. They knew that Ye Li had suppressed his cultivation level, and they had thought that he was at least a second-tier Evolved Being. However, how could they have expected that Ye Li was only a first-tier Evolved Being? ¡°A first-tier Evolved Being who even suppressed his cultivation level, it¡¯s really ridiculous,¡± the second-tier female Evolved Being sneered. Although she had been stunned by Ye Li¡¯s appearance earlier, in this world, strength was always more important than appearance. When Gu Bai heard that Ye Li was a first-tier Evolved Being, the feeling of inferiority that he had just felt instantly disappeared. The others felt the same way. Only Xia Xi remained as cold as ever! Chapter 303 - 303: The Infected Savage Wolves Chapter 303 - 303: The Infected Savage Wolves Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li was momentarily taken aback, then said, ¡°Is being a first-tier Evolved Being considered low? In my ce, I¡¯m considered a top talent.¡± When these words were spoken, the group couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°I say, buddy, your ce must be really trashy if even first-tier Evolved Beings are considered top talents,¡± a second-tier Evolved Being mocked Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head inwardly, thinking that these guys were so clueless. Could they really believe that a first-tier Evolved Being could enter the inner region of the Falling Stone Mountain Range? These sheltered individuals couldn¡¯t see it, but could it be that even these three fifth-tier Evolved Beings couldn¡¯t see it either?
    Or were these three fifth-tier Evolved Beings also sheltered individuals? Ye Li thought that the Sky Blue Base City must not have experienced attacks from the Dark Race and zombie viruses for a long time, so they were probably unaware of the dangers outside the base city. ¡°By the way, can 1 join you guys? 1 feel it¡¯s quite dangerous to be alone, and when we find treasures, I¡¯ll be satisfied with just a small share of the benefits,¡± Ye Li said. Upon hearing this, Gu Bai smiled and thought to himself, ¡°What use is having such a handsome appearance? He¡¯s just here to seek protection.¡± ¡°Sure, you can join us,¡± Gu Bai said, feeling quite satisfied that Ye Li had asked to join them. Gu Bai¡¯s intention in letting Ye Li join was simply to show off his absolute strength to him. When the time came, Ye Li would definitely be astonished. Thinking of this, Gu Bai looked even more self-satisfied. Roar!!! Suddenly, the roars of numerous fierce beasts rang out. Before they could react, a group of savage wolves infected by the zombie virus surrounded them. There were more than seventy of these savage wolves, all at the second-tier level. ¡°This¡­ this!¡± a second-tier Evolved Being eximed in shock. Gu Bai and the others were also taken aback. They had thought that there was no danger in the inner region of the Falling Stone Mountain Range. Even Xia Xi, who had always remained icy, showed a hint of surprise on her face. Ye Li clenched his fists, and a yful look appeared on his handsome face. He wanted to see how these sheltered individuals would deal with these savage wolves. ¡°Protect Young Master!¡± With a shout, three fifth-tier Evolved Beings quickly positioned themselves in front and behind Gu Bai. The other members¡¯ faces turned pale. They hadn¡¯t expected the Falling Stone Mountain Range to be so dangerous. They had only just arrived, and arge group of second-tier savage wolves infected by the zombie virus had already rushed at them. With three fifth-tier Evolved Beings protecting Gu Bai, he was naturally safe, but what about them? They didn¡¯t have time to be too frightened because the savage wolves were already closing in on them. The three fifth-tier Evolved Beings didn¡¯t pay any attention to the others; their only task was to protect Gu Bai. Except for Gu Bai and Xia Xi, the others were all only second-tier Evolved Beings. Faced with so many savage wolves, how could they resist? ¡°Alih!¡± A piercing scream rang out as a second-tier Evolved Being met a gruesome end. What was even more horrifying was that not even a single bone of his was left behind. Soon after, another second-tier Evolved Being was brought down by the savage wolves. ¡°Retreat!¡± A fifth-tier Evolved Being shouted loudly, then quickly opened a path and fled madly with Gu Bai. At this moment, apart from Xia Xi, the rest of the group had already died. Xia Xi, being a third-tier Evolved Being, naturally had much greater strength. As for Ye Li, he still had his arms folded, and the yful look remained on his handsome face.. Chapter 304 - 304: Xia Xi’s Shock Chapter 304 - 304: Xia Xi¡¯s Shock Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xia Xi¡¯s originally icy face turned pale as well. Even if she was a third-tier Evolved Being, it was impossible to escape from the encirclement of so many second-tier savage wolves. Ye Li smiled inwardly, wanting to see what choice Xia Xi would make before she died. More than seventy savage wolves stared menacingly at Ye Li and Xia Xi. Their eyes were bloodshot, and their sharp teeth glistened. Suddenly, one of the savage wolves pounced fiercely! However, the target of this pouncing wolf was not Xia Xi but Ye Li.
    Ye Li calmly watched the approaching savage wolf. This savage wolf, infected by the zombie virus, appeared much more ferocious than wolves on TV. Unfortunately, as fierce as it was, it was only at the second-tier level. It didn¡¯t know that it provoked the wrong person. Just as Ye Li was about to easily pierce the pouncing wolf through, he was surprised to see the wolf being sted away by a purple aura attack. Ye Li was surprised. The purple aura attack that sent the wolf flying was naturally Xia Xi¡¯s attack. Purple aura was unique to S-level gene warriors. Ye Li looked at Xia Xi¡¯s face, which remained as cold as ever. He had never nned to let Xia Xi die. Now that Gu Bai and the three fifth-tier Evolved Beings had escaped, and the rest of the group had died. Xia Xi might be their only source of information about the Dark Heart. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t let Xia Xi die. However, Ye Li never expected that when the savage wolf pounced on him, the usually frosty Xia Xi would take action. Ye Li smiled faintly, thinking that if he were really just a first-tier Evolved Being, then Xia Xi had saved him once. ¡°Roar!¡± After the wolf was sted away, the other wolves became furious and rushed toward Ye Li and Xia Xi. However, Ye Li was already prepared to take action! He raised his finger, and a terrifying golden aura enveloped it. Swish! Swish! Swish! The golden aura, as if from a machine gun, swept out from Ye Li¡¯s finger. These savage wolves, only at the second-tier level, were no match for the attack of Ye Li¡¯s One Yang Finger. They fell to the ground one after another, all killed in a single blow. When Xia Xi witnessed this scene, her pupils couldn¡¯t help but rapidly contract. Golden aura¡­ an SSS-level gene warrior! She hadn¡¯t even had time to see it clearly, and all the wolves were already dead. Xia Xi¡¯s face, which had been cold as ice, could no longer maintain itsposure. She looked at Ye Li and saw that his face was calm as water, with an air of ease about him. She had thought that Ye Li was truly just a first-tier Evolved Being, but she couldn¡¯t have imagined that he was an SSS-level gene warrior. Ye Li looked at Xia Xi, who was filled with astonishment, and calmly spoke, ¡°Are you surprised that I saved your life?¡± Xia Xi came back to her senses at his words. She stared at Ye Li for several seconds with a stunned expression before her surprised face returned to its cold and frosty state. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xia Xi asked coldly. In her eyes, a person who appeared in the Falling Stone Mountain Range and pretended to be a first-tier Evolved Being was definitely up to something. ¡°I am called Ye Li,¡± Ye Li replied calmly. Clearly, Xia Xi had never heard of Ye Li¡¯s name. ¡°Why did you approach us while pretending to be a first-tier Evolved Being? What¡¯s your purpose?¡± Xia Xi continued in a cold tone. Ye Li smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Is this how you usually speak to your benefactor?¡± Chapter 305 - 305: The Abandoned City in the Falling Stone Mountains Chapter 305 - 305: The Abandoned City in the Falling Stone Mountains Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xia Xi was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t realized that Ye Li was her savior. Her face, cold as ice, did not show any signs of gratitude. She was not well-versed in social niceties. ¡°By the way, do you happen to know the whereabouts of the Dark Heart?¡± Ye Li asked Xia Xi. Xia Xi snapped back to reality and looked at Ye Li, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Li looked into Xia Xi¡¯s eyes and naturally knew that she was not lying. What puzzled him was how she dared to venture into the inner region of the Falling Stone Mountains without even knowing the location of the Heart of Darkness.
    ¡°I thought you knew. Since you don¡¯t, then let¡¯s leave it at that,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. With that, he turned and started walking away. Xia Xi was slightly shocked. She looked at the helicopter but found that it had already disappeared, and Gu Bai hadn¡¯t waited for her. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to do. Xia Xi watched Ye Li, who had already walked several tens of steps away, and then gritted her teeth and followed him. Ye Li stopped in his tracks, and a hint of confusion appeared on his face. ¡°What are you following me for?¡± Ye Li looked at Xia Xi and asked. ¡°I¡­¡± Xia Xi didn¡¯t know how to answer. Ye Li smiled and yfully said, ¡°Are you thinking of offering yourself to me?¡± When Xia Xi heard this, her expression turned cold, and she furrowed her brow. ¡°Even though you saved me, please refrain from saying such things.¡± Ye Li thought that Xia Xi probably only knew how to cultivate. With her S-level genes, she was undoubtedly a genius being a third-tier Evolved Being at her age. ¡°Too bad, I¡¯m not afraid of the dark, ghosts, or your sour expression,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Xia Xi felt irritated by his words, but she knew how formidable Ye Li was. She could only re at him. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of death, you can stay by my side.¡± Ignoring Xia Xi¡¯s anger, Ye Li continued. Ye Li thought that he should find some zombies to synthesize now and then see if he could find the whereabouts of the Heart of Darkness. He activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to scan and found no zombies nearby, but there were many animals infected by the zombie virus. Ye Li walked while using his Heavenly Spirit Eye to scan, with Xia Xi closely following him. Finally, Ye Li detected a ce with a lot of zombies. After walking over, they found it was an abandoned city. The outskirts of the Falling Rock Mountain Range were filled with dpidated wooden houses. Unexpectedly, apart from the Ruined City, there was another ce in the Falling Rock Mountain Range resembling the Ruined City. Outside this abandoned city, they could already clearly see dozens of zombies wandering around. Xia Xi was from Sky Blue Base City, and she had not only seen zombies but had also hunted them. There was not the slightest change in her expression upon seeing the zombies. All of the dozens of zombies were just low-level ordinary zombies. When they saw Ye Li and Xia Xi, they charged towards them in a frenzy. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eye, and dozens of golden spiritual lights burst out from his pupils. The dozens of zombies instantly lost theirbat capabilities, and Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind tobine these dozens of zombies. Xia Xi was surprised. She rubbed her eyes and felt like she was experiencing an illusion. She clearly remembered that there were dozens of zombies just now. How did they suddenly be one? Moreover, this one zombie seemed to have be an advanced zombie! Xia Xi looked at Ye Li in astonishment, as if she were trying to get an answer from Ye Li.. Chapter 306 - 306: Do You Really Think I’m a Dark Race Member? Chapter 306 - 306: Do You Really Think I¡¯m a Dark Race Member? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Naturally, Ye Li paid no attention to the astonishment on Xia Xi¡¯s face. He walked slowly toward this abandoned city. Xia Xi gritted her teeth. As the beloved daughter of the Xia family¡¯s head in the Sky Blue Base City, wherever she went in the city, she was always the center of attention. She had never experienced being treated as if she were invisible. As the saying goes, ¡°When in Rome, do as the Romans do.¡± Xia Xi had already learned about the horrors of the inner region of the Falling Stone Mountains. If she wanted to survive, she had no choice but to follow Ye Li. She quickened her pace to catch up with Ye Li, and the two of them entered the ruined city.
    ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The eerie cries of the zombies sent shivers down Xia Xi¡¯s spine. Over a hundred zombies were charging toward them. As a third-tier Evolved Being, Xia Xi knew that these were not the same as the zombies in the Sky Blue Base City¡¯s jurisdiction, which were all Level 1 zombies. The zombies charging at them now were Level 3 to Level 4. If she wanted to escape, Xia Xi was confident that she could do so easily. However, it was impossible for her to eliminate over a hundred zombies. Xia Xi nced at Ye Li and found that his face remained calm, as if he had no reaction to danger. Could it be that his expression never changes when facing danger? Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes, and the golden spiritual light began to sweep through the zombies. Ordinary zombies had no intelligence. Under the attack of the golden light, they were like live targets. He simultaneously attacked and synthesized the zombies. Within a short time, all the zombies charging at them had been synthesized by Ye Li. A Tier 1 male zombie and a Tier 1 female zombie appeared. Ye Li checked the other zombies in his system space, excluding the Apocalypse Legion. There was one Tier 4 male zombie, one Tier 3 male zombie, and one Tier 1 male zombie. One Tier 3 female zombie, one Tier 2 female zombie, and one Tier 1 female zombie. Xia Xi looked at the Tier 1 male and female zombies not far from her. She looked into their eyes and found that the color of their eyes was green. She couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded! Just now, outside the ruined city, Xia Xi had a feeling that Ye Li had transformed dozens of zombies into a single advanced zombie. Seeing this now, she was absolutely certain. He had turned over a hundred ordinary zombies into a Tier 1 male zombie and a Tier 1 female zombie? Xia Xi was secretly frightened. She knew that this was something humans could never do. The only possibility was¡­ Ye Li was of the Dark Race, and a terrifying one at that! Ye Li felt a bit bored. He looked at Xia Xi and noticed that she was standing there, stunned. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m of the Dark Race?¡± Ye Li looked at Xia Xi calmly. He could easily figure out that Xia Xi must have considered him a member of the Dark Race, and a powerful one at that. At his words, Xia Xi¡¯s whole body shivered. Her face, once icy, no longer had any hint of frostiness as she looked at Ye Li with fear. She couldn¡¯t understand how Ye Li knew what she was thinking. Recalling when she first saw Ye Li, he had imed to be a tier-1 Evolved Being. Now, thinking back on those words, they were terrifying beyond belief. After a moment, Xia Xi finally came to her senses. She stared at Ye Li in astonishment and stammered, ¡°You¡­ You are indeed of the Dark Race. Only the Dark Race can¡­¡± Before Xia Xi could finish her sentence, Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°The Dark Race can control zombies, but do you really think the Dark Race can do what I just did, making zombies stronger through synthesis?¡± Ye Li looked at Xia Xi calmly and said.. Chapter 307 - 307: Why Don’t You Come and Eat with Me? Chapter 307: Why Don¡¯t You Come and Eat with Me? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xia Xi was once again shocked by Ye Li¡¯s words. It wasmon knowledge that the Dark Race could control zombies, but she had never heard of them being able to do what Ye Li had just demonstrated. Ye Li didn¡¯t look at Xia Xi again but instead examined the tier 1 male and female zombies before him with a disinterested expression. After carefully probing with his Heavenly Spirit Eyes, he realized that the number of zombies in this ruined city was absolutely enormous. Ye Li even suspected that all the zombies from the inner region of the Falling Stone Mountains had gathered in this ruined city. Since there were so many zombies in this ruined city, it was time to upgrade all of the Apocalypse Legion¡¯s zombies to the ninth tier. Ninth-tier zombies were nothing to brag about in the entire Post-Apocalyptic Continent. Ye Li now knew that above the ninth tier, there were tenth-tier zombies, and beyond that were the Perfect Form Zombies. Ye Li had only traveled to two rtively small base cities and the wilderness area in this parallel world. This was just the tip of the iceberg on the Post-Apocalyptic Continent. Without much thought, Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion and the male and female zombies from his system space. Ah Da, Bai Wawa, and Hongye were all ninth-tier zombies now. Yutong and Swordsman All Qi were eighth-tier zombies, while Bone Maiden was a seventh-tier zombie. Xia Xi, upon seeing this scene, involuntarily took three steps back and felt as if her soul had left her. Golden-eyed zombies! Red-eyed zombies! Purple-eyed zombies! Xia Xi couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine that six high-level zombies, a total of six high-level zombies, had appeared right before her eyes. ¡°This¡­ this!¡± At this moment, Xia Xi felt as though all her strength had been drained, and she could barely stand, let alone summon the courage to escape in the face of such zombies. ¡°Are you very scared?¡± Ye Li looked at Xia Xi calmly. How could Xia Xi not be scared? Six high-tier zombies, not to mention the additional lower-leveled zombies, would terrify anyone who faced them. Ye Li just smiled nonchntly. ¡°If you¡¯re scared now, let me tell you that you should never be afraid because everything I do will make you scared for three days and three nights.¡± Xia Xi felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Everything he did? In other words, the sudden appearance of these high-leveled zombies was Ye Li¡¯s doing? Xia Xi stared at Ye Li in shock. At this moment, a storm of fear had been stirred up in her heart. She could swear that she had never been this frightened since she was born. Ye Li didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Xia Xi. He had released the Apocalypse Legion and the low-leveled zombies for a reason¡ªto attract the other zombies. After giving the order, the Apocalypse Legion and the male and female zombies moved in different directions. Although ordinary zombies had no intelligence, when they encountered higher-level zombies, they would instinctively follow the higher-level zombies. Ye Li knew that he had some time to spare, so he decided to eat something first. He took out a box of food from his system space and began eating and drinking. After the Apocalypse Legion and the male and female zombies left, Xia Xi finally let out a sigh of relief. She stared in astonishment at Ye Li, now unable to imagine his true level of terror. ¡°Gurgle!¡± Suddenly, Xia Xi¡¯s stomach made a loud noise. Xia Xi was taken aback, and she quickly nced at Ye Li, hoping he hadn¡¯t heard it. But unfortunately, Ye Li¡¯s hearing was incredibly sharp. He nodded slightly and looked at Xia Xi. ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, why don¡¯t youe over and eat with me? Do you really think 1 would eat you?¡± Ye Li said as he looked at Xia Xi and spoke slowly.. Chapter 308 - 308: Is This a Zombie Tide? Chapter 308: Is This a Zombie Tide? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, a touch of embarrassment appeared on Xia Xi¡¯s face. However, she was extremely hungry, so she walked over to Ye Li. ¡°Go ahead and eat,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Xia Xi took a piece of bread from the food box and started eating. As soon as she put the bread in her mouth, her pupils widened a bit. It was because she had never tasted such delicious bread before. When you¡¯re hungry, everything tastes good. That was an old saying and an eternal truth. As a youngdy from a martial family, Xia Xi had always enjoyed fine cuisine and had never experienced hunger. Xia Xi ate three pieces of bread in a row and drank two bottles of milk before finally feeling full. She stole another nce at Ye Li but found him looking at her. Instantly, her heart skipped a beat. ¡°By the way, what kind of base city is Sky Blue Base City?¡± Ye Li asked. Hearing this question, Xia Xi let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Sky Blue Base City is a medium-sized base city with a poption of over 30 million.¡± Ye Li thought about it. Annan Base City and Huangjiang Base City had poptions of only a few million. With a poption of over 30 million, Sky Blue Base City was definitely much stronger overall. ¡°Do you¡­ really not belong to the Dark Race?¡± After a few seconds, Xia Xi finally gathered the courage to ask. Ye Li smiled and said, ¡°Do you think that I could belong to a lowly race like the Dark Race?¡± Xia Xi was taken aback. A lowly race like the Dark Race? She didn¡¯t think Ye Li looked like a member of the Dark Race at all; he looked more like a human. She couldn¡¯t understand how Ye Li possessed such incredible abilities and could control zombies. But the world was full of wonders! Sky Blue Base City was just a medium-sized base city, and there were many things she hadn¡¯t heard of. Just as Xia Xi was about to say something more, she was interrupted by the roar of countless zombies. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Xia Xi followed the sound and, at a nce, was horrified beyond belief. From all directions, she saw an unknown number of zombiesing, like a tidal wave crashing down. She had never seen so many zombies before! This was a zombie tide! In her panic, Xia Xi quickly looked at Ye Li, only to find a faint smile on his face. He was still smiling at a time like this? Xia Xi would rather believe that the sky had fallen than believe that Ye Li could still manage to smile at such a time. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm, but it wasn¡¯t just calm; he didn¡¯t seem afraid at all! Facing such a massive zombie tide, he could still smile. Xia Xi couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of person Ye Li was. She couldn¡¯t find words to describe him anymore! When the zombies were getting closer, Ye Li gave orders to the Apocalypse Legion and the male and female zombies. Immediately, the Apocalypse Legion and the male and female zombies began to take action. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind, and his virtual fingers moved rapidly within it, reaching an incredible speed. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Xia Xi thought that she had already been shocked enough earlier, but now she realized that her previous shock was nothingpared to what she was witnessing now. She actually saw that the zombies that had originally attacked were now tearing each other apart. Moreover, the six high-leveled zombies disyed unparalleledbat power, causing Xia Xi¡¯s pupils to widen to theirrgest size ever.. Chapter 309 - 309: Apocalypse Legion Upgrades Chapter 309: Apocalypse Legion Upgrades Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As Ye Li continued to synthesize zombies, the other zombies were no match for the ones he created and were defeated one after another. From noon until afternoon, Ye Li finallypleted the synthesis of all these zombies. ¡°Yutong has been upgraded to a ninth-tier zombie.¡± Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a chance to draw a random reward due to the synthesis of a ninth-tier zombie. Would you like to use it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li replied without hesitation. The virtual pointer began spinning on the roulette wheel and stopped after a few seconds. ¡°Congrattions to the host for drawing the ¡®Rapid Gold Finger¡¯.¡± Ye Li was momentarily stunned. He wondered what the ¡®Rapid Gold Finger¡¯ was. Rapid Gold Finger: A skill that makes your hand speed even more extraordinary. Ye Li looked at the introduction of the Rapid Gold Finger and couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. He thought, why didn¡¯t he get this skill earlier? This was a real golden finger. Ding¡­ ¡°Would the host like to cultivate the Rapid Gold Finger?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Cultivation of the Rapid Gold Finger begins:¡± ¡°io%¡­ 30%¡­ 6o%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Rapid Gold Finger cultivation sessful.¡± Listening to the system¡¯s voice in his mind, Ye Li¡¯s face lit up. With the Rapid Gold Finger, he would be able to synthesize zombies even faster in the future. Now that Yutong had be a ninth-tier zombie, Swordsman All Qi and Bone Maiden had not yet reached the ninth-tier realm. Ye Li used the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to investigate and found that there were an unimaginable number of zombies in this ruined city. Xia Xi looked at Yutong, who was now wearing a white princess-style dress, and remembered that Yutong had been an eighth-tier red-eyed zombie just a moment ago, but now she had be a ninth-tier zombie. In the less than a day since she had met Ye Li, Xia Xi had already lost count of how many times she had been shocked. She was so overwhelmed that she was no longer surprised. Three dayster, Ye Li had synthesized all the zombies of the Apocalypse Legion into ninth-tier zombies. However, he had also been discovered by the Dark Race in the ruined city. Crazy Bull Dark Race!!! At this moment, Ye Li and Xia Xi were surrounded by more than thirty Crazy Bull Dark Race members. These more than thirty Crazy Bull Dark Race members were all at the third-tier level, and they were incredibly weak. ¡°Do you know that no human has dared toe here for at least three years?¡± One third-tier Crazy Bull sneered at the two of them. ¡°Maybe they don¡¯t know that this is a forbidden zone for life. Just two insignificant gic warriors, they really don¡¯t know the heights of the heavens and the depths of the earth.¡± ¡°1 just love these ignorant humans. The more, the better. 1 heard that humans taste delicious.¡± After saying this, all the more than thirty third-tier Crazy Bull Dark Race members burst intoughter. In their eyes, Ye Li and Xia Xi were already their food. ¡°The thing I hate most in my life is theughter of the Dark Race, but there always seems to be Dark Race membersughing in front of me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When this statement came out, the more than thirty third-tier Crazy Bull Dark Race members were stunned. They never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Human, we areughing right now. What can you do to us?¡± one third-tier Crazy Bull mocked Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, then said after a few seconds, ¡°Do you believe that I can make you see their corpses within a second?¡± The more than thirty third-tier Crazy Bull Dark Race members burst intoughter as if they had heard the funniest joke. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Theyughed as if they had never heard such a funny joke before. ¡°Human, it seems that you won¡¯t shed a tear until you see your coffin. Even though you¡¯re about to be our food, you dare to boast shamelessly?¡± A carefree smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face, and he slowly said, ¡°Even if I see the coffin, 1 won¡¯t shed a tear, because I will never need a coffin..¡± Chapter 310 - 310: Do You Believe Me Now? Chapter 310: Do You Believe Me Now? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The more than thirty third-tier Crazy Bull Dark Race members were beginning to feel angry. They couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li was still so arrogant at this point. ¡°Human, you dare to remain unfazed even when facing imminent danger. Do you not realize that when we eat youter, you won¡¯t be so calm?¡± one third-tier Dark Race member said coldly. By now, Xia Xi already knew how formidable Ye Li was, and she naturally understood that these thirty-plus third-tier Crazy Bulls were simply seeking their own doom in front of Ye Li. Ye Li, upon hearing this, gave a faint smile. Ants, they would never understand how vast the heavens were and how broad the earth was. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, whether you believe it or not, I can make you see their corpses within one second,¡± Ye Li said nonchntly, looking at the speaking third-tier Crazy Bull. The third-tier Crazy Bull Dark Race member clenched their teeth angrily. They had encountered arrogant individuals before, but none as arrogant as this. ¡°Human, after we¡¯re done with you, 1¡¯11¡­¡± Before this third-tier Crazy Bull Dark Race member could finish his sentence, he couldn¡¯t say another word. This was because Ye Li¡¯s One Yang Finger had already been thrust forward, and it struck like a machine gun, with terrifying golden spiritual light moving at lightning speed. Where could more than thirty third-tier Crazy Bull Dark Race members withstand such an attack? They each had a gruesome blood hole in their foreheads. Now, there was only one of the more than thirty Crazy Bull Dark Race members left, who stared in horror at what had just happened. He hadn¡¯t finished his sentence, and so many Crazy Bulls were already dead? ¡°Do you believe my words now?¡± Ye Li asked calmly, looking at the remaining third-tier Crazy Bull Dark Race member. The third-tier Crazy Bull Dark Race member was so terrified that he lost hisposure. He had thought that Ye Li and Xia Xi were their food, but he had never imagined that Ye Li would be so terrifying. At this moment, the only thought in the mind of the third-tier Crazy Bull Dark Race member was to escape. Suddenly, the third-tier Crazy Bull took a step forward, moving at the fastest speed he had ever achieved in his life. He didn¡¯t want to die, he really didn¡¯t want to die! Unfortunately, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t escape from the palm of Ye Li¡¯s hand. With a gentle tap of Ye Li¡¯s finger, a terrifying golden spiritual light burst forth. ¡°Alih!¡± The third-tier Crazy Bull screamed in agony as his body was pierced through by the horrifying golden spiritual light. Ye Li wondered if this ruined city was the territory of the Crazy Bull Race. After thinking about it carefully, he had encountered two Crazy Bull Dark Race members not far from this ruined city when he first arrived in the Inner Circle of the Falling Rock Mountain Range. And it wasn¡¯t too far from this ruined city! But it didn¡¯t matter now; his Apocalypse Legion zombies had all been upgraded to ninth-tier zombies. Suddenly, a faint smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Because he already knew that killing these more than thirty unworthy flies had been detected. As for whether it was the Crazy Bull Race, he didn¡¯t care. ¡°Ye Li, where should we go now?¡± Xia Xi looked at Ye Li and asked cautiously. After spending this time together, Xia Xi didn¡¯t know whether Ye Li was a good person or a bad person, but she did know that he didn¡¯t harbor ill intentions toward her. ¡°Let¡¯s just y around in this ruined city for now. Something interesting is about to happen,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Xia Xi was a bit puzzled. She didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant.. What interesting things could happen in this ruined city? Chapter 311 - 311: Two Humans Arrive in the Ruined City Chapter 311 - 311: Two Humans Arrive in the Ruined City Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the Ruined City, the territory of the Crazy Bull Dark Race! In the grand hall, a majestic Crazy Bull sat on a throne, holding a valuable ss of red wine in his hand. Seated in the lower-right position was a heavy sword-wielding undead, also holding a ss of red wine. ¡°Skeleton brother, didn¡¯t you mention something important when you came to our Crazy Bull tribe? Stop beating around the bush.¡± The Crazy Bull spoke from his throne. He was the leader of the Crazy Bull Dark Race, a ninth-tier Crazy Bull.
    Seated to the lower right was the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead who had escaped. The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead pondered for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Crazy Bull brother, do you know about the Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower?¡± When these words were spoken, not only the ninth-tier Crazy Bull but also all the high-leveled Crazy Bull Dark Race members in the grand hall were taken aback. They couldn¡¯t understand why the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was suddenly bringing up these topics. ¡°You mean the Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower, two of the Ten Great Divine Weapons?¡± the ninth-tier Crazy Bull Dark Race member asked with some astonishment. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± nodded the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. ¡°Skeleton brother, why did you suddenly mention the Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower?¡± the ninth-tier Crazy Bull asked. The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead spoke coldly, ¡°A demon has appeared in the Inner Circle of the Falling Rock Mountain Range!¡± A demon? The ninth-tier Crazy Bull and the high-leveled Crazy Bull members in the grand hall were all bewildered. What kind of creature was this demon? Immediately, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead exined in detail everything that had happened outside the Sky Eagle Base and in the Abyssal Gorge. The ninth-tier Crazy Bull and all the high-leveled Crazy Bull Dark Race members in the grand hall were left dumbfounded. Demon King Ye Li! The Apocalypse Legion! Possessing two ancient divine weapons, the Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower. Capable of controlling zombies and making them stronger? The Crazy Bull Dark Race members in the grand hall were all astonished, exchanging bewildered nces. ¡°Skeleton brother, I didn¡¯t expect you to be fond of jokes after all these years,¡± the ninth-tier Crazy Bull chuckled. He thought it was impossible to believe what he was hearing. Three ninth-tier zombies in the Apocalypse Legion? This joke was just too unbelievable. Upon hearing the leader¡¯s words, the high-leveled Crazy Bull Dark Race members in the grand hall also expressed their disbelief. ¡°Crazy Bull brother, I swear on my life that I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯m willing to be struck down by lightning if 1 speak half a word of falsehood!¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead dered. At this point, he and Ye Li were mortal enemies! The ninth-tier Crazy Bull was taken aback. Could this be a hoax? Just then, a third-tier Crazy Bull rushed into the grand hall. ¡°Leader! Leader!¡± This third-tier Crazy Bull practically tumbled and scrambled as he entered the hall. Seeing this, the ninth-tier Crazy Bull¡¯s expression turned cold, and he snapped, ¡°What¡¯s the rush!¡± ¡°Leader, two humans have arrived in the Ruined City, one man and one woman!¡± the third-tier Crazy Bull eximed in shock. As soon as these words were spoken, not only the ninth-tier Crazy Bull but also all the Crazy Bull Dark Race members in the grand hall were stunned. Two humans hade to the Ruined City? Humans who dared toe to the Ruined City were typically considered food for them. ¡°Fools! Humans are our food, what are you afraid of?¡± the ninth-tier Crazy Bull scolded. ¡°Leader, one of the humans is incredibly terrifying. He was surrounded by more than thirty Crazy Bulls, but he instantly killed them. I didn¡¯t even have time to see it clearly,¡± the third-tier Crazy Bull said in astonishment. ¡°What?¡± The ninth-tier Crazy Bull Dark Race members couldn¡¯t help but be even more shocked.. Chapter 312 - 312: Confident Ninth-tier Crazy Bull Chapter 312 - 312: Confident Ninth-tier Crazy Bull Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the Ruined City, two humans had arrived, and one of them had instantly killed more than thirty Crazy Bulls. When this news reached the ears of the high-leveled Crazy Bull members in the grand hall, they were astonished. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if some formidable human experts hade to the Ruined City. ¡°Can you describe the appearance of the human who made the move?¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead suddenly asked, as if he had just realized something. ¡°That human is a male.¡± ¡°ording to human standards of beauty, he is exceptionally handsome, about twenty years old. He struck like lightning, and I saw terrifying golden spiritual light emanating from his fingers. After that, more than thirty Crazy Bulls werepletely wiped out,¡± the third-tier Crazy Bull Dark Race member exined.
    The high-leveled Crazy Bulls in the grand hall were still somewhat puzzled and didn¡¯t understand what the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was getting at. However, as soon as they heard the description, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead leaped up from his seat in shock, eximing. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him! It¡¯s him! The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead seemed to be so terrified that his soul had left his body, and he slumped weakly back into his chair. The ninth-tier Crazy Bull was startled. After all, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was in the ninth tier, yet it was frightened like this? ¡°Skeleton brother, who is it after all?¡± The ninth-tier Crazy Bull hurriedly asked. A few secondster, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead slowly spoke, ¡°The Demon King¡­ Ye Li!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± All the high-leveled Crazy Bull members in the grand hall couldn¡¯t help but be filled with shock. Demon King Ye Li? Among the two humans who had arrived in the Ruined City, one of them was the Demon King Ye Li, who had terrified the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead? The same Ye Li who possessed the Apocalypse Legion, wielded the Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower, and was an unparalleled powerhouse? ¡°Skeleton brother, are you absolutely certain?¡± the ninth-tier Crazy Bull asked. ¡°There¡¯s no mistake; it¡¯s definitely the Demon King Ye Li,¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead replied with a bitter smile. When he escaped from the underground pce, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead secretly vowed to maintain his enmity with Ye Li throughout his life! But now, hearing that Ye Li had arrived in the Ruined City, he was so frightened. It could be said that his fear for Ye Li had seeped into his bones. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The ninth-tier Crazy Bull, on the other hand, burst intoughter as if he had never been so happy in his life. ¡°Crazy Bull brother, how can you stillugh?¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead asked in astonishment. ¡°Hmph!¡± The ninth-tier Crazy Bull snorted coldly. ¡°Since the Demon King Ye Li hase to my Ruined City, then the Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower in his possession will be mine!¡± The high-leveled Dark Race members in the grand hall alsoughed. The Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower were among the Ten Great Divine Weapons. If their leader obtained them, the Crazy Bull n would undoubtedly be the ruler of the Falling Rock Mountain Range. ¡°Crazy Bull brother, but the Apocalypse Legion led by the Demon King Ye Li¡­¡± Before the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead could finish speaking, the ninth-tier Crazy Bull interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. In any case, I¡¯m determined to obtain the Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower!¡± the ninth-tier Crazy Bull said confidently. ¡°Everyone, follow me to find the Demon King Ye Li!¡± ¡°Yes, Leader!¡± Seeing this, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead clenched his teeth. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Li, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Then, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead followed the Crazy Bull tribe¡¯s army and dispersed throughout various corners of the Ruined City! Chapter 313 - 313: Stay Here, Everyone Chapter 313: Stay Here, Everyone Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Zombie Treasure Chest x 6.¡± The system¡¯s prompt appeared promptly in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li opened the Zombie treasure chests with a single click: ¡°Received 300 gene points, 300 strength points, 300 speed points, and 300 defense points.¡± Ye Li and Xia Xi were in a room. Yesterday, they looked for the Heart of Darkness in the ruined city. Unfortunately, his luck yesterday was not good. He didn¡¯t even see the shadow of the Heart of Darkness. Ye Li took out a box of food from the system space and began to eat. Seeing this, Xia Xi also came over to eat. She was no longer as afraid of Ye Li as yesterday. After knowing that Ye Li wouldn¡¯t do anything to her, she felt endlessly safe around someone like Ye Li. ¡°Hurry up! As long as we find the Demon King Ye Li, the leader will definitely reward us handsomely!¡± ¡°Did Demon King Ye Li leave the ruined city? Where is he hiding?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if he leaves the ruined city, but if he doesn¡¯t, I, the old bull, will let him know what true fear is!¡± The voices of several Crazy Bull Dark Race members came in from the window. Ye Li smiled faintly. As he expected, when he killed more than 30 Crazy Bull Dark Race members yesterday, the Crazy Bull Dark Race members found out. As for how they knew that he was the Demon King Ye Li, Ye Li could figure it out even with his toes. The tier-nine skeleton undead must be in this ruined city. Ye Li slowly walked out of the door, and Xia Xi hurriedly followed him. After he pushed open the door, dozens of Crazy Bulls were passing by. The dozens of Crazy Bulls were stunned and hurriedly looked over. The next moment, they were instantly scared out of their wits! In the ruined city, there were two humans, a man and a woman! Who else could this young man be but the Demon King Ye Li! ¡°Everyone, stay here forever!¡± Ye Li said with a faint smile. As soon as he finished speaking, a demonic light and cold light appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand, and he waved his knife. Swish! Before the dozens of Crazy Bulls could even exim, they had already been melted into nothingness by the cold light of the Dragon-ying de. Ye Li thought that it was fine if he didn¡¯t cause trouble for the Crazy Bull Dark Race, but how dare the Crazy Bull Dark Racee to him? It seemed that he would have to¡­ unleash a ughter! Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. There was the Divine Fist Zombie, Ah Da, the Ironfoot Zombie, Bai Wawa, the Ice Zombie, Hongye, the Petrification Zombie, Yutong, and the Ghost Sword Zombie, Swordsman Ah Qi. Except for Xia Xi, they were all powerhouses! ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that Demon King Ye Li?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It must be Demon King Ye Li. Let¡¯s go!¡± Instantly, more than 70 Crazy Bulls led by the sixth-tier Crazy Bulls rushed towards Ye Li. More than 70 Crazy Bulls surrounded Ye Li and Xia Xi. Ye Li looked a little bored. Why did they always like to surround him? ¡°Haha! We just found you without much effort. Hahaha!¡± The sixth-tier Crazy Bullughed coldly. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you must be holding the Dragon-ying de, one of the top Ten Great Divine Weapons, right? The zombies behind you are the Apocalypse Legion, right?¡± the sixth-tier Crazy Bull continued. Ye Li smiled and said lightly, ¡°Since you know, why aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°Afraid?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The sixth-tier Crazy Bullughed out loud.. Chapter 314 - 314: Today’s Purpose Is Only Slaughter Chapter 314: Today¡¯s Purpose Is Only ughter Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked calmly at the sixth-tier Crazy Bull and slowly spoke, ¡°Is it really that amusing?¡± ¡°More than amusing, it¡¯s outrageously amusing,¡± the sixth-tier Crazy Bull replied arrogantly. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, perhaps you don¡¯t know this, but the Dark Race cannot control zombies with higher tiers than their own, and zombies will never attack the Dark Race,¡± the sixth-tier Crazy Bull continued. The sixth-tier Crazy Bull thought that the tier-nine heavy sword-wielding undead was definitely exaggerating. 1 low could there be such a human in this world? Ye Li was not a human, nor was he a member of the Dark Race. He was a demon! Then, the sixth-tier Crazy Bull looked into the eyes of the Apocalypse Legion. He had only noticed the Dragon-ying de just now. With one look, the sixth-tier Crazy Bull was dumbfounded. ¡°Purple-gold eyes, ninth¡­ ninth-tier zombies?¡± With these words, more than seventy Crazy Bulls were also stunned. They had only heard that purple-gold eyes belonged to ninth-tier zombies, but they had never seen one before. ¡°Hmph!¡± The sixth-tier Crazy Bull snorted coldly and stared at Ye Li, saying, ¡°Even if your Apocalypse Legion only consists of ninth-tier zombies, they won¡¯t attack us!¡± ¡°And you¡­¡± The sixth-tier Crazy Bull looked Ye Li up and down and said, ¡°I can¡¯t even tell what your realm is. 1 can only assume you¡¯re suppressing your realm. All you rely on are the Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s a pity, you¡¯ve encountered us. We¡¯re going to kill you now and take the Dragon-ying de and Heavenly Tower. How does that sound?¡± A mocking expression appeared on the sixth-tier Crazy Bull¡¯s bull-like face. ¡°Have you finished speaking?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face remained unchanged. ¡°Of course I have,¡± the sixth-tier Crazy Bull replied with a smirk. ¡°Now that you¡¯re done, you can die. Kill them all,¡± Ye Li said calmly. With Ye Li¡¯smand, the six ninth-tier zombies of the Apocalypse Legion immediately rushed forward. At thest moment of his death, the sixth-tier Crazy Bull regretted it deeply. He couldn¡¯t believe that¡­ The zombies would actually attack the Dark Race! ¡°Alih!¡± Most of the more than seventy Crazy Bulls were only at the third tier, andpared to the Apocalypse Legion, they were pitifully weak. In just an instant, more than seventy Crazy Bulls were ughtered by the Apocalypse Legion. Although Xia Xi knew that the Apocalypse Legion wouldn¡¯t harm her, her fair face was still filled with shock. After all, these were six ninth-tier zombies. Ye Li found it rather uninteresting. Instead of waiting for the Crazy Bulls toe to him, he might as well take the initiative to find them. If he encountered one, he would kill one. If he encountered a pair, he would kill a pair. If he encountered countless enemies, Ye Li would turn this Ruined City into a river of blood! ¡°Let¡¯s go find the Crazy Bulls,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Xia Xi was startled. A human leading six high-level zombies to confront a tribe of the Dark Race? This was¡­ If it had been before, even if Xia Xi had been beaten to death, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it. But now, could she still doubt it? After she snapped out of it, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion had already walked about ten steps away. Xia Xi quickly followed. They hadn¡¯t walked for long before Ye Li noticed a group consisting of dozens of Crazy Bulls and over a hundred zombies. He no longer wanted to merge with these zombies. Today¡¯s goal was simply ughter. He, Ye Li, was just that domineering! Chapter 315 - 315: Surrender Your Lives Chapter 315 - 315: Surrender Your Lives Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li didn¡¯t know if the Dark Race in this Ruined City was different from the others, but he had never heard of zombies not attacking the Dark Race before. Perhaps this was the reason for the Crazy Bull¡¯s arrogance. If it were the Dark Race members he had encountered in the past, seeing six ninth-tier zombies would likely have scared them to death. Dozens of Crazy Bulls and over a hundred zombies were busy searching for something. Ye Li slowly walked towards them, with the Apocalypse Legion and Xia Xi following closely behind.
    The Crazy Bulls finally discovered Ye Li and couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡°Brothers, catch the Demon King Ye Li!¡± Immediately, the Crazy Bulls and zombies rushed toward Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his face. He raised the Dragon-ying de high, and the demonic light and cold light on the Dragon-ying de were fully revealed. Only the sound of knives could be heard in the air. ¡°me de Technique!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Dragon-ying de shed down heavily. Countless fire des shot towards the Crazy Bulls and the zombies like a typhoon. Seeing this iing attack, dozens of Crazy Bulls were terrified and tried to evade, but it was toote. The fiery des instantly devoured dozens of Crazy Bulls and over a hundred zombies. Ye Li¡¯s face showed a hint of indifference. He didn¡¯t find this method particrly enjoyable. He preferred the feeling of des slicing through flesh. Afterward, he activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to search for the whereabouts of the Crazy Bull Tribe. A few minutester, Ye Li sensed another group consisting of Crazy Bulls and zombies heading in their direction. Ye Li slung the Dragon-ying de over his shoulder and waited silently for the Crazy Bulls and zombies to approach. Xia Xi watched Ye Li¡¯s back. His figure wasn¡¯t particrly imposing, and he even looked somewhat slender. However, he gave her a feeling of indomitability. She couldn¡¯t understand why someone like Ye Li existed in this world. For a moment, Xia Xi, who had always been icy, felt her heart racing uncontrobly. Not long after, a group of more than fifty Crazy Bulls and zombies appeared in front of Ye Li. The Crazy Bulls halted in their tracks, looking at Ye Li with astonishment. ¡°Are you¡­ Demon King Ye Li?¡± a fifth-tier Crazy Bull asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li nodded. The fifth-tier Crazy Bull was taken aback. Although he was happy that Demon King Ye Li had appeared before him, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡­ Was this Demon King Ye Li so bold as to not run? Or was it that the Demon King Ye Li didn¡¯t take them seriously at all? ¡°Demon King Ye Li, hand over the Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower, and I can make your death morefortable,¡± the fifth-tier Crazy Bull said coldly. As he spoke, the fifth-tier Crazy Bull saw the Apocalypse Legion and was momentarily stunned. Six ninth-tier zombies? He had never seen ninth-tier zombies before, but he had heard that their eyes were purple-gold. The fifth-tier Crazy Bull steadied his mind. After all, zombies wouldn¡¯t attack the Dark Race. ¡°Ye Li, I¡¯ll ask you again, will you hand over the Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower?¡± the fifth-tier Crazy Bull demanded. Ye Li smiled faintly, pondering for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I can consider handing over the Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower, but you need to give up something first.¡± ¡°What do you want us to give up?¡± the fifth-tier Crazy Bull quickly asked. ¡°Your lives,¡± Ye Li said calmly. With that, Ye Li activated his Swift Steps and disappeared from the spot.. Chapter 316 - 316: Every Strike Draws Blood Chapter 316 - 316: Every Strike Draws Blood Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li activated his Swift Steps and disappeared from the spot, leaving only an afterimage. His speed had reached an astonishing level. The fifty-plus Crazy Bulls couldn¡¯t react in time. By the time they realized it, Ye Li was already in front of them. This time, Ye Li didn¡¯t use any skills because he felt that this kind of ughter was unsatisfying. Ye Li lifted the Dragon-ying de and swung it horizontally. There were no dazzling sword lights; it was a in and unadorned strike. The sword hit one of the Crazy Bulls squarely. ¡°Alih!¡±
    The Dragon-ying de was incredibly sharp. The Crazy Bull who was struck let out a blood-curdling scream as his body was cleaved in two. The Crazy Bulls were horrified and stared in fear at this gruesome scene. Ye Li didn¡¯t stop after the first strike. He continued with thirteen more shes, each one slicing through the air. Thirteen more Crazy Bulls fell victim to the Dragon-ying de. These Crazy Bulls couldn¡¯t withstand Ye Li¡¯s Dragon-ying de. The de moved with precision, and before they could react, several more of themy dead on the ground. ¡°Attack!¡± Finally, a fifth-tier Crazy Bull reacted and shouted loudly. The remaining twenty-plus Crazy Bulls and zombies immediately attacked Ye Li. However, even without using any skills, Ye Li wasn¡¯t someone they could contend with. It could be said that even if Ye Li stood still and let them attack, the Crazy Bulls and zombies wouldn¡¯t be able to break through his defenses. This was the gap in raw power. Did they really think that Ye Li¡¯s attribute points from opening zombie chests every day were useless? Now, Ye Li¡¯s defense, ifpared to martial arts novels, was like having an impregnable golden bell, unbreakable iron cloth, and the invincibility of the Thirteen Tough Techniques. Every waving of his knife cut a white mark, and every sh of his sword stabbed¡­ a white spot! The remaining twenty or so Crazy Bulls and hundreds of zombies had approached Ye Li. At this moment, Ye Li¡¯s hair fluttered without any wind. His handsome face was full of smiles and he looked like a god that stood between the heavens and earth in ancient times. Swish! Ye Li waved the Dragon-ying de, which carried a thousand levels of killing intent and an invincible aura! In an instant, hundreds of zombies melted into nothingness. When the more than 20 Crazy Bulls saw this scene, it was as if they had seen the most miserable torture on the 1,800th level of the Inferno. They began to escape crazily at the fastest speed in history. Ye Li didn¡¯t chase them. If he did, these Crazy Bulls would have no chance of survival. What he needed to do was not only start a shocking massacre, but also make the Crazy Bulls afraid. Xia Xi looked at Ye Li¡¯s peerless figure from the side. Her heart was almost jumping out of her chest. She didn¡¯t know why she felt this way. She really didn¡¯t. Ye Li revealed his side profile and looked at Xia Xi indifferently. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xia Xi came back to her senses when she heard this, only to find that Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion had already walked more than ten steps away. It seemed that every time she came back to her senses, Ye Li had already walked ten steps away. It seemed that no matter what Ye Li did, she would be shocked. Ye Li suddenly halted his steps because he remembered something. A cold smile yed at the corner of his lips. ¡°Go to different directions and kill the Crazy Bulls and zombies.¡± Ye Li issued orders to the Apocalypse Legion! Chapter 317 - 317: Preparing for a Grand Display Chapter 317: Preparing for a Grand Disy Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After giving orders to the Apocalypse Legion, Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, Yutong, Swordsman Ah Qi, and Bone Maiden headed in different directions. Including himself, Ye Li was preparing for a grand disy involving all seven of them! Then, Ye Li continued to use his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to scout. This time, as he observed, a faint smile appeared on his elegant face. An eighth-tier Crazy Bull led a group of over a hundred Crazy Bulls. They had not formed a team with the zombies. These Crazy Bulls were of slightly higher tier, mostly at the fourth-tier level, with over a dozen fifth-tier members among them. Meanwhile, the twenty-plus Crazy Bulls who had fled earlier were heading towards the eighth-tier Crazy Bull. Ye Li walked calmly in one direction, with Xia Xi following closely. The twenty-plus Crazy Bulls were running for their lives, regretting not having four legs. When they saw the team led by the eighth-tier Crazy Bull, they breathed a sigh of relief as if they had found a lifeline. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± the eighth-tier Crazy Bull quickly asked. ¡°S-Second Leader, we just encountered Demon King Ye Li, but¡­ but¡­¡± The one speaking was a fifth-tier Crazy Bull who was terrified beyond words. ¡°But what?¡± the eighth-tier Crazy Bull snapped. ¡°Demon King Ye Li is too terrifying!¡± The fifth-tier Crazy Bull was about to cry. Then, he recounted what had just happened. The tier-eight Crazy Bull Dark Race member was shocked. ¡°Is¡­ is what you said true?¡± Demon King Ye Li held the Dragon-ying de and killed hundreds of zombies in an instant? ¡°Second Leader, it¡¯s absolutely true. I can swear that I¡¯ve never seen a terrifying existence like Ye Li. It¡¯s too terrifying.¡± The fifth-tier Crazy Bull broke into a cold sweat as he spoke. ¡°Trash!¡± The level-eight Crazy Bull scolded. The tier-eight Crazy Bull narrowed his eyes. In that case, the Demon King Ye Li was nearby. As soon as he raised his head and looked straight ahead, his pupils couldn¡¯t help but constrict. A young man slowly walked over. He was handsome and carried a cold knife on his shoulder. Behind him was a girl. Who else could that young man be but Ye Li? Who else could the girl be but Xia Xi? ¡°Demon King Ye Li?¡± The tier-eight Crazy Bull stared at Ye Li and said. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li stopped and nodded. The tier-eight Crazy Bull looked at the knife on Ye Li¡¯s shoulder. He could tell even with his toes that this must be the Dragon-ying de, one of the ancient Ten Great Divine Weapons! ¡°Heaven has a road, but you don¡¯t take it; Hell has no door, but you barge right in! Demon King Ye Li, I didn¡¯t expect to catch you so easily!¡± The eighth-tier Crazy Bull sneered. ¡°The knife on your shoulder must be the Dragon-ying de. Where is the Heavenly Tower?¡± The eighth-tier Crazy Bull continued. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Do you want to see the Heavenly Tower?¡± The eighth-tier Crazy Bull replied, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll grant your wish,¡± Ye Li said casually. With that, Ye Li retrieved the Heavenly Tower from the system space. A sevenyered quaint ck tower appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Upon seeing the sevenyered tower in Ye Li¡¯s hand, everyone was shocked. Wasn¡¯t this one of the ancient ten divine weapons, the Heavenly Tower? Xia Xi was also astonished. She had heard of the ancient ten divine weapons, and many factions had been searching for them without sess. Yet, Ye Li possessed both the Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower alone.. Chapter 318 - 318: Why Didn’t You Catch the Heavenly Tower? Chapter 318: Why Didn¡¯t You Catch the Heavenly Tower? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions A greedy look appeared on the face of the eighth-tier Crazy Bull. ¡°Ye Li, hand over the Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower, and I¡¯ll leave you with your whole body,¡± the eighth-tier Crazy Bull said with a sly grin. Ye Li smiled inwardly. Although this eighth-tier Crazy Bull had the same tier as him, there was still quite a gap between them. He possessed two divine weapons, the third level of the Ancient Devil Tome, and SSS-grade genes. A mere eighth-tier Crazy Bull dared to be so arrogant in front of him? ¡°I¡¯d love to give them to you, but you have to have the ability to catch them first,¡± Ye Li said with a hint of helplessness on his handsome face. ¡°Of course I have the ability!¡± The eighth-tier Crazy Bull was filled with pride. Ye Li pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°If you can catch them, then I¡¯ll give them to you.¡± With that, Ye Li tossed the Heavenly Tower into the air and slowly said, ¡°Purgatory Suppression, Suppress!¡± The Heavenly Tower instantly grew in size, and countless streaks of crimson lightning shot out. These Crazy Bulls had no chance to react. ¡°Boom!¡± A deafening explosion shook the heavens. The Crazy Bulls instantly panicked! The eighth-tier Crazy Bull and over a dozen fifth-tier Crazy Bulls managed to dodge this attack, but their eyes were wider than they had ever been in their lives. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!¡± The eighth-tier Crazy Bull couldn¡¯t help but exim,pletely shocked. He had thought¡­ he had thought!!! ¡°I never intend to take back the things 1 send out. Why didn¡¯t you catch the Heavenly Tower?¡± Ye Li said slowly. The eighth-tier Crazy Bull and the dozen or so fifth-tier Crazy Bulls were now trembling in fear, unable to utter a word. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t catch the Heavenly Tower, does that mean you¡¯re prepared to catch the Dragon-ying de?¡± In the midst of the eighth-tier Crazy Bull¡¯s shock, Ye Li¡¯s words reached his ears. His eyes widened even further, and when he looked at Ye Li, he saw Ye Li leaping into the air,nding a few steps away from him. ¡°Primordial-Demon-sh!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Dragon-ying de shed down heavily. Three thousand demon and god phantoms burst out, moving at lightning speed. ¡°Boom!¡± Another earth-shattering explosion rang out. The dozen or so fifth-tier Crazy Bulls couldn¡¯t withstand the power of the Primordial Demon sh and were turned into nothingness. Now, only one Crazy Bull remained: the eighth-tier Crazy Bull. The eighth-tier Crazy Bull dared to swear that he had never been so afraid before in his life. His entire body trembled uncontrobly, and the fear prated his very soul. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm, showing no signs of emotion. However, a hint of disappointment lingered in his heart. He never intended to take back the things he gave away. But since this eighth-tier Crazy Bull didn¡¯t want them, he had no choice but to take them back. After putting the Heavenly Tower back into the system¡¯s space, he held the Dragon-ying de and walked slowly toward the eighth-tier Crazy Bull. Seeing Ye Li walking towards him, the eighth-tier Crazy Bull couldn¡¯t help but be horrified as if he had seen an evil ghost trying to kill him. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what¡­ what do you want?¡± The eighth-tier Crazy Bull looked at Ye Li in horror. Ye Li stopped a few steps away from the Crazy Bull. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything except to kill you.¡± When the eighth-tier Crazy Bull heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but take three steps back in fright. The horror on his face was indescribable.. Chapter 319 - 319: Death of the Eighth-tier Crazy Bull Chapter 319 - 319: Death of the Eighth-tier Crazy Bull Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Ye Li, I am the Second Leader of the Crazy Bull Tribe. If you kill me, our leader will never let you go.¡± The eighth-tier Crazy Bull still wanted to threaten Ye Li. Unfortunately, his wishful thinking was doomed to fail. ¡°i hate it the most when someone threatens me, but there¡¯s always someone who does.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. In his eyes, humans and Dark Race members were no different.
    ¡°Our leader is in the ninth-tier, and we also have the leader of the heavy sword-wielding undead here. Demon King Ye Li, have you really thought this through?¡± Ye Li had already guessed that the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had fled to this location. Even if he hadn¡¯t guessed, his expression wouldn¡¯t have changed. ¡°Not only have 1 thought it through, but I¡¯ve also thought it through thoroughly. 1, Ye Li, want to kill you as easily as ughtering pigs and dogs. Now I¡¯m going to kill you. Are you ready?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± A hint of yfulness appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, the eighth-tier Crazy Bull was instantly scared out of his wits. He never expected that even his threats couldn¡¯t reach Ye Li. Then, the eighth-tier Crazy Bull¡¯s expression turned cold as he stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 am an eighth-tier Dark Race member. 1 can drag you to die with me!¡± He knew that Ye Li would never spare him, so he had to threaten Ye Li again. Many people hoped for a desperate struggle, but often, while the fish might die, the remained unbreakable. Ye Li hated it the most when someone threatened him, and this eighth-tier Crazy Bull had threatened him twice in a row. Even if he didn¡¯t want to kill this eighth-tier Crazy Bull, he had to. Suddenly, the eighth-tier Crazy Bull raised a stone axe and swung it down at Ye Li. Crazy Bulls possessed immense physical strength, and their arms had enormous strength. Butpared to Ye Li, no matter who it was, the difference was too great. Just as the huge stone axe was about to smash into Ye Li, he raised the Dragon-ying de and struck out with a sh. ng! The Dragon-ying de and the stone axe collided heavily. Without a doubt, the stone axe in the hand of the Crazy Bull shattered and fell to the ground, turning into a pile of rubble. The Crazy Bull was horrified when he saw this, and he turned to flee. However, no matter how hard he tried to escape, he couldn¡¯t escape from the palm of Ye Li¡¯s hand. Ye Li activated his Swift Steps and his speed instantly skyrocketed. Swish! The speed of the Swift Steps was incredibly fast. The eighth-tier Crazy Bull was still trying to flee for his life, and he had no defense or reaction at all. A glimmer of cold light struck the eighth-tier Crazy Bull, and in an instant, he was killed. From the moment the Dragon-ying de fell to the moment it was retrieved, the whole process flowed smoothly, taking less than a second. At the same time, Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, Yutong, Swordsman Ah Qi, and Bone Maiden had already sprung into action throughout the ruined city. The Crazy Bulls were terrified and fled at the first sign of danger. The ninth-tier Crazy Bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were waiting for news at a certain location. Suddenly, more than a dozen sixth-tier Crazy Bulls rushed over. ¡°Leader! Leader!¡± These dozen or so sixth-tier Crazy Bulls shouted in fear, as if they had never been so terrified before. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The ninth-tier Crazy Bull asked hurriedly. ¡°Leader, something big is happening!¡± Then, a sixth-tier Crazy Bull spoke out with some astonishing news.. Chapter 320 - 320: The Zombies Approach Chapter 320 - 320: The Zombies Approach Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions These dozen sixth-tier Crazy Bulls were leading a team in search of Ye Li¡¯s whereabouts when they encountered the Apocalypse Legion. After narrating their encounter, all the Dark Race members present couldn¡¯t help but take in a cold breath. Six purple-gold-eyed zombies, ninth-tier zombies? The ninth-tier Crazy Bull couldn¡¯t help but take in a cold breath. Zombies with a level higher than that of Dark Race members were uncontroble, but zombies wouldn¡¯t attack Dark Race members either. The tier-nine heavy sword-wielding undead smiled bitterly.
    ¡°The Apocalypse Legion controlled by Demon King Ye Li is different. Now it seems that Demon King Ye Li is too terrifying.¡± ¡°Skeleton Brother, what do you mean?¡± The ninth-tier Crazy Bull asked. ¡°In the Apocalypse Legion, there are six zombies: God Fist Zombie Ah Da, Iron Foot Zombie Bai Wawa, Frost Zombie Hongye, Petrification Zombie Yutong, Ghost Sword Zombie Swordsman Ah Qi, and Devouring Zombie Bone Maiden.¡± ¡°When Demon King Ye Li came to my Abyssal Gorge, only God Fist Zombie Ah Da, Iron Foot Zombie Bai Wawa, and Frost Zombie Hongye were eighth-tier zombies. Now, they have all be ninth-tier zombies.¡± The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead didn¡¯t need to say any more. The rest of the conversation was self-evident. Upon hearing this, the ninth-tier Crazy Bull became restless. ¡°Skeleton Brother, are you saying¡­¡± The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead wore a bitter smile again. ¡°That¡¯s right, 1 think we are all overestimating ourselves. We¡¯ve provoked someone who is neither human nor a Dark Race member. He is Demon King, Ye Li.¡± The high-leveled Crazy Bulls present looked at each other, their faces filled with shock. ¡°Leader, the zombies are here!¡± Suddenly, a loud shout interrupted them, and the Dark Race members immediately looked in the direction of the voice. They saw six zombies approaching from different directions. One was draped in a red cloak, 1.9 meters tall, with golden short hair, wearing silver pointed knuckle gloves, and exuding an imposing aura. One looked young, about twelve or thirteen years old, with fair skin but a wide and plump body. If you put him on a scale, he would weigh close to two hundred catties. One was dressed in a fiery red robe, tall and slim, with a natural beauty and wless skin. One was wearing a white princess dress, with a porcin doll-like appearance, incredibly cute. One held a pitch-ck sword in hand, the edge of the sword sharp and awe-inspiring. One was dressed in a Misty Floral Dress, with her long ck hair cascading to her waist, like a celestial being descending to the mortal realm. ¡°The Apocalypse Legion!¡± The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead couldn¡¯t help but shout. These six zombies approached from different directions. What else could they be but the Apocalypse Legion! The ninth-tier Crazy Bull widened his eyes, and as expected, he saw that all of them had purple-golden eyes. He hadn¡¯t seen them with his own eyes before, but now that he saw them, the ninth-tier Crazy Bull couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was even more frightened. He thought that if the Apocalypse Legion had appeared, then Demon King Ye Li, that man, should also have arrived! As expected, just as the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had expected, Ye Li and a young girl had alreadye into his view. The Demon King¡­ Ye Li! At this moment, there were no words to describe the horror of the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. Ye Li slowly walked to the front of the Apocalypse Legion and looked at the tier-nine heavy sword-wielding undead casually. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days.. Do you still remember me?¡± Chapter 321 - 321: Find a Place to Hide Chapter 321: Find a ce to Hide Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead would never forget Ye Li. He and Ye Li had a deep-seated enmity, like water and fire, with hatred as vast as the Three Rivers and Four Seas. ¡°Ye Li!¡± The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead clenched his teeth tightly, as if his teeth were about to shatter. The ninth-tier Crazy Bull looked Ye Li up and down. This was his first time seeing Demon King Ye Li. Earlier, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had described Ye Li as if he were a legendary figure. ¡°Are you Demon King Ye Li?¡± The ninth-tier Crazy Bull stared at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. Upon hearing this, the ninth-tier Crazy Bull¡¯s expression turned cold. Although the Apocalypse Legion consisted entirely of ninth-tier zombies, there were tens of thousands of Crazy Bulls. What gave Ye Li the right to remain so calm in front of him? ¡°Ye Li, I heard that you have two divine weapons, the Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower. I also heard that you are a demon who can even fly. Are you really so powerful?¡± The tier-nine Crazy Bull sneered. Even if the six zombies in the Apocalypse Legion were all tier-nine, so what? He was not afraid at all. The fear he had shown earlier was simply because he was surprised that the zombies would attack Dark Race members. Ye Li smiled faintly. Although there were many Crazy Bulls, they were nothing before him. Zhao Yun had entered and exited Changbanpo seven times, moving freely among hundreds of thousands of troops. Today, he wanted topare with Zhao Yun, ready to take the enemy¡¯s head from among the ten thousand troops as if plucking fruit from a bag. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, now hand over the Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower. You have nothing left to hesitate about!¡± The ninth-tier Crazy Bull stared at Ye Li. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion dared to confront a Dark Race Tribe like this. It was intolerable! Xia Xi was deeply shocked. At this moment, there were simply too many Dark Race members standing in front of her, numbering in the tens of thousands. At the same time, she understood a piece of truth, which was that she didn¡¯t know the height of the sky and the width of the earth before. She was just a speck of dust in the world, but she actually dared toe to the inner area of the Falling Rock Mountain Range to find the Heart of Darkness. Ye Li smiled faintly. He looked at the ninth-tier Crazy Bull and said slowly, ¡°You really want my Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower?¡± The Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower were both one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons. By gathering all the Ten Great Divine Weapons, one could pry into a shocking secret. Since ancient times, no one had ever gathered all the Ten Great Divine Weapons. ¡°Of course I want your Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower. You¡¯ll die today anyway no matter if you hand them over or not,¡± the level-nine Crazy Bull said arrogantly. The tier-nine heavy sword-wielding undead also stared at Ye Li. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Li, he wouldn¡¯t have been like a stray dog. ¡°Ye Li, next year today will be the anniversary of your death!¡± The tier-nine heavy sword-wielding undead also said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li was slightly stunned when he heard that. He thought that the strength of this Heavy Sword-wielding Undead Race was about the same as that of the Crazy Bull Dark Race. Then why did this tier-nine heavy sword-wielding undead run when he went to the Abyssal Gorge? Did this tier-nine heavy sword-wielding undead think that he could kill me with the help of the Crazy Bull Dark Race? Or was he just bragging? Silence, a deathly silence! The Crazy Bulls were only waiting for their leader¡¯smand, and they would all attack together. Ye Li looked at Xia Xi calmly and said, ¡°When the fight breaks outter, find a ce to hide.¡± ¡°In the Falling Rock Mountain Range, good people don¡¯t die, and neither do bad people. Only foolish people die. I hope you¡¯re not one of the foolish ones..¡± Chapter 322 - 322: Capture the Leader First Chapter 322: Capture the Leader First Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Xia Xi nodded. She knew that she had no power to resist in such a battle. Ye Li looked at the ninth-tier Crazy Bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. He spoke calmly, ¡°At this point, what is there left for you to hesitate about? Come at me.¡± With those words, Ye Li gestured with his finger towards the ninth-tier Crazy Bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. The ninth-tier Crazy Bull seethed with anger. As the leader of the Crazy Bull Race, he had never suffered such humiliation. ¡°Attack!¡± In response to themand of the ninth-tier Crazy Bull, countless Crazy Bulls charged towards the Apocalypse Legion like a dark storm. Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion stood still like statues. He took out the Dragon-ying de from his system space and rested it on his shoulder, his face asposed as ever. The ninth-tier Crazy Bull sneered, thinking that even if Demon King Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion were powerful, they couldn¡¯t withstand the wrath of the Crazy Bull army. The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead also sneered. After the brief moment earlier, he had figured it all out. Now, he wanted Ye Li to know what true regret felt like. As the countless Crazy Bulls were about to attack, Ye Li also gave the order. ¡°Kill!¡± Just one word, neither more nor less. With that, the Apocalypse Legion shot out, moving at a speed that was astonishing. A giant fist from Ah Da,bined with attacks from wind, rain, thunder, and lightning. Bai Wawa¡¯s Qilin Foot swept horizontally, terrifying in its power. Hongye filled the sky like snowkes, as she unleashed her frigid true energy from her palms. Yutong petrified her enemies, emitting a burst of radiant energy. Swordsman Ah Qi unleashed his Death-Dealing Triple Ghost Sword and the Ghost Sword Thirteen Styles. Bone Maiden devoured her foes with her Great Devouring Technique. Ye Li knew that there were too many Crazy Bulls, and his goal now was to capture the enemy leader¡¯s head from among the ten thousand troops. Suddenly, Ye Li activated his Swift Steps! The speed of the SSS-ss Swift Steps was so fast that it couldn¡¯t be captured by the naked eye. In an instant, Ye Li had reached the side of the ninth-tier Crazy Bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. Ye Li was currently at the eighth-tier level, and there was almost no chance of defeating two ninth-tier Dark Race members. Therefore, when Ye Li activated the Swift Steps, he had already bought a Berserk Potion from the point mall. He consumed the Berserk Potion and activated the third level of the Ancient Demon Tome. Instantly, a demonic aura enveloped Ye Li, making him look like an invincible demon. The ninth-tier Crazy Bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead hadn¡¯t reacted yet when Ye Li raised his Dragon-ying de. A cold glint appeared first, followed by a sh like a dragon! Swish! The Berserk Potion could increase the strength of a Gic Warrior by ten times, but the side effects were quite obvious. During the time in Abandoned City, Ye Li had fallen into aa for a year after drinking ten of them. With his Dragon-ying de held high, Ye Li struck with a single blow. The ninth-tier Crazy Bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were one level higher than Ye Li, so they hurriedly dodged. In the end, the strike did notnd on them. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you are seeking death!¡± The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead sneered. In his eyes, Ye Li, without the Apocalypse Legion, was not a threat. Unfortunately, Ye Li had already consumed a Berserk Potion. ¡°Brother Crazy Bull, let¡¯s attack together and take the Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower from Ye Li¡¯s hands!¡± The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead looked at the ninth-tier Crazy Bull. ¡°Good, today, Demon King Ye Li will die on the spot!¡± The ninth-tier Crazy Bull dered coldly.. Chapter 323 - 323: Fighting Two Ninth-tier Dark Race Members Alone Chapter 323 - 323: Fighting Two Ninth-tier Dark Race Members Alone Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Immediately, the ninth-tier Crazy Bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undeadunched a fierce attack on Ye Li. The ninth-tier Crazy Bull wielded a star-studded stone axe, while the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead brandished a thousand-catty heavy sword. The demonic energy from the third level of the Ancient Demon Tome had already been pushed to the extreme by Ye Li. The aura around him and the Dragon-ying de became even more intense. Just as the attacks from the ninth-tier Crazy Bull¡¯s star-studded stone axe and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead¡¯s thousand-catty heavy sword were about to hit Ye Li, he swung the Dragon-ying de. ng! The star-studded stone axe, heavy sword, and Dragon-ying de collided heavily. These were weapons used by ninth-tier Dark Race members, and they weren¡¯t cut down by the Dragon-ying de in a single blow. Following that, the ninth-tier Crazy Bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead increased their strength. However, it was simply absurd that they tried topare strength with Ye Li. After all, had Ye Li¡¯s strength not improved significantly after opening the Zombie Treasure Chests for so long? Coupled with the Berserk Potion, Ye Li¡¯s strength had reached a terrifying level. ¡°Is this all the strength you have?¡± Ye Li said lightly. The ninth-tier Crazy Bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were taken aback. They hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li¡¯s strength to be so astonishing. As ninth-tier Dark Race members themselves, they had nned to overpower Ye Li with their strength. However, Ye Li¡¯s calm demeanor in the face of their attack surprised them. As the saying goes, ¡°One real strong man can defeat a million troops.¡± Ye Li took a few steps back, raising the Dragon-ying de high and coldly announcing, ¡°me de Technique!¡± Countless fire des burst forth from the Dragon-ying de, rushing towards the ninth-tier Crazy Bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. The ninth-tier Crazy Bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead quickly used their respective skills to defend against the attack. ¡°Power of the Stars!¡± After defending against the me de Technique the ninth-tier Crazy Bull shouted, and the color of his star-studded stone axe turned crimson. He raised the star-studded stone axe and flew towards Ye Li at lightning speed. ¡°ck Cloud Sword!¡± The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead also shouted coldly, and the thousand-catty heavy sword emitted a demonic light, looking quite terrifying. Ye Li took a few steps back, a mocking expression appearing on his face. He thought to himself that ninth-tier Dark Race beings were indeed different, especially when there were two of them. Dealing with them would be a bit tricky. ¡°Primordial-Demon-sh!¡± One word at a time, he spoke slowly. Suddenly, three thousand god and demon phantoms attacked the ninth-tier Crazy Bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. After consuming the Berserk Potion, Ye Li¡¯s strength had even surpassed that of a ninth-tier Dark Race member. It was just that there were two of them. The ninth-tier Crazy Bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were horrified. Even if they used all their strength, they couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li could unleash such a terrifying attack. They had thought that, aside from the Apocalypse Legion, Ye Li was just a paper tiger. But they had never expected the situation to turn out like this. The ninth-tier Crazy Bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had no time to dodge because the three thousand god and demon phantoms were too fast. So they could only defend themselves by using their strongest skills. ¡°Boom!¡± The attack from the three thousand god and demon phantoms hit the ninth-tier Crazy Bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. Both of them were seriously injured, and at the same time, the effects of the Berserk Potion had worn off. The ninth-tier Crazy Bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead exchanged nces. Suddenly, they both had the same thought in their minds. That was¡­ to escape!!! Chapter 324 - 324: Frenzied Escape Chapter 324 - 324: Frenzied Escape Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li thought that he had underestimated the power of ninth-tier Dark Race members. He had expected that, after the effects of the Berserk Potion wore off, he could at least kill one of them. He didn¡¯t want to continue drinking the Berserk Potion because he might fall into a deep sleep again, and he didn¡¯t want to be unconscious for a dozen days or more. After being hit by the three thousand god and demon phantoms, the ninth-tier Crazy Bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had the idea of fleeing for their lives. They didn¡¯t know if Ye Li wouldunch another terrifying attack at them. At this point, the Apocalypse Legion had killed countless Crazy Bull beings, but their numbers were still overwhelming. ¡°Dark King Ye Li, for the injuries you inflicted upon me today, I will return them to you a hundredfold in the future. Let¡¯s hope we meet again under different circumstances,¡± the ninth-tier Crazy Bull said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°Retreat!¡± With thatmand from the ninth-tier Crazy Bull, the Crazy Bulls quickly fled the area. Their speed was the fastest they had ever reached since birth, and they wished they had grown a few extra legs. Ye Li had no intention of pursuing them. He was already too exhausted to chase them, and he thought that being a ninth-tier Evolved Being was still too weak. If he had been a ninth-tier Evolved Being, neither the ninth-tier Crazy Bull nor the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead would have been able to escape. During the escape of the Crazy Bull, the Apocalypse Legion killed many Crazy Bulls, and the ground was already covered in blood. Xia Xi hid in a corner, watching this scene. There were no words to describe her feelings at this moment. Only now did she understand what it meant to be a frog in a well! From birth, she had been an outstanding talent, and very few of her peers couldpare to her. This had led to her developing a cold and aloof personality. But now, she understood that her pride in her talent wasughable in the eyes of some people. Ye Li put the Dragon-ying de back into the system space. His face, which had been as pale as jade, was now even paler. This was a side effect of the Berserk Potion. Drinking just one bottle wouldn¡¯t cause him to fall into a deep sleep, but it would leave him extremely weak. Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, Yutong, Swordsman All Qi, and Bone Maiden gathered around Ye Li. ¡°Master!¡± the six zombies called out in unison. Ye Li nodded and then found a ce to sit down. He needed to recover slowly. Although he hadn¡¯t killed the ninth-tier Crazy Bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead, they were definitely seriously injured. It was unlikely that they would recover anytime soon. Ye Li thought that he should find the Heart of Darkness first. The Heart of Darkness was the heart of a tenth-tier Dark Race, and it might have some unexpected effects for him. Just like when he ate the Purgatory Fruit, he hadprehended the Ancient Demon Tome. If he found the Heart of Darkness and consumed it, he might gain ess to other incredible attack skills. Xia Xi walked up to Ye Li and, with a fearful look in her eyes, asked softly, ¡°Ye Li, why do they call you Demon King Ye Li?¡± She had wanted to ask this question for a long time but had been too afraid to do so. Now her curiosity got the better of her, and she mustered the courage to ask. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Perhaps they think I¡¯m approachable.¡± Xia Xi was taken aback.. She nced at Ye Li¡¯s somewhat pale face and asked, ¡°Ye Li, are you injured?¡± Chapter 325 - 325: Journey to the Dark Land Chapter 325 - 325: Journey to the Dark Land Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li didn¡¯t answer Xia Xi¡¯s question. It was already evening, and the setting sun painted half the sky red like a burning cloud. ¡°We¡¯ll stay here for the night,¡± Ye Li said slowly. He needed some rest. He found a ce andy down. He slept through the night and woke up the next morning. ¡°Zombie Treasure Chest x 6.¡± Ye Li opened the Zombie Chests with a singlemand: ¡°800 Gic Points, 800 Strength Points, 800 Speed Points, 800 Defense Points.¡± ¡°A Super Treasure Map.¡± After a night¡¯s rest, Ye Li¡¯s energy had fully recovered, and his face, once pale, now showed a healthy color. Luck was like chewing a piece of gum; once it started, you couldn¡¯t stop. A Super Treasure Map! Could it be¡­ Ye Li suddenly thought of an astonishing possibility: the treasure of this Super Treasure Map might be the Heart of Darkness. What an incredible possibility! Without further thought, Ye Li activated the Super Treasure Map. ¡°Coordinates, Dark Land!¡± The coordinates of the Dark Land appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li smiled faintly. Just from the name ¡°Dark Land,¡± he knew it was no ordinary ce. Perhaps it really was the Heart of Darkness. He took out a box of food from the system space. After umting for so many days, there were countless boxes of food in the system space. After eating their fill and drinking, Ye Li and Xia Xi set off for the Dark Land. The Dark Land was a considerable distance from the Ruined City. Ye Li and Xia Xi slowly walked out of the city. Along the way, they encountered many Dark Races and zombies, as well as some animals infected by the zombie virus. Ye Li killed the Dark Races and the animals infected by the zombie virus with ease. He synthesized a first-tier male zombie and a first-tier female zombie. As they got closer to the Dark Land, Ye Li heard somemotion. ¡°We, the Golden Wind Exploration Team, are secretly heading to the Dark Land. Do you know why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve received reliable information that the Heart of Darkness is hidden in the Dark Land.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± More than a dozen men were stunned. Such news was explosive to them. Ye Li nced at the men¡¯s levels and found that all of them were fourth-tier Evolved Beings, which was not bad. ¡°Is the Heart of Darkness really in the Dark Land?¡± one of the fourth-tier Evolved Beings asked incredulously. ¡°That¡¯s right. The team leader and deputy team leader should be arriving soon. Let¡¯s wait here,¡± one of the men replied. Soon, more than a dozen men sat down and began to rest. Listening to the conversation among the dozen or so men, Ye Li smiled faintly. Just as he had thought, the treasure of this Super Treasure Map was indeed the Heart of Darkness. Ye Li approached, with Xia Xi following closely behind. One of the Golden Wind Exploration Team members was discussing the Dark Land with hispanions when he suddenly froze in disbelief and rubbed his eyes. The other members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team also noticed and followed his gaze. When they saw what the man was looking at, they were all dumbfounded. Humans? A man and a woman? The more than a dozen members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team couldn¡¯t believe that two humans had appeared before them. Just as the Golden Wind Exploration Team members were stunned, Ye Li and Xia Xi had already arrived in front of them.. Chapter 326 - 326: I’ve Reserved the Heart of Darkness Chapter 326 - 326: I¡¯ve Reserved the Heart of Darkness Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team were all dumbfounded. They never expected to encounter humans here. And¡­ Just a moment ago, Ye Li and Xia Xi were in the distance, and they couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly. Now, Ye Li and Xia Xi were right in front of them, and they were shocked to their core. They are too good-looking, aren¡¯t they? The members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team couldn¡¯t have imagined that there were humans in this world who looked so good. Ye Li had a handsome and refined appearance, with starry bright eyes! Especially his eyes, once seen, could never be forgotten. It was as serene as a tranquil night and as deep as a boundless sea. Xia Xi¡¯s face was delicate as jade, her long ck hair cascading down like a waterfall, making her look like a fairy descended from heaven. ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Ye Li spoke calmly. The members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team snapped out of their daze at his words. ¡°Why are you here, little brother?¡± one of the fourth-tier Evolved Beings asked with hostility, looking at Ye Li. As soon as he said this, more than a dozen members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team looked at Ye Li, wondering how Ye Li would answer. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Are you qualified to know why I¡¯m here?¡± A dozen members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve explored the Falling Rock Mountain Range for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen such an arrogant person.¡± ¡°I think you probably don¡¯t know how cheap human lives have be since the apocalypse broke out,¡± a fourth-tier Evolved Being said disdainfully. All the members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team wore contemptuous smiles. In their eyes, Ye Li was just an ignorant person. ¡°You just said the Heart of Darkness was in the Dark Land, right?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly, and his expression remained unchanged. As soon as they heard this, the members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team all understood. Ye Li¡¯s purpose foring here was the same as theirs, to find the Heart of Darkness. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Heart of Darkness is definitely in the Dark Land,¡± a fourth-tier Evolved Being said with a smile. The members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team were not worried, because Ye Li and Xia Xi were really not worth mentioning in their eyes. They could naturally tell that Xia Xi was a tier-3 Evolved Being, but they couldn¡¯t tell Ye Li¡¯s realm. However, they believed Ye Li¡¯s level couldn¡¯t be high, as even a first-tier Evolved Being could suppress their levels. Someone who was with a third-tier Evolved Being couldn¡¯t possibly be a powerful individual. Xia Xi shook her head when she saw this. These people had spoken so arrogantly in front of Ye Li, and she already knew what their fate would be. ¡°Since the Heart of Darkness is in the Dark Land, you can leave. The Heart of Darkness has already been reserved by me,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team were all stunned. Even if they preferred to believe that the apocalypse hadn¡¯t urred, they couldn¡¯t deny that Ye Li had be incredibly arrogant. ¡°Do you really not know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯?¡± a fourth-tier Evolved Being stared at Ye Li. In the apocalypse, except for the base cities, human lives were as cheap as grass, especially in the wilderness. Ye Li¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he heard this. It was as if he hadn¡¯t heard at all. He looked around and picked up a small branch. With the small branch, he drew a character on the ground that looked like¡­ the word ¡®death¡¯! ¡°Is this how you write ¡®death¡¯?¡± Ye Li asked calmly.. Chapter 327 - 327: How Do You Write the Word ‘Death’? Chapter 327 - 327: How Do You Write the Word ¡®Death¡¯? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team were infuriated by this scene. ¡°You brat, I think you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± shouted a fourth-tier Evolved Being in anger. Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°I neither ept toasts nor threats, because no one is qualified to have a drink with me.¡± His words left the members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team seething with rage. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± With a swift motion, a fourth-tier Evolved Being unsheathed a Nepalese kukri knife and swung it fiercely at Ye Li. The Nepalese kukri knife in the fourth-tier Evolved Being¡¯s hand was custom-made, extremely powerful, and gleamed with cold light. Ye Li sighed inwardly. Why were there always so many uncultured flies around? Flies should have their own self-awareness. Without any attempt to dodge, Ye Li acted as if he hadn¡¯t noticed the Nepalese kukri knifeing towards him. The members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team saw this and were delighted, as they had thought that Ye Li was acting so arrogantly because he had some strength. Now, it seemed that they were mistaken, not just mistaken but profoundly so. Because Ye Li had been scared out of his wits and didn¡¯t know how to avoid it. The members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team could easily imagine how tragic Ye Li¡¯s fate would be. Xia Xi was also shocked. She never expected Ye Li to stand there without dodging. If the Nepalese kukri knife struck¡­ Xia Xi couldn¡¯t even finish her thought. The Nepalese kukri knife in the hands of the fourth-tier Evolved Being had already struck Ye Li¡¯s body heavily. ng! To everyone¡¯s astonishment, the Nepalese kukri knife made a sound as if it had collided with steel when it struck Ye Li¡¯s body. ¡°What!!!¡± The members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team couldn¡¯t help but gasp in amazement. The Nepalese kukri knife¡­ made a sound as if it had collided with steel when it struck Ye Li¡¯s body? This was a knife! And it was a custom-made Nepalese kukri knife! They couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how tough Ye Li¡¯s body must be. ¡°No way, this can¡¯t be happening! How could my Nepalese kukri knife be like this!¡± The fourth-tier Evolved Being eximed in shock. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°Nepalese kukri knife?¡± ¡°You mean the thing you just tried to hit me with?¡± With those words, Ye Li slowly raised two fingers and ced them on the Nepalese kukri knife, then twisted his fingers lightly. Crack! With a crisp sound, the Nepalese kukri knife shattered into pieces. How was that possible!!! The sound of steel colliding with Ye Li¡¯s body had left them witnessing the most unbelievable scenes in history. And now Ye Li broke the knife with his bare hands! Ye Li secretly smiled. Ants were easily shocked. As a tier-eight Evolved Being, the defense of his body was beyond the imagination of these tier-4 Evolved Beings. More than a dozen members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team were already dumbfounded. They had thought that Ye Li was scared silly when he didn¡¯t dodge just now. But now they realized that they had made a huge mistake. At this moment, there were no words that could describe the shock of these dozen gic warriors. They had never been so shocked since they were born. Xia Xi let out a sigh of relief. When Ye Li didn¡¯t dodge just now, it had startled her. But now, she finally understood that someone like Ye Li had no need to worry about anything at all. Ye Li looked calmly at the dozen or so members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team. After a few seconds, he slowly spoke, ¡°So how do you write the word ¡®death¡¯?¡± Chapter 328 - 328: The Captain of the Golden Wind Exploration Team Chapter 328 - 328: The Captain of the Golden Wind Exploration Team Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The dozen or so members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team were terrified when they heard Ye Li¡¯s question. They had initially believed that Ye Li was like amb to the ughter, and they were the executioners. But now, everything seemed to have been turned upside down. ¡°I¡­ we are members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team, and our captain and vice-captain are about to arrive,¡± said a fourth-tier Evolved Being in a frightened tone. Ye Li smiled faintly. He despised being threatened more than anything else. Why did people always do this? ¡°In fact, if you don¡¯t attack me, there¡¯s still a chance for you. But now, you¡¯re in a hopeless situation,¡± Ye Li calmly stated. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re just skilled in martial arts at most. Our team captain is a sixth-tier Evolved Being.¡± The fourth-tier Evolved Being attempted to intimidate Ye Li by mentioning their captain. But unfortunately, if Ye Li were to be frightened away, would he still be called Ye Li? ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A sudden voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. He followed the voice and saw two middle-aged men approaching. Both men appeared to be around forty years old, with one being a sixth-tier Evolved Being and the other a fifth-tier Evolved Being. ¡°It¡¯s the captain and vice-captain!¡± eximed one of the members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team. Upon seeing their captain and vice-captain arriving, the members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team breathed a sigh of relief. The tension that had been building up in their throats finally subsided. ¡°Captain, he wants topete with us for the Heart of Darkness!¡± A tier-4 Evolved Being pointed at Ye Li and said fiercely. The captain and deputy captain of the Golden Wind Exploration Team looked at Ye Li and looked him up and down before asking in a low voice, ¡°Little Brother, do you want topete with our Golden Wind Exploration Team for the Heart of Darkness?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± The captain of the Golden Wind Exploration Team was taken aback. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± He couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li was still able tough in this situation, and neither could the vice-captain nor the other members. Only Xia Xi understood. She naturally knew that these people were like ants in front of Ye Li. ¡°Do you really think I am here topete with you for the Heart of Darkness?¡± Ye Li said lightly. The captain was puzzled. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re not here topete with us for the Heart of Darkness?¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly. ¡°Your brain is a good thing, too bad you don¡¯t have one.¡± ¡°using me, Ye Li, ofpeting with you for the Heart of Darkness? Are you even worthy?¡± Ye Li slowly asked. Silence, a long silence. The captain of the Golden Wind Exploration Team would never have dreamed that Ye Li would utter such arrogant words. He had thought that Ye Li hade topete with them for the Heart of Darkness. ¡°Hmph!¡± However, the vice-captain of the Golden Wind Exploration Team snorted coldly. He red at Ye Li and angrily shouted, ¡°Kid, do you know who we are?¡± Ye Li smiled again. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just ants?¡± With this statement, everyone in the Golden Wind Exploration Team was furious. The vice-captain was even more enraged. ¡°Kid, we are the Golden Wind Exploration Team!¡± He assumed that anyone who dared to enter the inner circle of the Falling Stone Mountain Range must have heard of the reputation of his Golden Wind Exploration Team. But unfortunately, he never would have imagined that Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm and unaffected by their threats. ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll give you a chance to leave this ce, or else don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± the vice-captain shouted in anger.. Chapter 329 - 329: Turn Them All into Zombies Chapter 329: Turn Them All into Zombies Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Upon hearing these words, the members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team couldn¡¯t help but smile. Although the scene of Ye Li¡¯s body enduring a de and breaking it with a single hand had been terrifying, they assumed it was merely a disy of martial arts skill. Now that the captain and vice-captain were present, they wondered how Ye Li could still be so arrogant. ¡°Hehe,¡± Ye Li smiled again. Upon seeing the smile on Ye Li¡¯s face, the vice-captain of the Golden Wind Exploration Team became even angrier. ¡°Brat, you can stillugh?¡± He really didn¡¯t understand how a person could stillugh when he was about to die. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I smile? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t realize that you¡¯re already dead?¡± Ye Li said calmly. When these words came out, everyone from the Golden Wind Exploration Team was stunned. He¡­ he still dared to say such things? ¡°You could have lived peacefully, but unfortunately, you¡¯ve provoked me, Ye Li. How about 1 turn you all into zombies?¡± Ye Li suggested. ¡°Turn us into zombies?¡± The members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team were dumbfounded; they couldn¡¯t fathom what Ye Li meant. Ye Li didn¡¯t want to waste more words on them and released All Da from the system space. When the Golden Wind Exploration Team suddenly saw All Da appear, they all instinctively took three steps back. But when they looked into Ah Da¡¯s eyes, they were even more horrified. ¡°A ni¡­ ninth-tier zombie?¡± The captain of the Golden Wind Exploration Team widened his eyes, finding it hard to believe. The others were no different; their eyes were wide open, and the terror on their faces was beyond description. Even if they racked their brains, they couldn¡¯t have imagined that a ninth-tier zombie would appear. ¡°All Da, turn them into zombies,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As he spoke, Ah Da began to take action. The strongest members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team were only sixth-tier Evolved Beings, and in front of Ah Da, they were pitifully weak. ¡°Ah!!!¡± In an instant, all the members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team were turned into zombies. The captain and vice-captain of the Golden Wind Exploration Team saw this and were terrified. They turned and fled at the fastest speed they had ever achieved in their lives. However, if they managed to escape from Ah Da, was Ah Da still All Da? Roar!!! Arda roared and swiftly caught up to the captain and vice-captain, turning them into zombies as well. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized all the members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team into zombies. Not bad, he managed to create a third-tier male zombie. After putting All Da and the third-tier male zombie into the system space, Ye Li looked at Xia Xi and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xia Xi nodded. After spending several days with Ye Li, she hade to understand that in the face of events, Ye Li remained unfazed, no matter what happened. As soon as Ye Li took a step forward, the sound of helicopter rotors could be heard. ¡°Whirr, Whirr, Whirr!¡± In an instant, a strong wind began to blow. Ye Li nodded slightly. He saw two armed helicopters hovering in the sky, about tond. There were prominent letters on the helicopters: Xia! Xia Xi was surprised. ¡°My family¡¯s helicopters.¡± Two armed helicopters began to descend, and more than a dozen people disembarked. ¡°Dad!¡± Xia Xi called out to a man in his fifties who appeared to be about fifty years old. She rushed over to him. The man was taken aback.. ¡°Xi¡¯er, you¡­ you¡¯re not dead?¡± Chapter 330 - 330: Xia Xi Leaves Chapter 330: Xia Xi Leaves Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Dad, what are you saying?¡± Xia Xi looked at the middle-aged man and said. The middle-aged man quickly patted his forehead and said, ¡°Xi¡¯er, Gu Bai said you died inside the Inner Area of Falling Stone Mountain, and he was quite certain of it. So, I led people toe and look for you, thank goodness you¡¯re really okay.¡± Xia Xi had mixed feelings upon hearing this. She secretly nced at Ye Li. If it weren¡¯t for him, she would have be the wolf¡¯s prey a long time ago. The middle-aged man was named Xia Hong, the head of the Xia family in the Sky Blue Base City, an eighth-tier Evolved Being. ¡°Xi¡¯er, who is he¡­?¡± Xia Hong looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Dad, he¡­¡± Xia Xi hesitated and didn¡¯t know how to exin to her father. She was afraid that speaking the truth might displease Ye Li. Seeing that Xia Xi wanted to say something but hesitated, Xia Hong became a little puzzled. He looked at Xia Xi¡¯s face and became even more puzzled. He remembered that Xi¡¯er used to be as cold as ice. Why did she seem to be¡­ Xia Hong was sure that something must have happened in the past few days to change Xi¡¯er¡¯s personality. And the young man in front of him¡­ he must be the key to this transformation in Xi¡¯er¡¯s personality. Thinking of this, Xia Hong walked up to Ye Li and looked at his face. He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked! When he was young, he was undoubtedly a heartthrob in the Sky Blue Base City, and he had captured the hearts of countless girls. However,pared to Ye Li, it was like one in the sky and the other on the ground. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xia Hong asked Ye Li. Ye Li looked at Xia Hong indifferently. Xia Hong was dressed in a military uniform and appeared to be around fifty years old. Despite his age, he exuded a powerful and dignified aura, and his face seemed light golden. ¡°Do you think I need to answer you?¡± Ye Li replied calmly. When these words came out, not only Xia Hong but also all the gic warriors from the Xia family who hade were shocked. None of them had ever heard anyone speak to the family head in such a manner. Xia Hong was stunned as he stared at Ye Li. He was also a bit dazed. As a prominent figure in the Sky Blue Base City and an eighth-tier Evolved Being, he had never encountered someone like Ye Li before. ¡°Since you¡¯re her father, take her away from here,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Having Xia Xi¡¯s father here was convenient. It was a good opportunity to take Xia Xi away. At this point, Ye Li still had no idea about the level of danger within this Dark Land. Xia Hong frowned when he heard Ye Li¡¯s words. He felt as though Ye Li was ordering him, and he had never encountered such a person before. Noticing that something was amiss, Xia Xi quickly walked to her father¡¯s side. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go back,¡± Xia Xi said to Xia Hong. Although¡­ Although she felt a bit reluctant to leave Ye Li, since Ye Li had said so, she had to go back. Xia Hong had originally wanted to say something to Ye Li, but Xia Xi forcibly pulled him away. She understood that with Xia¡¯s family members present, they were no match for Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. She didn¡¯t want the Xia family members to be turned into zombies. ¡°Whirr, Whirr, Whirr!¡± The two armed helicopters began to take off and soon disappeared from Ye Li¡¯s sight. Ye Li thought that he would enter the Dark Land next. He released the army of the post-apocalyptic world from the system space and slowly walked towards the Dark Land. In no time, Ye Li entered the Dark Land. It was a pitch-cknd with no signs of life. Sunlight could barely prate, and it sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. What met Ye Li¡¯s eyes were terrifying graves, one after another.. Chapter 331 - 331: An Ancient Zombie Chapter 331: An Ancient Zombie Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions These graves and the tombstones must have been there for a long time, and the inscriptions on them had be blurry. Looking at these graves, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but think of the West Mountain Burial Mound, where there were also a lot of graves. Ye Li wondered if the Heart of Darkness was in these graves. Could it be that he had to dig up each of these graves one by one? Ye Li pondered for a few seconds, realizing that this might be the only way. Just as he was about to start, a ck light appeared not far away. Following the ck light, Ye Li found it peculiar and decided to walk towards it. After just a few steps, the ck light slowly rose. Ye Li stared at the ck light, feeling somewhat stunned. ¡°The Heart of Darkness?¡± Inside this ck light was a heart that was still beating, looking extremely strange. After a few seconds of observation, Ye Li was certain that the heart within this ck light was indeed the Heart of Darkness. Immediately, Ye Li reached out with a hand, ready to grab hold of the Heart of Darkness. However, it seemed like the Heart of Darkness wanted to evade, but it couldn¡¯t escape Ye Li¡¯s grasp. The Heart of Darkness was firmly seized by Ye Li and continued to beat incessantly. Just as Ye Li was about to examine the Heart of Darkness carefully, suddenly, countless deste graves cracked open! Hands emerged from the graves, and if an ordinary person were here, they would likely have been scared to death. The creaturesing out of the graves, although they were also zombies, were somewhat different from the ones Ye Li had encountered before. That was because these zombies were all wearing armor and wielding spears. Could they be¡­ ancient soldiers? ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Hundreds of ancient zombies howled as if they were feeling the joy of seeing daylight again. A few secondster, Ye Li understood. These ancient zombies must have been infected by the Heart of Darkness to be zombies. This ce must have been where the ancient soldiers were buried, and the reason they emerged from their graves was probably because he had captured the Heart of Darkness. These were just ordinary zombies, and Ye Li found it strange but didn¡¯t feel threatened at all. The hundreds of ancient zombies naturally noticed Ye Li, and they charged towards him like thirsty people in the desert suddenly finding water. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Ye Li raised his finger, and golden spiritual light began to wrap around it. Then, he fired it like a machine gun. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! With countless sounds of breaking wind, over a hundred ancient zombies fell to the ground. Ye Li wanted to examine the Heart of Darkness he held in his hand, but he never expected that there would be someone else. Swish! Suddenly, a cold light shed in the air. Ye Li naturally dodged, feeling bewildered. Could there be traps or ambushes here? As he looked ahead, his face lit up. Standing ten steps away from him was a zombie, a third-tier zombie wearing golden armor and wielding a huge halberd! This zombie was as tall as Ah Da and looked extremely imposing, looking like an unrivaled fierce general who used to charge into battle in ancient times. At first nce, Ye Li knew that this zombie would be the seventh one he would cultivate. Suddenly, the zombie lunged at Ye Li! In Ye Li¡¯s opinion, a tier 3 zombie could be defeated with a single finger. He raised his finger and activated the One Yang Finger.. This zombie instantly lost itsbat power! Chapter 332 - 332: Zombie Long Yu Chapter 332: Zombie Long Yu Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This ancient zombie was a third-tier zombie. Ye Li checked the system space and found that there was a third-tier male zombie in there, which had just been synthesized using the members of the Golden Wind Exploration Team. He opened the synthesis grid in his mind and dragged the third-tier male zombie onto the ancient zombie. The ancient zombie transformed into a fourth-tier zombie! ¡°M-Master.¡± The ancient zombie awkwardly called out to Ye Li. Ye Li thought he should give this zombie a name. What should he call it? After a few seconds of contemtion, Ye Li came up with a name. How about Long Yu? ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll call you Long Yu,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the ancient zombie. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Long Yu replied respectfully. Now he had cultivated another zombie, and the Apocalypse Legion had a total of seven zombies. But now¡­ Ye Li looked at the Heart of Darkness in his hand. ording to legend, this ck heart was the heart of a tenth-tier dark race member left behind after death. Without much thought, Ye Li swallowed the Heart of Darkness in one gulp. Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions to the host for acquiring the S-level skill, Sky Demon Tyrant de Technique.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for upgrading the Ancient Devil Tome to the fourth level.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for bing a ninth-tier Evolved Being.¡± Hiss! Just as Ye Li expected, he acquired a new skill and had unexpected surprises: the Ancient Devil Tome was upgraded to the fourth level, and he had be a ninth-tier Evolved Being. Now that he was a tier-nine Evolved Being, plus the fourth level of the Ancient Devil Tome, if he fought the tier-nine Crazy Bull and the tier-nine skeleton undead again, they would definitely die. ¡°Now, there¡¯s a new member.¡± Yutong nibbled on her finger. ¡°He looks quite handsome, hehe.¡± Bai Wawa giggled. ¡°But it seems like he¡¯s only a fourth-tier zombie,¡± All Da said. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Long Yu will soon be at your level.¡± Now, it was time to take revenge. Ye Li smiled faintly. He was very unhappy that the tier-nine Crazy Bull and heavy sword-wielding undead had escaped. With the Apocalypse Legion stored in the system space, he walked out of the Dark Land. He originally thought the Dark Land was very dangerous, but it seemed it was just so-so. He didn¡¯t know where the ninth-tier Crazy Bull and heavy sword-wielding undead had fled to, so he had to find out. After thinking for a few seconds, he decided to go to the Abyssal Gorge to inquire. Activating his Swift Steps, he arrived at the Abyssal Gorge. After jumping down the abyss, Ye Li reached the entrance of the underground pce. Outside the underground pce, there were a dozen third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead guarding it. They were originally discussing something, but when they saw Ye Li approaching, they were all frightened out of their wits. ¡°De¡­ Demon King Ye Li?¡± The scene where Ye Li had disyed the three unparalleled strikes outside the underground pcest time was something they would never forget. ¡°Let your new leadere out and see me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as the dozen third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead heard this, they didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and all rushed inside. Before long, all the heavy sword-wielding undead came out, led by an eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you really think my heavy sword-wielding undead tribe is easy to bully?¡± The eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead stared at Ye Li fiercely. The entire heavy sword-wielding undead tribe was in shock, and they naturally knew how terrifying Ye Li was. ¡°I¡¯m not here to exterminate you. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. When these words came out, the heavy sword-wielding undead tribe was all stunned. He wasn¡¯t here to exterminate them? ¡°Demon King Ye Li, since you¡¯re not here to destroy us, what are you here for?¡± The level-eight heavy sword-wielding undead stared at Ye Li.. Chapter 333 - 333: King Kong Ape Tribe Chapter 333 - 333: King Kong Ape Tribe Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°I go wherever I want. Who can stop me?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. The eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was taken aback. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what do you¡­ what do you want?¡± ¡°I want to know what major forces are present within the inner area of the Falling Rock Mountain Range, aside from the heavy sword-wielding undead Tribe and the Crazy Bulls,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The heavy sword-wielding undead Tribe was surprised by Ye Li¡¯s unexpected question.
    ¡°In the inner area of the Falling Rock Mountain Range, besides the heavy sword-wielding undead Tribe, there is also the King Kong Ape Tribe,¡± the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead replied. Although he didn¡¯t know why Ye Li was asking this, he knew that if he didn¡¯t answer, the consequences would be beyond his imagination. Ye Li thought that the ninth-tier Crazy Bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead might have fled to the King Kong Ape Tribe. ¡°How do I get to the King Kong Ape Tribe?¡± Ye Li continued to inquire. ¡°It¡¯s to the south of the Abyssal Gorge, just keep going,¡± the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead answered. Immediately, Ye Li leaped into the air and left the underground pce. The entire heavy sword-wielding undead Tribe was left baffled. They never expected Ye Li to just leave like that. After leaving the Abyssal Gorge, Ye Li activated his Swift Steps and headed south. At night, Ye Li suddenly saw a red light descending from the sky, like a meteor falling. It didn¡¯t take long for it to emit a deafening explosion. Ye Li thought it might be a meteor and didn¡¯t think much of it. He continued to use his Godspeed Steps towards the territory of the King Kong Ape Tribe. Outside the territory of the King Kong Ape Tribe, Ye Li spotted a few King Kong Apes whispering to each other. King Kong Apes were tall creatures, and the higher their tier, the taller they were. The few he saw were all at the third-tier, standing at around two meters tall. ¡°There was a huge explosionst night, and now the leader and the tribe¡¯s elites have gone to the site.¡± ¡°The leader seems to suspect that a shocking spiritual treasure fell from the sky.¡± ¡°I feel it must be a shocking spiritual treasure. The leader of the heavy sword-wielding undead Tribe and the leader of the Crazy Bull Tribe have also gone.¡± Ye Li was at a distance from the few third-tier King Kong Apes, and their voices were very faint, but his hearing was exceptionally sharp, so he heard everything clearly. He walked over and wanted to ask about the location of the incident. He initially thought it was a meteor, but now it seemed to be something else. As the few third-tier King Kong Apes were speaking, they suddenly noticed a young man approaching them. They were stunned and then rubbed their eyes because they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes; a human had actually appeared before them. However, no matter how hard they rubbed their eyes, there was still a young man standing before them. Suddenly, the few third-tier King Kong Apes burst into uncontrobleughter. ¡°Hahaha, a human! It¡¯s actually a human!¡± Immediately, the few third-tier King Kong Apes hurried over to Ye Li. ¡°Human, are you lost?¡± one of the third-tier King Kong Apes asked Ye Li. ¡°Lost?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Why waste time talking to this human? It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve had human flesh,¡± one of the third-tier King Kong Apes said. With that, one of the third-tier King Kong Apes pounced at Ye Li. As the saying goes, natural disasters can be survived, but self-inflicted sins are unforgivable. Ye Li had only wanted to ask a few questions, but these third-tier King Kong Apes seemed to insist on choosing their own fate. He had no choice but to oblige them.. Chapter 334 - 334: Half of the Eastern Emperor Bell Chapter 334 - 334: Half of the Eastern Emperor Bell Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions A third-tier King Kong Ape rushed at Ye Li, but in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, third-tier King Kong Apes were as insignificant as dust. Activating his Heavenly Spirit Eye, a shocking golden light shot straight from his eyes. The third-tier King Kong Ape that had charged at Ye Li was instantly pierced through and fell heavily to the ground. ¡°What!!!¡± ¡°This¡­ this!¡±
    The other few third-tier King Kong Apes widened their eyes, unable to believe what had just happened. They were in a state of shock. Ye Li smiled indifferently. In his eyes, these were just ants. How could they understand his true power? Ye Li calmly approached the other few third-tier King Kong Apes, his face expressionless. Seeing Ye Li approaching, the few third-tier King Kong Apes backed away as if seeing a ghosting to im their lives, unable to stop retreating. ¡°Human, what do you want? We are the King Kong Ape Tribe!¡± one of the third-tier King Kong Apes said. Ye Li shook his head inwardly, wondering why there were always so many lowly flies threatening him. ¡°Speak up, where did your leader go?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. The few third-tier King Kong Apes were puzzled, not understanding why Ye Li was asking this question. ¡°Ou¡­ our leader went to the Strange Stone Forest,¡± one of the third-tier King Kong Apes answered in fear. ¡°The Strange Stone Forest?¡± This was the first time Ye Li had heard of this name. ¡°Just keep going east from here until you see a stone forest. That¡¯s the Strange Stone Forest,¡± the King Kong Ape exined. Ye Li nodded and then looked at the few third-tier King Kong Apes. ¡°Do you have anyst words?¡± Ye Li asked calmly. He had only intended to ask a few questions, but these few third-tier King Kong Apes insisted on seeking their own doom. What else could he do? When the tier-3 King Kong Apes heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they were horrified. ¡°We are from the King Kong Ape Tribe. If you dare to do anything to us, you will definitely¡­¡± The words of this King Kong Ape were never finished because a terrifying blood hole appeared on its forehead, and it would never have the chance to finish speaking. The other two third-tier King Kong Apes saw this and tried to flee. But how could they escape? ¡°Swoosh swoosh!¡± With two wind breaking sounds, the two escaping third-tier King Kong Apes were dead. After retracting his finger, Ye Li activated his Swift Steps and headed east. It didn¡¯t take long for Ye Li to see a vast stone forest. This stone forest was incrediblyrge, with strange rocks everywhere. There were standing rocks like des and reclining rocks like tigers. Using his Heavenly Spirit Eye, Ye Li saw a trace of smoke rising from the center of the Strange Stone Forest. Suddenly, a cold smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. There were the ninth-tier Crazy Bull, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead, and a giant King Kong Ape that was at least eight meters tall, followed by dozens of high-leveled King Kong Apes. Among them, there was a strange bell, entirely red in color, with peculiar patterns on it. But the bell was only half, and the other half was missing! Looking at this bell, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but shudder all over. Could it be¡­ One of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, the Eastern Emperor Bell? Even though it was only half, it was enough to make people feel suffocated. The ninth-tier Crazy Bull, ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead, and ninth-tier King Kong Ape all wanted to lift this half of the bell, but even if they exerted all their strength, they couldn¡¯t move it. Ye Li walked over. If this really was half of the Eastern Emperor Bell, then he had hit the jackpoting to the Falling Rock Mountain Range this time.. Chapter 335 - 335: A Human Chapter 335: A Human Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°What on earth is this? Even I, a Crazy Bull, can¡¯t lift it!¡± The ninth-tier Crazy Bull angrily eximed. ¡°Don¡¯t just me yourself. Even I can¡¯t lift it!¡± The ninth-tier King Kong Ape said. The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead thought for a moment and then said, ¡°This bell is only half, but it¡¯s so heavy. Could it really be a priceless treasure?¡± They also suspected it might be a treasure, but what kind of treasure is only half a bell? Suddenly, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead seemed to remember something, and he stared in shock at the half-bell. ¡°Could this be¡­ one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, the Eastern Emperor Bell?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, not only the ninth-tier Crazy Bull and King Kong Ape, but all the high-leveled King Kong Apes were also shocked. The Eastern Emperor Bell? After careful consideration, they realized how astonishingly possible this was. It descended from the sky and was so heavy! ¡°Haha, Brother Skeleton, this might really be half of the Eastern Emperor Bell.¡± The King Kong Ape burst intoughter. ¡°We must try to move this Eastern Emperor Bell.¡± The ninth-tier Crazy Bull alsoughed. After a fewughs from the King Kong Ape, he suddenly remembered something and looked at the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead, saying, ¡°That Demon King, Ye Li¡­¡± As soon as the words ¡°Demon King Ye Li¡± were spoken by the King Kong Ape, the faces of the ninth-tier Crazy Bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead instantly darkened. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, his Apocalypse Legion is all sixth-tier zombies. We are no match for them.¡± A few secondster, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead seemed to lose his energy, his voice filled with helplessness. The ninth-tier Crazy Bull also felt somewhat helpless. Although he had boasted in the Ruins City, saying things like ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see¡±, he was just bluffing it. Since then, he had be afraid of Ye Li, deeply afraid. ¡°I think you¡¯re giving too much credit to that human, undermining your own confidence. Even if Demon King Ye Li and his Apocalypse Legion are strong, our King Kong Ape Tribe is not to be trifled with!¡± The ninth-tier King Kong Ape said disdainfully. The ninth-tier Crazy Bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead exchanged a nce and gave a bitter smile. They had thought the same thing before, but the results were self-evident. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as Demon King Ye Li and his Apocalypse Legion dare to appear in front of me, 1 will make them understand what fear is. For now, let¡¯s get this half of the Eastern Emperor Bell out.¡± The ninth-tier King Kong Ape said. The other high-leveled King Kong Apes also smiled coldly. They were used to being dominant in the Falling Rock Mountain Range. Who cared about Demon King Ye Li and his Apocalypse Legion? At this moment, a sixth-tier King Kong Ape looked in a certain direction. ¡°Huh?¡± The sixth-tier King Kong Ape was stunned for a moment and thought he might have seen it wrong. He rubbed his eyes and looked again, and indeed, there was a young male human slowly approaching. ¡°A human!¡± The sixth-tier King Kong Ape pointed in a certain direction and eximed. The ninth-tier King Kong Ape, the ninth-tier Crazy Bull, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead, and the other high-leveled heavy sword-wielding undead immediately followed the direction pointed. When they saw this, the ninth-tier King Kong Ape and dozens of high-leveled King Kong Apes were all stunned! But the pupils of the ninth-tier Crazy Bull suddenly contracted. As for the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead, who had no eyes, he took three steps back, and his entire skeleton seemed to be on the verge of falling apart. ¡°Demon King Ye Li!¡± The ninth-tier Crazy Bull shouted. The ninth-tier King Kong Ape and dozens of high-leveled King Kong Apes were also shocked. The Demon King¡­ Ye Li? Chapter 336 - 336: I’m Here for Two Things Chapter 336: I¡¯m Here for Two Things Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The ninth-tier King Kong Ape widened his eyes. He had heard the name ¡°Demon King Ye Li¡± dozens of times in the past few days, but now he was finally seeing the real person! The ninth-tier King Kong Ape was an absolute king in the Falling Rock Mountain Range, even stronger than the ninth-tier Crazy Bull and ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. In recent days, the ninth-tier Crazy Bull and ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had been bragging about how formidable Demon King Ye Li was when they were around him. They said that Demon King Ye Li possessed two ancient divine weapons, the Dragon-ying de and the Heavenly Tower! They also mentioned how terrifying Demon King Ye Li¡¯s Apocalypse Legion was. They spoke of the Fist-God Zombie Ah Da, the Iron-Footed Zombie Bai Wawa, the Ice Zombie Hongye¡­ From the words of the ninth-tier Crazy Bull and ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead, it was not difficult to hear that Demon King Ye Li was an unparalleled force. As the absolute ruler of the Falling Rock Mountain Range, the ninth-tier King Kong Ape had heard more than enough of this praise for Demon King Ye Li. The ninth-tier King Kong Ape looked coldly at Demon King Ye Li, and a faint smile crossed his lips. ¡°So, you are Demon King Ye Li?¡± The high-leveled King Kong Apes also examined Demon King Ye Li, wanting to know who he was and why he had made the ninth-tier Crazy Bull and ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead so afraid. After all, they were all ninth-tier Dark Race members! Demon King Ye Li stopped in his tracks and calmly looked at the ninth-tier King Kong Ape. He replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, 1 am Demon King Ye Li.¡± The ninth-tier Crazy Bull and ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead exchanged nces because the psychological trauma inflicted upon them by Ye Li was incredibly great, something they would never forget in their lifetimes. The ninth-tier King Kong Ape smiled coldly and said, ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you¡¯ve been making quite a few waves in the Falling Rock Mountain Range recently.¡± It had been a long time since there had been such a tumultuous event in the Falling Rock Mountain Range. It had always been the King Kong Ape Tribe, the Crazy Bull Tribe, and the heavy sword-wielding undead Tribe. Ye Li¡¯s appearance changed theyout of the Falling Rock Mountain Range drastically. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. To me, it¡¯s just a small matter.¡± Ye Li replied nonchntly. The ninth-tier King Kong Ape¡¯s expression turned cold as he stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you really think you can run rampant in the Falling Rock Mountain Range?¡± The ninth-tier King Kong Ape stood at a towering height of eight meters, resembling a dragon with well-developed limbs and a simple mind! However, the ninth-tier King Kong Ape was by no means as simple-minded as he appeared.Since Demon King Ye Li had managed to make the ninth-tier Crazy Bull and ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead so afraid, Ye Li must have some strength. ¡°I¡¯m here for two things,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°Firstly, I came to kill the ninth-tier Crazy Bull and ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. They escapedst time, and I¡¯m not happy about it.¡± Secondly, 1 want this half of the Eastern Emperor Bell.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve changed my mind now. Seeing how terrified the ninth-tier Crazy Bull and ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead are of me, 1 decide not to kill them.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Being feared by others was much better than being respected, a timeless truth. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, are you really this arrogant?¡± The ninth-tier King Kong Ape couldn¡¯t contain his anger. Ye Li smiled faintly and spoke slowly, one word at a time, ¡°Yes, I have always been this arrogant.¡± Silence, a deathly silence! ¡°Ye Li, you really won¡¯t kill us?¡± A few secondster, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was the first to break the silence. ¡°Of course not.If I say I won¡¯t kill you, then I won¡¯t kill you,¡± Ye Li replied indifferently.. Chapter 337 - 337: Say What You Want to Say Chapter 337 - 337: Say What You Want to Say Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The ninth-tier Crazy Bull and ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead, upon hearing this, exchanged nces, as ifmunicating with their eyes. After a few seconds, they gritted their teeth and nodded heavily. ¡°Very well then, we¡¯ll leave.¡± With that, the ninth-tier Crazy Bull and ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead departed from the area. ¡°Come back! What are you doing? Come back!¡±
    Come back!¡± The ninth-tier King Kong Ape shouted loudly at their retreating figures, but the ninth-tier Crazy Bull and ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead seemed to pay no attention at all and didn¡¯t even turn their heads. Upon seeing this, dozens of high-leveled King Kong Apes were left in disbelief.Were they really scared away just like that? Ye Li had always thought of himself as neither a good person nor a bad person, and he didn¡¯t need to exin his actions to anyone. ¡°What about you?¡± Ye Li looked at the ninth-tier King Kong Ape and asked calmly. The ninth-tier King Kong Ape was momentarily stunned, then he red fiercely at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what do you want?¡± Ye Li smiled and said, ¡°If you want to die, or if your King Kong Ape Tribe wants to be exterminated, thene over. If you don¡¯t want that, then get lost.¡± With these words, the ninth-tier King Kong Ape¡¯s body shook. It had been many years, how many years since he had heard someone speak to him like this? ¡°Demon¡­ King¡­ Ye¡­ Li!¡± The ninth-tier King Kong Ape gritted his teeth, his voice cold and resentful. Ye Li chuckled and thought that this ninth-tier King Kong Ape was trying to disy his dominance and anger! However¡­ How could he dare to show anger in front of him? ¡°Let me say it again, die or get lost.I don¡¯t want to say it a third time,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The ninth-tier King Kong Ape¡¯s anger red up, and he pounded his own chest hard, letting out a roar. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± With that, the ninth-tier King Kong Ape charged at Ye Li, and his huge body made the earth tremble. Ye Li looked a bit bored. After all, this ninth-tier King Kong Ape was just a single individual, far from being a match for him. Then, Ye Li released his Apocalypse Legion from the system space.However, he didn¡¯t release Long Yu, as Long Yu was only a fourth-tier zombie. Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, Yutong, Swordsman All Qi, and Bone Maiden. Six ninth-tier zombies! The ninth-tier King Kong Ape, upon seeing this, stopped in his tracks and stared wide-eyed, thergest his eyes had ever been in history. The ninth-tier Crazy Bull and ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had told him more than ten times that Demon King Ye Li¡¯s Apocalypse Legion had six ninth-tier zombies, but he had never taken it seriously.Now, six ninth-tier zombies were right in front of him! ¡°This¡­ this!¡± The ninth-tier King Kong Ape couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, and the scene before him left him gasping for breath. Dozens of high-leveled King Kong Apes were already scared out of their wits. Six ninth-tier zombies! They hadn¡¯t even heard of such a thing before. ¡°Come here and let my Apocalypse Legion see what you¡¯re capable of,¡± Ye Li said calmly to the ninth-tier King Kong Ape. Where could the ninth-tier King Kong Ape still dare to attack? These were six ninth-tier zombies! ¡°Demon King Ye Li, this is unfair!¡± The ninth-tier King Kong Ape steadied his emotions and stared at Ye Li. Ye Li was taken aback for a moment. Could it be that this ninth-tier King Kong Ape still had something to say? This was interesting. ¡°Say what you want to say,¡± Ye Li said calmly.. Chapter 338 - 338: Sky Demon Tyrant Blade Technique Chapter 338 - 338: Sky Demon Tyrant de Technique Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The ninth-tier King Kong Ape stared at Ye Li and spoke coldly, ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 know you¡¯re strong, but right now, I¡¯m not at my full strength!¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°Oh? How can you show your true strength then?¡± ¡°My King Kong Ape Tribe¡¯s army has not arrived yet, Demon King Ye Li. If you¡¯re truly daring, do you dare let me call for reinforcements?¡± the ninth-tier King Kong Ape said. Ye Li shook his head inwardly. The act of decapitating an enemy general from among thousands of troops was something he had done many times since he transmigrated to this parallel world. This ninth-tier King Kong Ape was already doomed, so why not agree to his request?
    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Ye Li said calmly. With these words, not only the ninth-tier King Kong Ape but also dozens of high-leveled King Kong Apes couldn¡¯t help but be delighted. Suddenly, the ninth-tier King Kong Ape shouted loudly, ¡°Send the signal!¡± As he spoke, a sixth-tier King Kong Ape sent out a signal unique to the King Kong Ape Tribe. Like an arrow piercing through the clouds, thousands of troops came to meet! In no time at all, the earth began to shake violently. Countless King Kong Apes rushed over, as if a dark tide was pressing down,pletely surrounding Ye Li and his Apocalypse Legion. The ninth-tier King Kong Ape¡¯s face began to glow with excitement because Ye Li still had the Dragon ying de and the Heavenly Tower. If he could obtain them, his strength would increase by several levels, and he would no longer have to submit to the Wilderness Zone. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I really admire you. The ninth-tier Crazy Bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead praised you so much that I thought you were very clever,¡± the ninth-tier King Kong Ape said smugly. Ye Li¡¯s face remained unchanged. He spoke slowly, ¡°In the Falling Rock Mountain Range, only one kind of person will die, and that is the foolish one. The Dark Race is no exception.¡± The ninth-tier King Kong Ape was taken aback and then roared in anger after a few seconds, ¡°Demon King Ye Li, why are you not afraid at this point?¡± Ye Li and his Apocalypse Legion were surrounded by his King Kong Ape Tribe. As long as he gave the order, Ye Li and his Apocalypse Legion would likely be wiped out in an instant. He couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li was so indifferent. This was not just a few hundred King Kong Apes; there were tens of thousands of them! ¡°Do you think I need to be afraid?¡± Ye Li looked at the ninth-tier King Kong Ape calmly. The ninth-tier King Kong Ape gritted his teeth and became incredibly angry. He had never been this furious from birth until now. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll let you die!¡± ¡°Kill Demon King Ye Li and his Apocalypse Legion!¡± With the ninth-tier King Kong Ape¡¯s order, countless King Kong Apes rushed toward Ye Li. Capturing the leader first was an old but eternal principle, and it was the same in this case. Ye Li gave an order to his Apocalypse Legion to attack the ninth-tier King Kong Ape. In an instant, all six ninth-tier zombies from the Apocalypse Legion leaped into the air and attacked the ninth-tier King Kong Ape. Ye Li retrieved the Dragon-ying de from the system space. These ignorant King Kong Apes dared to surround him, so he would give them a taste of his de first. Suddenly, Ye Li seemed to remember something. When he was in the Dark Zone, he had absorbed the Heart of Darkness and gained a skill that he hadn¡¯t practiced yet, so he decided to give it a try. Ding¡­ ¡°Does the host want to practice the S-level attack skill, ¡®Sky Demon Tyrant de Technique¡¯?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Practicing the S-level attack skill, ¡®Sky Demon Tyrant de Technique.¡¯¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Practicing of the ¡®Sky Demon Tyrant de Technique¡¯pleted..¡± Chapter 339 - 339: The Situation is Hopeless Chapter 339: The Situation is Hopeless Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The system¡¯s prompt sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. A slight smile appeared at the corner of Ye Li¡¯s mouth, and a wicked grin yed on his face. King Kong Apes from all directions were only a few steps away from him. He leaped into the air and activated the fourth level of the Ancient Demon Tome. The demonic energy from the fourth level of the Ancient Demon Tome was incredibly dense, and the sky became shrouded in dark clouds. Now, as a ninth-tier Evolved Being, coupled with the fourth level of the Ancient Demon Tome, he knew how strong he had be without even needing to think about it. The King Kong Apes were all horrified. They had never experienced such a suffocating feeling. Ye Li raised the Dragon ying Demon de high and slowly uttered, ¡°Sky Demon Tyrant de Technique!¡± As he spoke, a formidable demon god phantom wielding a giant deunched an attack with incredible speed. ¡°Boom!¡± Instantly, a deafening explosion rocked the earth. The King Kong Apes had not yet recovered, and they didn¡¯t know how many were dead or injured. Ye Li considered that the Sky Demon Tyrant de Technique was not as powerful as the Primordial Demon sh yet. After all, the Primordial Demon sh was an SSS-level skill, while the Sky Demon Tyrant de Technique was only an S-level skill. Just as the countless King Kong Apes were recovering from the shock and looking at Ye Li in horror in mid-air, Ye Li raised the Dragon-ying de again. ¡°Primordial Demon sh!¡± As he spoke, the de fell heavily! Three thousand terrifying demonic phantoms attacked, moving at the speed of lightning. Another earth-shattering explosion shook the ground and caused it to tremble. Ye Li smiled faintly as he looked at All Da and the others, who were still engaged in battle, while the ninth-tier King Kong Ape watched coldly. Ye Li activated the Swift Steps in mid-air and left behind only an afterimage in ce. Swish! A terrifying cold light struck the ground instantly, bisecting dozens of King Kong Apes. The ninth-tier King Kong Ape watched Ye Li approach, inexplicably filled with fear. ¡°Quick! Stop Demon King Ye Li!¡± Unfortunately, Ye Li was like a martial arts hero from a Chinese TV series. He was literally flying in the air. Ye Li used the Swift Steps and disappeared from his original position once again. A cold glint appeared first, followed by a sh like a dragon! Ye Li swung the Dragon-ying de horizontally, and the terrifying de aura struck toward the ninth-tier King Kong Ape. The ninth-tier King Kong Ape was horrified. Although he had formidable defenses, this was the Dragon-ying de, one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons. It was said to be able to cut through the heavens, let alone him. The ninth-tier King Kong Ape quickly dodged, narrowly avoiding Ye Li¡¯s attack. He looked at the scene before him. While the King Kong Ape Tribe still had many King Kong Apes, they couldn¡¯t rescue him as the Apocalypse Legion blocked the way. The ninth-tier King Kong Ape knew that the situation was hopeless and decided to escape. Unfortunately, in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, the ninth-tier King Kong Ape was already a dead man. If he could escape from Ye Li¡¯s hands, he would be the first person Ye Li admired. However, Ye Li would never have anyone he admired. He didn¡¯t have one now, and he wouldn¡¯t have one in the future. Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and swiftlyunched an attack. The escape speed of a ninth-tier Dark Race member was fast, but it depended on whom they were trying to outrun. Compared to Ye Li¡¯s Swift Steps, the speed at which the tier-nine King Kong Ape escaped was not worth mentioning. In an instant, Ye Li had caught up with the tier-nine King Kong Ape. Ye Li stood in front of the ninth-tier King Kong Ape, looking at him with a faint smile. ¡°Do you want to escape?¡± Chapter 340 - 340: Death of the Ninth-tier King Kong Ape Chapter 340: Death of the Ninth-tier King Kong Ape Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The ninth-tier King Kong Ape was horrified.He never expected Ye Li to catch up with him so quickly. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you¡­¡± The ninth-tier King Kong Ape¡¯s words were interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°I already gave you chance earlier, but you didn¡¯t cherish it.l have no choice.¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Hearing this, the ninth-tier King Kong Ape¡¯s expression turned cold. As the ruler of the Falling Stone Mountain Range, when had he been pushed to such a desperate situation? ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you really want to exterminate me? We have no deep-seated enmity!¡± The ninth-tier King Kong Ape stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°This is how 1 do things. There¡¯s no need for reasons. ept your fate.¡± As he spoke, Ye Li raised the Dragon-ying de and swung it horizontally. A cold radiance shot towards the ninth-tier King Kong Ape. The ninth-tier King Kong Ape roared in anger and thrust out a punch with tremendous power. The space seemed to shatter from the force. Boom! The cold radiance of the Dragon-ying de collided with the ninth-tier King Kong Ape¡¯s punch. Swish! Ye Li activated the Swift Steps, leaving behind only an afterimage. The ninth-tier King Kong Ape, seeing this, widened his eyes and quickly searched for Ye Li¡¯s figure. When Ye Li appeared again, he was already behind the ninth-tier King Kong Ape.Before the King Kong Ape could react, the Dragon-ying de had pierced towards his back. In a battle between experts, every move was deadly. The ninth-tier King Kong Ape had formidable defenses, but in front of the Dragon-ying de, his impressive defenses were insignificant. The ninth-tier King Kong Ape let out a horrified scream, blood spurted out continuously, and the scene could not be described with just one word¡ªgrim. The ninth-tier King Kong Ape used all his strength to turn around, his eyes locked onto Ye Li.He clenched his fist, and an aura of malevolence enveloped it, as if he wanted to take Ye Li down with him. Suddenly, the ninth-tier King Kong Ape¡¯s fist, filled with malevolence, struck heavily. This was his all-out attack. However, Ye Li¡¯s speed was incredibly fast. He activated the Swift Steps, and the ninth-tier King Kong Ape¡¯s all-out attack couldn¡¯t even touch him. ¡°Sky Demon Tyrant de Technique!¡± Ye Li leaped into the air, raising the Dragon-ying de high and releasing the Sky Demon Tyrant de Technique. A peerless demon god rushed towards the ninth-tier King Kong Ape with great force. The King Kong Ape had already exhausted all his strength with his previous attack. At this moment, the ninth-tier King Kong Ape had no chance of withstanding this peerless demon god. ¡°Boom!¡± The peerless demon god crashed into the ninth-tier King Kong Ape¡¯s body. The ninth-tier King Kong Ape died instantly¡­ and vanished! At this moment, Ah Da and the others were still in the midst of a fierce battle, and the Strange Stone Forest was already soaked with blood. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds and then kicked the body of the ninth-tier King Kong Ape. The King Kong Ape¡¯s body was sent flying onto the battlefield, creating a deep crater on impact. The high-leveled and low-leveled King Kong Apes watched, stunned. Ye Li came with his de. He walked very fast, as fast as flying! The King Kong Apes panicked. They didn¡¯t want to seek revenge for their leader.lnstead, they wanted to escape. ¡°Primordial Demon sh!¡± Three thousand divine and demonic phantoms suddenly attacked, moving at the speed of lightning. ¡°Boom!¡± Another earth-shattering explosion resounded. The remaining King Kong Apes finally began to scatter in all directions, wishing they had more legs to run faster. Ye Li didn¡¯t pursue them. He had no interest in these King Kong Apes..He looked towards the crimson¡­ bell not too distant! Chapter 341 - 341: Leaving the Wilderness Zone Chapter 341 - 341: Leaving the Wilderness Zone Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li walked up to the half of the crimson bell in front of him. It was not aplete bell, but only half of it, with strange patterns on the surface. He spected that this should be the Eastern Emperor Bell. Even the ninth-tier King Kong Ape, the ninth-tier Crazy Bull, and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undeadbined couldn¡¯t move this crimson bell. Ding¡­ ¡°Detected a fragment of one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, the Eastern Emperor Bell. Please pick it up, Host.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind.
    Ye Li¡¯s face lit up. It was just as he had expected. This was indeed one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, the Eastern Emperor Bell, even though it was only half of it. After cing the Dragon-ying de into the system space, Ye Li ced his hands on the fragment of the Eastern Emperor Bell and lifted it upwards. This half of the Eastern Emperor Bell was instantly lifted, and Ye Li smiled, realizing how strong he was. Since this was only half of the Eastern Emperor Bell, it couldn¡¯t be touched or tested. After cing the fragments of the Eastern Emperor Bell into the system space, the system¡¯s voice once again appeared in his mind. Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a chance to randomly draw a prize. Would you like to use it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Immediately, the virtual pointer began to spin in the roulette and stopped after a few seconds. ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a Super Treasure Map.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face brightened. He had obtained another Super Treasure Map. His luck was truly extraordinary. ¡°Open it!¡± After opening the Super Treasure Map, coordinates appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind, and they were quite far from his current location, seemingly beyond the Wilderness Zone. Ye Li thought that he had spent enough time in the Wilderness Zone, and it was time to leave. Following the coordinates in his mind, Ye Li arrived at a small town. When he reached the small town, the coordinates in his mind suddenly disappeared. Ye Li was puzzled. The coordinates had never disappeared before when he reached his destination. Could this small town be the destination? It shouldn¡¯t be. When he arrived at the small town, there was still a considerable distance from the coordinates in his mind. Without thinking too much, Ye Li observed the small town in front of him. It was evident that this small town had also been subjected to the scourge of the undead and was in a dpidated state. Ye Li activated the Heavenly Spirit Eye to scan the small town, revealing that there were only a few scattered zombies in this small town. However¡­ There were also a dozen or so scattered human gic warriors, all of whom were teenagers. These teenagers were surrounded by the corpses of zombies. Ye Li wanted to ask if there was a base city nearby. He had spent enough time in the Wilderness Zone and felt like he was bing a wild man. Shortly after, he walked towards the direction of the teenagers. Before long, he spotted more than a dozen teenage gic warriors. ¡°May I ask if there is a base city nearby?¡± Ye Li inquired. The group of teenagers were in decent condition in terms of the realm, all of them were first-tier Evolved Beings, around fifteen or sixteen years old. The sudden voice startled the teenagers, and they were taken aback. The teenagers stared at Ye Li in astonishment, and one of the bolder ones looked at him and said, ¡°Who¡­ who are you? How did you get here?¡± Ye Li was puzzled by the question. What did he mean? ¡°This is our Sky Blue Academy¡¯s primary trial ground. But you¡¯re not a student of Sky Blue Academy.¡± The teenager continued. Sky Blue Academy? Ye Li pondered silently, feeling like he had heard this name before. Xia Xi seemed to be from Sky Blue Base City. Could Sky Blue Academy also be rted to Sky Blue Base City? ¡°Are you all from Sky Blue Base City?¡± Ye Li asked.. Chapter 342 - 342: Clawed Zombies Chapter 342 - 342: wed Zombies Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The dozen or so teenagers were taken aback, and the bolder teenager replied to Ye Li, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re from Sky Blue Base City.¡± They were all puzzled about where Ye Li hade from because there was only one base city within thousands of kilometers, which was Sky Blue Base City. After thinking for a moment, Ye Li felt that the treasure marked on the Super Treasure Map might be here in this small town. He had to search for it. Subsequently, Ye Li ignored the astonishment on the faces of the teenagers and continued to use the Heavenly Spirit Eye to investigate this inconspicuous small town. ¡°Who are you?¡±
    Suddenly, a voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li turned slowly and saw a middle-aged man in his forties, a fifth-tier Evolved Being. ¡°Teacher Lin.¡± The group of teenagers, who were around fifteen or sixteen years old, called out to the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man looked at Ye Li with caution. He couldn¡¯t discern Ye Li¡¯s level, but his intuition told him that Ye Li was not an ordinary person. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Li. Is this ce the primary trial ground of your Sky Blue Academy?¡± Ye Li asked. The middle-aged man was a teacher from the Sky Blue Academy named Lin Shi. Lin Shi looked at Ye Li with disbelief. ¡°Are you from Sky Blue Base City?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Lin Shi was stunned when he heard this. If Ye Li wasn¡¯t from Sky Blue Base City, where could he havee from? There was only Sky Blue Base City within thousands of kilometers. Could it be¡­ Lin Shi suddenly thought of a shocking possibility: Ye Li might havee from the Wilderness Zone because this small town was not too far from the outskirts of the Wilderness Zone. ¡°If I want to go to Sky Blue Base City, which direction should I go?¡± Ye Li asked Lin Shi. Since he had arrived at Sky Blue Base City, he thought he might as well visit it. It would be a shame not to, especially when he had a Super Treasure Map that might lead to treasure in this small town. Lin Shi was about to speak when a coldugh reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect so many humans in this crappy town.¡± The dozen or so teenagers were startled and looked at the Dark Race member before them in amazement. It was a Soul Spirit! Ye Li had seen quite a few Soul Spirits before. This Soul Spirit was a fourth-tier Dark Race member, one level lower than Lin Shi. Lin Shi breathed a sigh of relief. It was evident that this fourth-tier Soul Spirit posed no threat to them. ¡°We¡¯re from Sky Blue Academy. If you don¡¯t want to die, get lost!¡± Lin Shi shouted at the fourth-tier Soul Spirit. ¡°Keke.¡± The fourth-tier Soul Spirit chuckled and continued, ¡°With so many humans here, wouldn¡¯t I be a fool to leave?¡± Soul Spirits loved to devour human souls and spirits. ¡°Come out, zombies!¡± After the Soul Spirit shouted, suddenly, more than a hundred zombies rushed out. Most of these zombies were first-level zombies. However, there were a few that caught Ye Li¡¯s interest. These zombies were second-level zombies, and what set them apart was their sharp ws, which gleamed with cold light. Ye Li had never seen wed zombies like these before. He wondered if he could cultivate some of them. After all, in the Apocalypse Legion, besides generals, there also had to be soldiers. The dozen or so teenagers were taken aback by the sudden appearance of more than a hundred zombies. ¡°Human,e here and let me eat your souls.¡± The fourth-tier Spirit Soul giggled. Lin Shi sneered.. ¡°I¡¯m afraid these hundred zombies are not enough!¡± Chapter 343 - 343: Kill in Seconds Chapter 343 - 343: Kill in Seconds Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The fourth-tier Soul Spirit sneered and looked at Lin Shi with scorn. ¡°Human, you¡¯re too presumptuous.¡± As he spoke, two more fourth-tier Soul Spirits emerged. Lin Shi was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected there to be two more fourth-tier Soul Spirits. Now, with three fourth-tier Soul Spirits and a hundred zombies, Lin Shi couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat.
    ¡°Human, do you think that¡¯s enough now?¡± The fourth-tier Soul Spirit sneered at Lin Shi. Lin Shi gritted his teeth but felt somewhat helpless. If he were alone, he would be confident in escaping. However, there were still over a dozen students with him. For a moment, the fifth-tier Evolved Being Lin Shi didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Haha, at this point, do you have anything worth hesitating about? Come over and let us devour your souls; this is your final end.¡± One of the fourth-tier Soul Spirits chuckled. Lin Shi looked at the dozen or so students and said in a deep voice, ¡°Go, quickly!¡± The dozen or so students were still in shock, standing motionless like statues. ¡°Go!¡± Lin Shi shouted. Only then did the students snap out of their daze. They hurriedly ran back. ¡°Want to run? Attack them!¡± The fourth-tier Soul Spirit shouted. Immediately, over a hundred zombies charged forward. For a fifth-tier Evolved Being like Lin Shi, holding back over a hundred zombies wouldn¡¯t be too difficult. However, the difficultyy in dealing with the three fourth-tier Soul Spirits. While Lin Shi withstood the onught of over a hundred zombies, the three fourth-tier Soul Spirits rushed towards the students from Sky Blue Academy. These students were only first-tier Evolved Beings, far from a match for the three fourth-tier Soul Spirits. The students from Sky Blue Academy were horrified. The three fourth-tier Soul Spirits chuckled and prepared to devour their souls. ¡°No!¡± Lin Shi shouted. However, the three fourth-tier Soul Spirits paid no heed to him. In their eyes, the souls of these students were already easy prey. At this critical moment, a figure appeared in front of the students from Sky Blue Academy. It was a young man in his early twenties, who was naturally Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm as he looked at the three fourth-tier Soul Spirits. The three fourth-tier Soul Spirits were taken aback. They hadn¡¯t seen how Ye Li had approached them. Could this human be a powerful individual? ¡°Leave,¡± Ye Li said indifferently to the three fourth-tier Soul Spirits. The three fourth-tier Soul Spirits hesitated for a moment. One of them furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Human, stop pretending. You¡¯ll be next!¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to leave, then stay.¡± With that, Ye Li raised his hand, and golden spiritual light radiated from his fingers. Swish! Swish! Swish! With three wind breaking sounds, the three fourth-tier Soul Spirits hadpletely dissipated in the air. The students from Sky Blue Academy were shocked by this scene, their jaws dropping in disbelief. Lin Shi was also dumbfounded. The ability to kill three fourth-tier Soul Spirits with a single strike was something he, as a fifth-tier Evolved Being, couldn¡¯t even imagine. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The zombies continued to attack Lin Shi. However, these zombies were ordinary and posed no significant threat to him. Ye Li paid no attention to the astonished students. He walked to the edge of the zombie horde and said to Lin Shi, ¡°Step aside; let me handle this..¡± Chapter 344 - 344: Arriving at Sky Blue Base City Chapter 344 - 344: Arriving at Sky Blue Base City Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Among the hundreds of zombies, there were several level-2 wed zombies that Ye Li found quite interesting. He decided to synthesize a batch of them to y around with. While Ye Li effortlessly annihted three fourth-tier Soul Spirits, Lin Shi became aware of Ye Li¡¯s terrifying power. He leaped out of the encirclement of zombies. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The zombies rushed toward Ye Li. Among these zombies, the level-2 wed zombies were of higher level and posed a slightly greater threat. Through observation, Ye Li found that these level-two wed zombies were much stronger than other level-two zombies in terms of attack and speed.
    He raised his finger, and a shocking golden spiritual light shot out like a machine gun. The zombies instantly lost theirbat abilities. Ye Li activated the synthesis grid in his mind and began synthesizing zombies. There were three wed zombies. Ye Li synthesized the three wed zombies to level 5 and checked their attributes: wed Zombie: Level 5 zombie. Zombie attribute: Speed. Zombie skill: Steel de. Ye Li thought their strength was not bad, but he wasn¡¯t sure how many of these wed zombies were present in the different districts of Sky Blue Base City. The most important thing was to raise Long Yu¡¯s level. Ye Li believed that the zombies he had cultivated so far were sufficient. Now it was time to create a real Apocalypse Legion! He ced the three level 5 wed zombies into the system space and then noticed that Lin Shi and the students from Sky Blue Academy were frozen in shock. ¡°You¡­¡± Lin Shi was about to say something, but Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m not a member of the Dark Race,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Lin Shi paused for a few seconds, then understood. In this vast world, there were all sorts of beings. If Ye Li were a member of the Dark Race, there would have been no chance for them to be saved. ¡°Thank you for saving us, Senior.¡± Lin Shi quickly expressed his gratitude with a respectful salute. Ye Li waved his hand slightly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Senior, are you heading to Sky Blue Base City?¡± Lin Shi suddenly asked. Ye Li nodded. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Lin Shi hesitated for a moment and then continued, ¡°Senior, do you know anyone in Sky Blue Base City?¡± Lin Shi thought that if Ye Li was going to Sky Blue Base City to find someone, he might be able to help, as he had some connections in the city. ¡°Just take me to Sky Blue Base City,¡± Ye Li replied. Lin Shi didn¡¯t press further. He knew that powerful individuals often had peculiar temperaments, and probing too much could provoke them. The students from Sky Blue Academy looked at Ye Li with admiration. His disy of power had undoubtedly won them over. Subsequently, Lin Shi led Ye Li in the direction of Sky Blue Base City. Sky Blue Base City was a medium-sized base city with a poption of over sixty million. It boasted formidable defenses and advanced technology. As they entered the outer city, Ye Li even spotted humanoid weapons, something he had only seen on television in China. Following Lin Shi into the outer city, they headed toward the main city. Sky Blue Base City¡¯s main city was extraordinarily luxurious, far surpassing many first-tier cities in China. ¡°Senior, where are you heading now?¡± Lin Shi asked Ye Li. Ye Li thought that since he had arrived in such a bustling base city, he might as well take a look around. ¡°You can go on your way; you don¡¯t need to worry about me,¡± Ye Li said. Lin Shi nodded and said, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m a teacher at Sky Blue Academy. You are wee to visit the academy..¡± Chapter 345 - 345: Don’t Judge a Book by Its Cover Chapter 345: Don¡¯t Judge a Book by Its Cover Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After Lin Shi and the students from Sky Blue Academy left, Ye Li nced at his tattered clothes and couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of dissatisfaction. He thought to himself that if he were in China, he would probably be mistaken for a beggar. Just as he was about to raise his head, he noticed the surprised looks of passersby. It seemed that in Sky Blue Base City, it was impossible for someone dressed as shabbily as he was to appear. He should buy a few sets of clothes first! Ye Li opened the point mall. Now he no longer had to worry about points, so he exchanged some post-apocalyptic coins and activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to find a shopping mall. Before long, Ye Li found a clothing store that seemed decent. He headed towards the store. Upon reaching the store, Ye Li was stopped by someone. ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t enter,¡± said the female attendant, looking at Ye Li with disdain. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile inwardly. He didn¡¯t understand why he always encountered so many snobbish people. ¡°Why can¡¯t I go in?¡± Ye Li asked calmly, looking at the young female attendant of his age. The female attendant¡¯s face showed a trace of disdain. She assessed Ye Li¡¯s clothes from head to toe, and her meaning was clear. Through the ss, Ye Li took a look at himself and was startled. His current appearance with a scraggly beard, disheveled hair, and tattered clothes did make him look like a beggar. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve spent too much time in the wilderness. I almost turned into a wild man,¡± Ye Li mumbled to himself. ¡°Sir, please leave,¡± the female attendant¡¯s voice rang in Ye Li¡¯s ears once again. Ye Li smiled, ¡°You can see that my clothes are tattered. If 1 don¡¯t go in to buy some new ones, won¡¯t 1 have to be dressed like this all the time?¡± ¡°Can you afford it? The clothes inside are something you can¡¯t even dream of wearing in your lifetime,¡± the female attendant replied with even more disdain. Ye Li casually took out a handful of Post-Apocalyptic Coins from his pocket and said, ¡°Is this enough?¡± The female attendant was shocked. She couldn¡¯t have imagined that someone who looked like a beggar could easily produce so much money. Ye Li didn¡¯t pay any more attention to the female attendant. He strolled into the store. ¡°Help me pick out several sets of well-fitting clothes,¡± Ye Li calmly requested. Now that he knew Ye Li had money, the female attendant quickly helped him choose clothes. After trying on a few sets, Ye Li was satisfied and paid without hesitation. He didn¡¯t have a clear concept of money at this point. If he ran out of it, he could always exchange more in the point mall. At this moment, the female attendant finally realized how wealthy Ye Li was. ¡°The clothes you picked for me are very good. These are tips for you,¡± Ye Li said calmly. With that, Ye Li casually pulled out a handful of Post-Apocalyptic Coins from his pocket and handed them to the female attendant. The female attendant was stunned, feeling a trembling sensation throughout her body. She epted the Post-Apocalyptic Coins that Ye Li handed over, and her palms couldn¡¯t help but feel hot. She¡­ had never received so much in tips before. The female attendant stared at the Post-Apocalyptic Coins in her hand in amazement. She could hardly believe it was real. If she sent this money to her mother, her mother would be ecstatic. At the same time, she also understood the truth: Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover. The sea is immeasurable, and people are unfathomable. When the female attendant raised her head to thank Ye Li, she realized that he had already disappeared without a trace.. Chapter 346 - 346: Why Are You Here? Chapter 346: Why Are You Here? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Now that he had bought new clothes, Ye Li thought it was time to get a haircut. His hair was currently flowing down his shoulders. He entered a fairly decent barbershop and, after getting his hair done, he went to a hotel. After taking a shower, he changed into his newly bought clothes. Ye Li stood by the mirror, looking at the person in the reflection. ¡°Not bad,¡± Ye Li muttered to himself. It had been a while since he had enjoyed a proper meal in the wilderness zone. Since he was in Sky Blue Base City, he thought it was time to find a good ce to eat. Afterward, Ye Li left the hotel and used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to survey the area, eventually finding a Western restaurant that seemed quite nice. Upon arriving at the restaurant, Ye Li took a seat by the window and ordered an expensive steak and red wine. Before he could start eating, a jarring voice reached his ears. ¡°Don¡¯t you know this is my seat!¡± The voice was arrogant, causing everyone in the restaurant to look over. They couldn¡¯t help but start discussing the situation. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Young Master Gu. This will be interesting.¡± ¡°This guy took Young Master Gu¡¯s seat; he¡¯s in for trouble.¡± ¡°Who dares to provoke Young Master Gu in Sky Blue Base City?¡± The voices of the people in the restaurant naturally reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. However, he paid no attention to it, maintaining a calm andposed expression without even raising his head. ¡°Young Master Gu!¡± A middle-aged, chubby man in his forties rushed over, his oily face filled with anxiety. This middle-aged man was the manager of the Western restaurant. A small restaurant like this naturally didn¡¯t dare to offend someone like Gu Bai. ¡°Are you trying to go out of business? Even my reserved seat has been taken by someone else,¡± Gu Bai said coldly. The manager was startled by Gu Bai¡¯s words. He quickly looked at the terrified waiter next to him and shouted, ¡°Do you want to lose your job? Do you even realize that it¡¯s Young Master Gu¡¯s reserved seat!¡± The waiter was stunned and didn¡¯t know how to react. ¡°What are you standing there for? Get that person to move to another seat!¡± the manager ordered. The waiter hurried to Ye Li¡¯s side and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m really sorry, but this seat is reserved for Young Master Gu¡­¡± Before the waiter could finish his sentence, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°I don¡¯t like your voice. Let hime and talk to me himself,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The waiter was now in a dilemma, not knowing whether to stay or leave. ¡°I, Gu Bai, am somewhat of a figure in Sky Blue Base City. Today, I want to see who is so audacious as to sit in my reserved seat!¡± Gu Bai, with disdain in his eyes, looked at Ye Li. Suddenly, he felt like he had seen this man¡¯s face before. ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Li put down his knife and fork and slowly raised his head. Gu Bai looked at Ye Li¡¯s face, and his pupils contracted rapidly. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s you!¡± Gu Bai had seen this face in the Falling Rock Mountain Range, the tier-1 Evolved Being. But at that time, there were so many ferocious wolves around; how did this person manage to survive? Could it be¡­ Gu Bai thought of a possibility. Perhaps Xia Xi hadn¡¯t died, and she had used some treasure to save him. ¡°I never expected you to survive. Truly surprising,¡± Gu Bai said with a faint smile.. Chapter 347 - 347: Can’t Even Throw a Punch Chapter 347 - 347: Can¡¯t Even Throw a Punch Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li didn¡¯t pay any further attention to Gu Bai and continued to eat his steak with the knife and fork. Seeing this, Gu Bai furrowed his brows. As the eldest young master of the Gu family in Sky Blue Base City, he was rarely ignored like this. ¡°Didn¡¯t 1 just tell you? This is my reserved seat. Considering we¡¯ve met before, I¡¯ll let it slide this time. So leave,¡± Gu Bai said. But Ye Li acted as if he didn¡¯t hear him. He was still eating his steak and drinking red wine. Gu Bai gritted his teeth, his eyes already spewing out anger.
    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. If you don¡¯t leave now, don¡¯t me me for being impolite,¡± Gu Bai warned. As a third-tier Evolved Being and the eldest young master of the Gu family, being ignored by someone like Ye Li, a first-tier Evolved Being, was infuriating. The patrons in the Western restaurant were shocked, thinking that Ye Li must have a death wish to disregard Young Master Gu¡¯s words like this. Ye Li, unfazed, slowly put down his knife and fork, looking at Gu Bai calmly. ¡°Do you know how pitiful you are?¡± Gu Bai was taken aback. He couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li would say such words. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Bai stared at Ye Li. ¡°Isn¡¯t it pitiful for an ant like you to talk to someone like me?¡± Ye Li said lightly. When these words came out, everyone in the restaurant couldn¡¯t help but gasp in astonishment, staring at Ye Li with wide eyes. Gu Bai was dumbfounded. He never expected Ye Li to call him an ant. ¡°Leave. 1 have no interest in you,¡± Ye Li said leisurely. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Gu Bai roared. With a snarl, Gu Bai clenched his fist and threw a punch at Ye Li. His fist was surrounded by red spiritual energy, marking him as an A-grade gic warrior. Ye Li shook his head inwardly, wondering why there were so many pests like this around. The people in the restaurant sighed and anticipated Ye Li¡¯s fate. In Sky Blue Base City, although Gu Bai wasn¡¯t the most powerful young master, those who dared to provoke him were few and far between. Ye Li made no effort to defend himself, and he didn¡¯t even attempt to dodge. It was as if he hadn¡¯t noticed Gu Bai¡¯s punching at him. Gu Bai¡¯s fist, imbued with red spiritual energy, was about to hit Ye Li¡¯s body. With a triumphant smirk on his face, he expected to see Ye Li¡¯s painful reaction. However, what happened next shocked everyone. ¡°nk!¡± The fist, enveloped in red spiritual energy, struck Ye Li¡¯s body but made a nking sound as if it had hit metal. ¡°Ah!!!¡± What followed was a piercing, pig-like scream of agony that filled the air. It was Gu Bai who was now howling in pain. Gu Bai clutched his injured hand, writhing in agony. He had never experienced such intense pain in his entire life. Everyone in the restaurant stared at Ye Li. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be an Evolved Being, an Evolved Being even stronger than Young Master Gu. Ye Li looked at Gu Bai with indifference and said, ¡°You can¡¯t even throw a punch. Are you sure you¡¯re not an ant?¡± Gu Bai was still writhing in pain, and the restaurant patrons were too stunned to offer any sympathy. At that moment, three middle-aged men rushed into the restaurant. ¡°Young Master, are you all right?¡± they eximed. The patrons immediately realized that these were gic warriors from the Gu family.. Chapter 348 - 348: Equipment Enhancement Stone Chapter 348 - 348: Equipment Enhancement Stone Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The three middle-aged men who rushed in were all fifth-tier Evolved Beings and had encountered Ye Li in the Falling Rock Mountain Range before. ¡°Give¡­ give him a beating!¡± Gu Bai roared in pain and anger. The three tier-5 Evolved Beings looked at Ye Li and were a little stunned. Obviously, they had discovered that they had seen Ye Li in the Wilderness Area. ¡°How dare you hurt our young master? Go to hell!¡± A tier-5 Evolved Being shouted angrily. As soon as he finished speaking, this tier-5 Evolved Being punched out like the wind, and his fist was also filled with red spiritual energy. He was an A-ss gic warrior.
    The power of a pure punch was dozens of times weaker than a punch with spiritual energy. If a punch from a tier-5 Evolved Being with A-ss gene hit an ordinary person, thetter would definitely die. Ye Li raised his finger. The One Yang Finger wasn¡¯t very powerful and didn¡¯t have obvious effects on gic warriors of the same realm or humans. But for low-leveled gic warriors, it was terrifyingly powerful. Swish! A shocking golden spiritual light burst from Ye Li¡¯s finger. The fifth-tier Evolved Being widened his eyes in disbelief. He could never have expected that Ye Li couldunch such an attack. It was toote to dodge. The golden spiritual light struck the fifth-tier Evolved Being¡¯s arm directly. Instantly, the fifth-tier Evolved Being was sent flying, crashing heavily into the wall. The remaining two fifth-tier Evolved Beings were stunned. They hadn¡¯t even processed what had happened when they, too, charged at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, thinking that these two were just stupid flies. ¡°Swoosh, Swoosh!¡± Two more shocking golden spiritual lights burst from Ye Li¡¯s fingers. Ye Li was now a ninth-tier Evolved Being, a practitioner of the Fourth Layer of the Ancient Devil Tome. There was no way these two fifth-tier Evolved Beings could withstand his attacks. ¡°All!!!¡± Unsurprisingly, the arms of the two fifth-tier Evolved Beings were pierced, and they were sent flying backward just like theirpanion. Gu Bai, witnessing all of this, was dumbfounded. He had even forgotten about the pain from his injured hand. He could never have imagined that Ye Li was this powerful. Ye Li found this encounter rather uninteresting. Even while having a meal, he attracted such annoying flies. He took out a stack of post-apocalyptic coins from his pocket, ced it on the table, and then calmly left. He left the restaurant¡¯s customers in a state of shock, like statues frozen in ce. Ye Li wondered whether he should go see Xia Xi. After pondering for a few seconds, he shook his head. ¡°All, Xia Chun is having a concert in ten days. Hurry up and get tickets!¡± As Ye Li walked a few steps away, he heard a voice that caught his attention. He couldn¡¯t believe there were still stars in this post-apocalyptic world. It seemed interesting. A concert in ten days, and they were already selling tickets. It appeared that Xia Chun was a big star. Without thinking too much, Ye Li returned to his hotel room to spend the night. The next day, sunlight streamed in through the window, casting a radiant glow on his handsome face. ¡°Zombie Chest xio.¡± Ye Li opened the Zombie Chests with a singlemand: ¡°Acquired Gene Points: 1000, Strength Points: 1000, Speed Points: 1000, Defense Points: 1000.¡± ¡°Acquired Equipment Enhancement Stone xi.¡± Ye Li integrated the acquired attribute points into his body and then examined the description of the Equipment Enhancement Stone. Equipment Enhancement Stone: Enhances equipment, allowing it to increase by one level, up to S-level. Ye Li thought about his Dragon-ying de and Heavenly Tower, both of which were beyond SSS-tier artifacts. They had no need for this Equipment Enhancement Stone. He then checked the equipment of the Apocalypse Legion. Ah Da¡¯s Silver boxing gloves were S-level, Swordsman All Qi¡¯s Cleave Sword was S-level, but Longyu¡¯s Water and Fire Merciless Spear was only A-level.. Chapter 349 - 349: Fifth-tier Spirit Soul Chapter 349 - 349: Fifth-tier Spirit Soul Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Without much thought, Ye Li attached equipment strengthening stones to the Water and Fire Merciless Spear. ¡°Strengthening initiated:¡± ¡°io%¡­3o%¡­6o%¡­ioo%.¡± ¡°Strengthening sessful. Water and Fire Merciless Spear has been upgraded to S-grade.¡± Currently, Long Yu was only a fourth-tier zombie and too weak.
    Ye Li nned to visit various areas of Sky Blue Base City to level up Long Yu and also synthesize some wed zombies. Afterward, Ye Li got up, freshened up, and left the city. Once outside the outer walls of Sky Blue Base City, Ye Li arrived at another city, a mid-sized one. He released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space and had them attract zombies. ¡°Giggle, don¡¯t run, human. Your destiny is to have your soul devoured by me.¡± A few minutester, a piercing voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li followed the voice and saw a woman about his age being chased by a Spirit Soul. The Spirit Soul was of the fifth-tier, while the woman was a fourth-tier Evolved Being. The woman seemed exhausted, and it appeared that she had not only been through a fierce battle, but had also run for quite a while. The woman was running in Ye Li¡¯s direction, with the Spirit Soul close behind, constantly taunting her. Suddenly, the woman spotted Ye Li, and her pupils contracted. ¡°Run!¡± she yelled at Ye Li. Ye Li gave a faint smile. He hadn¡¯t expected the woman to be so kind-hearted, just like Xia Xi. On the surface, she seemed as cold as ice, but her heart was hundreds of times kinder than an average person¡¯s. The woman was startled, not understanding why Ye Li wasn¡¯t running. Behind her was a fifth-tier Spirit Soul. ¡°Run! There is a Dark Race member behind me!¡± the woman shouted at Ye Li again, thinking he might not have heard. However, Ye Li still appeared to not hear anything, remaining motionless with a calm andposed expression on his face. The woman clenched her teeth. The man had a chance to live, but he was acting like a deaf person. She had no other choice. Finally, the woman reached Ye Li. She didn¡¯t want to bother with him because she thought he was either crazy or foolish. Even after seeing a fifth-tier Spirit Soul, he still didn¡¯t run. As she was about to run past Ye Li, a hand suddenly grabbed her hand! The woman was shocked as if she had been struck by lightning, her entire body shivering. Her fair face was filled with horror. Who was this person? Why did he grab my hand? The fifth-tier Spirit Soul also stopped. Spirit Souls had no physical form, simr to the Grim Reaper in Chinese movies, onlycking a scythe. ¡°Giggle, 1 didn¡¯t expect another human to join us. It seems i¡¯ll have a feast today,¡± the fifth-tier Spirit Soulughed smugly. ¡°Leave, or you will die soon,¡± Ye Li calmly said to the fifth-tier Spirit Soul. The woman was dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t believe what Ye Li had just said. ¡°What are you doing? This is a fifth-tier Spirit Soul!¡± The woman quickly whispered to Ye Li. She had initially wanted to help him escape, but he not only didn¡¯t run, but also grabbed her hand. Moreover, what was going on with his hand? The woman felt that Ye Li¡¯s hand was like a vise, firmly holding hers. Ye Li smiled.. He looked at the woman and said in a calm tone, ¡°Is a fifth-tier Spirit Soul very strong?¡± Chapter 350 - 350: The Shock Has Just Begun Chapter 350 - 350: The Shock Has Just Begun Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The woman was taken aback; she couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li had just said such words. Is a fifth-tier Soul Spirit really that powerful? She was a fourth-tier Evolved Being, so if a fifth-tier Soul Spirit wasn¡¯t strong enough, would she need to flee? ¡°Human, do you think I¡¯m strong?¡± The fifth-tier Soul Spirit looked at Ye Li with a mischievous grin. In his eyes, both Ye Li and the woman were already his prey. Ye Li thought for a few seconds and then looked at the fifth-tier Soul Spirit and said, ¡°i not only think you¡¯re not strong, but you¡¯re also as weak as an ant.¡±
    ¡°What!!!¡± The fifth-tier Soul Spirit was shocked to hear this and couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would say such a thing. The woman was also stunned, wondering how this person could say such words. ¡°Such an arrogant human. i¡¯ll devour your soul right now and see if you¡¯re still arrogant!¡± The fifth-tier Soul Spirit said coldly. As he spoke, the fifth-tier Soul Spirit rushed towards Ye Li. The woman, seeing this, turned pale with shock and stood there, not knowing what to do. Suddenly, Ye Li raised his index finger and looked calmly. The woman could swear that she had never been so shocked in her entire life. At a moment of life and death, he was still calmly looking at his finger? Was he already beyond caring about life and death, or did he not realize he was about to die? The woman closed her eyes, knowing that Ye Li¡¯s fate would be very tragic. Just as the fifth-tier Soul Spirit was about to attack, Ye Li pointed his finger! ¡°I have one finger, piercing through the sky!¡± A terrifying golden spirit light shot towards the fifth-tier Soul Spirit. The fifth-tier Soul Spirit widened his eyes and tried to stop, but his speed was too fast, and he couldn¡¯t stop in time. ¡°Alih!¡± The horrifying golden spirit light had pierced through the fifth-tier Soul Spirit¡¯s body. Listening to his screams, the woman opened her eyes and was shocked. The fifth-tier Soul Spirit was disappearing visibly at an rming rate, and the screams were truly hair-raising. In the end, the fifth-tier Soul Spirit disappeared forever from the world. ¡°You¡­ you!¡± The woman took three steps back; she finally understood why Ye Li could be so calm. It turned out that Ye Li was such a powerful individual. Ye Li looked at the woman indifferently and said slowly, ¡°Are you very shocked?¡± The woman was stunned, she was indeed extremely shocked. Just as the woman didn¡¯t know how to respond, Ye Li spoke again, ¡°Never stop being shocked because everything 1 do will keep you shocked for three days and three nights.¡± Upon hearing this, the woman was even more shocked. She looked at Ye Li, who was handsome and seemingly close to her age. Why was his cultivation tier so high? She didn¡¯t understand; she really didn¡¯t. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m Xia Chun,¡± the woman replied. Xia Chun? Ye Li thought for a moment; he seemed to have heard that name in the Sky Blue Base City. Right, it was that famous singer Xia Chun, who was going to have a concert in ten days. Could this be the same famous star? Xia Chun stole a nce at Ye Li and took another look. She had never seen anyone like Ye Li before. She thought the shock she just experienced was the most shocking moment of her life. But even if she used all her strength, she couldn¡¯t have imagined that the shock had only just begun! ¡°Roar!¡± The Apocalypse Legion, apanied by zombies, had alreadye from all directions.. Chapter 351 - 351: A Fifth-Tier Zombie Chapter 351: A Fifth-Tier Zombie Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°This¡­ this!¡± Xia Chun looked at the scene before her in utter shock. How was this possible? Thousands of zombies! And¡­ Xia Chun¡¯s eyes widened more than they ever had in her life. She rubbed her eyes, feeling like she must be seeing things. Six golden-purple-eyed zombies? ninth-tier zombies!!! Seeing this, Xia Chun¡¯s soul seemed to shudder. She quickly looked at Ye Li and found his face seemed as if he hadn¡¯t noticed these zombies at all. ¡°What should we do?¡± Xia Chun asked Ye Li. Ye Li waved his hand calmly and said, ¡°No need to panic.¡± Xia Chun was taken aback. With so many zombies, six ninth-tier zombies, and one fourth-tier zombie. I low could he remain so calm? Xia Chun couldn¡¯t fathom Ye Li¡¯sposure. She couldn¡¯t even dream that there could be such aposed person in this world. The Apocalypse Legion had led the zombies close, most of which were level 1 zombies. Ye Li took a look and noticed several dozen level 2 wed zombies. Not only could they tier up Long Yu, but they could also be used to synthesize some wed zombies. This was a good opportunity. ¡°Attack.¡± Ye Li ordered the army of the Apocalypse Legion. With Ye Li¡¯smand, the Apocalypse Legion began to take action. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and started synthesizing. He synthesized a level 3 wed zombie, then another level 3 wed zombie¡­ Ding¡­ ¡°Long Yu has leveled up to a fifth-tier zombie.¡± These zombies¡¯ levels were too low; they were all level 1 zombies. It felt uninteresting to synthesize them after getting used to synthesizing level 3 to 5 zombies in the Wilderness Zone. He checked and found that there were 15 level 3 wed zombies now. Including the three he had synthesized previously, he now had a total of 18 wed zombies. Ye Li had no ns to synthesize these 18 level-3 wed zombies; instead, he intended to cultivate them. Thinking of the legendary Yan Yun Eighteen Riders in the ancient times, he decided to name his group the ¡°Eighteen wed.¡± He looked at Xia Chun again and found her standing still like a statue. Ye Li shook his head; he had clearly told her never to be shocked, so why wasn¡¯t she listening? However, he could understand. Who could remain unshaken when facing him, Ye Li? He doubted he could find anyone like that in this world. Ye Li found a ce to sit down. He hadn¡¯t eaten since leaving Sky Blue Base City, so he took out a box of food from the system space and began to eat and drink. Xia Chun swallowed hard; she felt as though all the strength in her body had been drained. Only now did she truly understand what kind of person Ye Li was. No! Ye Li was not a person but a member of the Dark Race, an entity that she couldn¡¯t imagine how powerful it was. After finishing his meal, Ye Li nned to continue finding zombies to synthesize. Long Yu was only a fifth-tier zombie now. Her level was too low. He also wanted to figure out the location of the super treasure map, but at the moment, he had no clue. When he left the Wilderness Zone, the coordinates had suddenly disappeared from his mind, something he had never experienced before. ¡°Roar!¡± Suddenly, Ye Li heard a fierce zombie roar. Turning around, he saw that a zombie was already engaged in a battle with Xia Chun. What surprised Ye Li was that this particr zombie was a fifth-tier zombie. A fifth-tier zombie! Could there be fifth-tier zombies here? Ye Li¡¯s face showed a trace of excitement. After all, Long Yu was only a fifth-tier zombie now.. Chapter 352 - 352: Rescuing Xia Chun Chapter 352: Rescuing Xia Chun Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xia Chun was grappling with the fifth-tier male zombie. She was a fourth-tier Evolved Being and had been severely frightened. Without paying attention for a moment, she was bitten on the arm by the fifth-tier male zombie. Xia Chun turned pale with shock. Being bitten by a zombie meant she would also turn into one. She hadn¡¯t even had the chance to inspect the wound when the fifth-tier male zombie let out a roar and lunged towards her. Xia Chun¡¯s eyes widened, realizing that she was powerless to resist the attack of the fifth-tier male zombie. But to her surprise, just as the fifth-tier male zombie was about to pounce on her, it was suddenly struck by a horrifying golden spirit light and fell to the ground. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and merged the fifth-tier male zombie with Long Yu, which resulted in Long Yu bing a sixth-tier zombie. Ye Li considered himself lucky; generally, it would take quite some effort to synthesize Long Yu into a sixth-tier zombie. As Ye Li looked at Xia Chun, he noticed that her arm had already started to show signs of zombification, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before she turned into a zombie herself. ¡°Am I¡­ am I going to turn into a zombie?¡± Xia Chun looked at the zombification on her arm, her eyes bing lifeless, and her once fair face losing its luster. She didn¡¯t want to be a zombie; she really didn¡¯t want to! At this moment, Xia Chun deeply regretted her decision toe here. If she could do it over, she would never havee. Her concert was just ten days away, and yet she had chosen toe here for some experience. Looking at Xia Chun, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but think of Xiao Hui. Back then, Xiao Hui had been ambushed by a zombie and nearly turned into a zombie. ¡°Senior, am 1 going to turn into a zombie soon?¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s words still echoed in Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li sighed inwardly, wondering how Xiao Hui was doing now. If she were here, she definitely wouldn¡¯t want Xia Chun to be a zombie. In that case, 1 will save her! Immediately, Ye Li walked towards Xia Chun with majestic air. Xia Chun, who was watching her own hands zombify, trembled violently. Then, she clenched her teeth and made a decision. That decision was tomit suicide!!! She would rather die than be a zombie. With all her remaining strength, Xia Chun raised her palm and activated a trace of purple spirit energy that ran through her body. Purple spirit energy was an S-level Gic Warrior¡¯s ability. Just as her palm with the purple spirit energy was about to strike her chest, a strong hand grabbed her hand. Xia Chun was startled, and she looked at Ye Li in astonishment. ¡°You¡­!¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t reply; instead, he gently tapped Xia Chun¡¯s head, and she immediately lost consciousness. (Here, skip half an hour.) As her entire body shivered, Ye Li began to feel bored. The zombification on Xia Chun¡¯s body had disappeared. Ye Li felt no guilt; he was saving Xia Chun¡¯s life. Whether in the apocalypse or in the world he came from, a woman¡¯s most precious thing was always her life. Not long after, Xia Chun slowly opened her eyes. After waking up, Xia Chun suddenly remembered something, and her whole body trembled. She quickly looked at her hands. Upon seeing this, she was dumbfounded. ¡°I¡­ 1 didn¡¯t turn into a zombie?¡± Xia Chun found it hard to believe. She distinctly remembered being bitten by the zombie, and her body had already started to zombify.. Chapter 353 - 353: A Seventh-Tier Member of Dark Night Tribe Chapter 353: A Seventh-Tier Member of Dark Night Tribe Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xia Chun couldn¡¯t imagine why she didn¡¯t be a zombie after being bitten by a zombie. She thought for a moment. She remembered that when she was about to kill herself, a strong hand grabbed her hand. At this point, Xia Chun could only think of one possibility¡­ She nodded slightly and looked at the silent Ye Li. The astonishing disy of power Ye Li had just shown had left her in shock, and she now understood that Ye Li was an immensely powerful member of the Dark Race. ¡°Did this member of the Dark Race save me?¡± Xia Chun wondered to herself. There was no one else here, and since Ye Li was the one who had saved her, she couldn¡¯t think of any other reason. But he was a Dark Race member¡­ Would he actually save people? Everyone in the Sky Blue Base City knew that the Dark Race was universally condemned, and it was rumored that the zombie virus had been created by a supreme being from the Dark Race. Ye Li had been in this parallel world for a while now, and every time he synthesized zombies, people nearby would think he was a member of the Dark Race. Although Xia Chun didn¡¯t speak, he could tell with his toes that she also thought that he was a member of the Dark Race, a powerful one. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Yes, 1 did save you, and I am not a member of the Dark Race.¡± Ye Li looked at Xia Chun and said calmly. Xia Chun was surprised by Ye Li¡¯s words; she hadn¡¯t expected him to say that. ¡°Senior, are you really not a member of the Dark Race?¡± Xia Chun remembered that just a moment ago, Ye Li had reduced the number of zombies and made the high-leveled zombies seem to obey hismands. Wasn¡¯t that something only the Dark Race could do? Ye Li gave a faint smile. ¡°Do you think I need to lie to you?¡± He didn¡¯t want to exin, because trying to exin to these low-leveled Evolved Beings was like casting pearls before swine. Ye Li didn¡¯t continue to pay attention to Xia Chun. While she was fair-skinned and beautiful, he had encountered countless beautiful women, and she was not the only one with such looks. He wondered why there would be a fifth-tier zombie in this small city. Such high-tiered zombies were rare, and he had only encountered them in the Wilderness Zone. ¡°Have you seen where my zombie went?¡± Suddenly, a very cold voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li followed the voice and saw a Dark Race memberpletely shrouded in dark energy on the nearby high-rise building. The Dark Race member was holding a silver horn and appeared extremely eerie. ¡°A seventh-tier member of the Dark Race,¡± Ye Li murmured to himself. To be honest, a seventh-tier member of the Dark Race should be like a mountain to Xia Chun. However, for Ye Li, they were nothing more than ants. ¡°A fifth-tier zombie ran over here just now. Did you see it?¡± the seventh-tier Dark Race member continued to ask. The seventh-tier Dark Race member was enveloped in an aura of darkness, making it impossible to see their appearance. However, just listening to their cold voice was enough to send shivers down one¡¯s spine. ¡°That fifth-tier zombie ran to us, so we saw it,¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°Oh?¡± The seventh-tier Dark Race member seemed somewhat stunned. ¡°Since you saw my zombies, why are you still alive?¡± the seventh-tier Dark Race member asked. The seventh-tier Dark Race member was from a tribe of the Dark Races, called the Dark Night Tribe. Their ability was to control mutated zombies. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds and then looked at the seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member and slowly said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because we¡¯re too cute, so it didn¡¯t want to bite us,¡± Ye Li replied nonchntly.. Wanna gift the story? Try one. Chapter 354 - 354: What Realm Are You In? Chapter 354: What Realm Are You In? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member was taken aback, clearly not expecting Ye Li to respond this way. ¡°Human, how can you remain so calm in front of me?¡± The seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member thought that Ye Li must haven¡¯t seen his zombies, but he couldn¡¯t understand how Ye Li could be soposed in his presence. Ye Li smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m always this calm no matter who I¡¯m facing. It¡¯s just how 1 am.¡± For some reason, Xia Chun wasn¡¯t worried at all at this moment. After witnessing Ye Li¡¯s incredible abilities, she knew that the strange seventh-tier Dark Race member on the tall building couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for Ye Li. The seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member sneered, ¡°Human, I just wanted to ask where my zombies went, but now 1 think I should kill you.¡± Ye Li thought that this seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member could have been living well, but he just wanted to provoke him. As the saying went, heaven has a road, you don¡¯t take it; hell has no door, you barge in. ¡°If you want to kill me,e and try.¡± Ye Li slowly hooked his finger at the tier-seven Dark Night Tribe member. The seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member widened his eyes as if he had never been insulted in such a manner before. He red at Ye Li and angrily dered, ¡°Human, you¡¯re asking for death!¡± With that, a surge of dark energy rushed toward Ye Li. Ye Li watched as the dark energy approached. While it had formidable power, it was still no match for him. The seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member chuckled coldly. In his eyes, this attack would surely be fatal for Ye Li. Just as the dark energy was about to reach Ye Li, he raised his finger, and golden spiritual light radiated from it. Swish! With a sharp sound, the astonishing golden spiritual light shed with the dark energy,pletely dispelling it. Xia Chun had not paid attention earlier, but now, as she watched the dark energy burst forth from Ye Li¡¯s fingertip, her eyes widened in shock. ¡°A SSS-tier gic warrior!¡± Xia Chun¡¯s heart was in turmoil. She had heard of SSS-tier gic warriors but had never seen one. She had always thought that such warriors only existed in legends. Yet now, she found herself face to face with an SSS-tier gic warrior, and it left her utterly astonished. Ye Li was a ninth-tier Evolved Being who had practiced the fourth level of the Ancient Devil Tome. The Ancient Devil Tome was equivalent to the inner martial arts techniques in martial arts novels, such as the ¡°Eagle w¡± or ¡°Dragon-Subduing Palm.¡± However, the Dark Race member on the tall building was only seventh-tier, and there was no way he could match Ye Li. It was like a monster facing Ultraman, and the oue was certain. Without a doubt, at the moment when the golden spiritual light shed with the dark energy, the dark energy waspletely dispersed. The terrifying golden spiritual light surged toward the seventh-tier Dark Race member on the tall building! The seventh-tier Dark Race member, perched on the tall building, was greatly rmed. He never would have thought that Ye Li was so terrifying! In a desperate attempt, he quickly dodged the attack. A seventh-tier Dark Race member was already considered a high-leveled Dark Race member. The seventh-tier Dark Race member managed to evade the assault of the golden spiritual light. ¡°Human, what¡­ what realm are you in?¡± The seventh-tier Dark Race member looked at Ye Li with utter shock. He had originally thought that Ye Li was as good as dead, but he never expected himself to provoke someone he shouldn¡¯t. Ye Li contemted for a few seconds and then looked at the seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member. ¡°It¡¯s not that high, just the ninth-tier..¡± Chapter 355 - 355: Do You Think You Can Survive? Chapter 355 - 355: Do You Think You Can Survive? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Ye Li said those words, the seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member was instantly filled with shock. ¡°Ni¡­ ninth-tier Evolved Being?¡± The seventh-tier Dark Race member would rather believe that the sky was about to fall than ept that Ye Li was a ninth-tier Evolved Being. Although he didn¡¯t want to believe it, the power Ye Li had just disyed left him with no choice but to believe. Xia Chun was also inplete awe. She had never imagined that Ye Li was a ninth-tier Evolved Being.
    After contemting for a few seconds, the seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member said to Ye Li, ¡°Human, I apologize for my earlier offense. 1 will leave now.¡± This seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member adhered to the principle of ¡°With green hills remaining, there¡¯s no need to worry about running out of firewood¡±, so he was preparing to depart. However, just as he took a step, Ye Li¡¯s voice reached his ears. ¡°Do you really think you can survive?¡± The seventh-tier Dark Race member was stunned and turned around to find Ye Li looking at him with indifference. Then, the Dark Race member clenched his teeth and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Human, even if you¡¯re a ninth-tier Evolved Being, do you really think you can kill me if 1 want to escape?¡± Ye Li chuckled. He was amused. He hadn¡¯t been this happy in the past ten days. Could he kill him? A mere seventh-tier Dark Race member dared to say such words to him, Ye Li. How could he notugh? ¡°Why are youughing?¡± The seventh-tier Dark Race member stared at Ye Li with a cold expression. ¡°Since you believe that I can¡¯t kill you, why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Ye Li replied slowly. Silence, a deathly silence! The seventh-tier Dark Race member¡¯s face turned incredibly cold. He red at Ye Li in anger. ¡°Human, don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the tier-seven Dark Night Tribe member turned around and exuded a dark aura as if he was about to disappear into the dark aura. At that moment, Ye Li activated his Swift Steps, leaving only an afterimage in his original position. When Ye Li reappeared, he was already on the rooftop where the seventh-tier Dark Race member was located. The entire process had been lightning-fast, taking less than a second. The seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member, who saw this, was terrified beyond belief. ¡°Human, you¡­¡± The seventh-tier Dark Race member hadn¡¯t finished speaking when his life was extinguished forever. Ye Li had drawn an unparalleled demonic de from the system space. An illusory blood dragon with five ws coiled in the sky, and the sound of a dragon¡¯s roar mixed with the ringing of a de filled the air, sending shivers down the spine. Ye Li raised the de and unleashed a sh. Swish! This sh possessed a terrifying power that was beyondparison. ¡°All!!!¡± With a deafening scream, the seventh-tier Dark Race member¡¯s life was forever extinguished. Ye Li sheathed the Dragon-ying de back into the system space and leaped to Xia Chun¡¯s side. At this moment, Xia Chun was in a state of shock, recalling the words Ye Li had said to her. ¡°Are you very shocked?¡± ¡°Never be too shocked because everything 1 do will leave you astonished for three days and three nights.¡± But, despite trying to resist the astonishment, she couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. Xia Chun could no longer fathom Ye Li¡¯s terror. As she looked at his slightly slender figure, she felt as if he could conquer the world! ¡°Miss, you are indeed here.¡± A somewhat flustered voice suddenly appeared, followed by more than a dozen middle-aged men rushing over.. Chapter 356 - 356: Heading to the Xia Family Chapter 356 - 356: Heading to the Xia Family Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xia Chun was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected her family members toe here. ¡°Miss, you should go back quickly. The family head found out that you came to Jiang City for training and is furious!¡± The dozen or so middle-aged men were all fifth-tier Evolved Beings, and their strength was not weak. Xia Chun was shocked. She had only told Xia Xi about her trip to Jiang City, so it seemed that her little sister had reported her to their father. Ever since Xia Xi had returned from the Wilderness Zone after a near-death experience, she had changed. Her cold and aloof demeanor had disappeared. ¡°Senior, do you¡­ do you want toe back with me to Sky Blue Base City?¡± After a few seconds, Xia Chun gathered her courage and looked at Ye Li.
    Ye Li thought for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Xia Chun was surprised by Ye Li¡¯s agreement. She had asked the question on a whim. The dozen or so Xia family gic warriors were somewhat astonished. They had never seen Ye Li before, and there was no record of him in the world of gic warriors in Sky Blue Base City. ¡°Miss, who is he¡­¡± one of the fifth-tier Evolved Beings asked tentatively. ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask!¡± Xia Chun furrowed her brow. The terrifying power Ye Li had just disyed was something she didn¡¯t want to provoke. Otherwise, the lives of these Xia family gic warriors would be in danger. The fifth-tier Evolved Being immediately closed his mouth upon hearing Xia Chun¡¯s words. They headed in the direction of Sky Blue Base City. Ye Li thought that his trip to Jiangcheng had been quite fruitful. Not only had he synthesized a seventh-tier zombie from Long Yu, but he also had 18 tier 3 wed zombies. The next time he came out of Sky Blue Base City, he would have Long Yu and the 18 wed zombie tier up. After arriving in Sky Blue Base City, Ye Li followed Xia Chun towards the Xia family. The Xia family in Sky Blue Base City, like the Gu family, was one of the top families and a pir of the gic warrior families. Before long, Ye Li arrived outside the Xia family¡¯s residence. The Xia family¡¯s building was magnificent, resembling a pce. ¡°Miss, this is my home. Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Xia Chun said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and walked inside. Xia Chun was the eldest daughter of the Xia family¡¯s main branch. Her father, Xia Hong, was the head of the Xia family and an eighth-tier Evolved Being. Her position in the Xia family was undoubtedly high. Some Xia family juniors greeted Xia Chun as they passed by. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re finally back,¡± a voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. This voice was extremely familiar to Ye Li because it belonged to Xia Xi, whom he had encountered in the Wilderness Zone. Ye Li not only saved Xia Xi in the Wilderness Zone, but also changed her personality. The Xia Xi he had met before was cold and aloof, but the current Xia Xi seemed a bit mischievous. ¡°Tell me, did you tell Father about my whereabouts?¡± Xia Chun asked Xia Xi. ¡°I-l-I¡­ Father kept pressing me, so I had no choice but to tell him,¡± Xia Xi said like a child who had done something wrong, lowering her head in embarrassment. ¡°Sister, 1 feel like I¡¯m done for¡­¡± Xia Xi suddenly said. As her words fell, Xia Xi raised her head, but as she did so, she couldn¡¯t say anything more. A handsome face was reflected in her pupils, a face she had dreamed of at least ten times. ¡°Se¡­ Senior?¡± Xia Xi was dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t believe it. She hurriedly rubbed her eyes, but no matter how she rubbed, the person in front of her remained the same.. Chapter 357 - 357: Meet Xia Xi Again Chapter 357: Meet Xia Xi Again Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Even in her dreams, Xia Xi wouldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li would appear before her at this moment. ¡°Senior, how did you¡­?¡± Xia Xi didn¡¯t know how to continue speaking. She felt extremely excited, and she hadn¡¯t been this excited her entire life, from birth until now. Xia Chun was somewhat puzzled. She wondered if Xia Xi knew Ye Li. Could it be¡­ Suddenly, Xia Chun thought of an astonishing possibility: Ye Li was the senior who had saved Xia Xi in the Wilderness Zone. This possibility was incredibly shocking because Xia Xi would not know Ye Li otherwise. As for Xia Chun being Xia Xi¡¯s sister, Ye Li had already guessed it when the dozen or so Xia family gic warriors appeared in Jiang City. ¡°Why? Does my appearance surprise you?¡± Ye Li looked at Xia Xi calmly. Xia Xi was taken aback. She was not only surprised but shocked to an unimaginable extent. ¡°I¡­ I just didn¡¯t expect you to suddenly appear in front of me,¡± Xia Xi said. After returning from the Wilderness Zone, Xia Xi had thought that she might never see Ye Li again in her lifetime. Only now did she realize how wrong her thoughts were. ¡°Miss, Second Miss, the family head wants you toe inside,¡± a fifth-tier Evolved Being walked out of the Xia family¡¯s hall and said to Xia Chun and Xia Xi. Xia Chun and Xia Xi exchanged nces before entering the hall. Ye Li found a ce to sit casually. He picked up a small stone and yed with it. ¡°What is your rtionship with Sister Chun?¡± a somewhat harsh voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li nodded slightly, and the one speaking was a teenager who looked quite good, about seventeen or eighteen years old, and he was a second-tier Evolved Being. Once the teenager¡¯s words were spoken, the younger generation of the Xia family all gathered around. They all wanted to know how Ye Li would answer next. ¡°It¡¯s not much of a rtionship. I¡¯m just her savior,¡± Ye Li replied calmly. The younger generation of the Xia family looked at Ye Li, and they couldn¡¯t believe his words. Xia Chun was the number one talent in the Xia family, an S-level gic talent, and a fourth-tier Evolved Being. She was undoubtedly a genius in the entire Sky Blue Base City. ¡°Sister Chun is a fourth-tier Evolved Being. Are you even more powerful than her?¡± a girl who appeared to be fifteen or sixteen years old asked Ye Li. The younger generation of the Xia family looked at Ye Li, and they found it hard to believe that Ye Li could be Xia Chun¡¯s savior. Ye Li contemted for a few seconds and then slowly spoke, ¡°Is a fourth-tier Evolved Being considered strong in your eyes?¡± Once Ye Li said this, the younger generation of the Xia family was left dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would say such words. Wasn¡¯t a fourth-tier Evolved Being strong enough? After all, Xia Chun belonged to the younger generation, so she must have limitless potential for the future. ¡°Are you¡­ Are you an ordinary person?¡± the girl who had just spoken to Ye Li asked. Her words implied that Ye Li must be an ordinary person who didn¡¯t even understand the system of evolved beings unless he was incredibly powerful. The younger generation of the Xia family certainly wouldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li was a super powerhouse. However, even if he were an ordinary person, he should at least know about the system of evolved beings, right? In the eyes of the younger generation of the Xia family, Ye Li¡¯s words were absurd. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°If I were an ordinary person, how could I have saved Xia Chun?¡± Wanna gift the story? Try one. Chapter 358 - 358: The Shock of the Young Generation of the Xia Family Chapter 358: The Shock of the Young Generation of the Xia Family Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The young generation of the Xia family were left astonished by Ye Li¡¯s words. They didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li was Xia Chun¡¯s savior, but he insisted on it. Could it be that he really was Xia Chun¡¯s savior? No, that couldn¡¯t be possible!!! ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ye Li looked calmly at the young generation of the Xia family, numbering around twenty. ¡°We don¡¯t!¡± a young man said firmly. Ye Li smiled inwardly and thought that since he had some free time, he might as well show them a thing or two. He looked around and saw a massive boulder not far away. It was beautifully shaped and seemed to be for decorative purposes. ¡°Do you believe that 1 can turn that boulder into dust with just my eyes?¡± Ye Li pointed at the huge boulder with his finger. As soon as he said this, the young generation of the Xia family widened their eyes, finding Ye Li¡¯s im somewhat ridiculous. Turn such arge boulder into dust with just his eyes? No one would believe that. ¡°Hmph, 1 know it. It must be Sister Chun who saved you,¡± a girl aged around fifteen or sixteen said. In her view, Ye Li didn¡¯t have any abilities. His bragging skills, on the other hand, were top-notch. Once the young generation of the Xia family heard this, they felt as if they woke up from their dreams! Other than Sister Chun saving him, was there any other exnation? ¡°Since you im that you can turn thatrge stone into dust with your eyes, then show us your abilities. We¡¯re all waiting,¡± a young man said mockingly. The young generation of the Xia family all wore smirks, wanting to see Ye Li make a fool of himself. They also wanted Ye Li to understand that boasting without ability wouldn¡¯t work. Ye Li sighed inwardly. He could understand why the younger generation of the Xia family didn¡¯t believe him. It was just because they had no idea how vast the world was and how high the sky was. Then, he looked at the gigantic boulder not far away. Just as the young generation of the Xia family was ready to watch Ye Li embarrass himself, at this very moment!!! Ye Li activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes¡­ A golden spiritual attack shot out from his eyes and struck the huge boulder nearby. Boom! The golden spiritual attack struck the boulder, and the massive stone¡­ turned into dust! How was that possible!!! The young generation of the Xia family watched in astonishment as the entire scene unfolded before their eyes. They couldn¡¯t have imagined this even if they used all their strength. The entire process happened so quickly that they didn¡¯t even see how Ye Li did it. All they remembered was that a golden spiritual attack shot out from Ye Li¡¯s eyes. Could it be¡­ he really turned the big boulder into dust with his eyes? They couldn¡¯t believe it, they really couldn¡¯t! Wait! Golden spiritual attack? At the same time, the young generation of the Xia family thought of a terrifying possibility. They stared at Ye Li in shock. Golden spiritual energy only belonged to¡­ an SSS-tier gic warrior! Their eyes widened to thergest they had ever been in their lives, and they dared to swear that they had never been this shocked before. Now they understood that everything Ye Li had said was true. Just a moment ago, they had mocked Ye Li, but now they wished they could find a hole to hide in. The huge boulder turned to dust, and the sound traveled quite far. Everyone in the Xia family heard the loud noise and rushed out to investigate. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A middle-aged man shouted from afar! Chapter 359 - 359: This Is Mystic Iron Stone Chapter 359 - 359: This Is Mystic Iron Stone Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The young generation of the Xia family quickly made way, and even without turning around, they knew who was shouting. It was the head of the Xia family, an eighth-tier Evolved Being, Xia Hong! Xia Hong, along with several elders from the Xia family, emerged from the hall, with Xia Chun and Xia Xi by his side. ¡°Master, he turned thatrge stone into dust with his eyes,¡± a young man said to Xia Hong. As soon as these words were spoken, both Xia Hong and the others were left dumbfounded.
    Xia Hong immediately looked in the direction of the big boulder. But what remained there was nothing but a pile of dust. Seeing this, Xia Hong¡¯s pupils contracted rapidly. That was Mystic Iron Stone! He had gone to great lengths to obtain that Mystic Iron Stone, and it had turned into dust? ¡°Who did this, who!¡± Xia Hong angrily demanded. ¡°It was him, Master,¡± a young man quickly pointed at Ye Li. Xia Hong turned his gaze toward Ye Li, and for a moment, he was taken aback. ¡°You?¡± Xia Hong remembered Ye Li from their encounter in the Falling Rock Mountain Range. He had never expected Ye Li toe from the Wilderness Zone to the Sky Blue Base City. He still clearly recalled how arrogant Ye Li had been when they met in the wilderness. But now¡­ Wait! Xia Hong suddenly thought of something. Someone had just told him that Ye Li had turned his Mystic Iron Stone into dust using his eyes. This couldn¡¯t be possible!!! Even an eighth-tier Evolved Being like Xia Hong, even if he were to die, wouldn¡¯t dare to believe that someone could turn a huge Mystic Iron Stone into dust with his eyes. He had never even heard of such a thing. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that, Master Xia Hong. Your hard-earned Mystic Iron Stone has turned into dust. What a pity!¡± a seventh-tier Evolved Being said to Xia Hong. This seventh-tier Evolved Being wasn¡¯t a member of the Xia family but rather from the Gu family, one of the eight families in the Sky Blue Base City. When Ye Li first met Xia Xi, she had told Xia Chun that she was in big trouble. The reason was that the Gu family¡¯s gic warrior hade to the Xia family with only one purpose. That was to propose marriage between the Gu family¡¯s young master, Gu Bai, and Xia Xi! Unfortunately, Xia Xi had never liked Gu Bai. It was nothing more than a family arrangement, and the events that had happened in the Falling Rock Mountain Range had made Xia Xipletely see through what kind of person Gu Bai was. Xia Hong¡¯s anger red up even more when he heard this. He red at Ye Li and demanded, ¡°How did you turn my Mystic Iron Stone into this?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t someone just tell you? I used my eyes. Could it be that you¡¯re suffering from senility?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face showed a yful expression. With this remark, Xia Hong froze like he had turned into stone. As an eighth-tier Evolved Being and the head of the Xia family, he had never heard anyone speak to him in such a manner. The Xia family members were all left looking at each other because they thought Ye Li was extremely arrogant for daring to speak to their master this way. Ye Li hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when the seventh-tier Evolved Being from the Gu family spoke to him. ¡°Brat, who do you think you are? How dare you speak to Master Xia Hong like this?¡± The seventh-tier Evolved Being stared at Ye Li disdainfully. Ye Li was slightly stunned when he heard that. He thought to himself, Even if it doesn¡¯t rain, there will be dog pee moss? ¡°What should I say about you?¡± Ye Li looked at the tier-seven Evolved Being and said slowly. The seventh-tier Evolved Being was shocked. He clearly didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Brat, what do you mean?¡± The seventh-tier Evolved Being stared at Ye Li. Ye Li thought for a moment and then said to the seventh-tier Evolved Being with a faint smile, ¡°Have you ever heard the saying ¡®Those who create their own problems deserve it¡¯?¡± Chapter 360 - 360: Too Weak Chapter 360 - 360: Too Weak Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The seventh-tier Evolved Being from the Gu family was stunned, and then he stared at Ye Li with an intense gaze. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Those who create their own problems deserve it?¡± As an elder of the Gu family, when had anyone ever dared to speak to him like this? Not only the seventh-tier Evolved Being from the Gu family, but even the Xia family members were shocked by Ye Li¡¯s words. They couldn¡¯t fathom how Ye Li dared to say such things.
    Xia Hong looked at Ye Li. When he had encountered Ye Li in the Falling Rock Mountain Range, he had already felt displeased with Ye Li. Now, seeing Ye Li turn his Mystic Iron Stone into dust, Xia Hong¡¯s anger red up even more. Suddenly, Xia Hong noticed that Ye Li looked very young, especially his eyes. No one could forget those eyes. His eyes were as serene as the night and as profound as the ocean. Ye Li smiled calmly and looked at the seventh-tier Evolved Being from the Gu family. ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect that, besides being pitifully weak, you¡¯re also deaf.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± With these words, the people from the Xia family were left shocked. They couldn¡¯t understand how Ye Li could dare to speak like this! Was a seventh-tier Evolved Being really considered weak? In the entire Sky Blue Base City, there were probably very few who would dare to say such a thing. Xia Chun and Xia Xi, however, knew that Ye Li was absolutely qualified to say this. After all, they had witnessed Ye Li¡¯s suffocating strength firsthand. The seventh-tier Evolved Being from the Gu family, upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, had his eyes shooting mes. He red at Ye Li and angrily shouted, ¡°Brat, you actually dare to call me an ant?¡± Ye Li smiled again. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± The seventh-tier Evolved Being was even more furious, and he shouted at Ye Li, ¡°1 am an elder of the Gu family, a seventh-tier Evolved Being!¡± He believed that someone like Ye Li couldn¡¯t possibly tell his level of cultivation. Otherwise, he would have been scared off long ago. However, he couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li, after learning his identity and level of cultivation, would show a look of boredom. Ye Li shook his head slowly and looked at the seventh-tier Evolved Being. ¡°Too weak.¡± When the seventh-tier Evolved Being heard this, along with the Xia family members, they were all left dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t recall being so shocked for at least a decade. ¡°You¡­ you!!!¡± The seventh-tier Evolved Being from the Gu family was so angry that his eyes turned red. He stared at Ye Li, not knowing how to respond. The young generation of the Xia family was also at a loss. Although Ye Li had seen through the Mystic Iron Stone with his eyes and was indeed an SSS gic warrior, the fact remained that the other party was a seventh-tier Evolved Being. ¡°By the way, your eldest young master hasn¡¯t been doing too well recently, has he?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. The Xia family members were puzzled by this question, but the seventh-tier Evolved Being from the Gu family, upon hearing it, widened his eyes. ¡°How do you know?¡± he quickly asked. Before Ye Li could answer, the seventh-tier Evolved Being thought of a shocking possibility. ¡°Was it you who injured Little Bai?¡± the seventh-tier Evolved Being stared at Ye Li. ¡°Helie.¡± ¡°I just gave him a lesson to let him know that there are some people he shouldn¡¯t provoke,¡± Ye Li replied with a smile. Ye Li had pierced through Gu Bai¡¯s arm with his One Yang Finger. He had also pierced the arms of several fifth-tier Evolved Beings from the Gu family. What was the difference between this and provoking the entire Gu family? The Gu family had frantically searched for Ye Li¡¯s whereabouts in Sky Blue Base City, but by then, Ye Li had already gone to Jiang City. The seventh-tier Evolved Being had never dreamed that the person who had provoked the Gu family was right in front of him! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, the seventh-tier Evolved Being burst intoughter, his face twisted with anger.. Chapter 361 - 361: Ashamed into Anger Chapter 361: Ashamed into Anger Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at the seventh-tier Evolved Being with a puzzled expression. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± The seventh-tier Evolved Being stoppedughing when he heard Ye Li¡¯s question. He looked at Ye Li with a triumphant expression and said, ¡°1 never expected that it would be so easy to find you, and without any effort at all.¡± ¡°So, what do you say? Are youing back with me to the Gu family on your own, or do you want me to take action?¡± The seventh-tier Evolved Being continued. As these words were spoken, the air became unusually quiet. The members of the Xia family all turned their eyes to Ye Li, curious to know how he would respond. Ye Li shook his head inwardly, wondering why he always encountered people with such poor judgment. Was it really that hard to remember not to mess with someone you shouldn¡¯t? ¡°Leave, and do it as fast as you can,¡± Ye Li calmly said to the seventh-tier Evolved Being. The seventh-tier Evolved Being was taken aback. He couldn¡¯t understand why, even at this point, Ye Li could still be so audacious. ¡°You insolent brat!¡± The seventh-tier Evolved Being shouted. As the sound fell, the seventh-tier Evolved Being raised his palm, and a red spiritual power attack was directed towards Ye Li. The Xia family members quickly turned their gaze towards Ye Li. They knew that this was a strike from a seventh-tier Evolved Being and were curious if Ye Li could withstand it. However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Li showed no intention of dodging. He remained still in his ce, with an indifferent expression on his face. Xia Hong shook his head. He had thought that Ye Li must have some strength to be able to say so many arrogant words. Now, this elder of the Gu family had already scared Ye Li silly with just a casual blow. The red spiritual power attack was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from Ye Li, and Ye Li still showed no intention of dodging. The Xia family members widened their eyes because they knew that Ye Li was about to be hit by this red spiritual power attack. Xia Chun and Xia Xi were on the edge of their seats, their palms sweaty. However, just as the red spiritual power attack was about to hit Ye Li, at the critical moment, Ye Li disappeared from his original position, leaving only an afterimage. ¡°What!!!¡± The Xia family members and the seventh-tier Evolved Being from the Gu family couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply. He disappeared? When the red spiritual power attack was so close to Ye Li, there was no way he could have avoided it. They had all thought that Ye Li would definitely be hit by the attack, so they werepletely unprepared for what happened. How fast was that speed?! The seventh-tier Evolved Being from the Gu family was even more dumbfounded. At the moment Ye Li disappeared from his original position, he quickly searched for Ye Li¡¯s figure. At this moment, Ye Li had already appeared behind the seventh-tier Evolved Being, but the seventh-tier Evolved Being had no idea! When the seventh-tier Evolved Being finally reacted and turned around, he hadn¡¯t even finished his sentence before his entire body was sent flying. Xia Hong¡¯s face turned pale. He hadn¡¯t noticed when Ye Li had moved behind the seventh-tier Evolved Being. He couldn¡¯t understand how Ye Li had done it. Even the elders and disciples of the Xia family were stunned. They couldn¡¯t fathom how terrifying Ye Li was. The seventh-tier Evolved Being crashed heavily to the ground, his face covered in dust. He struggled to get up, his eyes filled with raging anger. As an elder of the Gu family, he couldn¡¯t remember thest time someone had dared to attack him. In an instant, the seventh-tier Evolved Being¡¯s anger surged, and his courage grew. He seemed ready to take Ye Li¡¯s life. ¡°I¡¯ll have your life!¡± The seventh-tier Evolved Being erupted in fury.. Chapter 362 - 362: Isn’t it a Bit Late to Escape Now? Chapter 362: Isn¡¯t it a Bit Late to Escape Now? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions With a swift motion, the seventh-tier Evolved Being extended arge hand formed of condensed spiritual power, reaching out to grab Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head inwardly. At this point, this seventh-tier Evolved Being still didn¡¯t realize the vast difference in strength between them. The members of the Xia family turned their attention back to Ye Li, curious to see if he could withstand the seventh-tier Evolved Being¡¯s attack. Ye Li slowly raised one finger, and golden spiritual power enveloped it. Swish! Ye Li swung his finger, and a burst of golden spiritual power shot out like lightning. The golden spiritual power attack collided with the giant hand formed of spiritual power. Boom! A deafening explosion resounded, and to everyone¡¯s surprise, the spiritual power hand was shattered by the impact. The golden spiritual power attack continued to rush towards the seventh-tier Evolved Being. The seventh-tier Evolved Being was shocked. He never expected that Ye Li was an SSS-tier gic warrior. Except for the younger generation of the Xia family, no one else had imagined that Ye Li could be an SSS-tier gic warrior, a gic talent that existed only in legends. However, the seventh-tier Evolved Being was still a high-tier Evolved Being. He managed to dodge the golden spiritual power attack at thest moment. After evading the attack, he couldn¡¯t help but break into a cold sweat. He knew he was no match for Ye Li. The seventh-tier Evolved Being quickly realized that he had only one option left: to flee! Unfortunately, his speed was nothingpared to Ye Li¡¯s. Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and flew to the front of the seventh-tier Evolved Being. The seventh-tier Evolved Being abruptly stopped in his tracks, staring at Ye Li with terror in his eyes. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm andposed, like still water. He looked at the seventh-tier Evolved Being and said calmly, ¡°I already gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. Now, do you think it¡¯s a bitte to escape?¡± The seventh-tier Evolved Being¡¯s pupils contracted rapidly upon hearing these words. He saw a golden spiritual power attacking towards him. However, at this distance, even if he had ten legs, he couldn¡¯t avoid it. ¡°Alih!¡± A gruesome scream echoed as a horrifying blood hole appeared on the seventh-tier Evolved Being¡¯s thigh. The members of the Xia family were filled with horror, feeling suffocated by the terrifying power that Ye Li had disyed. Xia Hong and the other elders looked at Ye Li and couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. Only now did they realize how strong Ye Li was. The seventh-tier Evolved Being continued to scream, and his screams were truly unbearable to hear. Ye Li seemed uninterested. He casually spoke to the seventh-tier Evolved Being lying on the ground, ¡°Go and deliver a message to your master.¡± Upon hearing these words, the seventh-tier Evolved Being felt like he had been granted a reprieve. He ignored the pain and quickly got up, leaving the Xia family at the fastest speed possible. He had to do this because he knew that someone like Ye Li, if he wanted to kill him, it would be as easy as crushing an ant. Why was Ye Li so audacious when he first arrived in Sky Blue Base City? As a ninth-tier Evolved Being, with the power of the fourth level of the Ancient Devil Tome and two divine weapons, Ye Li had every reason to be arrogant. After the seventh-tier Evolved Being left, Xia Hong suddenly spoke to Ye Li, ¡°Who¡­ who are you exactly?¡± Chapter 363 - 363: The Furious Xia Hong Chapter 363: The Furious Xia Hong Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li¡¯s disyed strength was too astonishing, and Xia Hong, an eighth-tier Evolved Being, felt the overwhelming pressure from Ye Li at this moment. The members of the Xia family felt the same way. Even a seventh-tier Evolved Being was defeated with ease by the young man. Compared to Ye Li, the younger generation of the Xia family was like insignificant dust in the world, while Ye Li was an unattainable mountain they could only look up to. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Li.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Clearly, the name Ye Li waspletely unfamiliar to Xia Hong and the others. ¡°Oh right, Senior, Elder Gu mentioned that Gu Bai said you injured him. What happened?¡± Xia Xi looked at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing; he simply underestimated me, and I gave him a little lesson.¡± Gu Bai had been acting arrogantly in the Sky Blue Base City, disregarding the other seven families because his Gu family was the leader among the top eight families. When the young members of the Xia family heard that Ye Li had taught Gu Bai a lesson, they felt a sense of satisfaction. ¡°Ye Li, although you¡¯re strong, the Gu family is not to be underestimated. 1 won¡¯t hold you ountable for damaging my Mystic Iron Stone since you saved Xixi, but you should leave,¡± Xia Hong wanted Ye Li to leave. In his view, since Ye Li had injured the Gu family¡¯s elder and Gu Bai, the Gu family would surely seek revenge. If Ye Li stayed with the Xia family, it would be hard to wash their hands of the matter, given the Gu family¡¯s good rtions with the Top Three Families in the Sky Blue Base City. In Sky Blue Base City, the Top Three Families were the true dominant forces, and other families couldn¡¯tpare to them at all. The Top Three Families controlled the city¡¯s resources, economy, and military. ¡°Dad, Senior is my lifesaver. How can you ask him to leave now?¡± Xia Xi quickly said. ¡°Dad, Senior is also my lifesaver,¡± Xia Chun added. Afterward, Xia Chun recounted the events that had happened in Jiang City, although she didn¡¯t mention Ye Li¡¯s Apocalypse Legion, fearing it might displease him. Xia Hong was taken aback, he knew that Ye Li had saved Xia Xi, but he hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to be the lifesaver of both his daughters. ¡°By the way, do you think your Mystic Iron Stone is good?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. Mystic Iron Stone was typically used to forge weapons and was considered a valuable material. Xia Hong was momentarily stunned and couldn¡¯t help furrowing his brows. Ye Li was clearly challenging his patience. He had turned his Mystic Iron Stone into dust and now he still asked him if it was good. ¡°That Mystic Iron Stone was acquired through great effort by our family head. What do you mean by ¡®good¡¯?¡± a Xia family elder shouted at Ye Li. ¡°I mean it¡¯s not good,¡± Ye Li replied slowly. ¡°What!!!¡± When this statement came out, everyone in the Xia family was shocked, looking at Ye Li in disbelief. ¡°Ye Li, how dare you say that my Mystic Iron Stone is not good?¡± Xia Hong stared at Ye Li angrily. Ye Li smiled nonchntly, ¡°If your Mystic Iron Stone was truly good, why did it turn into dust under my gaze?¡± Hearing this, Xia Hong¡¯s pupils rapidly contracted because he realized he had no way to argue. ¡°You¡­ you!¡± Xia Hong clenched his teeth, not knowing how to respond, and could only re at Ye Li in anger.. Chapter 364 - 364: Gave Xia Hong A Star Stone Chapter 364: Gave Xia Hong A Star Stone Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xia Hong could swear that he had never been this angry in his entire life. The Xia family members were also seething with anger. They felt that Ye Li was incredibly arrogant. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Ye Li looked at Xia Hong calmly. Xia Hong was taken aback, never in his wildest dreams did he think Ye Li would say such words. Of course, he was furious. He had gone through great lengths to obtain the Mystic Iron Stone, and now it was gone. How could he not be angry? ¡°Ye Li, what do you mean?¡± Xia Hong stared intently at Ye Li. ¡°You¡¯re angry just because you think 1 said your Mystic Iron Stone is bad. You think I¡¯m wrong, right?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± A hint of yfulness appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Exactly!¡± Xia Hong red at Ye Li. He wanted to see what Ye Li was up to. ¡°Just now, your people from the Xia family didn¡¯t believe me when 1 said 1 saved Xia Chun. I just showed them a little demonstration. Since you think your Mystic Iron Stone is so important, then I¡¯ll return it to you. However¡­¡± Before Ye Li could finish his sentence, Xia Hong interrupted, ¡°However, what?¡± ¡°However, your Mystic Iron Stone is too trashy. I¡¯ll give you a better stone.¡± Ye Li continued calmly. With that, Ye Li essed the Point Mall in his mind and spent 50,000 points to purchase a Star Stone. Ye Li retrieved the Star Stone from the system space, and it appeared before the Xia family members. Facing the sudden appearance of the stone, everyone in the Xia family was astonished. The younger generation of the Xia family didn¡¯t know what this good-looking stone was, but the middle-aged and older generations were well aware. Xia Hong looked at the stone before him and made a gesture that waspletely out of line with his status and strength as an eighth-tier Evolved Being. He rubbed his eyes. ¡°Is this¡­ Is this a Star Stone?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the younger generation of the Xia family was left dumbfounded. Although they hadn¡¯t seen a Star Stone before, they had heard of it. Weapons crafted from Star Stones could undoubtedly be called divine weapons, and they were considered priceless. No matter how you looked at it, Xia Hong had never expected Ye Li to produce a Star Stone. Upon careful consideration, he was secretly shocked. He couldn¡¯t understand how Ye Li had gotten hold of a Star Stone. ¡°I wonder how this stonepares to your Mystic Iron Stone?¡± Ye Li asked. Xia Hong¡¯s face showed a hint of embarrassment. Inparison to the Star Stone, the Mystic Iron Stone was like trash. ¡°Of course, the Star Stone is better,¡± Xia Hong hurriedly replied. Having cost 50,000 points, how could the Star Stone not be better? However, Ye Li¡¯s current points had umted to a terrifying level. 50,000 points were nothing to him. ¡°Can this Star Stone beparable to your Mystic Iron Stone?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Xia Hong hurriedly said. Ye Li smiled calmly and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then this Star Stone is yours.¡± Xia Hong was taken aback. ¡°Really?¡± The Star Stone was extremely precious, and he couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would give it to him. ¡°I said earlier, your Mystic Iron Stone is too trashy. I wanted to give you another stone,¡± Ye Li said casually. Although Xia Hong was maintaining a facade of anger on the surface, he was secretly overjoyed. This was a Star Stone! Without much thought, Ye Li prepared to leave! Chapter 365 - 365: Gu Zhao, the head of the Gu family Chapter 365 - 365: Gu Zhao, the head of the Gu family Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Wait.¡± Ye Li had just taken a step when Xia Hong suddenly stopped him. Ye Li showed his side profile and slowly said, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°You injured the elder of the Gu family and Gu Chao¡¯s son. If you¡¯re in the Xia family, I can say a few words for you,¡± Xia Hong said. Ye Li didn¡¯t expect Xia Hong to say such a thing. ording to his guess, the Xia family shouldn¡¯t be as strong as the Gu family.
    But Xia Hong wasn¡¯t afraid of offending the Gu family at all, which surprised him. ¡°Actually, the Gu family is nothing in my eyes, so¡­¡± Before Ye Li finished speaking, an angry shout entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Xia Hong, I, Gu Chao, havee!¡± Before he arrived, his voice already did. Everyone in the Xia family couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Gu Chao was the head of the Gu family and Gu Bai¡¯s father. He was also an eighth-tier Evolved Being. Xia Hong led the Xia family out, but Ye Li was unmoved. He raised his head slightly to look at the sun in the sky and muttered to himself, ¡°Another group of stupid flies.¡± Xia Hong led the people of the Xia family to the gate of the Xia family and found that Gu Chao had appeared with the nine Grand Elders of the Gu family. Gu Chao and Xia Hong were about the same age. He looked like a schr, with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. ¡°Xia Hong, 1 was out of good intentions to ask you to marry your daughter to my son. Not only does your Xia family not appreciate it, but you also injured the tenth elder of our Gu family!¡± ¡°I heard that the person who injured the Tenth Elder injured my son a few days ago. Your Xia family is really something.¡± Gu Chao looked at Xia Hong coldly. The Gu family was the leader of the eight major families in the Sky Blue Base City. When had they ever suffered such humiliation? Xia Hong had been a little worried that he had kept Ye Li in the Xia family, but now it seemed that there was no need to worry. Gu Chao already felt that the Xia family was behind Ye Li. ¡°Gu Chao, you¡¯re not here to tell me this, are you?¡± Xia Hong looked at Gu Chao and said. ¡°Of course not. Hand that guy over!¡± Gu Chao said coldly. Xia Hong was in a dilemma. If he handed Ye Li over, he might feel guilty towards Ye Li, but if he refused, it might affect his rtionship with the Gu family. At this moment, a veryzy voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Everyone from the Gu family looked in the direction of the voice and saw a handsome young man walking over slowly. Ye Li stopped beside Xia Hong and looked at the people from the Gu family indifferently. ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu Chao frowned. He didn¡¯t expect this young man to dare to interrupt the conversation between him and Xia Hong. ¡°I am the person you are looking for.¡± Ye Li said lightly. The people from the Gu family were shocked. They didn¡¯t hear it clearly just now, but now they did. ¡°You¡¯re the one who injured the Tenth Elder and my son?¡± Gu Chao looked at Ye Li in disbelief. Ye Li was too young. The Tenth Elder was a seventh-tier Evolved Being. ¡°I just injured a seventh-tier Evolved Being. Do you need to be so surprised?¡± Ye Li slowly said. Silence, a deathly silence! Everyone present widened their eyes. They had seen arrogant people, but they had never seen such an arrogant person in their lives. ¡°Very good! I, Gu Bai, have dominated the various jurisdictions of the Sky Blue Base City for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen someone as arrogant as you. How many lives do you have?¡± Gu Chao stared at Ye Li and said. ¡°One,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. No one from the Xia family dared to make a sound at this moment. They looked at Ye Li and Gu Chao in horror.. Chapter 366 - 366: Are You Tickling Me? Chapter 366 - 366: Are You Tickling Me? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Chao stared at Ye Li. Ye Li could still be so calm in front of him and even say such shameless words. ¡°You injured the Tenth Elder and my son. What do you think will happen to you?¡± Gu Chao said coldly. Ye Li smiled and looked at Gu Chao. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand.¡± Gu Chao¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°What don¡¯t you understand?¡± Everyone present looked at Ye Li, not understanding what he meant.
    A few secondster, Ye Li slowly said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand how an eighth-tier Evolved Being like you dares to say such a thing to me.¡± As soon as he said this, everyone¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but constrict. They never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. Gu Chao couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Then, he came back to his senses andughed at Ye Li. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°I, Gu Chao, am the head of the Gu family, an eighth-tier Evolved Being. How dare someone talk nonsense in front of me? What a joke!¡± The elders of the Gu family couldn¡¯t help butugh because they felt that what Ye Li said was too ridiculous. There were originally ten Grand Elders in the Gu family, all of whom were seventh-tier Evolved Beings. The tenth elder was injured by Ye Li, and behind Gu Chao were the nine Grand Elders of the Gu family. Not only the Gu family, but even the Xia family felt that Ye Li was too arrogant. The head of the Gu family was an eighth-tier Evolved Being. ¡°Do you really believe your own eyes?¡± Ye Li looked at Gu Chao and said lightly. Gu Chao was stunned. Obviously, he didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant, but before he could say anything, he heard Ye Li say again, ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I don¡¯t want to lower myself to your level. You can go now.¡± When everyone from the Gu family heard this, they froze like y sculptures. You don¡¯t want to lower yourself to our level? They really couldn¡¯t understand how a person like Ye Li could live for so long. Gu Chao secretly smiled when he heard this. He slowly shook his head, feeling that he was too stupid. He, the head of the Gu family, actually said such words to such a young man. He thought that someone else must have injured the Tenth Elder and his son. After all, the Tenth Elder was a seventh-tier Evolved Being. It was impossible for this youth in front of him to defeat the Tenth Elder. This person was probably the head of the Xia family, Xia Hong! Thinking of this, Gu Chao couldn¡¯t help but sneer. He would settle scores with the Xia family sooner orter. Since the Xia family let this boy take the me, he would capture this boy first. ¡°Take him away!¡± Gu Chao ordered the nine Grand Elders behind him. An elder nodded and extended his hand. A big hand condensed from spiritual energy grabbed at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. Why were there always so many ants attacking him? Even if you catch me, so what? Ye Li stood still as if he didn¡¯t see the huge hand at all. The big hand condensed from spiritual energy held Ye Li¡¯s body urately. The elder sneered. Since Ye Li was grabbed by this hand, he would probably have been half dead. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was still calm as if he couldn¡¯t feel any pain at all. ¡°Are you tickling me?¡± Ye Li looked at the seven-tier Evolved Being in front of him and said lightly.. Chapter 367 - 367: Fighting the Gu Family Alone Chapter 367: Fighting the Gu Family Alone Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At this moment, Ye Li was held by the Control Cloud Hand, yet he seemed impervious to pain, maintaining a calm expression on his jade-like face. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!¡± The Gu family elder who had cast the spiritual-energy hand was dumbfounded. He could swear that he had never been this shocked in his entire life. The members of the Xia family and the Gu family were equally astounded, their eyes wide open and their mouths gaping, as if they could swallow an extrarge bowl. Was this man made of steel? Even if he were made of steel, wouldn¡¯t he be crushed by the spiritual-energy hand? Ye Li smiled faintly, looking at Gu Chao. ¡°I already gave you the chance to leave, but you insisted on staying. You can¡¯t me me now.¡± With those words, Ye Li activated the thirdyer of the Ancient Devil Tome. In an instant, a suffocating aura of demonic aura appeared. The younger generation of the Xia family was left trembling violently, their pupils dting in fear. They felt as if their very souls were submitting to the man before them. Not to mention the young generation of the Xia family, even the middle-aged and elderly generations were horrified. Such a level of pressure was truly too terrifying! As Ye Li activated the fourth tier of the Ancient Devil Tome, the spiritual-energy hand holding him suddenly disappeared. Ye Li raised his hand, and golden spiritual power attacks shot out like a machine gun. The members of the Gu family hurriedly dodged, unable to believe the horror they were witnessing. Gu Chao had initially thought that someone else had injured the tenth elder and his son. However, now he realized just how wrong his assumptions had been. Swish! Swish! Swish! With thebination of golden spiritual power attacks and the oppressive force of the fourth tier of the Ancient Devil Tome, Gu Chao and the Gu family elders found themselves at a loss. Gu Chao managed to evade one of the golden spiritual power attacks, and suddenly, he realized something that left him utterly shocked. Golden spiritual power, an SSS-tier gic warrior! As he had been dodging the golden spiritual power attacks, he hadn¡¯t paid attention, but now he understood that there had never been an SSS-tier gic warrior in Sky Blue Base City since its establishment. ¡°Origin Returning Palm!¡± Suddenly, Gu Chao made a swift movement, raising his palm to release the Return to Origin Returning Palm. Countless spirit energy-formed palm prints rushed towards Ye Li. ¡°Senior, be careful!¡± Xia Xi shouted to Ye Li. Of course, Ye Li noticed this scene. He tapped his toes and leaped off the ground, dodging the countless spirit energy-formed palm prints. Swish! A terrifying golden spiritual power attack sped towards Gu Chao. The difference between a ninth-tier Evolved Being and an eighth-tier Evolved Being was simply insurmountable, like an impassable chasm. The entire process happened so quickly that Gu Chao didn¡¯t even have time to react. The golden spiritual power attack reached him. ¡°Alih!¡± Gu Chao¡¯s arm was pierced by the golden spiritual power attack, not only leaving a horrifying bloody hole, but also shattering his arm. The Gu family elders were petrified when they saw this scene. They felt as though they had been struck by a thunderbolt, their souls leaving their bodies, and their spirits fleeing. They quickly rushed over to bring Gu Chao to escape, and the entire process unfolded smoothly, reaching unprecedented speeds. Ye Li chose not to pursue them. He could have done so, but it wasn¡¯t necessary. He was never one to revel in killing, and he currently had no intention of starting a bloodbath. One man single-handedly fought against the head of the Gu family and their nine elders! The members of the Xia family had thought they were already quite shocked earlier, but they could never expect that they were only now truly stunned! Chapter 368 - 368: How Strong Is Senior? Chapter 368: How Strong Is Senior? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Where would Xia Hong have thought that Ye Li could be this terrifying? With such strength, could it be¡­ Xia Hong suddenly thought of a shocking possibility: besides being an SSS-tier gic warrior, Ye Li might also be a ninth-tier Evolved Being. Thinking of this, Xia Hong felt his whole body trembling uncontrobly. At such a young age, a ninth-tier Evolved Being? ¡°Sis, how strong is Senior really?¡± Xia Xi asked in astonishment, turning to Xia Chun. Xia Chun was taken aback by the question and couldn¡¯t help but recall the time when she and Ye Li had encountered the seventh-tier Night Dark Tribe member in Jiang City. When the seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member asked Ye Li what his realm was, she remembered very well that Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly said to the seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member, ¡°Not high. Just a level-nine Evolved Being.¡± After snapping out of his thoughts, Xia Hong quickly walked over to Ye Li and respectfully sped his fists. ¡°I never expected Mr. Ye to be a ninth-tier Evolved Being. I apologize for not showing you the proper respect.¡± The Xia family members, upon hearing this, once again found themselves in a state of shock. Although they had already suspected as much, hearing their family head say it out loud left them even more astounded. ¡°No need to worry. 1 never told you that 1 was a ninth-tier Evolved Being before, so how would you have known?¡± Ye Li replied calmly. However, Xia Hong¡¯s face showed a hint of embarrassment. Only gic warriors with the same or lower cultivation realm could detect it. Given Ye Li¡¯s age, no one would associate him with a ninth-tier Evolved Being but would rather assume that he was concealing his realm. After all, even a first-tier Evolved Being could hide their cultivation realm. ¡°But, Mr. Ye, given the rtionship between our Gu family and the other top two families¡­¡± Xia Hong hesitated to continue speaking, looking at Ye Li cautiously. Ye Li gazed at Xia Hong and replied, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of the so-called top three families?¡± Xia Hong stopped speaking after hearing this. Ye Li hade from the Wilderness Zone, and he had faced countless hardships and dangers. The top three families or any other force in this city posed no threat to him. Later, Ye Li stayed in the Xia family for two days, but the Gu family¡¯s people still didn¡¯te looking for him. Feeling bored, he decided to visit various major areas around Sky Blue Base City. He had no clues regarding the whereabouts of the Super Treasure Map¡¯s treasure. He wanted to see if there were any leads now. Ye Li left the main Sky Blue Base City Base City and arrived at a city that appeared neither too big nor too small. Currently, Long Yu was a sixth-tier zombie, and his realm was still too low. Ye Li needed to upgrade him into a higher-level zombie. The 18 wed zombies were only level-3 and extremely weak. Ye Li activated the Heavenly Spirit Eye and used it to scan the area. He found that there were quite a few zombies in the city. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Ye Li hadn¡¯t even released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space when the sounds of zombies could be heard in his ears. Hundreds of zombies rushed towards Ye Li madly. Zombies were essentially walking corpses, and these were low-level zombies with no intelligence. When they saw a human, it was as if they had found the most delicious food in the world. Ye Li couldn¡¯t be bothered to fight them himself and released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. There was Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, Yutong, Swordman All Qi, Bone Maiden, and Long Yu. ¡°Attack.¡± Ye Li saidzily, azy expression on his jade-like face. With that, the Apocalypse Legionunched into action! Chapter 369 - 369: Sweeping Through Thousands Chapter 369: Sweeping Through Thousands Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As Ye Li gave the order, Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, Yutong, Swordsman Ah Qi, Bone Maiden, and Long Yu rushed out. Hundreds of zombies had no intelligence at all. How could they know the power of the Apocalypse Legion? In just an instant, the hundreds of zombies were defeated by the Apocalypse Legion. Ye Li then used the synthesis grid in his mind to synthesize them all. Ye Li felt a bit bored as none of these zombies were wed zombies. Afterward, Ye Li instructed the Apocalypse Legion to attract more zombies. The Apocalypse Legion spread out in all directions and soon attracted numerous zombies. Among the horde were many wed zombies. A gleam of excitement appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Ye Li issued orders to the Apocalypse Legion, and they began their attack. Swaths of zombies fell, and Ye Li started synthesizing, his hand speed reaching an incredible level. In this wave of synthesis, Ye Li upgraded all 18 wed zombies to level-7 Zombies. However, Long Yu was still a sixth-tier zombie, and Ye Li started frantically searching for more zombies. After thoroughly exploring the city and wandering around from morning to the next night, Ye Li finally upgraded Long Yu to an eighth-tier zombie. Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions to the host for synthesizing an eighth-tier zombie. You have obtained a super treasure chest.¡± ¡°Open it,¡± Ye Li replied without hesitation. ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining the Zombie skill, ¡®Sweeping Through Thousands!''¡± Sweeping Through Thousands: An A-ss Zombie skill. Wherever it¡¯s used, rivers of blood flow. Without much thought, Ye Li infused the Sweeping Through Thousands skill into Long Yu. ¡°A human!¡± Suddenly, a chillingughter echoed in Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li followed the sound and saw a giant red ant appearing about ten meters away. The ant was entirely red, roughly the size of a cow, and looked incredibly eerie. ¡°No, you¡¯re not a human. You don¡¯t have the scent of a human.¡± The giant red ant stared at Ye Li and chuckled coldly. ¡°Huh?¡± After the giant red ant finished speaking, it seemed to have discovered something and its body visibly trembled. ¡°High-tier zombies?¡± Upon closer inspection, the giant red ant found six purple-gold-eyed zombies and one red-eyed zombie. ¡°Six ninth-tier zombies and one seventh-tier zombie? How is this possible!¡± The giant red ant was horrified. It couldn¡¯t understand how there could be such high-level zombies here. ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t have the smell of a human, nor the smell of the Dark Race. What exactly are you?¡± The giant red ant suddenly felt like it had provoked someone it shouldn¡¯t have and looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am because you¡¯re about to die,¡± Ye Li said calmly. With that, Ye Li gave Long Yu themand. He had never seen Long Yu fight alone before. Long Yu was a fierce general from ancient times, who had only turned into a zombie due to the Heart of Darkness. Following themand, Long Yu, wielding the Water and Fire Merciless Spear, lunged at the giant red ant. Although the giant red ant was only a third-tier Dark Race member, it prepared to make a desperate fight for its life at this critical moment. ¡°Children!¡± The third-tier giant red ant shouted loudly, and numerous red ants appeared around him. Ye Li had encountered these red ants before. While they were weak, their venom was extremely potent. Countless red ants swarmed toward Long Yu! Long Yu raised the Water and Fire Merciless Spear, exuding a terrifying killing intent. Sweeping Through Thousands! Chapter 370 - 370: Astonishing Spiritual Treasure Near the Sky Blue Base City Chapter 370: Astonishing Spiritual Treasure Near the Sky Blue Base City Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Long Yu held the Water and Fire Merciless Spear and used the Sweeping Through Thousands technique. The brilliance of the spear instantly spread wildly. Sweeping Through Thousands ¨C wherever it was used, rivers of blood flowed. These red ants were powerless against such an attack, and they were instantly obliterated. The third-tier giant red ant was in a state of panic, with only one thought in its mind ¨C escape. But Ye Li had already given Long Yu themand. How could the third-tier giant red ant escape? Just as it was preparing to flee, Long Yu thrust the Water and Fire Merciless Spear forward. A glimmer of cold light first appeared, followed by the spear, which was as fierce as a dragon. A cold light instantly shed in the air. The tier-3 giant red ant had just turned around, wanting to see if Long Yu had caught up. As soon as he looked back, the tier 3 giant red ant saw a terrifying spear beaming at it. Swish! The third-tier giant red ant had no chance to resist such an attack. It didn¡¯t even have time to let out a scream before the spear energy pierced through its body. ¡°Brother Long Yu is so cool,¡± Yutong¡¯s cute face revealed a smile. Ye Li thought that Long Yu¡¯s current level was still too low. If Long Yu were at the ninth tier, he would be much stronger. After all, Long Yu was a zombie with inherent killing intent. ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Li¡¯s hearing was extraordinary, and he suddenly heard a sound. ¡°Giggle, I heard there is an astonishing spiritual treasure in the Sky Blue Base City. 1 wonder if we¡¯ll find it.¡± Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eye to take a look and found more than ten fifth-tier Dark Night Tribe members about a few hundred meters away from him. After storing the Apocalypse Legion in the system space, Ye Li used his Swift Steps technique and disappeared from his original location. His purpose for leaving the Sky Blue Base City was not only to raise the tiers of Long Yu and the 18 wed zombies but also to see if he could find the whereabouts of the treasure from the Super Treasure Map. In an instant, Ye Li appeared in front of the more than ten fifth-tier Dark Night Tribe members. The Dark Night Tribe possessed the ability to control mutant zombies. Ye Li had encountered a seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member in Jiang City. The more than ten fifth-tier Dark Night Tribe members were discussing the location of the astonishing spiritual treasure. When they suddenly saw Ye Li appear, they couldn¡¯t help but shiver in fear. They couldn¡¯t believe it. There was clearly no human just now. How did this human appear in front of them? Besides, this human didn¡¯t seem to have the aura of a human. The more than ten fifth-tier Dark Night Tribe members didn¡¯t think too much about it. They spected that this human might have used some kind of potion to conceal his aura. The Dark Night Tribe members were enveloped in a dark aura that made it impossible to see their true appearances. ¡°Human, how did you suddenly appear in front of us?¡± one of the fifth-tier Dark Night Tribe members asked Ye Li. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. You just mentioned that there is an astonishing spiritual treasure in the Sky Blue Base City?¡± Ye Li replied calmly. The more than ten fifth-tier Dark Night Tribe members were all taken aback. They wondered if this human had been nearby all along. Otherwise, how could he have heard their conversation? ¡°Tell me everything you know,¡± Ye Li continued. Once the Dark Night Tribe members regained theirposure, they looked at Ye Li, who remained silent, and began to grow angry. ¡°Human, do you know that in this world, we, the Dark Race, are the masters?¡± one of the fifth-tier Dark Night Tribe members said coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Speak up, or I won¡¯t ask a third time.¡± With this statement, the more than ten fifth-tier Dark Race members were furious.. Chapter 371 - 371: Believe it or Not, I Can Kill You with My Eyes Chapter 371: Believe it or Not, I Can Kill You with My Eyes Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Since the outbreak of the apocalypse, the Dark Race had reced humans as the new masters of the world. These dozen or so fifth-tier Dark Night Tribe members had never encountered such an arrogant human before. ¡°Human, you had a chance to escape, but you chose to seek death!¡± one of the fifth-tier Dark Night Tribe members stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled and calmly looked at the speaking fifth-tier Dark Night Tribe member. ¡°Do you believe that 1 can kill you with my eyes alone?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Upon hearing this, the dozen or so fifth-tier Dark Night Tribe members were dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would dare to say such a thing. ¡°Human, since you are so determined to die, 1¡¯11 take your life!¡± the fifth-tier Dark Night Tribe member roared. As he spoke, a surge of dark power was released from the fifth-tier Dark Night Tribe member, heading towards Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head inwardly. Why did people always think he was arrogant? Killing a weak fifth-tier Dark Race member with his eyes was considered arrogant? Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eye, and a horrifying golden spiritual energy attack shot out from his eyes. Swish! The golden spiritual energy attack collided with the dark power. Without a doubt, the dark power was instantly dispersed, while the terrifying golden spiritual energy attack continued to fly towards the fifth-tier Dark Night Tribe member. The fifth-tier Dark Night Tribe member widened his eyes, and his eyes were already filled with the horrifying golden spiritual energy. He tried to dodge the golden spiritual energy attack. But it was nearly impossible for a fifth-tier Dark Race member to dodge an attack from a ninth-tier Evolved Being. ¡°Alih!¡± With a scream, the fifth-tier Dark Night Tribe member had a gruesome blood hole in his forehead. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!¡± At this moment, the other Dark Race members finally reacted, and they stared in horror at the body on the ground. ¡°Summon zombies!¡± one of the fifth-tier Dark Race members shouted. Immediately, more than a dozen fifth-tier Dark Race members formed seals with their hands. Then, a ck hole appeared in front of them, and a Mutant Zombie walked out of each ck hole. More than a dozen Mutant Zombies were all tier 2 zombies! ¡°Attack together!¡± The Dark Night Tribe members had already realized how terrifying Ye Li was. If they didn¡¯t attack together, they might all be wiped out. Ye Li looked at the dozen or so second-tier zombies and his face lit up with excitement. He knew that the Dark Night Tribe¡¯s ability was to control zombies, but he didn¡¯t expect them to summon zombies in this way. This was interesting. With the dozen or so fifth-tier Dark Race members and the dozen or so second-tier zombies, in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, they were all pitifully weak. Ye Li raised his hand, and the golden spiritual energy attack swept out like a machine gun. In an instant, only one of the fifth-tier Dark Night Tribe members remained, and the rest had all perished. As for the dozen or so second-tier zombies, Ye Li naturally synthesized them. Among the dozen or so second-tier zombies, there were six male zombies and six female zombies, just the right number. Ye Li created one male fifth-tier zombie and one female fifth-tier zombie. The remaining fifth-tier Dark Race member, upon witnessing this scene, was scared out of his wits. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The fifth-tier Dark Night Tribe member couldn¡¯t even speak coherently at this point. ¡°Speak up, what astonishing spiritual treasure is there in the vicinity of the Sky Blue Base City?¡± Ye Li looked at the fifth-tier Dark Night Tribe member and said slowly. The fifth-tier Dark Night Tribe member was taken aback, and he swallowed hard. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was the Third Leader who told us..¡± Chapter 372 - 372: An Eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe Member Chapter 372: An Eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe Member Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Third leader?¡± Ye Li was somewhat puzzled, wondering if there was another Dark Race group around the Sky Blue Base City. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve told you everything 1 know. Can you spare my life?¡± the fifth-tier Dark Night Tribe member looked at Ye Li in horror and asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li replied indifferently. As he spoke, he slowly raised his finger, and One Yang Finger wasunched. The fifth-tier Dark Night Tribe member instantly perished. Ye Li was about to leave for another ce to see if he could find the whereabouts of the Super Treasure Map¡¯s treasure when he suddenly heard a sinisterugh. ¡°You killed the Dark Night Tribe members and think you can just walk away?¡± Ye Li stopped in his tracks upon hearing this and slowly turned around. An eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member appeared in front of him. ¡°Human, do you think we Dark Night Tribe members are easy to bully just because we don¡¯t often appear in public?¡± the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member said coldly. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds and then looked at the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member. ¡°So, are you saying you¡¯re not easy to bully?¡± As soon as he said this, the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member was stunned. Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Human, do you know that you aremitting suicide!¡± The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member roared. In his eyes, Ye Li¡¯s words were no different frommitting suicide. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He felt that this eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member was too interesting. Suddenly, Ye Li thought of something and slowly said to the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member, ¡°Are you the Third Leader?¡± ¡°Yes, I am indeed the Third Leader of the Dark Night Tribe!¡± The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member¡¯s voice was filled with pride, as if he were quite satisfied with his position as the Third Leader. ¡°Since you are the Third Leader, then you must know about the astonishing spiritual treasure in the Sky Blue Base City, right?¡± Ye Li continued. The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member was surprised, wondering how Ye Li knew about it. However, he soon understood and thought that Ye Li must have learned it from the fifth-tier Dark Night Tribe members. ¡°Human, 1 do know that there is an astonishing spiritual treasure somewhere in the Sky Blue Base City. Unfortunately, you won¡¯t live to hear more!¡± The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member said. As he spoke, the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member extended arge hand, and the dark aura on his hand condensed into a Dark Iron Hand, striking towards Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head inwardly, unable to understand why some people were so overconfident. He activated his Heavenly Spirit Eye, and a horrifying golden spiritual energy attack instantly shot out from his pupils. The golden spiritual energy attack collided with the Dark Iron Hand, and with a loud ¡°boom,¡± both the golden spiritual energy attack and the Dark Iron Hand disappeared. Ye Li wasn¡¯t surprised by this. The Heavenly Spirit Eye was his weakest attack, at least ten times weaker than One Yang Finger, and he had only used a fraction of his strength. However, the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member was wide-eyed and clearly hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to be so terrifying. ¡°Human, you actually managed to block my Dark Iron Hand?¡± The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member was astonished as he looked at Ye Li. ¡°Tell me, where is the astonishing spiritual treasure located? Otherwise, your fate will be extremely miserable, and I guarantee you¡¯ll suffer a hundredfold!¡± Ye Li looked at the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member and said calmly. The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member was instantly infuriated. As the Third Leader of the Dark Night Tribe, he had never encountered a human who dared to speak to him in such a manner.. Chapter 373 - 373: You’re Not Human Chapter 373: You¡¯re Not Human Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member stared at Ye Li intently. He had realized from their earlier exchange that Ye Li¡¯s strength was on par with his own. However, even so, Ye Li couldn¡¯t defeat him. Besides being at the eighth tier, he also had several zombies under hismand. ¡°Human, now i¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m capable of!¡± The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member shouted, and then he formed hand seals with both hands, summoning three zombies from the ck holes. Two of them were fifth-tier zombies! The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member looked very proud. ¡°Human, 1 bet you didn¡¯t know that we, the Dark Night Tribe, have this ability, did you?¡± Having summoned the zombies, the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member secretly ordered the three fifth-tier zombies to attract more zombies to surround and attack Ye Li. But Who was Ye Li? Since he had traveled to this parallel world, he had synthesized countless zombies. Could he not see through the intentions of this eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member? However, Ye Li wondered if this eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member had some issues with his intelligence, as it would take some time for the summoned zombies to arrive. But then Ye Li understood. This eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member probably believed that he was equally powerful and thus acted so recklessly. ¡°Human, are you scared?¡± The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member looked at Ye Li with a smug expression. Ye Li smiled. ¡°You allowed those two weak fifth-tier zombies to leave so they could attract more zombies to surround me, right?¡± The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member was shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe it. He really couldn¡¯t believe it! ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡± The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member couldn¡¯t fathom how Ye Li had found out. Ye Li chuckled to himself. Originally, he had only wanted to find the whereabouts of the treasure from the Super Treasure Map. However, since this eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member wanted to do him a favor, he might as well ept it. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m not afraid of zombies at all,¡± Ye Li said calmly to the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member. The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member was taken aback. Such wordsing from a human? Not afraid of zombies!!! There were two possibilities: either his strength was so great that he wasn¡¯t afraid of those trashy zombies, or he wasn¡¯t afraid of being bitten by zombies! The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member naturally chose to believe the former. Wait! The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member finally noticed the aura emanating from Ye Li. This aura¡­ Wasn¡¯t human? Was it masked by drugs, or was this person never human to begin with? The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member was secretly rmed as he carefully examined Ye Li. ording to human age standards, the person in front of him was just a young man. How could a young man cultivate to the eighth tier? Thinking of this, the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member couldn¡¯t help but be even more puzzled. This wasn¡¯t a human, and it didn¡¯t have the aura of the Dark Night Tribe. So what was it? ¡°You¡¯re not human!¡± The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member stared at Ye Li and said coldly, one word at a time. Ye Li smiled. When facing Dark Race members, he always heard such words, but his expression remained unchanged. ¡°You¡¯re right; I¡¯m not human,¡± Ye Li said slowly. He had originally been a human, but after cultivating the Ancient Devil Tome, he was no longer human. Human or Dark Race member, what did it matter? Ye Li only knew that anyone who dared to provoke him would have to pay the price! ¡°You¡¯re not human, and you¡¯re not a Dark Race member. So, what are you¡­¡± The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member didn¡¯t continue speaking, his gaze filled with confusion as he looked at Ye Li.. Chapter 374 - 374: The Wrath of the Eighth-tier Dark Night Chapter 374: The Wrath of the Eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe Member Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked calmly at the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member. The fact that this Dark Night Tribe member could summon zombies intrigued him. ¡°If you¡¯re so curious about what I am, then i¡¯ll tell you. I am a demon,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. A demon!!! The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member was somewhat stunned. He had never heard of a race called demons. ¡°What kind of race is a demon?¡± the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member asked again. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds, then said to the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member, ¡°You can think of it this way: demons and Dark Race are not on the same level.¡± The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member furrowed his brows; somehow, he felt like he was being yed. He began to think that Ye Li was just a human who had concealed his human aura. He felt like a fool. ¡°Human, how dare you toy with me?¡± The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member shouted angrily. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Are you fun to toy with?¡± At this moment, the two fifth-tier zombies under the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member¡¯s control arrived with thousands of other zombies. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Thousands of zombies surged towards Ye Li like a ck cloud,pletely surrounding him. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud as if he had seen the happiest thing in his life. ¡°Human, this is the ability of the Dark Night Tribe. Are you afraid?¡± The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member looked at Ye Li smugly. The two fifth-tier zombies had already surrounded Ye Li with thousands of zombies, waiting for the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member to give an order. ¡°Do you think I should be afraid?¡± Ye Li said lightly. The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member was taken aback. He looked at Ye Li¡¯s face and realized that there was no change in his expression. He could swear that he had never seen a human like this before, someone who could remain so calm in the face of danger. Did he not fear death? ¡°Human, why aren¡¯t you scared?¡± The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member stared at Ye Li intently. The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member believed that Ye Li and his strength were equally matched. Ordering his zombies to attract more zombies was simply a demonstration of their Dark Night Tribe¡¯s abilities. However, he couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li showed no fear at all. Ye Li calmly looked at the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member and said, ¡°I already told you earlier that I¡¯m not afraid of zombies. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member was furious and shouted, ¡°Human, since you im you¡¯re not afraid of zombies, do you dare to let my zombies bite you?¡± The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member felt that Ye Li was incredibly arrogant and overconfident! Ye Li nearly burst intoughter, but he kept a straight face. He didn¡¯t want to kill this eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member, or else he would have already been dead. He thought that since things were fine now, and this Dark Night Tribe member didn¡¯t believe him, he would make him acknowledge his strength. ¡°Sure, let your zombiese and bite me,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member was taken aback. He had never dreamed that Ye Li would agree so readily. ¡°Fine! If you¡¯re determined to be a zombie, don¡¯t me me!¡± The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member spoke coldly, one word at a time. With that, the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member gave an order to one of the fifth-tier zombies, and the fifth-tier zombie instantly pounced on Ye Li.. Chapter 375 - 375: You Will Be More Shocked Next Chapter 375 - 375: You Will Be More Shocked Next Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member gave themand, the fifth-tier zombies lunged at Ye Li. Ye Li stood motionless in ce, even extending his hand. These fifth-tier zombies were somewhat obedient and indeed bit into Ye Li¡¯s arm. The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member was dumbfounded. He never expected that Ye Li would truly allow his zombies to bite him. The zombie virus from the fifth-tier zombie spread quickly. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Ye Li turned into a zombie. ¡°You¡¯re finished, human. Do you realize you¡¯re about to be a zombie?¡± The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member sneered. ¡°Is that so?¡± A yful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member was taken aback. Even at this point, Ye Li¡¯s face showed a yful expression. He couldn¡¯t fathom why Ye Li could be so nonchnt. However, the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li was immune to the zombie virus ever since he acquired the Super Synthesis System. One minute passed¡­ ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member was left dumbfounded. One minute had passed, and how was it possible that this human hadn¡¯t turned into a zombie yet? He spected that Ye Li¡¯s strength might be too high, exining the dy. Two minutes passed¡­ Three minutes passed!!! The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member¡¯s eyes widened more than they ever had in his entire life. He couldn¡¯tprehend why Ye Li hadn¡¯t turned into a zombie even after being bitten by one. How could this be possible? ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Ye Li looked calmly at the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member. The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member was not just surprised; he was utterly shocked. A human Evolved Being bitten by a zombie had not turned into one. How could he not be shocked to the extreme? ¡°Since you¡¯re so surprised now, let me tell you, whates next will be truly¡­ shocking!¡± Ye Li said calmly. With that, Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Among these thousands of zombies, some were wed zombies. Ye Li didn¡¯t intend to let them go so easily. Seeing the Apocalypse Legion appear, the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member took three steps back and gasped for breath, his soul shaken. ¡°Ni¡­ ninth-tier zombies?¡± The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member was nearly having a heart attack. He was unwilling to believe that six ninth-tier zombies and one seventh-tier zombie were standing before him. It wasn¡¯t just their strength that stunned him; their appearances were more remarkable. The male zombies were imposing, and the female zombies were stunningly beautiful. But now was not the time to focus on the appearances of the Apocalypse Legion. The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member was terrified as he stared at Ye Li. At this moment, he finally believed that Ye Li was not human, because it was impossible for humans to control zombies. He was truly a demon!!! The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member looked at Ye Li again and noticed that Ye Li¡¯s face was calm as still water. Such a person was truly terrifying. ¡°Attack.¡± Ye Li gave orders to the Apocalypse Legion. He instructed them not to harm the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member¡¯s two fifth-tier zombies. He found this eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member quite interesting. It was the first time since he had transmigrated into this parallel world that he found the Dark Race interesting. With Ye Li¡¯smand, the Apocalypse Legion began to attack the thousands of zombies. Ye Li calmly opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize. In this round, 18 wed zombies sessfully reached the ninth tier.. Chapter 376 - 376: Call Me the Demon King Chapter 376 - 376: Call Me the Demon King Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member watched the scene unfold, and he felt like his heart was about to leap out of his chest. Well¡­ What did he see?! He saw the zombies rapidly decreasing in number, and their tiers seemed to be increasing. What kind of operation was this? The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member was on the verge of tears. Among the Dark Race, they understood zombies the best and could control mutant zombies. But now, this human, or rather, this demon, not only had seven high-tier zombies but also possessed such terrifying abilities. The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member thought that what happened earlier was the most shocking thing he had ever experienced, but now he finally understood what Ye Li meant. What woulde next would be even more shocking!!! Ye Li looked at the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member with a calm expression and slowly spoke, ¡°Never be shocked because everything I do is enough to leave you shocked for three days and three nights.¡± The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member stood frozen like a wooden statue, staring nkly at Ye Li, while waves of shock surged in his heart. After a few seconds, the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member made a decision. He summoned the courage to look at Ye Li and then knelt down with a thud. ¡°Noble existence, it was my ignorance earlier, and you¡­¡± Before the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member could finish his words, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°Do you think if I wanted to kill you, you would still be alive right now?¡± Ye Li said calmly. The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member was startled. He knew that Ye Li¡¯s words were not a joke. With those six ninth-tier zombies, it would be child¡¯s y to kill him if Ye Li wanted to. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member couldn¡¯t help but feel touched. ¡°Now, tell me about the astonishing treasure you know of,¡± Ye Li said to the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member. ¡°Noble existence, currently, all the major forces know about the astonishing treasure in the Sky Blue Base City, but no one has found them, and we don¡¯t know what they are specifically.¡± The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member hastily exined. He didn¡¯t dare to hide anything. Ye Li felt a bit disappointed. He had hoped for some useful clues, but this was all there was. ¡°By the way, where is your n¡¯s territory?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member was surprised and didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li was asking this. Did he intend to wipe out their Dark Night Tribe? Thinking of this, the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member broke out in a cold sweat all over his body. ¡°Noble existence, our n¡¯s territory is in the Dark Night Castle, not too far from here,¡± he replied honestly. Although he had guessed that Ye Li might be nning to wipe out their Dark Night Tribe, he didn¡¯t dare to lie. ¡°Let¡¯s go, and take me to your n¡¯s territory,¡± Ye Li said calmly. He thought that the Dark Night Tribe seemed interesting and wanted to subdue them. He still didn¡¯t know much about the various forces in the Sky Blue Base City. ¡°May I ask why the noble existence intends to visit our n¡¯s territory¡­¡± Before the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member could finish, he tentatively looked at Ye Li. ¡°It¡¯s just a visit. What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want me to?¡± Ye Li asked the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member. The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member widened his eyes. He had initially thought that Ye Li wasing to wipe out their n. He couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li was simply nning to visit. Hearing this, the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member heaved a sigh of relief. After cing the Apocalypse Legion into the system space, Ye Li continued, ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®noble existence¡¯ from now on. It sounds weird.¡± ¡°Then, what should I call¡­¡± ¡°Call me¡­ the Demon King!¡± Chapter 377 - 377: The Third Dark Night Castle Chapter 377: The Third Dark Night Castle Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member led Ye Li towards the Dark Night Castle. The Dark Night Castle was the territory of the Dark Night Tribe, but unlike other Dark Race tribes, they were not as united. They were divided into three major factions: the First Leader faction, which was the strongest faction, the Second Leader faction, and the Third Leader faction. The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member belonged to the Third Leader faction. The Dark Night Castle, although called a castle, was astonishinglyrge, with countless buildings. If it weren¡¯t for the dark aura that permeated the ce, it would be the most expensive area to live in. ¡°Demon King, this is the Dark Night Castle,¡± the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member respectfully said to Ye Li. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Ye Li said slowly. He thought that passing through the territory of the Dark Night Race without causing any trouble and simply visiting their territory would be like achieving an achievement in a game. Soon, Ye Li and the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member entered the Dark Night Castle. The Third Leader faction of the Dark Night Tribe was called the Third Dark Night Tribe, and the ce Ye Li entered was also called the Third Dark Night Castle, which was the residence of the Third Dark Night Tribe. As soon as Ye Li entered the Dark Night Castle, some of the Dark Night Tribe members were dumbfounded, looking at him in astonishment. No matter what kind of Dark Race they were, they would all mistake Ye Li for a human! They saw Ye Li by the leader¡¯s side and didn¡¯t dare to ask too many questions, but their curiosity was overwhelming. ¡°Why did the leader bring a human here?¡± ¡°Nonsense, he doesn¡¯t have the aura of a human on him at all.¡± ¡°But he also doesn¡¯t have the aura of the Dark Race.¡± Some Dark Night Tribe members whispered among themselves. They thought that since Ye Li didn¡¯t have the aura of a Dark Race, he must be a human who had concealed his aura. For a moment, the Third Dark Night Tribe members were all shocked and couldn¡¯t understand why their leader had brought a human to the Third Dark Night Castle. ¡°What are you looking at? This is Senior Demon King!¡± the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member angrily shouted. The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member was quite fearful, and when he saw the n members discussing the Demon King, he knew that if their discussions displeased the Demon King, the consequences would be unimaginable. The Third Dark Night Tribe members were left speechless when they heard this. What was the human¡¯s identity? Even their leader referred to him as ¡°senior¡±? They seemed to have heard words that were never meant to be heard, and they were all frozen in ce. Without further dy, the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member led Ye Li into the main hall. The main hall was filled with a dark aura, and if an ordinary person were here, they would immediately convulse and die in terror. ¡°Go and summon the elders,¡± the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member ordered. ¡°Yes, Leader!¡± A fourth-tier Dark Night Tribe member immediately responded. At that moment, a seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member floated in. The Dark Night Tribe was simr to the Soul Tribe. Neither of them had a physical body. It was just that the Dark Night Tribe members were wrapped in dark energy. ¡°Leader, you¡¯ve returned. You must see this!¡± the seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member hurriedly said. With his words, the seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member seemed to have discovered something. He focused his gaze and was shocked to the point of jumping. ¡°A human¡­?¡± The seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member rubbed his eyes, thinking he must have been mistaken. There was no way a human could appear in the Third Dark Night Castle. However, no matter how much the seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member rubbed his eyes, Ye Li remained right before him.. Chapter 378 - 378: Rest Assured, He Won’t Die Chapter 378: Rest Assured, He Won¡¯t Die Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member was an elder of the Third Dark Night Tribe. The seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member looked at Ye Li in shock, unable to understand why a human would appear here. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member hurriedly asked. Only then did the seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member remember the matter at hand and quickly said to the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member,¡± The Second n¡¯s people have seriously injured the Fifth Elder.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member heard this, his eyes widened in anger. ¡°Leader, you should go and see, the Fifth Elder might not make it,¡± the seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member said with a mournful expression. Ye Li thought that the Dark Night Race sounded evil just by its name, but upon closer inspection, he realized that they were just one of the countless races in the multiverse. Upon hearing this, the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member couldn¡¯t help but take three steps back, and his heart was filled with shock. Afterwards, he quickly followed the seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member out of the main hall, and Ye Li, with nothing better to do, followed suit. Ye Li arrived in a room where three seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe members were present. When they saw their leader arrive, they quickly stood up. ¡°Leader, Elder Five is in terrible shape!¡± One of the eldersined to the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member. The other elders were about to speak, but then they suddenly realized something and were shocked to see Ye Li. ¡°Human?¡± They never would have imagined that a human would appear before them. But the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to them. He quickly turned his gaze to the Fifth Elder on the bed. Dark Night Tribe members didn¡¯t have physical bodies. The soul of the seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member lying on the bed was very weak, as if it would disappear soon. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member asked, his eyes burning with anger as he looked at the Fifth Elder on the bed. ¡°Leader, the Second n went too far. Our conflicts have been going on for a long time. They took advantage of your absence and¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member clenched his fists tightly, and his eyes were filled with burning rage. ¡°The Second n!¡± The eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member gnashed his teeth! This eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member was called ck Asura. He had lived in this parallel world since he was born. The world was divided into two main camps: humans and the Dark Race. Within those two camps, there were numerous factions, each operating independently with no real connections between them. ck Asura was the Third Leader of the Dark Night Tribe, a level lower than the First and Second Leaders. ¡°Leader, Elder Five might not make it!¡± Suddenly, another seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member said anxiously. The Dark Night Tribe members in the room quickly looked at the Dark Night Tribe member lying on the bed. The aura of the seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member on the bed had weakened significantly, and it was on the verge of disappearing. ¡°Elder Five!¡± ck Asura called out. Ye Li watched this scene and felt a ripple in his heart. As the saying goes, many a time, those who act justly seem like ordinary folks, while those who are unfaithful are often the learned. He wondered if he should save this seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member. Beforeing here, Ye Li had thought about subduing the Dark Night Tribe, and if that was the case, he should save them. With this in mind, Ye Li looked at ck Asura and said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t die.¡± When this statement came out, all the Dark Night Tribe members in the room were shocked. ¡°Senior Demon King, do you mean¡­¡± Chapter 379 - 379: The Elder of the Second Clan Arrives Chapter 379: The Elder of the Second n Arrives Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The members of the Dark Night Tribe in the room looked at Ye Li. From a literal understanding, they naturally understood what Ye Li meant. ¡°Senior Demon King, can you save Old Five?¡± ck Asura hurriedly asked. Although several seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe members did not understand why their leader had called a human to be a senior, they didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it. They all looked at Ye Li, curious to see how he would respond. ¡°Of course, I can,¡± Ye Li replied slowly. Upon hearing this, ck Asura became overjoyed, and for some reason, he hadplete faith in Ye Li. Several seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe members had no idea how formidable Ye Li was, so they found it hard to believe. This¡­ was just a human!!! Although they couldn¡¯t sense any human aura from Ye Li, what else could he be other than a human? Ye Li ignored the astonishment on the faces of these seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe members and looked at the seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member lying on the bed, growing weaker. A few secondster, he raised his palm, and a gentle golden aura slowly emanated from it. The golden energy reached the body of the seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member, and then a miraculous scene unfolded. The seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member, who had been on the brink of death, with his dark energy growing weaker and weaker, began to visibly recover at an astonishing rate. This¡­ this¡­ The Dark Night Tribe members in the room widened their eyes. To them, this was something they had never expected to witness. While several seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe members were filled with joy, they looked at Ye Li once again and realized that his expression remained as calm as if nothing had happened. Ye Li retracted his hand. His healing technique was of SSS tier, capable of healing any injury or ailment. The seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member on the bed suddenly feltpletely fine. He touched his head in astonishment and looked at his hands. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m okay?¡± ck Asura quickly bowed to Ye Li and said, ¡°Senior Demon King, you really¡­¡± Ye Li interrupted ck Asura, as he disliked hearing suchpliments. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a simple gesture,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Upon hearing this, ck Asura dared not continue. He turned to Old Five and said, ¡°Old Five, you should thank Senior Demon King.¡± Old Five was taken aback and then looked at Ye Li in amazement. ¡°Leader, did this human save me?¡± Old Five found it hard to believe that a human had rescued him, even if he racked his brain. ¡°What human? This is Senior Demon King!¡± ck Asura shouted angrily. As this statement was made, the Dark Night Tribe members in the room were all stunned. They hadn¡¯t paid attention earlier, but now they understood clearly. The leader referred to this human as ¡°Senior¡±? In other words¡­ Several seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe members could easily deduce that for the leader to address someone as ¡°Senior,¡± he had to be at least at the eighth-tier, if not higher. Old Five was somewhat dumbfounded, watching as the leader got angry. He hurriedly said to Ye Li, ¡°Thank you, Senior Demon King, for saving me.¡± ¡°Leader! Leader!¡± Suddenly, a flustered voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. A third-tier Dark Night Tribe member rushed in. ¡°Leader, the Grand Elder of the Second n has arrived!¡± ck Asura and the elders were all shocked when they heard this news.. Chapter 380 - 380: Grand Elder Black Wind Chapter 380: Grand Elder ck Wind Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Leader, it was ck Wind who injured me!¡± Old Five said to ck Asura. ck Asura sneered, ¡°The one who injured me dares to show up!¡± With that, ck Asura and the elders of the Third Dark Night Tribe left the room. Ye Li smiled, finding these Dark Night Tribe members quite interesting. It seemed he was in for a good show. Soon after, he also left the room. Ye Li followed ck Asura to the outside of the Third Dark Night Castle. An eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member appeared with a dozen or so sixth-tier Dark Night Tribe members. ¡°ck Asura, is this your way of weing guests for your third n?¡± ck Wind looked smug as he gazed at ck Asura. Upon hearing this, ck Asura became furious. ¡°ck Wind, the conflict between the second and third ns has a long history. You severely injured my third n¡¯s Fifth Elder, and 1 haven¡¯t settled that score with you yet. Yet here you are, walking right into my hands.¡± ¡°ck Wind, my second n¡¯s Seventh Elder left the Dark Night Castle and never returned. You also left the castle that day. Dare you say it wasn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just treating you the way you treated me. Your third n¡¯s Old Five probably won¡¯t survive. Hahaha¡­¡± After saying this, the Grand Elder of the Second n, ck Wind, burst intoughter. ¡°ck Wind, you think 1 won¡¯t survive? Is that it?¡± A voice reached ck Wind¡¯s ears, startling him. He quickly looked ahead and gasped in shock. ¡°It¡¯s impossible! This can¡¯t be real! I clearly injured you severely, how can you stand here and talk to me?¡± No matter what, ck Wind couldn¡¯t believe it. As the Grand Elder of the Second n and an eighth-tier Evolved Being, he was almost on par with the leader in status. ¡°ck Wind, are you disappointed?¡± ck Asura¡¯s voice contained a hint of sarcasm. ¡°By the way, your Second n¡¯s Seventh Elder hasn¡¯t returned, so what does that have to do with me, ck Asura? Do you still believe I had something to do with it?¡± ck Asura looked disdainfully at ck Wind. ck Wind¡¯s anger red up upon hearing this, and he stared at ck Asura. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, then who was it?¡± ck Asura was taken aback; he had originally thought this was just an excuse ck Wind hade up with. But now, it seemed real? ¡°ck Wind, I¡¯ve already told you, this has nothing to do with me. Whether you believe it or not, let¡¯s settle the matter of you injuring Old Five.¡± ck Asura stared at ck Wind coldly and continued. ck Wind sneered, ¡°ck Asura, do you really think your third n¡¯s power is enough to challenge my second n? You don¡¯t know your ce. If you don¡¯t want your n to be wiped out, hand over an elder. Otherwise¡­¡± ck Wind paused for a few seconds, then looked at ck Asura coldly and said, ¡°Otherwise, the third n will be exterminated.¡± Hearing this, the members of the Third Dark Night Tribe were filled with fear. The Third Dark Night Tribe was significantly weaker than the Second Dark Night Tribe in terms of power. Ye Li found this situation rather dull. If they were going to fight, why waste time talking so much? And¡­ Suddenly, Ye Li remembered something. Could the Seventh Elder of the Second n be the seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member he had killed in Jiang City? Thinking about this, Ye Li smiled. ¡°Let me say something.¡± Ye Li said lightly. When the Dark Night Tribe members heard this, they all froze and turned to look in the direction of the voice.. Chapter 381 - 381: It Was Actually Me Chapter 381 - 381: It Was Actually Me Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Grand Elder of the Second n, ck Wind, and the group of sixth-tier Dark Night Tribe members stared in astonishment! Not just astonishment, but sheer disbelief. ¡°A human¡­?¡± ck Wind stared at Ye Li in disbelief, preferring to believe that he would only live for a second rather than ept the possibility of a human being here. After all, this was the territory of the Dark Race! Suddenly, ck Wind realized something and angrily shouted at ck Asura, ¡°ck Asura, I can¡¯t believe you dare to collude with humans!¡± ck Asura was about to make a sarcastic remark to ck Wind when Ye Li spoke up. ¡°Wait a moment. Let me say something,¡± Ye Li calmly said to ck Wind. ck Wind was taken aback. He had seen many gic warriors among humans, and judging by the human¡¯s age, this young man was just a teenager. How could such a young human be a powerful Evolved Being? ck Wind couldn¡¯t understand, couldn¡¯t understand how Ye Li could remain soposed in front of him. Did he rely on ck Asura, perhaps? Thinking of this, ck Wind couldn¡¯t help but smirk. He was starting to find this human interesting. ¡°Human, go ahead and speak. I¡¯d like to hear what you have to say.¡± ck Wind looked at Ye Li yfully. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds, then looked at ck Wind and said slowly, ¡°Actually, the seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member you¡¯re looking for went to Jiang City.¡± ¡°Jiang City? So what?¡± ck Wind looked puzzled. ¡°He went to Jiang City and met me, Ye Li. So 1 casually killed him,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°What!!!¡± When this statement was made, the Dark Night Tribe members were shocked beyond belief. They never dreamed that Ye Li would say such words. ¡°Human, are you saying that you killed the Seventh Elder of my Second n?¡± ck Wind couldn¡¯t believe his ears as he stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°I just killed a mere seventh-tier Dark Night Tribe member. Is it really that surprising?¡± The Dark Night Tribe members of the Second n were absolutely astounded. Such words were incredibly audacious. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ck Wind, the Grand Elder of the Second n, burst intoughter like a madman. Everyone present was surprised and didn¡¯t understand why ck Wind wasughing. ¡°Human, human, did ck Asura teach you to say such things? Are you also going to im that ck Asura captured you and brought you here?¡± ck Wind looked at Ye Li with extreme disdain. Ye Li shook his head inwardly. Why was it that nobody believed him when he told the truth? ¡°You seem to know quite a bit,¡± Ye Li said casually to ck Wind. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± ck Wind shouted angrily, pointing at Ye Li. ¡°What are you pretending to be worth at this point? Do you realize that you¡¯re about to die?¡± ck Asura secretly rejoiced. He thought ck Wind was digging his own grave. With the help of Senior Demon King, the Second n was nothing. Thinking of Ye Li¡¯s Apocalypse Legion, ck Asura couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Since you say I¡¯m about to die, why don¡¯t you show your skills?¡± With that, Ye Li beckoned to ck Wind. ck Wind couldn¡¯t help but get furious. ¡°Do I need to make a move to kill a mere human? Go and kill that human!¡± As he spoke, a sixth-tier Dark Night Tribe member flew towards Ye Li.. Chapter 382 - 382: Never Trust Your Own Eyes Chapter 382 - 382: Never Trust Your Own Eyes Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Grand Elder of the Second n knew deep down that Ye Li would be unable to withstand the attack of a sixth-tier Dark Night Tribe member no matter what. Just one strike, and Ye Li would instantly be killed. He thought that after Ye Li died, he would see how ck Asura would react. The Dark Night Tribe members watched this scene in disbelief as the sixth-tier Dark Night Tribe member had already reached Ye Li¡¯s side. The sixth-tier Dark Night Tribe member struck Ye Li with a palm infused with the power of darkness, and it seemed to carry a howling wind. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm, as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything at all. The sixth-tier Dark Night Tribe member¡¯s palm struck Ye Li¡¯s body without deviation or hesitation. Except for ck Asura, all the Dark Night Tribe members believed that Ye Li was already dead. However, what they couldn¡¯t have imagined was that Ye Li didn¡¯t even take a step back. His face remained as calm as ever. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± The sixth-tier Dark Night Tribe member stared wide-eyed at Ye Li, unable to believe what he was seeing. ¡°In this world, nothing is impossible. For example, do you believe that you¡¯re about to die?¡± Ye Li said calmly. As he spoke, a shocking burst of golden spiritual power shot out from Ye Li¡¯s eyes. Swish! With a sound like tearing through the air, a terrifying blood hole appeared on the forehead of the sixth-tier Dark Night Tribe member. The sixth-tier Dark Night Tribe member¡¯s eyes widened, unable to believe that he had died so easily. Silence, a deadly silence. All the Dark Night Tribe members present were dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t remember ever being so shocked in their lives. ck Wind, the Grand Elder of the Second n, never expected that Ye Li would be so powerful. A mere sixth-tier Dark Night Tribe member was killed so effortlessly? He started to believe that Ye Li had not lied. The Seventh Elder had indeed been killed by Ye Li. ¡°Human, 1 never expected you to have such power!¡± ck Wind stared at Ye Li in amazement. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Do you really trust your own eyes?¡± ¡°What?¡± ck Wind was taken aback, clearly not understanding what Ye Li meant. ¡°Never trust your own eyes, because your eyes can deceive you,¡± Ye Li continued. This statement left the Dark Night Tribe members in the room utterly confused. ¡°Human, what do you mean?¡± ck Wind¡¯s expression turned colder. Ye Li smiled and, after a few seconds, he slowly said, ¡°For example, behind you, there are more than a dozen Dark Night Tribe members. Do you believe that I can make you see their corpses in just one second?¡± With these words, the Dark Night Tribe members were once again dumbfounded. Such audacious words had never been heard before, and it was simply too arrogant! ck Wind¡¯s expression turned even colder. As the Grand Elder of the Second n, an eighth-tier Dark Night Tribe member, he had never heard such arrogant words. ¡°Human, do you not know where you are? Why are you so arrogant?¡± ck Wind couldn¡¯t understand. He really couldn¡¯t understand why a human could be so arrogant. ¡°Why?¡± Ye Li smiled coldly. Then, Ye Li slowly enunciated each word, ¡°Because I am the Demon King Ye Li!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li activated Swift Steps, leaving only an afterimage behind. In an instant, countless shadows began to appear behind ck Wind! Chapter 383 - 383: Super Treasure Map Extra Chapter 383: Super Treasure Map Extra Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li¡¯s current SSS-tier Swift Steps were incredibly fast. Before ck Wind could react, he saw Ye Li back in his original position. As for the dozen or so sixth-tier Dark Night Tribe members behind him, they had all fallen to the ground and then vanished at a visible speed. Silence, a prolonged silence! The members of the Third n stood as if they were made of y and wood, their eyes bulging even wider than a cow¡¯s eyes, and their mouths wide enough to hold an extrarge bowl. Suddenly, they couldn¡¯t help but remember what Ye Li had just said to ck Wind. ¡°Do you believe 1 can make you see their corpses in just one second?¡± Initially, they didn¡¯t believe it, and they doubted that anyone else would believe it either. But now they finally understood that not only were they wrong, they werepletely wrong. Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as ever as he looked at the stunned ck Wind and said, ¡°I told you, never trust your own eyes.¡± At this moment, ck Wind finally understood the meaning behind Ye Li¡¯s words. Elder Five swallowed hard, thinking that he had just questioned Ye Li and didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li had saved him. Fortunately, the leader had stopped him, or the consequences would have been unimaginable. ck Wind stared at Ye Li, unable to understand where ck Asura had found such a formidable entity to help him. And it seemed like the human had said¡­ His name was Demon King Ye Li? ck Wind looked at Ye Li, and he had already noticed that there was no trace of a human aura emanating from Ye Li¡¯s body, but he had firmly believed that Ye Li was human. But now, this belief was shaken. If Ye Li was truly human, how could someone of his age have cultivated to such a high tier? More than a dozen sixth-tier Dark Night Tribe members had disappeared in the blink of an eye, and he hadn¡¯t even had a chance to see clearly. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, although you are powerful, don¡¯t forget where you are!¡± ck Wind, after all, was the Grand Elder of the Second n, and currently, he believed that Ye Li was strong but not to the point where he was terrifying. ¡°ck Wind, don¡¯t forget that this is my Third Dark Night Castle, not the Second Dark Night Castle!¡± ck Asura said coldly. Upon hearing this, ck Wind gritted his teeth and said, ¡°ck Asura, I will definitely inform the leader and the grand leader about your collusion with humans!¡± ck Asura smiled coldly. ¡°Go ahead and tell them. In any case, I¡¯ve had enough. If necessary, my Third n can leave the Dark Night Tribe.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll see!¡± With that, ck Wind¡¯s entire body exuded a dark aura like the night and disappeared from the spot after a few seconds. ¡°ck King, I¡¯m sorry to implicate you¡­¡± ck Asura¡¯s words weren¡¯t finished when Ye Li interrupted, ¡°No need. It¡¯s fine, I have some free time anyway.¡± Hearing this, ck Asura¡¯s heart, which had been hanging in his throat, finally rxed. With Ye Li¡¯s help, dealing with the First and Second ns wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Ye Li thought that he had to find the treasure as soon as he resolved this matter. He couldn¡¯t dy any longer. The next day, as soon as Ye Li opened his eyes. ¡°Zombie Treasure Chest X27.¡± Ye Li opened the Zombie Chests with a singlemand: ¡°Gene Points: 1200, Strength Points: 1200, Speed Points: 1200, Defense Points: 1200.¡± ¡°Super Treasure Map Extra xi.¡± Ye Li integrated the attribute points he obtained into his body. He looked at the introduction of the Super Treasure Map Extra.. He knew about the Super Treasure Map, but what was this ¡°Extra¡± map? Chapter 384 - 384: The Great Battle Is About to Begin Chapter 384: The Great Battle Is About to Begin Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ding¡­ ¡°Are you sure you want to activate the Super Treasure Map Extra?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li replied without hesitation. ¡°Super Treasure Map Extra is being activated¡­¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Super Treasure Map Extra has been sessfully activated.¡± Coordinates appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind, and his face, as beautiful as jade, showed a hint of excitement. Thest time he arrived at that unknown town, the coordinates in his mind disappeared, leaving himpletely clueless. Now, the coordinates had appeared again, and he believed it was the same Super Treasure Map from before, but with an additionalponent. ¡°Senior Demon King!¡± A panicked voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. ck Asura rushed into the room, looking flustered as he continued, ¡°Demon King, the First n and the Second n are here.¡± Ye Li waved his hand casually at ck Asura and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to panic about.¡± With that, Ye Li walked calmly toward the door, with ck Asura quickly following behind. Outside the Third Dark Night Castle, the forces of the First and Second Dark Night Tribes were encroaching, and the dim sky seemed even darker. The Third n of the Dark Night Tribe gathered on the city walls, and an earth-shattering battle was about to begin. Ye Li arrived at the city wall, where the Dark Night Tribe members below were densely packed, and the aura of darkness pervaded the surroundings, making one¡¯s scalp tingle. A ninth-tier Dark Night Tribe member stood proudly with an ancient spear in hand. Even though he was shrouded in darkness, his overwhelming aura couldn¡¯t be concealed. Ye Li could easily deduce that this ninth-tier Dark Night Race member was the leader of the First n. Beside this ninth-tier Dark Night Tribe member, there was another ninth-tier Dark Night Tribe member. His aura was slightly weaker, but he wielded a trident-like evil weapon. The leader of the First n was named ck Battle, while the leader of the Second n was named ck Cloud. ck Battle raised his ancient spear and gave a cold smile, pointing at ck Asura on the city wall. ¡°ck Asura, how dare you collude with humans to kill our Dark Night Tribe members!¡± Both the leaders of the First and Second ns were ninth-tier Dark Night Tribe members, while ck Asura was only at the eighth-tier. Therefore, the Third n naturally held the lowest status among them. ¡°ck Battle, there¡¯s no use talking about this now that it¡¯se to this. Just tell me, what do you want to do?¡± ck Asura retorted coldly. What did he have to fear? With the assistance of Demon King Ye Li, he wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. Even if the sky were about to fall, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid. ¡°ck Asura, how dare you speak to me like this?¡± As the grand leader of the First n and the leader of the Dark Night Tribe, he had never heard anyone speak to him like this before. The previous ck Asura had always been submissive in his presence, but now¡­ ¡°So what if I speak to you like this? Do you really think I¡¯m the same ck Asura as before?¡± ck Asura sneered. Silence, a deadly silence. ¡°ck Asura, since your Third n wants to be exterminated, then don¡¯t me us,¡± ck Battle said, staring at ck Asura. Ye Li looked bored. He leaped down from the city wall. ¡°Why are you wasting so much time on useless words? Can¡¯t we just start fighting?¡± Ye Li said calmly as he looked at ck Battle. ck Battle and ck Cloud were taken aback and quickly turned their gazes towards Ye Li. ¡°Are you the human who colluded with ck Asura?¡± ck Battle asked firmly.. Chapter 385 - 385: Do You Want the Dragon-slaying Blade? Chapter 385: Do You Want the Dragon-ying de? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li¡¯s face, as beautiful as jade, showed indifference as he looked at ck Battle. ¡°Do you know that you talk too much?¡± ¡°What did you just say?!¡± ck Battle gritted his teeth, his voice cold as he stared at Ye Li. ¡°Let¡¯s get started; I¡¯m getting impatient,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ck Battle stared at Ye Li, unable to understand why Ye Li could be so calm andposed when facing the leaders of the First n and the Second n. Didn¡¯t he know the meaning of death? ¡°Very well, I¡¯ve never seen a human like you before. Farewell,¡± ck Battle said coldly. As he spoke, ck Battle extended hisrge hand, and a surge of darkness attacked Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head inwardly. What did ck Battle take him for? He slowly raised his finger, and golden spiritual energy wrapped around it. With a single move, he released a golden energy attack against the darkness. ¡°Boom!¡± The golden energy and darkness fiercely collided, and both disappeared in an instant. Ye Li retrieved the Dragon-ying de from the system¡¯s space. A thunderous dragon¡¯s roar echoed as dazzling cold light radiated through the dim sky. The Dark Night Tribe members looked in horror at the five-wed Blood Dragon hovering in the sky. Just hearing the dragon¡¯s roar made their hearts tremble. ¡°This de¡­¡± ck Battle widened his eyes. The ancient spear in his hand was considered a top-level weapon, butpared to the de in Ye Li¡¯s hand, it was like trash. ¡°Big brother, could this be¡­¡± The leader of the Second n, ck Cloud, suddenly seemed to realize something and was left speechless. Hearing ck Cloud¡¯s words, ck Battle couldn¡¯t help but gasp, ¡°Are you saying this is the Dragon-ying de, one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons?¡± ck Battle immediately looked at the de in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Now, he was even more certain that it was indeed the Dragon-ying de. What other de could be so terrifying besides one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons? ¡°Human, is the de in your hand¡­¡± Before ck Battle could finish his sentence, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°Yes, the de in my hand is indeed the Dragon-ying de.¡± Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s answer, greed filled ck Battle¡¯s eyes. He licked his lips and looked at Ye Li, saying, ¡°It¡¯s truly unexpected, a treasurees without any effort!¡± ck Battle had never expected toe across the Dragon-ying de. It was an extremely rare opportunity. ck Cloud was no different. His eyes were filled with greed. Compared to the de in Ye Li¡¯s hand, his trident-like weapon was nothing. Even ck Asura¡¯s leader, ck Asura, didn¡¯t anticipate this. He couldn¡¯t help but feel even more delighted. With the Demon King¡¯s help, their chances of winning were greatly increased. ¡°Open the city gate!¡± ck Asura stood on the city wall and shouted loudly! Immediately, the city gates swung wide open, and countless members of the Third Dark Night Tribe charged out. Azy expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face, and he looked at ck Battle and ck Cloud. ¡°Do you want this Dragon-ying de very much?¡± Of course, ck Battle and ck Cloud wanted the Dragon-ying de. When they heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they felt that Ye Li was prepared to retreat and give them the Dragon-ying de.. Chapter 386 - 386: The Three-Forked Demon Head Blade is Broken Chapter 386: The Three-Forked Demon Head de is Broken Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At this moment, the First n, the Second n, and the Third Dark Night Tribe were in a standoff. ck Battle, the leader of the First n, looked at Ye Li with a cold smile. ¡°Human, hand over the Dragon-ying de obediently, and 1 might consider letting you leave as aplete corpse.¡± Ye Li, however, shook his head slowly. ¡°I despise it when people threaten me the most. Unfortunately, there¡¯s always someone who does.¡± ¡°I am indeed threatening you right now. If you don¡¯t hand over the Dragon-ying de, 1 guarantee that you will die a miserable death!¡± ck Battle threatened. ¡°It¡¯s a pity; you¡¯ll never have the chance,¡± Ye Li said slowly. What? ck Battle looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°What do you mean, human?¡± ck Battle stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about it, just that you¡¯ll die very soon.¡± This statement shocked the elders of the First n, ck Cloud, and the elders of the Second n. They couldn¡¯t understand why, at this point, Ye Li could still say such things. ¡°Human, 1 think you¡¯re fearless until your death!¡± ck Battle stared at Ye Li. As the leader of the First n, no Dark Night Tribe had ever dared to speak to him like this. He never expected that a human would say such things to him. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°1 will never fear even in the face of death, because I¡¯ll never be in that situation.¡± ¡°Come, at this point, do you still have anything worth hesitating about? Come over and let me, Ye Li, kill you,¡± Ye Li beckoned to ck Battle and ck Cloud. ck Battle and ck Cloud were instantly furious! ck Cloud suddenly disappeared from where he was standing. As the leader of the Second n, he was at the ninth tier. His speed was so fast that it reached a point where it was almost invisible to the naked eye. Unfortunately, in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, such speed was like child¡¯s y. When ck Cloud reappeared, he had already reached in front of Ye Li, wielding his three-forked demon head de and chopping down at Ye Li. Swish! The three-forked demon head de was a top-grade treasure. This strike was filled with a chilling light, and its power was terrifying. However, no matter how good the three-forked demon head de was, inparison to the Dragon-ying de in Ye Li¡¯s hand, it was simply nothing. Ye Li raised the Dragon-ying de to block, and the two des shed. ng! The Dark Night Tribe members felt a sudden buzzing in their ears. They were shocked and stared at Ye Li and ck Cloud in disbelief. Crack! At the moment when the three-forked demon head de struck the Dragon-ying de, it instantly shattered. How was that possible!!! ck Cloud was horrified; his three-forked demon head de had just broken. This was a top-grade treasure weapon! He knew that the Dragon-ying de was one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, but he had never imagined that its power would be so terrifying. Ye Li smiled inwardly. He couldn¡¯t understand why ck Cloud was so shocked. Did he think his three-forked demon head de was excellent, or did he believe that Ye Li¡¯s Dragon-ying de was trash? ¡°Farewell,¡± Ye Li said calmly, looking at ck Cloud. Although ck Cloud was at the same tier as him, the gap in strength between them was insurmountable. He was an SSS gic warrior who had mastered the fourth level of the Ancient Devil Tome. His attributes were overwhelming. It could be said that no one was his match at the ninth tier. Ye Li raised the Dragon-ying de and shed out. This sh was extremely terrifying. ck Cloud widened his eyes, but he was too close to Ye Li. Even with all his strength, he couldn¡¯t avoid it. He shouted, ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± Chapter 387 - 387: The Great Battle Begins Chapter 387: The Great Battle Begins Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The chilling radiance of the Dragon-ying de struck ck Cloud¡¯s body, causing his entire body to be enveloped in a cold light. ¡°Ahh!¡± ck Cloud let out a hair-raising and earth-shattering scream. A few secondster, ck Cloud met his end right there on the spot. Under the Dragon-ying de, there were no innocent souls, and even if there were, Ye Li didn¡¯t fear the karma. ¡°Leader!¡± The elders of the Second n and the Dark Night Tribe couldn¡¯t help but turn red in their eyes when they saw this scene. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you dared to kill the leader of my Second n. Today, you won¡¯t get away with it!¡± The Grand Elder, ck Wind, roared in anger. ¡°Get him, avenge our leader!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Dark Night Tribe of the Second n rushed towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled coldly; he had been waiting for this moment! Seeing this, ck Asura immediately shouted, ¡°Charge!¡± Immediately, the Dark Night Tribe members of the Third n joined the battlefield. ck Battle, the leader of the First n, did not give any orders. His face grew colder. Ye Li had casually killed ck Cloud, which shocked him. But now, he was going to sit back and watch as both sides weakened each other. When both sides were seriously injured, he would reap the benefits. The Dark Night Tribe members of the Second and Third ns numbered in the tens of thousands, and their battle cries echoed, shaking the heavens. Ye Li leaped into the air, raised the Dragon-ying de high, and shouted, ¡°me de Technique!¡± As the words fell, the de fell! Countless fire des headed towards the Dark Night Tribe of the Second n, and in an instant, the ground below turned into a sea of fire. After Ye Li unleashed a single sh, he had no intention of striking again. He looked at ck Battle with indifference. He thought that the ck Battle was quite cunning and knew that when the sandpiper and the m fought, the fisher would reap the benefits. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t even know who the fisher was. He was just a ninth-tier Dark Night Tribe member, but he actually dared to covet his Dragon-ying de. ¡°ck Battle, 1 will kill you today!¡± Ye Li dered. ck Battle was taken aback, staring at Ye Li in astonishment. In the blink of an eye, Ye Li had been in mid-air one moment and disappeared the next. ck Battle hurriedly looked for Ye Li¡¯s figure, but even if he had another pair of eyes, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find Ye Li. That was because Ye Li had already arrived among the Dark Night Tribe members of the First n. The Dark Night Tribe members of the First n were in shock when they saw this. They had been watching the fight, but suddenly, Ye Li appeared right next to them. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The Dark Night Tribe members who were not far from Ye Li took three steps back, clearly terrified. Swish! Ye Li held the Dragon-ying de and swung it down. In an instant, the Dark Night Tribe members who were close to him melted into nothingness. At this moment, ck Battle finally reacted. He quickly turned around and was shocked to the extreme. This human had arrived here in such a short amount of time, and his speed was truly terrifying. ¡°Kill him!¡± ck Battle regained his senses and immediately ordered the First n to attack Ye Li. The First n swarmed towards Ye Li! Ye Li had been besieged by Dark Night Tribe members countless times before, but as the saying goes, ¡°Capture the ringleader first.¡± This was an old and well-known saying, and it was an eternal truth. Suddenly, Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space to block the Dark Night Tribe members. Then, he flew towards ck Battle. The Dark Night Tribe members were left empty-handed, as Ye Li had disappeared. Soon after, they witnessed the most terrifying scene imaginable. Zombies! Seven zombies appeared right before their eyes.. Chapter 388 - 388: Demon King Ye Li is in Pursuit Chapter 388: Demon King Ye Li is in Pursuit Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The creatures of the Dark Night Tribe looked at the seven zombies before them, their souls trembling in fear. ¡°Ninth¡­ Ninth-tier zombies!¡± These Dark Night Tribe creatures had never seen ninth-tier zombies before. They were so terrified that their souls seemed to have left their bodies. Roar!!! Ah Da let out a roar, and the Earth-Shattering Fist struck out. Following Ah Da¡¯s attack, Baiwawa, Hongye, Yutong, Swordsman Ah Qi, Bone Maiden, and Long Yu all joined in the fight. These low-level Dark Night Tribe creatures couldn¡¯t withstand such an assault, and the situation quickly turned into a gruesome spectacle. At this moment, Ye Li had already engaged in battle with ck Battle. ck Battle was slightly stronger than ck Cloud, whose weapon was an ancient high-quality spear. ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± Terrifying icy radiance continuously emanated, a sight that was truly horrifying to behold. ck Battle was no match for Ye Li. From the moment they shed, ck Battle knew that he had no chance of defeating Ye Li. He had already contemted retreating and immediately formed hand seals, summoning a seventh-tier male zombie, intending to use this seventh-tier male zombie as a sacrificial pawn. During this time, he nned to escape! As luck would have it, Long Yu was currently a seventh-tier zombie. Ye Li wasn¡¯t in a rush to chase after ck Battle. To put it in the words of an old Chinese saying, ¡°Even if Sun Wukong is formidable, can he escape from the Five-Finger Mountain of Tathagata?¡± Roar!!! The seventh-tier male zombie let out a roar and pounced towards Ye Li. Ye Li kicked the body of the seventh-tier male zombie, sending it flying instantly. It may have appeared to be just a simple kick, but its power was absolutely devastating. If an ordinary person were to receive such a kick, they would have no chance of survival. Ye Li ced the nearly lifeless seventh-tier male zombie into the system space, nning to merge it with Long Yuter. Ye Li¡¯s lips curled slightly, and a smile appeared on his face, radiating confidence. He figured that since the seventh-tier male zombie had been stored in the system space, ck Battle¡¯s fate was sealed. Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eye to locate ck Battle. It didn¡¯t take long to find ck Battle¡¯s position. He then activated his Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot. ck Battle desperately fled. He felt he had been quite foolish. How could someone who possessed several of the Ten Great Divine Weapons be weak? Moreover, he had witnessed Ye Li summoning those ninth-tier zombies earlier. At that moment, he realized that there was no way he could ever provoke Ye Li. ck Battle was relieved that he had managed to escape. He didn¡¯t want to end up like the worthless ck Cloud, who had been too eager to obtain the Dragon-ying de, only to meet an unknown fate. He was a ninth-tier Dark Race member, an unparalleled existence wherever he went. Besides, he had had enough of this wretched ce. Thinking about it, ck Battle¡¯s mood was surprisingly good. He didn¡¯t care whether the First n would be wiped out. He turned back to check if Ye Li was pursuing him. In his heart, he believed that Ye Li could never catch up to him because he had enough confidence in his own speed. However, as soon as ck Battle turned around, a chilling sensation ran from the base of his spine to the top of his head, as if he had fallen into an icy abyss. Demon King Ye Li¡­ was in pursuit!!! ck Battle couldn¡¯t even dream of Ye Li pursuing him, nor did he expect Ye Li to be so fast that he could close the distance so quickly. In fact, he had already witnessed Ye Li¡¯s speed earlier, but he had thought that his own speed was on par with Ye Li¡¯s.. Chapter 389 - 389: Black Battle’s Demise Chapter 389: ck Battle¡¯s Demise Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ck Battle turned around and saw Ye Li chasing after him, as if a bolt of lightning had struck him. He gritted his teeth, preparing to elerate. However, just as he was about to turn back and make a frantic escape, a scene unfolded before him that made him recoil in shock, retreating dozens of meters. It was because Ye Li had already appeared right in front of him! ¡°You¡­ you!¡± ck Battle had initially thought that Ye Li¡¯s speed was about the same as his own, but now he realized not only was he wrong, but he was profoundly wrong. Ye Li carried the Dragon-ying de on his shoulder and looked at ck Battle with indifference. ¡°1 told you, you are doomed today. Why do you still want to run?¡± ck Battle stared at Ye Li and said, ¡°Ye Li, there¡¯s no deep-seated enmity between us. Why are you so determined not to spare me?¡± Ye Li smiled, nodding slightly. He gazed at the dark sky and spoke slowly. ¡°Do you think I, Ye Li, need a reason to kill you?¡± Ye Li was well aware of his own nature. He wasn¡¯t a good person, nor was he a bad person. People like him typically didn¡¯t need any reason to act. ck Battle¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Ye Li, I¡¯m also in the ninth tier. 1 can take you down with me!¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ck Battle red at Ye Li. As the leader of the Dark Night Tribe, he had never been pushed to such a desperate situation before. ¡°I¡¯mughing at your ignorance. You don¡¯t understand how vast the heavens are and how deep the earth is. Do you really think you, ck Battle, are worthy of a life-and-death struggle with me?¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°Come, let me kill you. Perhaps you¡¯ll die morefortably.¡± Ye Li beckoned to ck Battle with a slow wave of his finger. ck Battle clenched his teeth, gripping the ancient spear in his hand. He swiftly thrust the spear forward, sending a cold radiance shooting towards Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head inwardly. Why did no one ever believe him? Originally, ck Battle could have died morefortably, but now it seemed he didn¡¯t appreciate that opportunity. Swish! A cold glint appeared first, followed by a sh like a dragon! The Dragon-ying de unleashed a terrifying cold radiance, and the two cold radiances collided heavily. Boom! The cold radiance emitted by the ancient spear couldn¡¯tpare to the cold radiance of the Dragon-ying de. It was instantly scattered without a trace. But the cold radiance still moved toward ck Battle. ck Battle¡¯s expression turned even more horrified, and he quickly dodged, narrowly avoiding the horrifying cold radiance. ck Battle was about to take a breather. As soon as he raised his head, he saw that Ye Li had already arrived in front of him with the Dragon-ying de! ck Battle died! Ye Li slowly sheathed the Dragon-ying de. His face, as wless as jade, showed no emotion, as if nothing had happened. Now that ck Battle was dead, it was time for him to return to the battlefield to take a look. Before he came, he had ordered the Apocalypse Legion to help the Third n of the Dark Night Tribe. Ye Li could easily predict that the situation was now overwhelmingly in their favor. ¡°Leader, ck Wind has escaped!¡± The ck Asura was stunned and hurriedly looked for ck Wind. ck Wind was the Grand Elder of the Second n and had injured the fifth elder of the Third n. He certainly wouldn¡¯t let ck Wind off. ¡°Chase!¡± ck Asura said coldly. ¡°Yes, Leader!¡± an Elder quickly responded. Ye Li was on his way back when he suddenly halted his steps. He had seen a member of the Dark Night Tribe approaching him, He happened to know this guy.. It was none other than the Grand Elder of the Second n¡­ ck Wind! Chapter 390 - 390: Leaving the Dark Night Castle Chapter 390: Leaving the Dark Night Castle Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ck Wind quickly halted his steps, looking at Ye Li in utter terror. He hadn¡¯t expected to encounter Ye Li here, even if he had racked his brains. ¡°Demon King Ye Li!¡± Ye Li smiled faintly, and it seemed that ck Wind was nning to escape, but he hadn¡¯t expected to run into him. What could Ye Li say to that? ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what do you want?¡± ck Wind red at Ye Li, speaking coldly. ¡°Meeting me means your fate is death. Why are you asking what I want?¡± Ye Li chuckled. As the words left his mouth, Ye Li swung the Dragon-ying de with a powerful sh, and a cold radiance shot towards ck Wind. ck Wind was terrified and quickly dodged, attempting to evade Ye Li¡¯s attack. But as soon as he evaded, Ye Li had already arrived right in front of him, and the Dragon-ying de swung horizontally. Swish! ck Wind couldn¡¯t dodge this strike even if he used all his strength. ¡°Alih!¡± A pig-like scream echoed as the Second n¡¯s Elder, ck Wind, met his demise. Ye Li¡¯s face showed no emotion. He sheathed the Dragon-ying de, put it back in the system space, and continued on his way. As he expected, the situation was one-sided in the favor of the Apocalypse Legion and the Third n of the Dark Night Tribe. The First n and the Second n were utterly powerless to resist the Apocalypse Legion. At this point, both ns had surrendered. When Ye Li returned, the Apocalypse Legion greeted him respectfully. ¡°Master.¡± Ye Li nodded, and ck Asura quickly approached. From the moment he saw Ye Li, he knew how terrifying the strength of the Demon King was. ¡°Senior Demon King¡­¡± Ye Li waved his hand to indicate that ck Asura didn¡¯t need to say much. He looked at ck Asura and said calmly, ¡°I am leaving the Dark Night Castle now. What to do next is your responsibility.¡± After merging the seventh-tier zombie that ck Battle had summoned with Long Yu, Long Yu had be an eighth-tier zombie. Ye Li thought thating to the Dark Night Castle might have been a mistake. However, it was a fortunate one because he had obtained an additional map for the Super Treasure Map. Now, it was time to search for the treasure. Following the coordinates in his mind, Ye Li arrived in a new location. This was an abandoned city. Ye Li scanned it with the Heavenly Spirit Eyes and found that there were quite a number of zombies in this city. After sending out the Apocalypse Legion from the system space, he asked the post-apocalyptic world army to lure the zombies. In no time, countless zombies surged towards them like a tidal wave. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Ye Li gave orders to the Apocalypse Legion! He opened the synthesis grid in his mind and started merging the zombies. After half a day, the system¡¯s voice finally rang in Ye Li¡¯s ears. ¡°Long Yu upgraded to a ninth-tier zombie.¡± The 18 wed Zombies also reached the first tier! Ye Li nodded in satisfaction. Now it was time to find the treasure. The location was not far from the coordinates in his mind, so he walked there at a leisurely pace. Ye Li came to a bare mountain. What he didn¡¯t expect was that he wasn¡¯t the only one on this mountain. There was also a human and a Dark Race member fighting. The human was an elderly man in his seventies. The elderly man exuded a powerful aura and was a ninth-tier Evolved Being. The Dark Race member was also at the ninth tier, holding two hammers in his hands and arge drum hanging in front of him. ¡°Boom!¡± The Dark Race member wielded the double hammers and struck the drum, producing a deafening thunderous sound that surged toward the elderly man. The elderly man struck with a powerful punch, and the formidable purple aura collided with the thunderous sound. Ye Li smiled faintly, not expecting to witness such a battle in this remote ce.. Chapter 391 - 391: Half of the Eastern Emperor Bell Chapter 391: Half of the Eastern Emperor Bell Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li was puzzled as to why a human ninth-tier Evolved Being and a ninth-tier Dark Race member were fighting in this deste ce. Were they vying for something? He activated the Heavenly Spirit Eye to investigate and his face lit up with excitement. Ye Li had seen the other half of the Eastern Emperor Bell! No wonder two such high-level powerhouses were present here; it was because of this. The old man and the thunder creature were locked in a difficult battle. It was like a fierce battle of tigers on the mountain. Ye Li decided to watch the tigers fight. More than ten minutes passed, and the old man was clearly at a disadvantage. The thunder creature sneered, ¡°Human powerhouse, I advise you to escape quickly. You are no match for me.¡± The old man stared at the thunder creature, but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to escape, then you can only die.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the thunder monster held two hammers and hammered the drum, and a terrifying bolt of lightning struck over. The old man widened his eyes, feeling somewhat powerless to defend against this blow. ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± At this critical moment, a slightly slim figure appeared in front of the old man. The young man blocked the attack for the old man, who was surprised to find himself still alive. Then, he quickly examined the youth¡¯s appearance and was even more shocked. The youth was incredibly young and could withstand the ninth-tier Dark Race member¡¯s attack. The thunder monster didn¡¯t expect a young man to appear. He looked at the young man in front of him. ¡°You¡­¡± The thunder creature hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°You two are fighting here over the other half of the Eastern Emperor Bell, right?¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you here to im this half of the bell?¡± The thunder creature stared at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been searching for this half of the bell for a long time.¡± With those words, the thunder creature¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Then let¡¯s see if you have the strength for it!¡± As the words fell, a thunderous attack shot towards Ye Li. Ye Li retrieved the Dragon-ying de from the system space, and a cold radiance suddenly emerged. Swish! Ye Li swung the de, and the attack was terrifying. After the cold light and the thunder were offset, Ye Li jumped up, raised the Dragon-ying de high, and slowly said to the thunder monster, ¡°Sky Demon Tyrant de Technique!¡± The Dragon-ying de fell heavily, and an unparalleled demon phantom rushed towards the thunder creature. The thunder creature was horrified by such an attack! Without imagining further, he quickly fled the scene, reaching the fastest speed ever recorded. The old man was stunned by the young man¡¯s strength. Ye Linded on the ground and prepared to take the other half of the Eastern Emperor Bell. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, my friend,¡± the old man said with folded hands. Ye Li turned to the side and replied, ¡°No problem, I just wanted to get the other half of the Eastern Emperor Bell.¡± The old man was startled, as he had the same thought. It really was the Eastern Emperor Bell. He quickly walked up to Ye Li and asked, ¡°Friend, 1 am the head of the Xiao family in Sky Blue Base City. May 1 ask who you are?¡± ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li stopped and said to the old man. The old man knew that there was no way he could defeat the young man in front of him, especially with the de that Ye Li had just used! He remembered that when the de appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand, there was a blood dragon with five ws coiled around it, and it emitted a terrifying and chilling radiance. Could it be¡­ The old man suddenly thought of an incredible possibility, that Ye Li¡¯s de was¡­ the Dragon-ying de! Chapter 392 - 392: Returning to Sky Blue Base City Chapter 392: Returning to Sky Blue Base City Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The old man was shocked but was certain that the de in Ye Li¡¯s hand was the Dragon-ying de. He didn¡¯t dare to ask and feared that it might displease Ye Li. After all, he had seen Ye Li¡¯s strength quite clearly just now. ¡°Friend, if you¡¯re going to Sky Blue Base City, you can visit the Xiao family. I still have some weight in Sky Blue Base City,¡± the old man said to Ye Li. Ye Li thought that the old man was likely from one of the top three families in Sky Blue Base City. The Gu family was the strongest among the top eight families, and the old man, as a ninth-tier Evolved Being, would naturally be associated with one of the top three families. ¡°Friend, I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡± The old man was somewhat unwilling, but he had no choice. If he were to fight Ye Li for the other half of the Eastern Emperor Bell, he would undoubtedly die. ¡°All, such a remarkable figure has appeared near Sky Blue Base City,¡± the old man sighed and left. Ye Li gazed at the other half of the Eastern Emperor Bell not far away and walked over to pick it up. Ding¡­ ¡°Detected the other half of the Eastern Emperor Bell. Would you like to synthesize it?¡± ¡°Synthesize.¡± ¡°Eastern Emperor Bell synthesis initiated.¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Eastern Emperor Bell synthesispleted.¡± Ye Li now possessed three divine weapons and was ready for the Eastern Emperor Bell¡¯s trial to be triggered. With the Eastern Emperor Bell in hand, it was time to head to Sky Blue Base City. Upon arriving in Sky Blue Base City, Ye Li nned to visit the Xia family. Outside the Xia family, Ye Li noticed that the guards and disciples seemed worried. Sensing trouble, he quickly approached. As soon as the gatekeepers saw Ye Li, they appeared on the verge of tears. ¡°Mr. Ye Li, you¡¯ve finally returned.¡± ¡°Sniff, the Xiao family has gone too far. They¡¯ve seriously injured our family head. And none of the doctors in Sky Blue Base City dared to treat him.¡± The Xiao family? Ye Li squinted his eyes. If he recalled correctly, the old man on the mountain had mentioned that he was the head of the Xiao family. Without further ado, Ye Li walked into the Xia family. At this moment, Xia Xi and Xia Chun were feeling down outside. Xia Xi had just raised her head and saw Ye Li approaching. ¡°Senior, you¡­ you¡¯ve returned.¡± Xia Xi¡¯s expression was a mix of joy and sorrow as she looked at Ye Li withplex emotions. ¡°Take me to see Xia Hong.¡± ¡°Senior, my father¡­¡± Ye Li waved his hand and said, ¡°I already know.¡± Xia Xi didn¡¯t say much and led Ye Li to Xia Hong¡¯s room. Once in the room, the Xia family¡¯s elders saw Ye Li¡¯s arrival and quickly greeted him as Mr. Ye Li. Xia Hong was currently unconscious, his face turning blue. His injuries looked extremely severe. Ye Li raised his palm, and a golden aura flowed into Xia Hong¡¯s body. A few secondster, Xia Hong opened his eyes, and hisplexion returned to normal. Xia Xi, Xia Chun, and the elders of the Xia family were all shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to have such a divine technique. ¡°Am I okay?¡± Xia Hong was somewhat bewildered and couldn¡¯t figure out what had happened. ¡°Dad, Senior saved you,¡± Xia Chun said. Xia Hong quickly leaped out of bed and looked at Ye Li. ¡°Mr. Ye Li, you¡¯ve returned!¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°Now, tell me why the Xiao family did this.¡± Everyone from the Xia family became indignant at Ye Li¡¯s words. Xia Hong then exined everything that had happened. After Ye Li had injured the Gu family¡¯s members thest time, the Gu family had a good rtionship with the top three families in the city, including the Xiao family. So, the Xiao family hade to seek revenge on behalf of the Gu family.. Chapter 393 - 393: Tell Me Where the Xiao Family Is Chapter 393: Tell Me Where the Xiao Family Is Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li thought that Xia Hong was injured because of him. If he didn¡¯t take revenge, he wouldn¡¯t be Ye Li. ¡°Mr. Ye Li, if it weren¡¯t for you, I might have died,¡± Xia Hong said, looking at Ye Li. The people from the Xia family also sighed in relief. It was fortunate that Ye Li had arrived; otherwise, the consequences would have been unthinkable. Ye Li gave a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I need to leave for a while.¡± ¡°Do you want to know where Mr. Ye Li is heading?¡± Xia Hong asked Ye Li, but as soon as the words left his mouth, he regretted it. He realized that Ye Li was no ordinary person and didn¡¯t need to report to him about his whereabouts. ¡°Xiao Family,¡± Ye Li replied nonchntly. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li slowly walked out of the room. Only then did the people of the Xia familye back to their senses. They looked at Ye Li¡¯s back in shock, but they didn¡¯t dare to stop him. The Xiao family was one of the top three families in Sky Blue Base City, and they were a powerful force. Once outside the Xia family, Ye Li realized that he didn¡¯t know where the Xiao family was located. However, as one of the top three families, everyone in Sky Blue Base City should know their whereabouts. He was about to randomly approach someone to ask about the Xiao family¡¯s location when he suddenly felt a force collide with him. ¡°Ouch!¡± A pained cry rang out. Ye Li looked calmly and found a young woman in her twenties who had fallen to the ground and was clutching her forehead. The woman was very pretty and was ring at Ye Li with intense anger. ¡°How dare you bump into me!¡± The girl got up from the ground and looked at Ye Li angrily. Ye Li¡¯s face remained unchanged. The woman was a gic warrior, a third-tier Evolved Being. ¡°How dare you bump into me? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Xiao Yuzhu said fiercely to Ye Li! ¡°Can¡¯t you see I don¡¯t want to talk to you?¡± Ye Li said indifferently. ¡°What did you say?¡± Xiao Yuzhu was stunned. No one had ever dared to speak to her like this. Whether in China or here, there was no shortage of spectators who were willing to watch amotion for money, and many people were quick to gather and watch the show. ¡°By the way, do you know where the Xiao family is?¡± Ye Li decided to ask this young woman. ¡°The Xiao¡­ Xiao family?¡± Xiao Yuzhu was taken aback, clearly not expecting Ye Li to ask about this. The onlookers were also surprised. The Xiao family was one of the top three families in the Sky Blue Base City. Could this person be a gic warrior? The Sky Blue Base City had arge poption, but less than 1% of them were gic warriors. As long as one could be a gic warrior, his status would rise to a higher level. Xiao Yuzhu looked down on Ye Li. ¡°You want to join the Xiao family¡¯s camp?¡± Ye Li shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why do you want to know about the Xiao family?¡± ¡°You only need to tell me where the Xiao family is located. Don¡¯t ask any more questions.¡± Xiao Yuzhu couldn¡¯t help but frown at Ye Li¡¯s tone, finding him insufferable. ¡°What do you think the Xiao family is? Do you think you can go there as you please? Why don¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror?¡± Xiao Yuzhu¡¯s tone was dripping with disdain. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Yuzhu? What are you doing here?¡± A maic voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. A man of roughly the same age as Xiao Yuzhu walked over. He was exceptionally handsome and could be considered a handsome man. Of course, it depended on who he waspared to. Compared to Ye Li, he fell far short in terms of attractiveness. ¡°Lin Chen, it¡¯s you?¡± Xiao Yuzhu smiled. The onlookers saw Lin Chen and had an instinctual feeling that he was a rich young man. His aura wasn¡¯t something that ordinary families could cultivate.. Chapter 394 - 394: Such An Arrogant Person Chapter 394: Such An Arrogant Person Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Lin Chen, since you¡¯re here, help me teach this person a lesson.¡± Xiao Yuzhu looked disdainfully at Ye Li. Lin Chen smiled. ¡°If Yuzhu says so, of course I can.¡± Then, Lin Chen looked at Ye Li. ¡°Brother, Yuzhu asked me to teach you a lesson. Are you willing?¡± The crowd was stunned. This person was too arrogant. He even asked the other party if they wanted to be taught a lesson. ¡°In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to because you¡¯ve offended the wrong people. Yuzhu is from the Xiao family, and I¡¯m from the Lin family.¡± Lin Chen looked at Ye Li proudly. In his opinion, Ye Li would be scared to death after knowing his and Xiao Yuzhu¡¯s identities. ¡°They¡¯re actually from the Xiao and Lin families. No wonder they¡¯re so arrogant.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid this person is in trouble. Since he has offended the people of the top three families, he will definitely end up in a miserable state.¡± ¡°So, we have to be smart. It won¡¯t be good if we piss off someone we shouldn¡¯t.¡± The onlookers all looked at Ye Li pitifully. They could imagine what would happen to Ye Li. Lin Chen smiled with a sense of triumph, listening to the crowd¡¯s discussions. He believed that Ye Li must be scared by now. He looked into Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°What?¡± Lin Chen was frustrated. He stared at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face remained unchanged. It was as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. ¡°Why¡­ why aren¡¯t you scared?¡± Lin Chen couldn¡¯t understand it. He believed that anyone who heard about his and Xiao Yuzhu¡¯s identities should be terrified. Xiao Yuzhu was also puzzled. Ye Li was astonishingly calm, to the point of being unbelievable. She gazed into his eyes and saw that Ye Li¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡± Ye Li replied nonchntly. He couldn¡¯tprehend why he should be scared. Just because they were from the top three families? He found itughable. ¡°Do you not know how powerful the top three families are?¡± Lin Chen stared at Ye Li. As a member of the top three families, no one of his age dared to talk to him like this. Ye Li shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The crowd was bbergasted. How could someone not know the terror of the top three families in Sky Blue Base City? They suspected that Ye Li was pretending not to know. They were more inclined to believe thetter. They believed that Ye Li was now feigningposure, but in his heart, he was actually terrified. ¡°Alright, alright. Since you don¡¯t know the might of the top three families, I¡¯ll show you today!¡± Lin Chen looked at Ye Li with a menacing look. Xiao Yuzhu looked at Ye Li mockingly. Lin Chen and she were both third-tier Evolved Beings. As long as Lin Chen took action, this person would probably have to lie in bed for months. ¡°I advise you not to take action; you¡¯re too weak,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The moment this remark was made, everyone was shocked. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would say something like that. Lin Chen was furious. He gritted his teeth and looked at Ye Li. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°Ants are ants. How about this? I¡¯ll only use one finger. If you can beat me, you can do whatever you want to me.¡± Silence, a deathly silence! Everyone stared at Ye Li in shock. This was way too arrogant. Lin Chen was from the top three families, but he imed that he could defeat him only with one finger? Xiao Yuzhu was also furious. She had never seen such an arrogant person.. Chapter 395 - 395: Heading to the Xiao Family Chapter 395 - 395: Heading to the Xiao Family Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lin Chen stood motionless, as if frozen in ce. He had expected Ye Li to be terrified upon learning his identity, but he didn¡¯t anticipate Ye Li¡¯s response. ¡°What did you say!¡± Lin Chen clenched his teeth and his eyes burned with anger. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate anymore; let me defeat you with one finger,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Lin Chen couldn¡¯t suppress his anger any longer. He clenched his fist and threw a powerful punch toward Ye Li, like a fierce tiger descending a mountain. Ye Li remained still as a statue, with a calm expression on his face. The onlookers shook their heads, fully anticipating Ye Li¡¯s fate. A horrifying scene was about to unfold. As Lin Chen¡¯s fist was just inches away from Ye Li, Ye Li suddenly disappeared, moving to Lin Chen¡¯s back. The entire process happened so quickly that the bystanders couldn¡¯t follow, and they saw Ye Li raise a single finger. ¡°I have one finger that can destroy the world!¡± When Lin Chen turned back, he realized that Ye Li¡¯s finger was already descending toward his head. Ye Li didn¡¯t use the One Yang Finger this time, nor did it contain any spiritual energy. It was just a simple finger. Lin Chen was shocked. He couldn¡¯t¡­ dodge it. With the finger just an inch away from Lin Chen¡¯s head, Ye Li stopped. He had no intention of killing Lin Chen, only teaching him a lesson. Lin Chen was drenched in cold sweat, and warm liquid even trickled from his lower body. It was clear that Lin Chen was scared out of his wits. The bystanders were astonished as well. They never expected this turn of events. Xiao Yuzhu was terrified. She never thought Ye Li would be this powerful. ¡°I told you that you were too weak. I can defeat you with just one finger. Why don¡¯t you believe it?¡± Ye Li said calmly. After saying this, Ye Li didn¡¯t pay any further attention to Lin Chen. He looked at Xiao Yuzhu and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take me to the Xiao family.¡± Xiao Yuzhu snapped out of her daze, her face showing a mix of emotions. Ye Li¡¯s strength, which he had just demonstrated, was terrifying. She had always thought Ye Li was just a weak gic warrior. But she had been mistaken. ¡°Alright¡­ okay,¡± Xiao Yuzhu reluctantly nodded. They continued in silence. As she got closer and closer to the Xiao family, Xiao Yuzhu finally couldn¡¯t help but speak. She was too curious. ¡°What realm are you actually in?¡± she asked. She didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li, who looked at most one or two years older than her, was so terrifying. Ye Li halted and looked at Xiao Yuzhu calmly. ¡°If I told you I¡¯m a nine-tier Evolved Being, would you believe me?¡± Xiao Yuzhu was stunned. She certainly wouldn¡¯t believe it. If he had be a level-nine Evolved Being at such a young age, it would be too unbelievable. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe it, there¡¯s no need to ask further,¡± Ye Li continued. Although Xiao Yuzhu didn¡¯t say anything, her expression said everything. Before long, Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu arrived outside the Xiao family¡¯s estate. The Xiao family was one of the top three families in Sky Blue Base City. These families controlled the economy, the military, and almost everything else of the base city¡­ ¡°This is the Xiao family,¡± Xiao Yuzhu told Ye Li. Ye Li inspected the Xiao family¡¯s grand buildings and couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. As one of the top three families, their estate was truly magnificent, unlike anything he had ever seen before. Then, Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu entered the Xiao family¡¯s premises. The Xiao family was massive, consisting of both the main lineage and various branch families, totaling over a thousand members. Xiao Yuzhu, being the granddaughter of the Xiao family¡¯s head, held a high position in the family. As soon as they entered the Xiao family, several people respectfully called out, ¡°Third Miss..¡± Chapter 396 - 396:I Am A Ninth-tier Evolved Being Chapter 396 - 396:I Am A Ninth-tier Evolved Being Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Ye Li, what do you want from the Xiao family?¡± Xiao Yuzhu found Ye Li exceedingly mysterious and she had never encountered anyone like him before. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Go and inform your family¡¯s head that 1, Ye Li, have arrived,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Xiao Yuzhu was surprised, wondering, ¡°Is he here to see my grandpa?¡± Could it be¡­ Suddenly, Xiao Yuzhu thought of an astonishing possibility: that Ye Li might be friends with her grandfather. But she dismissed this possibility because of Ye Li¡¯s age. How could he be friends with her grandfather? ¡°Ye Li, why do you want to see my grandpa?¡± Xiao Yuzhu probed. She believed that if it wasn¡¯t something important, she would give him a good scolding. ¡°Yuzhu, you¡¯re back.¡± A young man, around the same age as Xiao Yuzhu, approached. He was as handsome as Lin Chen. Before Xiao Yuzhu could respond, the young man continued, ¡°Yuzhu, is this your boyfriend?¡± A yful expression appeared on the young man¡¯s face. His name was Xiao Yun, the grandson of the Xiao family¡¯s chief, and also a third-tier Evolved Being. ¡°Xiao Yun, what are you saying?¡± Xiao Yuzhu frowned, looking angrily at Xiao Yun. The Xiao family was divided into two factions, with one led by the family head and the other by the grand elder. ¡°Yuzhu, I was just making a joke. No need to get so upset,¡± Xiao Yun shrugged. Then, Xiao Yun looked at Ye Li and asked, ¡°Brother, my name is Xiao Yun. I¡¯m the grandson of the grand elder. And you are?¡± Xiao Yun had a mocking expression on his face. ¡°Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Obviously, this was the first time Xiao Yun had heard of the name Ye Li. He looked at Ye Li with a calm expression, which somewhat displeased Xiao Yun. ¡°Do you know what level you are at?¡± Xiao Yun fixed his gaze on Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯m a ninth-tier Evolved Being,¡± Ye Li slowly replied. ¡°What!!!¡± Xiao Yun felt like he had been struck by lightning, and he stared at Ye Li in shock. Several secondster, Xiao Yun snapped back to reality. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Xiao Yun burst intoughter as if he had heard something incredibly funny. Xiao family members and other onlookers joined in, sensing that there was some entertainment to be had. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as ever, and he looked at Xiao Yun with indifference. ¡°He said¡­ he said he¡¯s a ninth-tier Evolved Being. Do you find that funny?¡± Xiao Yun couldn¡¯t help butugh to the point of tears. Xiao family members also couldn¡¯t contain theirughter. If bragging was a crime, this man would have been sentenced to death ten times over. Xiao Yuzhu couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li insisted on iming to be a ninth-tier Evolved Being. Even though she had witnessed his terrifying abilities, saying he was a ninth-tier Evolved Being seemed far-fetched. ¡°Brother, this is the Xiao family. Both the family head and my grandfather are ninth-tier Evolved Beings. Do you think we¡¯d believe that you¡¯re a ninth-tier Evolved Being just because you say so?¡± Xiao Yun looked at Ye Li with disdain. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. Xiao Yun didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li was still able to smile when his lie had already been exposed. ¡°Alright! You im to be a ninth-tier Evolved Being, so how are you going to prove it?¡± Xiao Yun stared intently at Ye Li. ¡°Do you want me to prove it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Xiao Yun wanted to see how Ye Li could prove it! ¡°Alright, do you believe that I can make you lie on the ground in one second and then make you stand up again in another second?¡± Ye Li said calmly.. Chapter 397 - 397: Does Anyone Still Doubt What I Say? Chapter 397 - 397: Does Anyone Still Doubt What I Say? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Xiao family members werepletely stunned, thinking they had heard it wrong. Xiao Yun stared at Ye Li in disbelief and asked, ¡°Ye Li, what did you just say?¡± Never in his life had he felt this furious. As the grandson of the Xiao family¡¯s grand elder, he had always held a high position. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ye Li calmly looked at Xiao Yun. Xiao Yun was taken aback; he didn¡¯t believe it? Ye Li imed that he could make Xiao Yun lie down in one second and then make him stand up in another second. This was something that no one would believe! ¡°Haha, who do you think you are to talk to me like this?¡± Xiao Yun sneered. The surrounding Xiao family members also found Ye Li too arrogant. How could he dare to act recklessly in the Xiao family? Didn¡¯t he know how powerful the Xiao family was? ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll have to make you believe,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see how you make me¡­¡± Xiao Yun didn¡¯t finish his sentence before he let out a scream that sounded like a pig being ughtered. ¡°Alih!¡± Xiao Yun was now lying on the ground, clutching his right leg and wailing in agony. He had a ghastly blood hole on his right leg, which had appeared at some point. ¡°This¡­!¡± The Xiao family members were in shock. They didn¡¯t even have time to process what had happened. Xiao Yuzhu was also shocked. She knew that Ye Li was formidable, but she had never expected him to be this powerful. ¡°Anyone else wants to try?¡± Ye Li looked at the surrounding Xiao family members and spoke casually. No one in the Xiao family dared to speak. They stared at Ye Li in horror, and Xiao Yun continued to scream in pain. Ye Li smiled and raised his hand. A gentle golden aura flowed towards the bloody hole on Xiao Yun¡¯s right leg. The Xiao family members watched with wide eyes as the wound on Xiao Yun¡¯s leg visibly healed within moments. Xiao Yun was dumbfounded. He had never been this shocked in his life. ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Yun calmly. At this moment, Xiao Yun couldn¡¯t even utter aplete sentence. He stared at Ye Li in astonishment. He clearly remembered the excruciating pain he had felt just a moment ago, but now, he felt no pain at all. Everything was healed, and it was all thanks to Ye Li. Thinking about it, Xiao Yun was even more shocked. ¡°How¡­ how did you do that?¡± ¡°Was it an illusion?¡± ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t an illusion. It¡¯s real.¡± The Xiao family members exchanged bewildered looks, unable to fathom how Ye Li had performed such an incredible feat. ¡°Does anyone still not believe what I said?¡± Ye Li nced at the people of the Xiao family and slowly said. Xiao Yuzhu had never seen such a divine technique before. She was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t even speak. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± A deep voice echoed in their ears. ¡°It¡¯s the Grand Elder. The Grand Elder is here.¡± The Xiao family members were filled with fear. The Grand Elder of the Xiao family was an authoritative figure with absolute power in the family. An elderly man in a Tang suit strode over with great dignity. Despite his age, he exuded an imposing aura, and his eagle-like eyes were as sharp as daggers. Seeing that her grandfather hade, Xiao Yun hurriedly told the old man everything. The old man¡¯s name was Xiao Kun, the Grand Elder of the Xiao Family, a ninth-tier Evolved Being. Since Ye Li reached the fourth level of the Ancient Devil Tome, no one could see through his realm, be it those whose realm was higher than his or those whose realm was lower than his. Upon hearing Xiao Yun¡¯s ount, Grand Elder Xiao Kun was taken aback and his eyes widened.. Chapter 398 - 398: Provoking the Wrath Chapter 398 - 398: Provoking the Wrath Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xiao Kun observed Ye Li from head to toe, and typically, he would look down upon someone of Ye Li¡¯s age. However, Xiao Yun¡¯s description of Ye Li¡¯s terrifying power made him reconsider. ¡°You¡¯re not from the Sky Blue Base City, are you?¡± Xiao Kun naturally knew that there was no genius like Ye Li in any of the martial families in the Sky Blue Base City. ¡°No, I¡¯m from the Wilderness Zone,¡± Ye Li nodded. Xiao Kun didn¡¯t have much knowledge about the Wilderness Zone, but he continued, ¡°Why do youe to the Xiao family?¡± The people from the Xiao family all looked at Ye Li, wondering how he would respond. ¡°You know the Xia family, right?¡± Ye Li said lightly. The people of the Xiao family were puzzled. They knew about the Xia family, one of the top eight families in the Sky Blue Base City. Did Ye Lie here because of the Xia family? Xiao Kun remained silent, knowing that Ye Li had more to say. ¡°The Xia family¡¯s head, Xia Hong, was injured by the Xiao family, and I¡¯vee here for justice,¡± Ye Li continued slowly. When Ye Li said this, the members of the Xiao family were all astonished. Toe to the Xiao family for justice? ¡°Ye Li, it¡¯s only our Xiao family who dares to mess with others. No one has ever dared to mess with our Xiao family. I think you¡¯re really tired of living!¡± Xiao Yun red at Ye Li. Although he was amazed by Ye Li¡¯s unparalleled skills earlier, now that his grandfather was here, he had nothing to fear. ¡°I see you¡¯vee to seek revenge for Xia Hong, hehe,¡± Xiao Kun said with a cold smile. ¡°Xia Hong was injured by me, and since you¡¯vee for revenge, let¡¯s get started,¡± Xiao Kun said. Ye Li looked at Xiao Kun with a faint smile. ¡°If 1 cripple one of your hands, will you ept it?¡± Silence, a prolonged silence! The members of the Xiao family were all dumbfounded. It was one thing for Ye Li to be arrogant with Xiao Yun, but none of them could have anticipated that Ye Li would dare to say such a thing to the Grand Elder. After all, the Grand Elder was a ninth-tier Evolved Being. Xiao Kun hadn¡¯t been angry in at least ten years, but he was now feeling a bit irritated. ¡°You¡¯re an arrogant young man. Don¡¯t you understand the difference in our status?¡± Xiao Kun stared at Ye Li and spoke coldly. Ye Li just smiled. ¡°i don¡¯t think i need to understand it.¡± At this moment, more members of the Xiao family arrived, both from the middle-aged generation and the older generation. They were furious to hear Ye Li¡¯s arrogant words. The Xiao family, one of the three major families in the Sky Blue Base City, was being provoked by a young man. ¡°Father, let me teach this guy a lesson!¡± an angry voice rang out, and a middle-aged man quickly approached. The man was Xiao Zhen, Xiao Yun¡¯s father, and Xiao Kun¡¯s son. Xiao Yuzhu waspletely at a loss now. She never expected that Ye Li¡¯s visit to the Xiao family was rted to such a matter. The situation was bing uncontroble. Xiao Zhen red at Ye Li. ¡°Brat, how dare you say such things to my father? I will make you regret it!¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°I, Ye Li, have no reason to regret, because I will never regret.¡± Xiao Zhen couldn¡¯t contain his anger any longer. ¡°Diamond Palm!¡± Xiao Zhen unleashed a palm strike toward Ye Li. The palm wind was like lightning, and it carried a red spiritual aura as it flew towards Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head inwardly. Xiao Zhen was only a seventh-tier Evolved Being, yet he dared to attack Ye Li. He clearly had no idea of the difference in their strengths.. Chapter 399 - 399: All of You Are Just Dust Chapter 399: All of You Are Just Dust Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xiao Zhen unleashed his Diamond Palm, attacking Ye Li fiercely! Ye Li remained motionless in ce, looking as calm as if he were a mountain. In his eyes, Xiao Zhen¡¯s attack seemed pathetically weak. Xiao Yuzhu and the members of the Xiao family were left bewildered. They couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li wasn¡¯t trying to evade the attack. Was it because he didn¡¯t need to, or was it because he thought he couldn¡¯t evade it? They were more inclined to believe thetter. Just when the Diamond Palm was a hair¡¯s breadth away from Ye Li, he finally began to move. He raised one finger, then lightly touched the Diamond Palm, causing it to vanish instantly. How was that possible!!! The members of the Xiao family were all taken aback and looked at Ye Li in shock. The Diamond Palm had disappeared with a light touch? Typically, it was capable of splitting a thousand-pound boulder. Xiao Zhen, the one who had unleashed the Diamond Palm, was shocked to a level he had never experienced before. He couldn¡¯t have imagined this oue even in his wildest dreams. ¡°You are too weak. In my eyes, you are nothing but ants. No¡­¡± Ye Li said, stopping for a moment and then continuing, ¡°You should be about the same as dust.¡± As soon as he said this, the members of the Xiao family were filled with anger. Xiao Zhen was already a seventh-tier Evolved Being, and in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, he was no more than dust. Then what did that make them? Were they even lower than dust? As long as one was a gic warrior in the Sky Blue Base City, who didn¡¯t want to be born into the Xiao family? As long as their gic talent wasn¡¯t too poor, they could obtain many resources. But in the eyes of this young man, they were even weaker than ants. Ye Li chuckled to himself, knowing exactly what the members of the Xiao family were thinking. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m not just referring to him; in my eyes, all of you are just dust,¡± Ye Li continued. The members of the Xiao family were furious when they heard this statement. They had never been this angry in their entire lives. ¡°Since you say that Xiao Zhen is dust, then what about me?!¡± A cold voice rang out, and a middle-aged man quickly approached. ¡°It¡¯s the second elder¡¯s son!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Xiao Cheng, and he was also a seventh-tier Evolved Being. Xiao Cheng arrived at Xiao Zhen¡¯s side, ready to team up against Ye Li. ¡°Just two specks of dust,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. ¡°What did you say?!¡± Xiao Cheng red at Ye Li. Ye Li paid no attention to Xiao Cheng and looked at Xiao Kun. ¡°I¡¯ve said it. 1¡¯11 only break one of your arms, so why are you so unwilling?¡± Ye Li asked. Xiao Kun was astonished by Ye Li¡¯s previous disy of power, and now when he heard Ye Li¡¯s words, his face turned red with anger. ¡°Father, there¡¯s no need to get angry. Let Xiao Zhen and Xiao Cheng teach him a lesson!¡± Xiao Zhen said coldly. ¡°As I said, you are nothing but dust in my eyes. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Xiao Zhen and Xiao Cheng couldn¡¯t ept these words. They were flying towards Ye Li with the intention of beating him up. ¡°You are seeking death!¡± Looking at Xiao Zhen and the members of the Xiao family charging at him, Ye Li shook his head inwardly. Then he raised a finger, allowing golden spiritual energy to envelop it. ¡°Swoosh, Swoosh!¡± Two piercing sounds were heard, and terrifying golden spiritual energy attacked Xiao Zhen and Xiao Cheng. Xiao Zhen and Xiao Cheng were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li tounch such an attack. They hurriedly dodged and narrowly evaded the attack of the golden spiritual energy.. Chapter 400 - 400: Testing the Power of the Eastern Emperor Bell Chapter 400: Testing the Power of the Eastern Emperor Bell Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xiao Zhen and Xiao Cheng, after evading the golden spiritual energy attacks, looked at Ye Li in shock and horror. They had barely managed to regain theirposure when Ye Li suddenly disappeared from his original spot. Xiao Zhen and Xiao Cheng were startled to the core when they saw this. Their pupils constricted rapidly. By the time Ye Li reappeared, he was already in front of Xiao Zhen and Xiao Cheng. They were caught off guard and were sent flying backward. Xiao Zhen and Xiao Cheng crashed heavily into the ground, and the Xiao family members were in an uproar. ¡°Uncle Xiao Zhen and Uncle Xiao Cheng were defeated?¡± The Xiao family members, although they knew Ye Li was formidable, had never imagined that he would be this strong. Xiao Zhen and Xiao Cheng, despite the hard fall, managed to get back up. They stared intently at Ye Li. ¡°I told you, you are just dust in my eyes. Why don¡¯t you believe that?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face bore a yful expression. Xiao Zhen and Xiao Cheng gritted their teeth and clenched their fists harder than they ever had before. Their nails dug into their flesh, but they didn¡¯t feel any pain. ¡°Ye Li, don¡¯t be too arrogant. This is the Xiao family,¡± a middle-aged man said as he walked over. This middle-aged man was also a seventh-tier Evolved Being, with a robust physique and a fierce expression. His name was Xiao Hu, the son of one of the Xiao family¡¯s elders. Xiao Hu walked to Xiao Zhen and Xiao Cheng, stared at Ye Li, and said coldly, ¡°What if I join in?¡± Ye Li shook his head, ¡°Not enough.¡± Xiao Hu, upon hearing this, was burning with anger. He had never imagined that one person could be so arrogant. ¡°And me!¡± Another seventh-tier Evolved Being stepped forward. The younger generation of the Xiao family exchanged bewildered nces. There were now four seventh-tier Evolved Beings present. Xiao Yuzhu, on the other hand, was secretly scared. Thinking that she had just bumped into such a monster, she said many disrespectful words to him in disdain. Ye Li shook his head, ¡°Still not enough.¡± The Grand Elder of the Xiao family, Xiao Kun, looked extremely cold. He had thought that at Ye Li¡¯s age, he wouldn¡¯t be a high-leveled Evolved Being. But now he realized that he was not only wrong, butpletely wrong. ¡°What if¡­ I¡¯m included?¡± Xiao Kun walked out! Everyone from the Xiao family was stunned. Including Grand Elder Xiao Kun, there were four seventh-tier Evolved Beings and one ninth-tier Evolved Being. The four seventh-tier Evolved Beings were all on the Grand Elder¡¯s side. But what made the Xiao family people unable to believe their ears was Ye Li¡¯s answer. Ye Li shook his head, ¡°Still not enough.¡± ¡°Ye Li, I want your life!¡± Grand Elder Xiao Kun roared and then rushed towards Ye Li at the speed of the wind. After Xiao Kun flew over, the four seventh-tier Evolved Beings followed closely behind. Ye Li smiled. Even if it didn¡¯t rain, would there still be dog pee moss? It was fine. He could just take this chance to test the power of the Eastern Emperor Bell! He retrieved the Eastern Emperor Bell from his system space. A crimson clock appeared in front of him, and Ye Li gently tapped it with his palm. ¡°ng!¡± Instantly, it felt like the earth was quaking. The Xiao family members covered their ears. At this moment, they wished they were dead. The feeling was a hundred times more painful than having a thousand ants biting their hearts. Xiao Kun and the four seventh-tier Evolved Beings quickly retreated, looking at the crimson clock in front of Ye Li in fear. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Xiao Kun¡¯s eyes widened as he suddenly remembered something.. Chapter 401 - 401: Severing One of Xiao Kun’s Arms Chapter 401: Severing One of Xiao Kun¡¯s Arms Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xiao Kun had once read an illustrated book. The red bell in front of Ye Li was exactly the same as the one in the illustrated book. He pondered for a moment, finally recalling the name. One of the Ten Great Divine Weapons¡ªEastern Emperor Bell! ¡°Ye Li, is the clock in front of you the Eastern Emperor Bell?¡± Xiao Kun hastily asked. Upon hearing this, all the Xiao family members were taken aback. The Eastern Emperor Bell? This was one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons. Such divine artifacts were incredibly distant from their reach, and they hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility. Xiao Zhen and Xiao Cheng hadn¡¯t thought of it either. They stared wide-eyed at the red bell in front of Ye Li. ¡°Yes, this is indeed the Eastern Emperor Bell,¡± Ye Li calmly confirmed. He thought that the power of the Eastern Emperor Bell was not bad. With just a gentle p of it, it could cause the earth to shake. Seeing Ye Li¡¯s affirmation, Xiao Kun¡¯s eyes gleamed with greed. Ye Li, of course, noticed the greedy expression on Xiao Kun¡¯s face. He wasn¡¯t surprised. Anyone who saw his divine artifact would react this way. ¡°Ye Li, originally, I wanted to kill you, but now I¡¯ve changed my mind. If you hand over the Eastern Emperor Bell, 1¡¯11 spare your life. How about that?¡± Xiao Kun said with a sinister smile. To him, this was a good deal. While the Ten Great Divine Weapons were tempting, one¡¯s life was naturally more valuable. Ye Li smiled lightly. He couldn¡¯t fathom why Xiao Kun would dare to make such a proposal. It seemed like Xiao Kun didn¡¯t know his ce. ¡°How can an ant like you change at all? You can only be changed if I sever one of your arms,¡± Ye Li said. Ye Li always kept his word. If he said he would sever Xiao Kun¡¯s arm, he would. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li activated Swift Steps, leaving only an afterimage behind. When he appeared again, he was already above Xiao Kun, and he had the Dragon-ying de in hand! In an instant, a soul-stirring dragon roar sounded. A phantom of a five-wed blood dragon appeared and circled in the sky, leaving people in awe. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Xiao Kun was stunned. Could it be that¡­ This was the Dragon-ying de? Before Xiao Kun and the Xiao family members could react, Ye Li had already shot out like lightning. By the time Xiao Kun regained his senses, it was toote! Swish! A horrifying burst of cold radiance appeared, followed by an earth-shattering scream. ¡°All!!!¡± The dreadful scream came from the Grand Elder, Xiao Kun. Xiao Kun¡¯s left hand had been severed! Blood flowed incessantly, and the sight was terrifying. ¡°Is it enough for you to be convinced after I¡¯ve severed one of your arms?¡± Ye Li calmly looked at Xiao Kun. At this moment, the Xiao family members were utterly terrified. They even felt their souls trembling. Senior Elder Xiao Kun was still screaming in agony. He couldn¡¯t even utter a word. ¡°Ah, it hurts so much!¡± Ye Li¡¯s face bore a hint of boredom. He spoke calmly, ¡°Answer me, or you will die very soon.¡± When Grand Elder Xiao Kun heard this, an icy chill coursed from his spine to the top of his head. He couldn¡¯t care less about the pain; as long as he remained alive, he could have a chance for revenge. ¡°I am convinced,¡± Xiao Kun said, enduring the pain. Ye Li saw that the situation had been settled, and he prepared to leave. However, before he could turn around, a withered voice entered his ears. ¡°Who dares to cause amotion in my Xiao family!¡± Chapter 402 - 402: Who Dares to Stop Me Chapter 402: Who Dares to Stop Me Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Xiao family members immediately made their way upon hearing that voice. ¡°The Family Head is here!¡± Xiao Cang was the Family Head of the Xiao family, a ninth-tier Evolved Being. Xiao Cang looked at the Grand Elder who was still screaming, although he had never been on good terms with Xiao Kun, they were still part of the Xiao family. Xiao Zhen saw the condition of his father and his eyes turned red. He quickly told Xiao Cang everything that had happened. Upon hearing this, Xiao Cang couldn¡¯t help but feel furious. The Xiao family was one of the top three families in Sky Blue Base City, and no one had dared to provoke them in such a way. Xiao Cang stared at Ye Li¡¯s back, his expression bing incredibly cold. ¡°Do you know what your fate will be?¡± Xiao Cang asked in a cold voice. Ye Li didn¡¯t turn around. He calmly spoke, ¡°Can your Xiao family pose any threat to me?¡± Xiao Cang was stunned. He hadn¡¯t been angry for many years, but at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but be extremely angry. ¡°How dare you look down on the Xiao family!¡± Ye Li smiled and turned around, looking at Xiao Cang. He asked in a calm tone, ¡°Does the Xiao family deserve my respect?¡± Xiao Cang was somewhat shocked. He rubbed his eyes and looked at the young man before him. He hadn¡¯t forgotten this youth¡¯s face. ¡°Is¡­ Is it you?¡± When Ye Li had found the other half of the Eastern Emperor Bell, he had saved Xiao Cang¡¯s life. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Ye Li replied slowly. Xiao Cang had never expected that it would be Ye Li. For a while, Xiao Cang didn¡¯t know what to do. Xiao Yuzhu watched Ye Li¡¯s indifferent face and recalled their conversation outside the Xiao family residence. ¡°What realm are you actually in?¡± ¡°If I told you I¡¯m a ninth-tier Evolved Being, would you believe it?¡± Back then, she would never have believed it, even if she were beaten to death. Who would believe that someone of such a young age had reached the ninth-tier? But now, she had no choice but to believe! ¡°Now I want to leave your Xiao family. If anyone tries to stop me, 1 guarantee that they¡¯ll have a hard time dying,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The Xiao family members didn¡¯t utter a word of objection. They could only stare at Ye Li in fear. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li slowly walked out of the Xiao family. ¡°Wait.¡± When Ye Li took a few steps, Xiao Cang suddenly shouted at Ye Li¡¯s back. The Xiao family members were shocked, thinking that the Family Head wanted to stop Ye Li. Ye Li paused, revealing a profile of his face. ¡°What? Do you want to stop me?¡± Even though he had saved Xiao Cang¡¯s life once, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to act if Xiao Cang insisted on stopping him. ¡°Mr. Ye Li, you¡¯re my savior. 1 just want you to stay in the Xiao family for a few days,¡± Xiao Cang said to Ye Li. When this was said, the Xiao family members were all petrified. They never imagined that the Family Head would say such a thing. They also had no idea that Ye Li was the one who saved the Family Head¡¯s life. Ye Li was also slightly taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Cang to make such a request. After pondering for a few seconds, he turned around to face Xiao Cang and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Cang felt a sense of joy upon hearing this, not expecting Ye Li to agree so readily. ¡°Family Head, he cut off my father¡¯s arm!¡± Xiao Zhen, still unwilling to ept the situation, said to Xiao Cang. ¡°Hmph!¡± Xiao Cang snorted and said, ¡°The Grand Elder offended someone of Mr. Ye Li¡¯s caliber. He is fortunate that Mr. Ye Li only severed one of his arms. He should count himself lucky, so stop being ungrateful.¡± Xiao Zhen had no choice but to remain silent. ¡°Spread the word, a grand feast shall be held today,¡± Xiao Cang ordered.. Chapter 403 Visiting the Zombie Paradise 403 Visiting the Zombie Paradise Xiao Cang knew well how formidable Ye Li was. When they met on the mountain, he couldn''t forget Ye Li''s extraordinary presence. If it weren''t for Ye Li, he would have been dead long ago. Xiao Cang had avish feast prepared directly. Since he couldn''t obtain the Eastern Emperor Bell, building a good rtionship with Ye Li was also a good oue. Ye Li calmly looked at the table filled with exquisite dishes and began to eat and drink. He ate as quickly as he killed. Many people didn''t even see his knife, and those people were already dead. Many people didn''t even see him pick up his chopsticks, and he had already finished eating. The family head''s lineage members were shocked. They had never seen someone eat so quickly before. Ye Li stayed at the Xiao family until the next day. He had originally nned to leave, but Xiao Yuzhu came over and asked him, "Mr. Ye Li, do you want to visit the Zombie Paradise?" Ye Li had heard of the Zombie Paradise before, as he had been to one in Annan Base City. Xiao Yuzhu looked at him with pleading eyes; she really wanted him to go with her. "Alright." Ye Li nodded. Currently, there was nothing too important on his te, so he decided to go to the Zombie Paradise. When Ye Li agreed, Xiao Yuzhu''s little face lit up with joy. Subsequently, Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu headed toward the Zombie Paradise. The Zombie Paradise in Sky Blue Base City was located to the north and contained both low-level and high-level zombies. Low-level zombies ranged from levels 1 to 5. High-level zombies were levels 6 to 10. The Zombie Paradise in Sky Blue Base City had dozens of enclosures, and the tickets were expensive. It wasn''t something ordinary people could afford. When Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu arrived outside the Zombie Paradise, it had a whimsical appearance that resembled an amusement park. "Mr. Ye Li, please wait here for a moment. I''ll go buy tickets," Xiao Yuzhu said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. He calmly looked at the Zombie Paradise entrance and noticed that many of the people here were ordinary Awakened Beings. It seemed that there were plenty of wealthy people in Sky Blue Base City. Suddenly, a young man with an entourage approached. He appeared to be around eighteen or neen years old and was apanied by a beautiful young woman. Several fifth-tier Evolved Beings followed behind him. "Hey, it''s Young Master Gu Bai." "Gu Bai is so charismatic. I wish I could be Young Master Gu Bai''s woman." "Give it up, look at yourself. Can Young Master Gu Bai even notice you?" As one of the top eight families in Sky Blue Base City, the Gu family was well-known, and Gu Bai was the young master of the direct lineage of the Gu family. Naturally, many people knew him. The offspring of the top three families had always been low-key, so they weren''t well-known to the public. Gu Bai enjoyed the envious nces of those around him. He held his head high, as if these people were only worthy of his disdain. "Huh?" One of the Gu family''s fifth-tier Evolved Beings noticed someone blocking their path and was stunned. He had never encountered such a situation. When the Young Master went out, he always had a clear path, and no one had ever dared to block his way. This Gu family fifth-tier Evolved Being took a quick step forward and came to Ye Li. "Move aside!" the fifth-tier Evolved Being said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li didn''t even nce at the fifth-tier Evolved Being, as if he hadn''t heard anything. "Brat, if you didn''t hear what I said, then perhaps you need to learn your lesson," the fifth-tier Evolved Being stared at Ye Li. "Who is this guy? How can he dare to block Young Master Gu Bai''s path? He must be tired of living." "That''s right, doesn''t he know how powerful Young Master Gu Bai is?" "Watch, this guy''s fate is going to be terrible." The people outside the Zombie Paradise started whispering and pointing at Ye Li. Chapter 404 Ignorant Woman 404 Ignorant Woman "Young Master Gu, what''s going on?" The beautiful woman next to Gu Bai looked at him displeased and said. "Don''t worry. Let me go check," Gu Bai said with a smile. With those words, Gu Bai stepped forward. "Who dares to block my path, Gu Bai?" Gu Bai said coldly. A fifth-tier Evolved Being quickly approached Gu Bai and said to him, "Young Master, it''s him who''s blocking your way." Gu Bai looked up and couldn''t understand why someone would dare to block his path in Sky Blue Base City. But as he took a closer look, he took three steps back in shock! "Ye¡­ Ye Li!" Gu Bai couldn''t have imagined that the person blocking his way was actually Ye Li. Gu Bai knew how formidable Ye Li was, even his father was no match for him. "Young Master Gu, don''t waste your time with him. Just make him leave," the beautiful woman said to Gu Bai. Gu Bai swallowed hard upon hearing her words, then suddenly remembered what his father had told him: the Grand Elder of the Xiao family had severely injured Xia Hong. He thought that Ye Li should also be aware of all this. So, Gu Bai steadied his mind and stared at Ye Li, saying, "Ye Li, I didn''t expect to see you here in Sky Blue Base City." Ye Li looked at Gu Bai, and someone like Gu Bai just didn''t interest him in the slightest for a conversation. Why rustle the leaves when the tree wants to be still? Seeing that Ye Li didn''t say anything, Gu Bai''s face showed a hint of arrogance. "Ye Li, I''ve told you before, crossing my Gu family would lead to a terrible oue. Don''t you know that my Gu family has a very good rtionship with the Xiao family in the top three families?" Gu Bai looked proudly at Ye Li, knowing that Ye Li wouldn''t dare to do anything to him now. The people in the Zombie Paradise pitied Ye Li. They knew that his fate would be miserable. "Kneel down," Ye Li looked at Gu Bai and said indifferently, azy expression on his face. "What!!!" The people couldn''t help but gasp in shock. They couldn''t have imagined that Ye Li would actually say such words to Young Master Gu. 10:35 This guy wanted Young Master Gu to kneel down to him? This was outrageous! The beautiful woman beside Gu Bai was shocked, too. After all, Gu Bai was the young master of the Gu family. How could this person dare to¡­ "Do you know who you''re talking to?" The woman looked at Ye Li disdainfully. Ye Li shook his head inwardly. This woman was not a gic warrior but an ordinary person. An ordinary person with such arrogance, it was truly absurd. Ye Li didn''t pay attention to the woman. He looked at Gu Bai and repeated, "I''ll say it again, kneel down. Don''t make me say it a third time." For some reason, Gu Bai''s entire body couldn''t stop trembling. He looked into Ye Li''s eyes and felt his soul submitting to Ye Li. "You loser, he''s the young master of the Gu family!" The woman was about to approach Ye Li, preparing to p him in the face. Since bing Gu Bai''s woman, she felt supremely superior. Ye Li didn''t want to argue with this woman, but she insisted on seeking death. What could he do? Women like her, how could they change? Only by disfiguring her could she change. As the woman''s hand was about to strike, she was already sent flying, with a horrifying bloodstain appearing on her face. Shended heavily on the ground and screamed in pain. "You¡­ How dare you hit me!" The woman was about to get up, and a young girl looked at her in terror. "Sister, you, you¡­" Chapter 405 Kneel Before Me 405 Kneel Before Me The young girl seemed extremely frightened and had trouble finding her words. The woman was startled and quickly asked, "What happened to me?" "Sister, your face¡­ it''s disfigured!" As soon as the words left the young girl''s mouth, the woman took three steps back, feeling as though all the strength had been drained from her body. She hastily retrieved a pocket mirror and took a look. The woman screamed in fright and immediately fainted on the ground. Everyone thought that she had fainted, but when they reached out to feel her breath, they found that she was dead. What a pity, indeed. A woman with unparalleled beauty had met such a tragic fate. Ye Li didn''t expect the woman to be frightened to death, but then he figured it out. Women who ced excessive importance on their appearance would find disfigurement more unbearable than death. He wondered if there were stic surgeons in this parallel world. "Daring to harm Young Master''s woman? You''re seeking death!" A fifth-tier Evolved Being rushed toward Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head. Why were there always so many people who overestimate themselves? Swish! With a piercing sound, the fifth-tier Evolved Being fell to the ground, screaming like a pig. This¡­ this¡­ Everyone outside the Zombie Paradise was shocked. They would rather believe that the sky was about to copse than that Ye Li was so strong. Gu Bai was petrified. He felt like his soul had been sucked out of his body. Meanwhile, Xiao Yuzhu, carrying two tickets, approached. Gu Bai was taken aback and rubbed his eyes. When he realized he hadn''t been mistaken, he stumbled and crawled to her side. Thud! Gu Bai knelt before Xiao Yuzhu and began to sob. "Miss Xiao, please save me, please save me!" Xiao Yuzhu was taken aback; she knew Gu Bai, but they had no prior connection. The onlookers were amazed to see Young Master Gu Bai, who was kneeling before this girl. They began to wonder if she had an extraordinary background. Right! Gu Bai had referred to her as Miss Xiao; could she be¡­ A member of the Xiao family, one of the top three families in Sky Blue Base City? The top three families were not situated in the main city area, so most people knew very little about the descendants of these families. However, it wasmon knowledge that the Gu family had a strong connection with the Xiao family, as Gu Chao, the head of the Gu family, married the daughter of the Xiao family''s Grand Elder. "Miss Xiao, this person is a wicked man of unknown origin. He dared to make me kneel!" Gu Bai began to wail at Xiao Yuzhu. Xiao Yuzhu rolled her eyes. Aren''t you kneeling on the ground now? But the person he was talking about was¡­ Xiao Yuzhu suddenly realized something. Mr. Ye!!! "Gu Bai, did you offend Mr. Ye?" Xiao Yuzhu stared at Gu Bai and asked. When Gu Bai heard this, he couldn''t help but be shocked. The people around them were also taken aback. Xiao Yuzhu was calling this person "Mr. Ye." Just who was this person? "If Mr. Ye asked you to kneel, you should kneel obediently, or else your Gu family will face a catastrophe!" Xiao Yuzhu''s fair face disyed a touch of coldness. Gu Bai was shocked beyond words. He had originally wanted Xiao Yuzhu to save him, but he never expected her to say such words. He swallowed and looked at Ye Li again. Ye Li''s eyes were murderous, and he exuded an intimidating aura! Gu Bai was scared out of his mind. He crawled in front of Ye Li and said, "Ye Li." "No! Mr. Ye¡­" "No, Senior Ye, please spare my life. Please forgive my insolence." Gu Bai had keenly sensed that if he didn''t kneel, he would meet a gruesome end. Chapter 406 - 406: Hunting Dark Race Members Chapter 406 - 406: Hunting Dark Race Members Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As they watched Gu Bai¡¯s pitiable disy, their previous impression of him had crumbled. ¡°Leave,¡± Ye Li told Gu Bai indifferently. Ye Li had no desire to kill at the moment. If he had wanted to, Gu Bai would have died long ago. Hearing this, Gu Bai felt like he had been granted a pardon. He swiftly fled the scene with several fifth-tier Evolved Beings, reaching a speed that was faster than any recorded in history. ¡°Mr. Ye, there were so many people in line inside. I only realized this now. It¡¯s just¡­¡± Xiao Yuzhu began to speak, but Ye Li raised his hand, interrupting her. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Ye Li said. Xiao Yuzhu breathed a sigh of relief, realizing that Ye Li didn¡¯t me her. Subsequently, Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu entered the Zombie Paradise. ¡°Mr. Ye, inside the park, there are onlymon zombies and advanced zombies. There¡¯s no challenge. 1 bought tickets for hunting Dark Race members,¡± Xiao Yuzhu looked at Ye Li tentatively. She didn¡¯t know how Ye Li would answer. ¡°Whatever,¡± Ye Li replied indifferently. Xiao Yuzhu walked up to an entrance where a bored staff member was idly fiddling with his fingers. The entrance led to areas withmon zombies and advanced zombies. Gic warriors frequented these areas, but almost no one dared to hunt Dark Race members. ¡°We¡¯re here to hunt Dark Race members,¡± Xiao Yuzhu told the staff member. The staff member was shocked as if he had been electrocuted. He quickly looked at Xiao Yuzhu and was stunned. She was too beautiful. He had never seen such beauty. Then, the staff member looked at Ye Li, who was beside Xiao Yuzhu, and was even more shocked. He didn¡¯t expect there to be such a handsome person in this world. Compared to him, the difference was like heaven and earth. However, the most important point wasn¡¯t their appearances but that these two people seemed to be around twenty years old and they actually dared to hunt Dark Race members? ¡°Xi Shi, they¡¯re here to hunt Dark Race members. Can you protect them?¡± the staff member asked. Xi Shi, a middle-aged man, was a fifth-tier Evolved Being and one of the strongest figures in the Zombie Paradise. Xi Shi was a little stunned. No one had bought tickets to hunt Dark Race members this year. He looked at Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu up and down. He discovered that Xiao Yuzhu was a third-tier Evolved Being, but he couldn¡¯t tell Ye Li¡¯s realm. It couldn¡¯t be high. He must be concealing his realm. Given their ages and the fact that they were third-tier and potentially higher, Xi Shi couldn¡¯t exin it unless they were both geniuses. ¡°Please follow me in,¡± Xi Shi told Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu. Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu followed Xi Shi into the entrance. Inside, they found themselves in a grassy area with various animals infected by the zombie virus. However, there was no sign of Dark Race members. ¡°Guests, the highest-level Dark Race member inside is a third-tier humanoid mantis. If you encounter one, please stand behind me,¡± Xi Shi informed them. Ye Li felt bored. A third-tier Dark Race member was so weak that there was no challenge. Suddenly, an infected wild boar charged toward Ye Li! Ye Li raised a finger, and a shocking golden aura shot out, instantly killing the ck boar. The whole process took less than a second. ¡°An SSS-level gic warrior?¡± Xi Shi was shocked and looked at Ye Li in disbelief. Ignoring Xi Shi, Ye Li used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to spot several humanoid mantis monsters.. Chapter 407 - 407: Mr. Ye, I Can’t Beat Him Chapter 407 - 407: Mr. Ye, I Can¡¯t Beat Him Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, Ye Li walked over first. Xiao Yuzhu and Xi Shi quickly followed. The animals infected with the zombie virus began charging toward the three of them. Ye Li didn¡¯t take action; all of these virus-infected animals were dealt with by Xiao Yuzhu alone. Finally, a few third-tier Humanoid Mantis Monsters appeared. Ye Li had encountered Humanoid Mantis Monsters at the Annan Base City and the Huangjiang Base City. ¡°You despicable humans, you dare to bring us here. I¡¯m going to eat all of you!¡± With a roar, a third-tier mantis monster pounced. ¡°Be careful!¡± Xi Shi shouted. Ye Li slowly raised his finger and lightly tapped the Humanoid Mantis Monster, piercing it with a golden spiritual power attack. Seeing this, Xi Shi was somewhat dumbfounded. Did a third-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster really die like this? This SSS gene warrior was too terrifying! Xi Shi felt a bit ridiculous. He had just said that if they encountered a third-tier Mantis Monster, they should hide behind him. Now it seemed like a joke. The other two Humanoid Mantis Monsters were shocked. They turned around and prepared to escape. Ye Li pointed again, and one of the Humanoid Mantis Monsters fell to the ground, bidding a final farewell to this world. The remaining Humanoid Mantis Monster didn¡¯t dare to escape, but staying here meant certain death. Ye Li thought that since he was here, he might as well do Xiao Yuzhu a favor. ¡°You, fight this third-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster, defeat him, and kill him,¡± Ye Li said to Xiao Yuzhu. Generally, Dark Race members of the same realm were stronger than humans, making this a significant challenge for Xiao Yuzhu. But since Ye Li had given the order, Xiao Yuzhu naturally chose to follow it. Suddenly, Xiao Yuzhu unleashed her Diamond Palm! Diamond Palm was one of the martial arts of the Xiao family, capable of splitting rocks and had tremendous power. The Humanoid Mantis Monster knew he was already doomed, but he could at least take a human down with him. He opened his wings, leaped into the air, and dodged the Diamond Palm¡¯s attack. The third-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster¡¯s arms were like des, gleaming with cold light. He lunged at Xiao Yuzhu fiercely, and his speed was surprisingly fast. However, this speed was only fast to the third-tier realm. In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, it was like an ant crawling. Xiao Yuzhu was startled, and she quickly moved aside, but the third-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster¡¯s speed was simply too fast. His attack tore a gash in her clothing. Fortunately, Xiao Yuzhu managed to create some distance from the third-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster the instant her clothes were cut. ¡°Spiritual Qi Wave!¡± In Xiao Yuzhu¡¯s hand, a red spiritual energy ball formed, flying towards the Humanoid Mantis Monster. But the Humanoid Mantis Monster¡¯s speed was exceptionally fast, and the red spiritual energy ball missed him. As the saying goes, in martial arts, there¡¯s no defense against speed. The third-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster attacked Xiao Yuzhu once more. Xiao Yuzhu was startled, and at this distance and speed, she couldn¡¯t avoid the attack. Xi Shi was prepared to step in; it was their duty as members of Zombie Paradise. However, before he could take action, the third-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster was pierced by a terrifying golden spiritual power attack. Xiao Yuzhu took a deep breath. She had thought she was going to die, but Ye Li intervened at the critical moment. ¡°Mr. Ye, 1 can¡¯t beat him,¡± Xiao Yuzhu lowered her head in embarrassment because she felt that she couldn¡¯t even look up to Ye Li.. Chapter 408 - 408: Divine Beast Sky Swallowing Dog Chapter 408 - 408: Divine Beast Sky Swallowing Dog Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was normal for a third-tier gic warrior to be unable to defeat a third-tier Dark Race member. Ye Li didn¡¯t say much and began to regreting to the Zombie Paradise; it was just too dull. Xi Shi, standing awkwardly behind Ye Li, never expected that Ye Li was this powerful. Just when Ye Li was about to leave, he noticed something unusual. A small ck dog, only a few months old, was confronting an infected wild boar. ¡°Woof! Woof!¡± This small ck dog didn¡¯t appear to be infected by the zombie virus. Ye Li watched the scene with interest, thinking the dog would be torn to shreds by the boar in an instant. Suddenly, the small ck dog leaped at the infected wild boar. Ye Li hadn¡¯t expected the small dog to make the first move, which was intriguing. The infected wild boar wasrger than a regr one, with tusks over twenty centimeters long and bloodshot eyes. Ye Li initially thought the small dog was picking a fight it couldn¡¯t win, but to his surprise, the dog managed to push the boar back a few steps. ¡°Woof! Woof!¡± The little ck dog continued to bark as if it was very proud of its victory. Ye Li found it quite interesting that such a tiny dog could have such strength. The small ck dog went in for another attack, but this time the infected wild boar was furious and charged at the dog. The little ck dog and the boar collided! To everyone¡¯s amazement, the infected wild boar was sent flying backward, crashing into the ground and creating a deep pit. ¡°Woof! Woof!¡± The little ck dog joyfully hopped around, proud of its achievement. Ye Li was astounded by the scene. Ding¡­ Divine Beast Sky Swallowing Dog Detected. Please pick it up, Host.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li was taken aback. A¡­ Sky Swallowing Dog? A divine beast? Ye Li couldn¡¯t fathom how this tiny ck dog could be connected to a divine beast, as it looked like a regr puppy to him. But since the system had identified it as a divine beast, it must be correct. ¡°Come here.¡± Ye Li called out to the small ck dog. The dog appeared to understand Ye Li¡¯s words and turned to look at him with curiosity. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°From now on, I am your master.¡± ¡°Woof! Woof!¡± The little ck dog barked angrily at Ye Li. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll be called Xiao Hei from now on,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Xiao Hei¡¯s expression showed increasing anger, as if he strongly disliked this name. Xiao Yuzhu and Xi Shi were also surprised by the appearance of the dog in this ce. Ye Li essed the point shop in his mind and found premium dog food. Premium Dog Food: Eating it makes dogs insatiable; it¡¯s the top-quality dog food. Price: 3,000 points for ten pounds. Without hesitation, Ye Li spent 3,000 points to purchase ten pounds of the dog food. He ced the dog food beside Xiao Hei. The little dog¡¯s eyes lit up. It began eating voraciously! To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, ten catties of dog food were eaten up by Xiao Hei in no time. This was ten catties! When it finished, Xiao Hei looked up as if it wanted more, without the hostility it had shown earlier. Ye Li had essentially be Xiao Hei¡¯s benefactor. ¡°Come here.¡± Ye Li called out to Xiao Hei, and the dog obediently wagged its tail and approached Ye Li.. Chapter 409 - 409: Take Me to a Place with Many Zombies Chapter 409 - 409: Take Me to a ce with Many Zombies Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ding¡­ ¡°Detected that the Sky Swallowing Dog has acknowledged you as its master. Do you want to bind bloodlines with the Sky Swallowing Dog?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li thought the Sky Swallowing Dog was quite interesting. ¡°Bloodline binding in progress¡­¡± ¡°io%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Bloodline binding between the host and Sky Swallowing Dog isplete.¡± Ye Li noticed that he could now view Xiao Hei¡¯s attributes. ¡°Xiao Hei: Sky Swallowing Dog.¡± ¡°Attributes: Strength.¡± ¡°Bloodline: Divine Beast.¡± ¡°Level: 5.¡± ¡°Evolvement Status: Not evolved (Eating the crystallized brains of mutant zombies in the zombie¡¯s mind can trigger its evolution).¡± Ye Li was surprised. Crystallized brains of mutant zombies? He had never heard of such a thing before, so he had no idea where to find them. ¡°Woof! Woof!¡± Xiaohei excitedly barked, and after the bloodline binding, he looked at Ye Li as if Ye Li were his father. Ye Li thought that since eating the crystalized brains of mutant zombies could trigger evolution, he might as well find a ce to try and upgrade his wed zombies. Now that the seven zombies in the Apocalypse Legion had all reached tier-nine, they could do whatever they wanted in the Sky Blue Base City. But the level of the 18 wed zombies was still low and they couldn¡¯t formbat power yet. After cing Xiao Hei into the system space, Ye Li began walking slowly toward the exit of the Zombie Paradise. Xiao Yuzhu quickly followed. Once they left the Zombie Paradise, Ye Li turned to Xiao Yuzhu and said, ¡°Take me to a ce with many zombies.¡± Xiao Yuzhu was puzzled by Ye Li¡¯s request. ¡°A ce with many zombies?¡± There were quite a lot of zombies in the Zombie Paradise. ¡°Mr. Ye, when you mention a ce with many zombies, are you referring to¡­¡± ¡°Any area in the Sky Blue Base City with a high concentration of zombies, take me there,¡± Ye Li replied slowly. Naturally, Xiao Yuzhu didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li wanted to go to a ce with many zombies, but she didn¡¯t dare to ask more questions. Someone like Ye Li could go wherever he pleased. ¡°Mr. Ye, how about the Nanming District? It has the most zombies, and there are many mutated zombies there too.¡± When Ye Li heard this, his handsome face lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yuzhu led Ye Li to the Nanming District. After a short while, they arrived in the Nanming District. As Xiao Yuzhu had described, there were indeed a considerable number of zombies here. Ye Li released the members of the Apocalypse Legion. There was Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, Yutong, Swordman Ah Qi, Bone Maiden, and Long Yu. Xiao Yuzhu was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected seven humans to suddenly appear. But seeing Ye Li¡¯s calm demeanor, she felt reassured. However, when she looked into their eyes, her shock reached a whole new level. Purple-golden eyes! Every one of them had purple-golden eyes! Her grandfather had once told her that in heavily infected areas, there were many high-level zombies and Dark Race members. The purpie-golden eyes corresponded to ninth-tier zombies. Once they reached the tenth tier, their eyes would be identical to those of humans, making it difficult to distinguish them based on eye color. They could only be distinguished by the faint zombification on their faces. If you encountered a zombie with slightly dposed features but no special eye color, you should know you¡¯ve encountered a tenth-tier Zombie King! Xiao Yuzhu was so startled that she took three steps back and almost stumbled. She looked at the Apocalypse Legion with a mixture of fear and astonishment. ¡°They won¡¯t harm you. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,¡± Ye Li said calmly.. Chapter 410 - 410:1, Ye Li, Am Not from the Dark Race Chapter 410 - 410:1, Ye Li, Am Not from the Dark Race Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xiao Yuzhu was shocked. She looked at the Apocalypse Legion in shock. Ye Li¡¯s words made her fear the worst. Could these seven ninth-tier zombies actually belong to Ye Li? The realization sent shivers down her spine. It was widely known that only Dark Race members could control zombies. She never expected Ye Li to be a Dark Race member, especially since he looked just like a regr human. Ye Li understood what Xiao Yuzhu was thinking. He looked at her calmly and said, ¡±1, Ye Li, am not from the Dark Race.¡± His words stunned Xiao Yuzhu even further. How did he know what she was thinking? This was incredibly unnerving. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Suddenly, dozens of zombies charged towards them, howling as they approached. ¡°Go, Ah Da,¡± Ye Li said calmly. With that, Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind. With hismand, Ah Da shot out instantly. Before Xiao Yuzhu could even react, all the zombiesy dead on the ground. But before her shock could subside, she noticed that their numbers were decreasing, until only one remained. Xiao Yuzhu was paralyzed as she witnessed the impossible. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± The zombies were not only dwindling in number, but their levels were also increasing. Xiao Yuzhu looked at Ye Li in shock. Suddenly, she thought of something and felt as if she had been electrocuted. It was Ye Li who made the zombies dwindle in number but improve in strength. At this moment, she finallyprehended Ye Li¡¯s true terrifying nature. Thankfully, the Xiao family had not offended him, or they might have been obliterated by his seven ninth-tier zombies in an instant. Ye Li, with his serene expression, appearedpletely uninterested. The zombies no longer held his attention. His method for synthesizing zombies had remained the same since long ago: he would have the Apocalypse Legion lure zombies to his location. After the members of the Apocalypse Legion went to different ces to attract zombies, Ye Li prepared to take out some food from the system space. However, he realized that a significant portion of the food was gone, and the culprit was none other than Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei was enjoying a hearty meal in the system space, and he had never experienced such a feast from birth until now. Ye Li shook his head in resignation. He couldn¡¯t me Xiao; after all, the little guy was a divine beast. Without much thought, Ye Li retrieved a box of food from the system space. ¡°Come and eat with me,¡± Ye Li said to Xiao Yuzhu. Xiao Yuzhu, who was trembling uncontrobly, had lost her appetite entirely. She was ovee with fear. Ye Li chuckled to himself. She was scared now? He nodded slightly, looked at the sun in the sky, and murmured to himself, ¡°True fear has yet to begin.¡± Momentster, Xiao Yuzhu suddenly shivered. She heard the sounds of countless zombies. She hadn¡¯t paid them any attention before, but when she finally took a look, she was horrified. Zombies surrounded them from all directions, like a dark cloud overhead. Xiao Yuzhu was on the verge of tears. ¡°Mr. Ye, what should we do?¡± She was the cherished gem of the Xiao family, and she didn¡¯t want to die. Ye Li gave a faint smile. ¡°No need to panic.¡± When the Apocalypse Legion and the zombies were a certain distance away, Ye Li issued amand. Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, Yutong, Swordsman All Qi, Bone Maiden, and Long Yu began to take action! Chapter 411 - 411: Extracting Three Blue Corpse Crystals Chapter 411: Extracting Three Blue Corpse Crystals Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and started synthesizing zombies. The only regret was that there were no mutant zombies. Ye Li¡¯s virtual finger speed in his mind had reached an incredible level. ¡°A level 3 zombie synthesized¡­¡± ¡°A level 4 zombie synthesized¡­¡± In the end, Ye Li merged all eighteen wed Zombies into second-tier zombies. Ye Li thought they were alright, as second-tier zombies still possessed somebat power, but he naturally felt they were still too weak. What about the mutant zombies? To evolve, mutant zombies needed corpse crystals from the brains of other zombies, so did Xiao Hei. Ye Li was about to use his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to search for some when he noticed Xiao Yuzhu had turned to stone. Her eyes were wide open, and her fair face was filled with fear, as if she had just witnessed the most horrifying scene in history. Ye Li chuckled to himself. Any person who witnessed him synthesizing zombies would react this way. He had seen this reaction countless times. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Yuzhu calmly. Startled, Xiao Yuzhu snapped out of her daze. Not only was she scared, but she was also extremely scared. She didn¡¯t know how to respond to Ye Li. Before she could answer, Ye Li continued, ¡°Never be afraid because everything 1 do will make you scared for three days and three nights.¡± His words left Xiao Yuzhu stunned. She swallowed hard and stared at Ye Li¡¯s face. She realized that Ye Li¡¯s expression was incredibly calm, something she had never seen before in anyone. Ye Li didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Xiao Yuzhu. He activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to search for mutant zombies. He was indeed lucky. He quickly spotted a few mutant zombies, though they were only first-tier mutants. Without much thought, Ye Li walked towards them. The Apocalypse Legion followed closely behind. Xiao Yuzhu had no choice but to follow, even though she was apprehensive. It didn¡¯t take long for Ye Li toe across three first-tier zombies. When regr level 10 advanced zombies reached the first-tier, they disyed some level of intelligence, although it was limited. The three first-tier zombies, upon noticing humans, lunged towards them like starving ghosts. Ye Li raised his fingers, and three golden spiritual energy attacks burst forth. The three first-tier zombies instantly lost theirbat abilities. Ye Li pondered how he could extract the corpse crystals from their brains. He opened the system¡¯s point shop to see if there were any relevant tools. He wasn¡¯t particrly hopeful, but to his surprise, he found what he needed. Corpse Crystal Extraction Skill: Can extract corpse crystals from the brains of mutant zombies. Price: 10,000 points. Ye Li purchased the Corpse Crystal Extraction Skill. ¡°Do you want to cultivate the Corpse Crystal Extraction Skill?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°1O%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°The Corpse Crystal Extraction Skill has been sessfully cultivated.¡± With the system¡¯s voice fading away, Ye Li¡¯s mind contained all the information about the Corpse Crystal Extraction Skill. He looked at the three first-tier zombies on the ground, now incapacitated, and used the Corpse Crystal Extraction Skill on them. A stream of spiritual energy burst from Ye Li¡¯s hand, striking the heads of the three first-tier zombies. A few secondster, three blue corpse crystals were extracted from their brains. The three first-tier zombies had lost their vitality the moment the corpse crystals were removed. Ye Li thought that these crystals were like the human heart. Once they were gone, the zombies would die.. Chapter 412 - 412: Adorable Yutong Chapter 412: Adorable Yutong Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li released Xiao Hei from the system space. ¡°Woof! Woof!¡± Xiao Hei wagged its tail excitedly, seemingly curious about everything. Ye Li tossed three corpse crystals to Xiao Hei, and its eyes lit up. To Xiao Hei, this was the finest delicacy. It swallowed one of the blue corpse crystals in a single gulp, finding it incredibly delicious. It quickly devoured the other two as well. In an instant, Xiao Hei went from level 5 to level 7. Its size had grown slightly, but there weren¡¯t any noticeable changes. ¡°Brother, this dog is so annoying. Just now, it kept stealing your food in the system space,¡± Yutongined, looking disdainfully at Xiao Hei. ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right,¡± Bai Wawa chimed in with a silly grin. ¡°Woof! Woof!¡± Xiao Hei seemed to understand and barked menacingly at Yutong and Bai Wawa. Ye Li chuckled. Since when did Yutong and Bai Wawa be allies? This was quite interesting. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. Continue to find mutant zombies. After you defeat them, bring them to me.¡± Ye Li gave the Apocalypse Legion anothermand. The Apocalypse Legion began searching for mutant zombies, and Xiao Hei excitedly bounced around on the ground. Surprisingly, it followed Yutong. ¡°Get lost, or I¡¯ll hit you!¡± Yutong red at Xiao Hei, fuming. ¡°Woof! Woof!¡± Xiao Hei barked back as if to say, ¡°I won¡¯t leave. What are you going to do about it?¡± Ye Li gave a faint smile. These two were quite the pair. ¡°Yutong, Xiao Hei, be careful, and Yutong, protect Xiao Hei. Go on now,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Yutong pouted but followed her master¡¯smand. Xiao Yuzhu was originally very scared, but seeing Yutong so cute, she felt that her heart was about to melt. This¡­ this was a ninth-tier zombie! For some inexplicable reason, she wasn¡¯t scared anymore. ¡°Mr. Ye, are you really not a member of the Dark Race?¡± Xiao Yuzhu asked cautiously. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Do you think I need to lie to you?¡± Xiao Yuzhu didn¡¯t dare to ask any further questions. She was afraid of displeasing Ye Li, but she didn¡¯t think the Dark Race members looked like humans. So Mr. Ye should be a human. Although she didn¡¯t know how Ye Li could control tier-seven zombies, this world was so big. There were all kinds of strange things in this world. But there was no doubt that Ye Li was incredibly powerful, terrifying, and formidable!!!! ¡°In the Sky Blue Base City, there are two treasures: the Eastern Emperor Bell fragment and the divine beast, the Sky Swallowing Dog.¡± ¡°We have to take at least one of them back this time. Otherwise, if we anger Master, you know the consequences.¡± ¡°Last time, you mentioned that you found a fragment of the Eastern Emperor Bell and had a fierce battle with a ninth-tier Evolved Being. At a critical moment, a human powerhouse appeared. Is there really such a figure that exists in the Sky Blue Base City?¡± ¡°I assume they are also here to find the Eastern Emperor Bell fragment and the Sky Swallowing Dog.¡± Ye Li had exceptional hearing, and he naturally heard the conversation. He wore a smile because one of those figures was the Thunder Beast he had encountered when he found the other half of the Eastern Emperor Bell. He didn¡¯t expect there to be two ninth-tier Dark Race members. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. ¡°Go where?¡± Xiao Yuzhu looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°We¡¯ve encountered two members of the Dark Race; let¡¯s go have some fun.¡± With those words, Ye Li began to take his steps. By the time Xiao Yuzhu snapped out of her daze, Ye Li was already ten steps ahead. She quickly followed.. Chapter 413 - 413: Thunder Beast and Steel Bone Chapter 413: Thunder Beast and Steel Bone Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li used the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to see the two Dark Race members. One of them was the Thunder Beast, which was no surprise, as Ye Li had encountered it before. The other Dark Race member was extremely ugly, hunched with a skeletal figure, and a sharp de protruding from its back. This Dark Race member was called Steel Bone and was also a ninth-tier Dark Race member. They were currently on the rooftop of a high-rise building, looking down at everything below. While Xiao Yuzhu was walking, she realized she hadn¡¯t seen the Dark Race members. ¡°Give me your hand,¡± Ye Li said casually to Xiao Yuzhu. ¡°What?¡± Xiao Yuzhu was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to say that. However, she extended her hand to Ye Li, not daring to refuse him. Ye Li grabbed her hand, and Xiao Yuzhu felt aforting warmth. She nced at Ye Li¡¯s peerlessly handsome face and secretly wished that she could be Ye Li¡¯s girlfriend. But she knew it was just a dream. Then, Ye Li leaped, and before Xiao Yuzhu could react, she found herself on a rooftop. She had no time to contemte the situation because she saw two Dark Race members with incredibly powerful auras. Xiao Yuzhu was taken aback by the evil aura emanating from Thunder Beast and Steel Bone. It felt suffocating. Thunder Beast and Steel Bone were equally surprised and hadn¡¯t expected two humans to suddenly appear. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s you!¡± After recognizing Ye Li¡¯s face, Thunder Beast was shocked. ¡°Thunder Beast, do you know this human youth?¡± Steel Bone asked. ¡°It¡¯s him. He defeated me and took the fragment of the Eastern Emperor Bell. He also has the Dragon-ying Saber!¡± Steel Bone was startled. ¡°The Dragon-ying Saber, one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons?¡± Xiao Yuzhu, who was from the Xie family, had witnessed the power of the Eastern Emperor Bell when Ye Li had used it. It had caused a massive earthquake. She couldn¡¯t help but think that Ye Li had one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons in his hand. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Steel Bone suddenlyughed. ¡°Thunder Beast, even though you were defeated by him, you were alone at that time. Now, there are two of us.¡± Steel Bone put on an extremely grim smile. This was an awakening for Thunder Beast, who realized that with theirbined strength, they had the upper hand. Ye Li shook his head. He had fought two ninth-tier Dark Race members single-handedly when he was in the Wilderness Zone, let alone now. However, what made him hesitate was that Xiao Yuzhu was beside him. If he didn¡¯t bring her up here with him, she might encounter danger below. Ye Li felt that Xiao Yuzhu would be much safer by his side. ¡°Human, start by telling us your name, and I might just respect you,¡± Thunder Beast said, his gaze fixed on Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li,¡± Ye Li replied calmly. Steel Bone, on the other hand, was growing impatient. ¡°Thunder Beast, stop talking to this human. Let¡¯s kill them and take the Dragon-ying Saber and the Eastern Emperor Bell fragment.¡± Xiao Yuzhu was in shock, as the two Dark Race members exuded terrifying auras. There was no doubt that these Dark Race members were exceptionally formidable. Now that the Apocalypse Legion was not around Mr. Ye, she didn¡¯t know if Ye Li would be in danger. She didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking. ¡°Human, I suggest you hand over the Dragon-ying Saber and the Eastern Emperor Bell fragment, or you will have no ce to be buried!¡± Steel Bone said coldly.. Chapter 414 - 414: Why Did You Choose Suicide? Chapter 414: Why Did You Choose Suicide? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he looked calmly at Steel Bone. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll listen to you or not?¡± While Thunder Beast and Steel Bone were both ninth-tier Dark Race members,pared to Ye Li, they were worlds apart. Steel Bone grew angry, ¡°In that case, well have to take your life!¡± With those words, a cold light shot out from behind Steel Bone,ing straight at Ye Li. Xiao Yuzhu was horrified as the attack¡¯s evil aura overwhelmed her, making it hard to breathe. The attack was as fast as lightning, and many gic warriors wouldn¡¯t have been able to evade it. In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, the speed was far from impressive and was, in fact, quite slow. With a swift move, Ye Li evaded the attack. He then summoned the Dragon-ying Saber from the system space. Instantly, the rooftop was filled with chilling radiance, and the roar of a five-wed blood dragon illusion appeared overhead, sending chills down everyone¡¯s spine. ¡°me de Technique!¡± Ye Li swung the saber horizontally, and the Dragon-ying Saber emitted numerous fire des. Thunder Beast and the Steel Bone were shocked and hurriedly dodged. The me de Technique was not strong, so Thunder Beast and the Steel Bone dodged it without much effort. Thunder Beast wielded dual hammers and struck the ground heavily in front of him. ¡°Boom!¡± Instantly, a terrifying bolt of lightning came crashing towards Ye Li. Ye Li just smiled. While the attack seemed fierce, it wasn¡¯t particrly frightening to him, quite the opposite, it seemed quite friendly. Swish! With a casual swing of his sword, Ye Li cut through the iing thunderbolt. Thunder Beast and Steel Bone were left in disbelief, especially Steel Bone, who had never witnessed Ye Li¡¯s fearsomeness. Seeing Ye Li demonstrate such strength now, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°Is this the power of the Dragon-ying Saber?¡± Steel Bone asked coldly as he stared at Ye Li¡¯s de. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yuzhu turned her gaze to Ye Li, who appeared as calm as water, as though nothing had happened. For some reason, Xiao Yuzhu¡¯s nervous heart began to stabilize. ¡°Why did you choose suicide?¡± Ye Li asked nonchntly. This left Thunder Beast and Steel Bone puzzled. It was evident they didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Ye Li, what do you mean?¡± Thunder Beast asked. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Everything you¡¯re doing now is akin to suicide, isn¡¯t it?¡± How could Thunder Beast and the Steel Bone not understand? They were infuriated by Ye Li¡¯s words. Despite Ye Li¡¯s terrifying strength, they were two ninth-tier Dark Race members. ¡°Ye Li, today, you¡¯ll have no way to escape today!¡± With that deration, Thunder Beast hammered the ground heavily, and another terrifying thunderbolt came crashing towards Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head, still wondering why people never believed him. But what happened next was clear: Ye Li avoided the thunderbolt and leaped into the air, holding the Dragon-ying Saber high and enunciating each word clearly, ¡°Primordial-Demon-sh!¡± Instantly, three thousand demonic shadows rushed at Thunder Beast and Steel Bone at a mind-boggling speed. Seeing such an attack, the Thunder Beast and the Steel Bone were instantly scared out of their wits. They would never have dreamed that Ye Li couldunch such a terrifying sh. Frantically, they employed their most potent skills to defend against it. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, the entire building copsed.. Chapter 415 - 415: Is There A Place with More Zombies? Chapter 415: Is There A ce with More Zombies? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li grabbed Xiao Yuzhu¡¯s hand and leaped down to the ground. Thunder Beast and Steel Bone were in a sorry state. They were terrified and couldn¡¯t believe how powerful Ye Li¡¯s previous attack had been. Had they not used their most potent skills, they might have met their end. ¡°Ye Li, we¡¯ve already withstood your most powerful attacks. There¡¯s nothing left to hesitate about. Hand over the Dragon-ying Saber and the East Emperor Bell,¡± Steel Bone said coldly, ring at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, as he found Steel Bone quite amusing. ¡°Do you really think that¡¯s my most powerful skill?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. Thunder Beast and Steel Bone were rmed as they suddenly realized what Ye Li meant. They were about to say something, but Ye Li had already raised the Dragon-ying Saber again. ¡°Sky Demon Tyrant de Technique!¡± As the words fell, the de fell! A formidable demonic shadow, bearing a gigantic axe, advanced at an rming pace, looking extremely terrifying. Seeing this, Thunder Beast and the Steel Bone were dumbstruck. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± At this moment, a word appeared in the minds of Thunder Beast and Steel Bone: escape! So they did. Thunder Beast and Steel Bone fled at their maximum speed, as they now saw Ye Li as nothing but a madman, a total lunatic. Ye Li didn¡¯t pursue them; there was no need to. He retracted the Dragon-ying Saber and, with a calm expression, gazed at Xiao Yuzhu, who had turned into stone-like form. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Xiao Yuzhu snapped out of her trance, gazing at Ye Li¡¯s carefree figure, feeling the charm in it. For a moment, Xiao Yuzhu¡¯s heart was pounding like a scared deer. The two returned to their previous location. The Apocalypse Legion had note back yet. Ye Li found a ce to sit and patiently waited for the Apocalypse Legion¡¯s return. Before long, they arrived. Ah Da led with two mutant zombies, while the others each brought one. Unexpectedly, even Xiao Hei carried a mutant zombie¡¯s corpse in his mouth. The tiny dog, about the size of a palm, appeared quiteical. Sixteen first-tier mutant zombies! Ye Li extracted sixteen blue corpse crystals from the heads of the sixteen zombies. ¡°Woof! Woof!¡± Xiao Hei was excited to see the blue corpse crystals and couldn¡¯t wait to consume them. Without any hesitation, Ye Li gave all 16 blue Corpse Crystals to Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei began to eat fiercely, one bite at a time, as if he were eating the most delicious food in the world. Ye Li observed Xiao Hei¡¯s body and noticed it had grownrger after consuming the sixteen blue corpse crystals. Ye Li checked Xiao Hei¡¯s stats: ¡°Xiao Hei: Sky Swallowing Dog.¡± ¡°Attributes: Strength.¡± ¡°Bloodline: Divine Beast.¡± ¡°Level: 10.¡± Ye Li thought that if it was evolution, Xiao Hei should be able to evolve when it reached Tier 1. Above level 10 was Tier 1. He had to continue looking for the Mutant Zombie. ¡°Besides here, is there any ce with more mutated zombies?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Yuzhu and said. Xiao Yuzhu paused, contemting for a few seconds, then nodded at Ye Li, saying, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°In Corpse City.¡± Corpse City? Just hearing the name, Ye Li knew that it must be teeming with zombies. ¡°Mr. Ye, Corpse City is the area in Sky Blue Base City with the most zombies. There are no Dark Race members there, and the leader there is a sixth-tier zombie.¡± Ye Li found it intriguing. He had only encountered Bone Maiden, a sixth-tier zombie, in the Wilderness Zone.. Chapter 416 - 416: Heading to Corpse City Chapter 416: Heading to Corpse City Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at Xiao Yuzhu. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Corpse City.¡± ¡°But Mr. Ye, the Sky Blue Academy students are currently having a trial on the outskirts of Corpse City,¡± Xiao Yuzhu said, looking somewhat troubled. Xiao Yuzhu had recently graduated from Sky Blue Academy and had the opportunity to go to Cloud Peak Academy, but she thought it was too far away and decided not to go. ¡°What does Sky Blue Academy having a trial on the outskirts of Corpse City have to do with us going to Corpse City?¡± Ye Li asked calmly. Xiao Yuzhu was momentarily stunned and didn¡¯t dare to continue. ¡°Mr. Ye, should we head to Corpse City now?¡± Xiao Yuzhu asked, looking at Ye Li. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. After cing the Apocalypse Legion and Xiao Hei into the system space, Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu set off toward Corpse City. Corpse City was quite a distance away. If they had to walk there, it would take a considerable amount of time. Ye Li quickly grasped the direction to Corpse City, then grabbed Xiao Yuzhu¡¯s hand, activating the Swift Steps He was literally flying in the air. Ye Li¡¯s Swift Steps were now an SSS-ranked skill, making him incredibly fast. In no time at all, Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu arrived at the outskirts of Corpse City. Xiao Yuzhu was astounded by the breathtaking speed. She had always known that Ye Li was fast, but this was on a whole new level. Ye Li ignored Xiao Yuzhu¡¯s shocked expression. Anyone encountering such a phenomenon would undoubtedly be amazed. Surveying Corpse City, it appeared simr to the ruined city in the Wilderness Zone. Currently, Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu were in a forest outside the city. As they were about to head into Corpse City, they heard several voices. ¡°Haha, Irond Boar, I¡¯ve killed three of them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also killed five Red Snakes.¡± ¡°It looks like there are two people ahead.¡± Five or six Sky Blue Academy students seemed perplexed. Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu weren¡¯t wearing the academy uniform, which meant they were not students of Sky Blue Academy. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± The students headed toward Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu. When they got closer, the students spotted Xiao Yuzhu and were a little stunned. ¡°Senior Sister Xiao, what are you doing here?¡± During her time at the academy, Xiao Yuzhu had been the center of attention. It could be said that everyone in the academy knew her. ¡°I guess Senior Sister Xiao must be here to see Senior Lin Cheng,¡± a student said. Lin Cheng was a member of the Lin family, one of the top three families. He was known as his family¡¯s number one genius and had already graduated from Sky Blue Academy. However, he had chosen to stay behind to challenge the academy¡¯s martial tower. Since the establishment of the martial tower at Sky Blue Academy, no one had reached the top floor. All students at the academy knew that Lin Cheng had feelings for Xiao Yuzhu. They were regarded as a match made in heaven, both hailing from prestigious families, which made countless students envious. During this trip organized by Sky Blue Academy, Lin Cheng, of course, had to join. Hearing all this, Ye Li understood why Xiao Yuzhu had been reluctant toe to Corpse City. But he didn¡¯t care about these matters. Right now, he was focused on upgrading Xiao Hei to the first-tier realm and seeing if it would evolve. Xiao Yuzhu was about to speak, but one of the students said, ¡°Sister Xiao, 1¡¯11 go tell Senior Lin Cheng right away that you¡¯re here.¡± Then the student walked away.. Chapter 417 - 417: The Furious Lin Cheng Chapter 417 - 417: The Furious Lin Cheng Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Mr. Ye Li, what do you think¡­¡± Xiao Yuzhu looked at Ye Li, wanting to know his opinion. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Corpse City,¡± Ye Li said calmly. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in these minor matters. Xiao Yuzhu nodded and, together with Ye Li, continued towards Corpse City. They were now on the outskirts of Corpse City, and it was not far from the city. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, they hadn¡¯t walked more than a few steps when the student who had left earlier returned with a man in his twenties. The man was handsome, butpared to Ye Li, he naturally fell short. ¡°Yuzhu, 1 never expected to see you here,¡± the man said with a faint smile, addressing Xiao Yuzhu. The man was none other than Lin Cheng, the number one genius of both the top three families and the Sky Blue Academy. ¡°What does it have to do with you that I¡¯m here?¡± Xiao Yuzhu frowned, showing her disinterest in Lin Cheng. ¡°Yuzhu, you know that you and I have a marriage arrangement, and I will be your husband in the future,¡± Lin Cheng said. Ye Li didn¡¯t like hearing such words, and he was about to ask Xiao Yuzhu to leave when Lin Cheng said, ¡°Who is this¡­?¡± Lin Cheng stared at Ye Li and couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle his brow. He had always thought that he was the most handsome man in the Sky Blue Base City, but now he felt an overwhelming sense of inferiority when hepared himself to Ye Li. He even had the sensation that he wanted to find a hole to hide in. Ye Li wasn¡¯t interested in responding to Lin Cheng. Instead, he spoke to Xiao Yuzhu, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Corpse City.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Ye,¡± Xiao Yuzhu replied. Lin Cheng was angry when he heard this. As the number one genius of the top three families in the Sky Blue Base City, he was actually ignored? ¡°Wait.¡± Lin Cheng shouted coldly at Ye Li. Ye Li paused, looking at Lin Cheng. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Lin Cheng asked in a cold tone. Lin Cheng was undoubtedly the center of attention as a prominent figure at Sky Blue Academy on this trip to Corpse City¡¯s outskirts. Soon enough, more students from Sky Blue Academy gathered. ¡°Heh,¡± Ye Li suddenly smiled lightly. Lin Cheng was puzzled by the smile. He couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li was smiling. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Lin Cheng asked coldly. ¡°You want to know my name? Are you worthy?¡± Ye Li¡¯s eyes showed a hint of mockery. Lin Cheng, while undoubtedly talented, was only a tier 4 Evolved Being. Before Ye Li, he was nothing more than an ant. Dozens of Sky Blue Academy students were left dumbfounded by Ye Li¡¯s words. In their eyes, Lin Cheng was like a prince from a fairy tale. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would dare to speak to Lin Cheng this way. ¡°Who is this guy? He¡¯s so arrogant.¡± ¡°Yeah, doesn¡¯t he know how powerful Senior Lin Cheng is?¡± ¡°I think he must be crazy. Just wait; Senior Lin Cheng will definitely make him regret it.¡± The students from Sky Blue Academy all mocked Ye Li. ¡°Lin Cheng, 1 advise you to leave now, or else you¡¯ll regret provoking Mr. Ye,¡± Xiao Yuzhu told Lin Cheng, looking at him. She wanted to give him a friendly warning. If he didn¡¯t listen, there was nothing more she could do. Lin Cheng was further infuriated by her words and red at Ye Li.. ¡°Do you know who 1 am?¡± Chapter 418 - 418: Let Me, Ye Li, Apologize Are You Even Worthy? Chapter 418 - 418: Let Me, Ye Li, Apologize Are You Even Worthy? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As the young master of the Lin family, one of the top three families in Sky Blue Base City, there was no one who dared to speak to Lin Chen this way. ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s going on?¡± A voice reached the students¡¯ ears. Sky Blue Base City¡¯s students followed the voice and saw a young man walking towards them. ¡°It¡¯s Lin Chen.¡± Lin Cheng and Lin Chen were brothers. Lin Chen was Lin Cheng¡¯s younger brother, a super genius at Sky Blue Academy, and one of the prominent figures too. Lin Chen suddenly looked at Ye Li, and he took three steps backward. He had met Ye Li before, as Xiao Yuzhu had asked him to teach Ye Li a lesson. However, he had been thoroughly shocked when Ye Li turned the tables on him. Ye Li naturally didn¡¯t even bother to look at Lin Chen. Lin Cheng didn¡¯t answer, his gaze fixed on Ye Li. ¡°Do you not know that 1 am the heir of the Lin family, one of the top three families?¡± Lin Cheng stared at Ye Li intently. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°What does your identity as a member of the Lin family have to do with me?¡± The moment this statement came out, the students from Sky Blue Academy were left dumbfounded. They had seen arrogance before, but never such an extreme level of it. Hearing this, Lin Cheng was extremely angry. ¡°I want you to apologize to me now!¡± Xiao Yuzhu looked at Lin Cheng¡¯s furious expression and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. When you bring trouble upon yourself, you shouldn¡¯t expect others to bail you out. The students from Sky Blue Academy were also filled with indignation as they watched Ye Li. Lin Cheng had been their absolute idol, and now someone was trampling on their idol. How could they not be angry? ¡°Apologize?¡± Ye Li chuckled. He found Lin Cheng¡¯s behavior quite amusing. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy of an apology from me?¡± Not to mention a mere tier-4 Evolved Being like Lin Cheng, in this parallel world, who could make Ye Li apologize? Who was worthy of Ye Li apologizing? Lin Cheng¡¯s face turned scarlet with rage. ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Finally, Lin Cheng could no longer suppress his anger andunched a punch at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. He really admired Lin Cheng for his audacity. He couldn¡¯t understand why Lin Chen dared to strike him; he found it absurd. Ye Li stood in ce like a statue, as if he regarded Lin Cheng as nothing more than air, allowing Lin Cheng¡¯s aura-infused fist toe down. The students from Sky Blue Academy believed that Ye Li would surely be knocked to the ground by Lin Cheng¡¯s punch. They thought Ye Li had been frightened to the point where he didn¡¯t know how to dodge. But only Xiao Yuzhu knew that Lin Cheng¡¯s punch wouldn¡¯t cause the slightest harm to Ye Li, even if it struck. Just as Lin Cheng¡¯s aura-infused fist was about to touch Ye Li, Lin Chen sneered. He had initially thought that Ye Li was somewhat powerful to be able to make such arrogant statements. Now, however, he realized that he was not only wrong, but also utterly wrong. There was no doubt that this punch struck Ye Li¡¯s body heavily. Yet, what none of the students from Sky Blue Academy could have foreseen was that, when Lin Cheng¡¯s fistnded on Ye Li¡¯s body, Lin Cheng was sent flying backward. How was that possible!!! The students from Sky Blue Academy couldn¡¯t help but gasp and were left in shock. They had clearly seen Lin Cheng¡¯s punch hit Ye Li¡¯s body, so why was it Lin Cheng who was sent flying backward? They hadn¡¯t seen Ye Li make a move at all!!! Lin Chengnded heavily on the ground. He felt that the moment his fist touched Ye Li¡¯s body, his internal organs were disced, and his hand had already fractured.. Chapter 419 - 419: Step Aside, or You’ll Be Lying on the Ground Chapter 419: Step Aside, or You¡¯ll Be Lying on the Ground Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lin Cheng couldn¡¯t possibly have imagined such a scene. There was only one possible exnation for it: Ye Li was a master of body refinement. Lin Cheng was a fourth-tier evolutionary, and though he was in intense pain, he gritted his teeth and managed to get up from the ground. He stared intently at Ye Li. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be this strong!¡± Lin Cheng said. The students from Sky Blue Base City also couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. They had thought that Ye Li would be defeated by Lin Cheng. But instead, they witnessed this extraordinary turn of events. ¡°But you¡¯ve offended me, which means you¡¯ve offended the Lin family. Don¡¯t you know how terrifying the Lin family is?¡± In Lin Cheng¡¯s eyes, if Ye Li knew the true power of the Lin family, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to do those things to him. ¡°Ants are just ants,¡± Ye Li replied, shaking his head gently. Lin Cheng was already infuriated beyond measure. He knew that Ye Li was stronger than him, but to think that Ye Li would treat the Lin family as if it were nothing! Before he could speak, Ye Li continued, ¡°Ants never understand how high the heavens are and how broad the earth is.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Suddenly, a deep voice echoed through the scene. The students from Sky Blue Academy quickly made way as a middle-aged man, who was almost fifty years old, approached. This middle-aged man was named Wang Jin, a sixth-tier evolutionary. He was a teacher at Sky Blue Academy and the leader of this group of students on their expedition to the outskirts of Corpse City. ¡°Wang Teacher, what¡¯s going on?¡± Then, one of the female students, who regarded Lin Cheng as an idol, recounted the entire incident to Wang Jin. Wang Jin was taken aback when he heard the story. He then looked at Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu. ¡°Yuzhu¡­¡± Wang Jin¡¯s words weren¡¯t finished, as Xiao Yuzhu interrupted, saying, ¡°Mr. Wang, Lin Cheng offended Mr. Ye. He asked for it,¡± Xiao Yuzhu said. She had already given Lin Cheng a kind warning, but Lin Cheng didn¡¯t listen. What could she do? Mr. Ye? Wang Jin was somewhat surprised. Xiao Yuzhu, as the third young miss of the Xiao family, was calling the young man before her ¡°Mister.¡± Did this young man have a remarkable background? However, it was just a guess on his part, and he didn¡¯t dare to offend the Lin family. After all, Lin Xinghai, the head of the Lin family, was the honorary president of Sky Blue Academy. ¡°This is the trial ground for Sky Blue Academy, and there¡¯s a blockade outside. Why did you intrude here?¡± Wang Jin fixed his gaze on Ye Li. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be lying on the ground, step aside,¡± Ye Li said calmly. He found Wang Jin¡¯s question rather ludicrous. In such a vast world, he, Ye Li, could go wherever he pleased, including this ce. Wang Jin was taken aback by Ye Li¡¯s response. He hadn¡¯t expected a young man who appeared to be in his early twenties to speak to him, a sixth-tier Evolved Being, in such a manner. For a moment, Wang Jin became angry. All the students of the Sky Blue Academy gnashed their teeth and red at Ye Li. Did this person not take their Sky Blue Academy seriously at all? ¡°Do you dare to say it again!¡± Wang Jin stared at Ye Li and said firmly. Ye Li shook his head slightly and looked at Wang Jin indifferently. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be deaf in addition to being pitifully weak.¡± As soon as he said this, Wang Jin¡¯s eyes widened. Arrogant, too arrogant!!! ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Get out of the way. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time,¡± Ye Li said. ¡°If 1 don¡¯t step aside?¡± Wang Jin coldly retorted. The students from Sky Blue Academy were seething with anger, all of them hoping that Wang Jin would take action to uphold the honor of Sky Blue Academy.. Chapter 420 - 420: Arriving at Corpse City Chapter 420: Arriving at Corpse City Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li smiled faintly; he couldn¡¯t understand why Wang Jin dared to speak to him in such a manner. It was quite ridiculous. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll have to let you lie on the ground.¡± Ye Li slowly responded. With that, an astonishing golden spirit light erupted from Ye Li¡¯s fingertips, attacking Wang Jin directly. Seeing this attack, Wang Jin¡¯s expression paled as he realized he couldn¡¯t evade it. The astonishing golden spirit light struck Wang Jin¡¯s leg directly, and in an instant, he fell to the ground. ¡°Alih!¡± Wang Jin let out a blood-curdling scream that sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spines. Lin Chen and the students from Sky Blue Academy were left in disbelief. They never expected that Wang Jin, a sixth-tier Evolved Being, would be defeated by a single blow. Moreover, the blow was delivered by a terrifying golden spirit light that pierced through his thigh. Golden spirit light! The students from Sky Blue Academy suddenly realized something. Golden spirit energy corresponded to SSS-level gene warriors, didn¡¯t it? Thinking about this, both Lin Cheng and the students were stunned, as they all turned to look at Ye Li. However¡­ Even legendary SSS-level gene warriors couldn¡¯t possibly defeat a sixth-tier Evolved Being in the blink of an eye at such a young age. At this moment, the students from Sky Blue Academy were utterly shocked. ¡°Ye¡­ Ye Li, how dare you openly oppose Sky Blue Academy!¡± Lin Cheng¡¯s voice was trembling. Ye Li responded with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t even care about your Lin family, let alone a mere Sky Blue Academy.¡± He then looked at the students from Sky Blue Academy and added, ¡°Do you want to lie on the ground too?¡± With this statement, all the students from Sky Blue Academy shivered! Hearing Wang Jin¡¯s continued screams, they immediately made way for Ye Li. If a sixth-tier Evolved Being like Wang Jin could be defeated with a single attack, there was no way they would dare to challenge Ye Li. Ye Li gave Xiao Yuzhu a nce, and she immediately understood his meaning. Then, Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu headed towards Corpse City. When Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu arrived at Corpse City, he found that Corpse City was indeed Corpse City. There were really many zombies. Ye Li scanned with the Heavenly Spirit Eyes and found many zombies. He released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. ¡°Go and attract the zombies.¡± Ye Li intended to upgrade the eighteen wed zombies to a higher level. This time, Xiao Hei followed Bai Wawa with great enthusiasm, and it seemed like they had established a good rtionship in the system space. Xiao Yuzhu had already seen this scene. Although she was a little shocked, she wasn¡¯t as shocked as just now. After the Apocalypse Legion attracted many zombies, Ye Li began synthesizing them. From noon to evening, Ye Li sessfully upgraded all eighteen wed zombies to the fourth tier. Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a super treasure chest.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice resounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Without hesitation, Ye Li opened the super treasure chest. ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a zombie-exclusive skill, Corpse Ghost Array!¡± Corpse Ghost Array: Several or even a dozen zombies can form a Corpse Ghost Array. Once formed, the Corpse Ghost Array¡¯s power is increased by more than tenfold, and it exudes a terrifying murderous aura, capable of killing enemies within a hundred miles. Ye Li smiled, as this skill seemed to be specifically designed for his eighteen wed zombies. Without dy, Ye Li integrated the Corpse Ghost Array into the eighteen wed zombies. By now, it was gettingte, and Ye Li felt a touch of exhaustion. He thought it would be best to find a ce to rest and tackle things tomorrow. He picked a seemingly clean room and entered it with Xiao Yuzhu, and the two of themy down to rest.. Chapter 421 - 421: Amusement Park Chapter 421: Amusement Park Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The sunlight streamed through the window and shone on Ye Li¡¯s face as he slowly opened his eyes. Today, he had two goals: to upgrade the eighteen wed zombies to a higher level and to help Xiao Hei be a first-tier divine beast. Xiao Yuzhu had also awakened, and there was a slight blush on her fair face. She had never been alone in a room with a boy before. Ye Li got up and walked out of the room. There were sporadic zombies on the streets. He released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Ah Dai, Bai Wawa, Hongye, Yutong, Seven, Bone Maiden, and Long Yu lined up in a row. ¡°Go attract mutated zombies, the more, the better,¡± Ye Li told the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion nodded and went in various directions to attract mutated zombies. Ye Li found it somewhat boring and started walking down the street, hoping to bump into something interesting. Xiao Yuzhu followed him. After walking for about fifteen minutes, Ye Li did indeed encounter a mutated zombie. Not far in front of him was an amusement park, and within the park were many zombies. Among them, a mutated zombie, standing more than ten feet tall, was on top of a car. This zombie¡­ Ye Li squinted his eyes. This was a sixth-tier zombie, presumably the leader of the zombies in Corpse City that Xiao Yuzhu had mentioned. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± In the deserted amusement park, zombies from all directions were bowing down to this sixth-tier zombie. So many zombies might be able to help Ye Li upgrade the eighteen wed zombies. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Ye Li said to Xiao Yuzhu. Xiao Yuzhu nodded; she knew about Ye Li¡¯s incredible abilities and had no reason to worry. Subsequently, Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu entered the amusement park. Unsurprisingly, they were quickly spotted. ¡°Human?¡± The sixth-tier zombie smiled coldly. Once a zombie reached the sixth order, it could speak fluently. This sixth-tier zombie looked like the titan in the game Crossfire Ye Li once yed in China. It was ten feet tall and looked very oppressive. Boom! The sixth-tier zombie jumped out of a junked car and looked at Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu coldly. At this moment, Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu were surrounded by thousands of zombies. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± These zombies were only waiting for the sixth-tier zombies to give the order. ¡°Humans, you broke into my territory. Are you looking for death?¡± The sixth-tier zombie sneered. After staying with Ye Li for a few days, Xiao Yuzhu no longer knew what fear was when faced with such a scene. Ye Li¡¯s face showed a slight smile as he looked at the sixth-tier zombie and calmly said, ¡°Do you believe your own eyes?¡± The sixth-tier zombie was momentarily stunned, clearly not understanding Ye Li¡¯s meaning. Ye Li assessed the massive zombie horde and found that dozens of them were first-tier mutated zombies, while others were third to fourth-order mutated zombies. A brilliant smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Human, I¡¯ming to eat you now!¡± The sixth-tier zombie rushed towards Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu. Xiao Yuzhu¡¯s fair face showed no signs of worry because she knew that in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, a sixth-tier zombie was pathetically weak. Ye Li looked at the sixth-tier zombies charging at him indifferently. This time, he didn¡¯t wait where he was but flew towards the sixth-tier zombies. With his current power, he could easily kill the sixth-tier zombie with pure strength.. Chapter 422 - 422: Super Synthesis Chapter 422: Super Synthesis Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The sixth-tier zombie sneered. He didn¡¯t expect this human to dare to take the initiative to rush at him. He was really courting death! The sixth-tier zombie raised his fist, so did Ye Li. Boom! The fist of the sixth-tier zombie collided heavily with Ye Li¡¯s fist. With this punch, the arm of the sixth-tier zombie was instantly crippled. The sixth-tier zombie let out a shocking roar. He was already in extreme pain. Ye Li only used less than one-tenth of his strength. Otherwise, this sixth-tier zombie would have already been dead. He still wanted to keep it for synthesis. ¡°Eat him!¡± The sixth-tier zombie let out a huge roar. Immediately, countless zombies pounced on Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu. However, the sixth-tier zombie had underestimated Ye Li! Ye Li raised his finger, and a shocking golden spiritual light entangled on his finger. Swish! Swish! Swish! In an instant, countless golden spiritual light attacks flew out as fast as lightning. In an instant, countless zombies fell to the ground. Ye Li took Xiao Yuzhu¡¯s hand and jumped onto the Ferris wheel. He opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize zombies. He ordered the synthesized zombies to attack other zombies because he wanted to synthesize the zombies. 0then-vase, he would have taken out the Dragon-ying de and shed out a Primordial Demon sh, instantly melting all these zombies. There were far fewer synthesized zombies than other zombies. Ye Li began to use the One Yang Finger on the Ferris wheel, and the zombies below were simply living targets. Countless zombies fell to the ground again. The speed of the virtual fingers in Ye Li¡¯s mind had reached a heaven-defying level. He synthesized a new batch of zombies and continued to attack them. Next¡­ A wicked smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Next was to kill these Mutant Zombies. Ye Li used the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to investigate clearly. There were 30 Tier 1 mutated Mutant Zombies, 7 Tier 2 zombies, 3 Tier 3 zombies, and 2 Tier 4 zombies. ¡°Wait for me here.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Yuzhu and said slowly. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps, leaving only an afterimage. Ye Li first nned to kill 30 tier-1 mutated zombies. He appeared among the 30 tier-1 Mutant Zombies, killing a small zombie each punch. The 30 tier-1 zombies were instantly sent flying. Ye Li didn¡¯t choose to kill them. These tier-1 zombies could all be synthesized. Seeing this, the sixth-tier zombie was horrified. ¡°Kill him!¡± The sixth-tier zombie roared. In an instant, the Mutant Zombie and many other zombies turned around and charged at Ye Li. Ye Li sneered. Kill me? In Your dreams? Swish! Swish! Swish! In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, a Tier 1 zombie, a Tier 2 zombie¡­ a Tier-four zombie was no different. In any case, they were all weak. In an instant, Ye Li knocked these Mutant Zombies to the ground. The sixth-tier zombie was scared out of his wits. He jumped and was about to escape, but it was almost impossible to escape from Ye Li¡¯s palm. As the sixth-tier zombie roared, he fell heavily to the ground, leaving only a deep pit. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and started synthesizing zombies. After he synthesized all the zombies, the eighteen wed zombies were sessfully synthesized into sixth-tier zombies. Eighteen sixth-tier zombies!!! Ye Li looked a little satisfied. Next, it was time to extract the Corpse Crystals of these Mutant Zombies. Then, Ye Li was a little stunned. He had wanted to keep this sixth-tier zombie for synthesis, but then he wondered what would happen if Xiao Hei ate the Corpse Crystal of the sixth-tier zombie.. Chapter 423 - 423: Xiao Hei Upgrades to Second Tier Chapter 423 - 423: Xiao Hei Upgrades to Second Tier Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li decided not to synthesize the sixth-tier zombie. After defeating the sixth-tier zombie with a single punch, Ye Li extracted its corpse crystal. Looking at the corpse crystal in his hand, he knew it was a sixth-tier corpse crystal. Next, he extracted the corpse crystals from the mutated zombies. Xiao Yuzhu was still on the Ferris wheel. Her eyes were wide open, and while she knew Ye Li was formidable, she couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. Ye Li had single-handedly dealt with so many zombies, leaving Xiao Yuzhu at a loss for words. ¡°Come down,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Hearing his words, Xiao Yuzhu snapped back to reality. As a third-tier Evolved Being, getting down from the Ferris wheel was a simple task. After descending from the Ferris wheel, Xiao Yuzhu looked at the dozens of corpse crystals in Ye Li¡¯s hands. ¡°Mr. Ye, Xiao Hei can finally have a feast,¡± she said to Ye Li.
    Ye Li nodded and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, he started walking. They had returned to the same location where they were earlier. Not long after they arrived, the Apocalypse Legion returned with the bodies of the mutated zombies. There were the corpses of about a dozen first-tier mutated zombies. Ye Li extracted the corpse crystals from these mutated zombies in his mind. ¡°Woof! Woof!¡± Xiao Hei was incredibly excited; he knew this was his food. Ye Li threw all the corpse crystals on the ground. Xiao Hei began to eat them, wagging his tail as if telling everyone how delicious the food was. Xiao Hei¡¯s size increased slightly, but it wasn¡¯t an overwhelming change visually. Ye Li examined Xiao Hei¡¯s attributes: ¡°Xiao Hei: Sky Swallowing Dog.¡± ¡°Attributes: Strength.¡± ¡°Bloodline: Divine Beast.¡± ¡°Rank: Second-tier (Wind).¡± ¡°Skill: Super Devour.¡± Ye Li was momentarily stunned. He understood that Xiao Hei was currently in the second tier. However, what did this ¡°Wind¡± mean? The skill had already been mastered, so there was nothing surprising about that. It was simr to Bone Maiden¡¯s super-devour skill. ¡°Xiao Hei, use your skill,¡± Ye Li told Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei nodded and opened his mouth, creating a sudden gust of wind that sucked numerous things toward him. Seeing this, Ye Li understood. This wind was Xiao Hei¡¯s current talent. He must have obtained this talent through evolution. Ye Li had originally thought that the evolution was merely a physical transformation. However, it seemed just as well; having Xiao Hei turn into an elephant-sized creature wouldn¡¯t be very meaningful. Ye Li decided that there was nothing more to do in this corpse city. All his eighteen wed zombies had reached the sixth tier, and Xiao Hei was now at the second tier. He began walking toward the city¡¯s exit. Xiao Yuzhu had no intention of staying in the corpse city any longer. She breathed a sigh of relief and quickly followed Ye Li. Upon exiting the city, Ye Li spotted a group of people. One of them was Lin Cheng Lin Cheng was apanied by several gic warriors. Ye Li inwardly smiled, thinking that Lin Cheng might be trying to seek revenge and had been waiting for him here. When Lin Cheng saw Ye Li approaching, his eyes widened, and he clenched his fists tightly, his fingernails digging into his skin without feeling any pain. ¡°Xiao Cheng, is that the young man?¡± said a man who appeared to be in his sixties. ¡°Yes, Fifth Grandfather,¡± Lin Chen replied with a nod. The old man squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Xiao Cheng, isn¡¯t that one of the Xia Family¡¯s girls?¡± Chapter 424 - 424: The Death of Lin Cheng Chapter 424 - 424: The Death of Lin Cheng Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Yes, Fifth Grandfather, the person next to Ye Li is Xiao Yuzhu,¡± Lin Cheng replied. The gic warriors standing beside Lin Cheng were all members of the Lin family, and the one speaking was Lin Tu, the fifth elder of the Lin family, an eighth-tier Evolved Being. The other gic warriors were also influential figures within the Lin family, all in the seventh tier. Ye Li approached with an unwavering face, as if he hadn¡¯t seen them at all. ¡°Ye Li, you¡¯ve finallye out of the corpse city!¡± Lin Cheng fixed his gaze on Ye Li. Before Ye Li could speak, Lin Cheng turned his attention to Xiao Yuzhu and said, ¡°Xiao Yuzhu, don¡¯t think for a moment that I really like you. If it weren¡¯t for your decent looks, would 1 pursue you?¡± Xiao Yuzhu was taken aback. She had never liked Lin Cheng, but they had an engagement. When she was still at the Sky Blue Academy, Lin Chen had treated her well. That¡¯s why she had kindly reminded Lin Cheng not to offend Mr. Ye. However, she didn¡¯t expect Lin Cheng to say such things. She stood there, momentarily stunned. ¡°Xiao Yuzhu, many women like me. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that your grandfather is the head of the Xiao family, you wouldn¡¯t be anything!¡±
    Lin Cheng continued, coldly ridiculing her. Xiao Yuzhu regained herposure and stared at Lin Cheng, clenching her teeth. ¡°Lin Cheng!¡± Lin Cheng, however, only smirked and didn¡¯t pay any further attention to Xiao Yuzhu. He turned to Ye Li and dered, ¡°Ye Li, you will pay a hundred times over for what happened yesterday!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Cheng calmly, still showing no emotion on his face. Seeing Ye Li¡¯s calm expression, Lin Cheng grew furious. ¡°Ye Li, do you know the strength of my Fifth Grandfather?¡± In Lin Cheng¡¯s eyes, Ye Li¡¯s apparent indifference was due to his ignorance of the strength of Lin Cheng¡¯s Fifth Grandfather. Ye Li smiled and replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t he just an eighth-tier Evolved Being? Nothing more.¡± What? This statement left Lin Cheng and the several high-level gic warriors of the Lin family stunned. ¡°Kid, did you just say that I¡¯m nothing more than an eighth-tier Evolved Being?¡± Lin Tu fixed his gaze on Ye Li. ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly and pondered for a few seconds before speaking again, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste time talking to you. Leaving is your best option.¡± ¡°Ye Li! You¡¯re arrogantly spewing nonsense even on your deathbed!¡± Lin Cheng roared in anger and had already lost his temper. Ye Li just smiled faintly. He hadn¡¯t wanted to do this, but Lin Cheng had forced his hand. As the saying goes, natural disasters can be survived, but self-inflicted sins are unforgivable. Swish! Suddenly, a horrifying golden spirit light burst forth, and there was already a shocking blood hole on Lin Cheng¡¯s forehead. The entire process happened so quickly that Lin Tu and the other Lin family gic warriors didn¡¯t even have time to react. ¡°Xiao Cheng!¡± The Fifth Elder shouted loudly, and his eyes turned bloodshot. Lin Cheng was the Lin family¡¯s top talent, and they had invested countless resources in his cultivation. Now he had died just like that? ¡°Don¡¯t panic. You¡­ will all die,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Hearing this, the several Lin family gic warriors were shocked. They looked at Ye Li and noticed that he had a strange knife in his hand. It was a super magic knife of terrifying power! ¡°Sky Demon Tyrant de Technique!¡± The Dragon-ying de descended heavily, and a supreme god-demon attacked. These seventh-tier Evolved Beings had no way to resist such an attack and were instantly killed.. Chapter 425 - 425:I, Ye Li, Did It Chapter 425:I, Ye Li, Did It Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Upon witnessing this scene, Lin Tu¡¯s soul was shaken. ¡°This, this, this can¡¯t be possible!¡± Lin Tu was willing to believe that even if the sky were falling, he would not believe that what he was witnessing was real. He had originally thought that Ye Li was a dead man, but now¡­ Ye Li¡¯s face remained unwaveringly calm, as he never needed a reason for his actions. In this apocalyptic world, where life was as fragile as grass, what did it matter if a few people were killed? Xiao Yuzhu had never imagined that Ye Li could be so ruthless. She felt grateful that the Xiao family hadn¡¯t offended Ye Li too much, as the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Are you very scared?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Tu and asked calmly. Lin Tu was startled. How could he not be afraid? While Lin Cheng¡¯s death had made him furious, the instant death of the four seventh-tier Evolved Beings at Ye Li¡¯s hand had left him utterly terrified. These were four seventh-tier Evolved Beings, and Ye Li¡¯s power was unimaginably terrifying. And¡­ Lin Tu gazed at the knife in Ye Li¡¯s hand. It was too horrifying. Just a single nce at it made his heart race with fear. Lin Tu couldn¡¯t even utter aplete sentence at this point. He stared at Ye Li in shock, and his entire body involuntarily trembled. ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t need to be like this, because you won¡¯t be afraid in a moment,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Lin Tu was taken aback. He wouldn¡¯t be afraid in a moment? Could it be¡­ He thought of an astonishing possibility that Ye Li was about to let him go. Only by letting him go would he not be afraid. Thinking of this, Lin Tu looked at Ye Li. However, he was doomed to be disappointed. Ye Li raised his knife high. ¡°There is only one kind of person in this world who won¡¯t be afraid, and that is the dead.¡± Hearing this, Lin Tu was extremely terrified. He was about to beg for mercy when he found that Ye Li had already raised the Dragon-ying de high. Swish! A chilling light shed, and Lin Tu had said his final farewell to the world. Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as ever, as if he was just doing something trivial. He took back the Dragon-ying de and walked away. Xiao Yuzhu watched the bodies on the ground and swallowed hard. She thought that the Lin family would definitely seek revenge. But if they did so, they would likely be erased from the Sky Blue Base City forever. Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu returned to the Sky Blue Base City. When they arrived at the Xiao family, the family head, Xiao Cang, had a serious expression. Xiao Cang looked at Ye Li and asked, ¡°Mr. Ye, is it true that you killed the Lin family¡¯s people?¡± Ye Li was taken aback. It hadn¡¯t been long, and yet they already knew? However, Ye Li soon understood. Powerful families like the Lin family usually had life cards for their important members. When a life card disappeared, it meant that person was dead. ¡°Yes, I did it,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As for why Xiao Cang guessed it was him, Ye Li didn¡¯t dwell on it. Xiao Cang was one of the family heads of the top three families. He probably had this information. Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s admission, Xiao Cang wore a bitter smile. ¡°Mr. Ye, just as you and Yuzhu returned earlier, the Lin family had already set their sights on you.¡± ¡°Now, the Lin family is mobilizing their troops and joining forces with the Tang family toe after you..¡± Chapter 426 - 426: Seeking Trouble Chapter 426: Seeking Trouble Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. Xiao Cang was puzzled. ¡°Mr. Ye, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. The Lin family¡¯s actions will only lead to their death.¡± Xiao Cang was taken aback, watching Ye Li¡¯s indifferent face. He marveled at the calmness that a young man like Ye Li disyed. When he was young, why couldn¡¯t he be like ATr. Ye? ¡°Ka-ka-ka-ka-ka!¡± Suddenly, dozens of armed helicopters appeared in the sky above the Xiao family, and their loudspeaker voices followed. ¡°Ye Li,e out and face your fate!¡± The message was apanied by powerful spiritual energy, making it clear to everyone from the Xiao family. ¡°Family Head! Family Head!¡± A member of the Xiao family rushed in, panic-stricken. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xiao Cang asked through gritted teeth. ¡°Thousands of troops have appeared outside the Xiao family, and they¡¯ve surrounded us.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Xiao Cang¡¯s expression turned cold when he heard that. He looked at the armed helicopters in the sky. His Xiao family was one of the top three families. How could Lin Xinghe dare to surround the Xiao family? Lin Xinghe was the head of the Lin family, a ninth-tier Evolved Being. ¡°Mr. Ye, what do you think¡­¡± Xiao Cang asked tentatively. This situation had arisen because of Ye Li. They needed to see how he would handle it. ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a moment,¡± Ye Li said calmly. With that, Ye Li walked out of the Xiao familypound. Xiao Cang hurriedly followed, and so did the rest of the Xiao family. Outside the Xiao family, there were tens of thousands of heavily armed soldiers and numerous gic warriors. Standing at the forefront were two elderly figures. One of the elders was Lin Xinghe, the head of the Lin family, and the other was Tang Xiao, the head of the Tang family, both ninth-tier Evolved Beings. ¡°Brother Xinghe, an individual named Ye Li intruded into the Sky Blue Base City. We didn¡¯t know about a person of his caliber beforehand,¡± Tang Xiao said to Lin Xinghe. Lin Xinghe¡¯s face turned extremely dark. His most beloved grandson had been killed by Ye Li, and only by tearing Ye Li to pieces could he quell his hatred. At this moment, a young man walked out of the Xiao family. The members of the Xiao family followed closely behind him. Tang Xiao squinted his eyes, finding it hard to believe. If this young man was indeed Ye Li, then¡­ his talent was truly terrifying. Lin Xinghe stared at Ye Li, his aged face even darker. This young man was the one who had caused his grandson and several strong gic warriors from the Lin family to meet a gruesome end. Ye Li stopped in his tracks and calmly gazed at Lin Xinghe and Tang Xiao. ¡°Are you Ye Li?¡± Tang Xiao was the first to speak. ¡°Yes, I am Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Tang Xiao was inwardly shocked. He had guessed correctly. This young man was indeed Ye Li. However, Ye Li, who appeared to be in his early twenties, was so formidable? ¡°Ye Li!¡± Lin Xinghe gnashed his teeth as he red at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, you killed my grandson and the gic warriors of the Lin family. I will dismember you!¡± Lin Xinghe¡¯s aged face grew even darker. Ye Li smiled. He looked at everyone before slowly speaking after a few seconds. ¡°How can people like you change?¡± The others were puzzled, clearly not understanding what Ye Li meant. Suddenly, a phantom of a five-wed blood dragon soared into the sky, apanied by the terrifying sound of a de ringing in the air. Ye Li held a peerless magic de in his hand. At the same time, a crimson giant bell appeared in front of Ye Li. On his left hand was a sevenyered ck tower. On his left and right sides, members of the Apocalypse Legion stood in a single line! Chapter 427 - 427:1 Laugh with My Saber Against the Heavens Chapter 427:1 Laugh with My Saber Against the Heavens Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone present was scared to the point of retreating three steps. ¡°Ni¡­ ninth-tier zombies?¡± Tang Xiao¡¯s eyes widened. Seven ninth-tier zombies? How was that even possible? And there were also 18 sixth-tier wed zombies! What shocked Tang Xiao even more was the de in Ye Li¡¯s right hand, the tower he held in his left hand, and the red giant bell in front of him. He had once seen the illustrations of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, and after careful thought, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble uncontrobly. ¡°Dragon-ying de, Heavenly Tower, and Eastern Emperor Bell!¡± Tang Xiao swore that he had never been so shocked in his entire life. Three of the Ten Great Divine Weapons were in Ye Li¡¯s hands, and how could he not be astounded? Lin Xinghe and the Lin family members were equally shocked. Their eyes were the widest they had ever been, and their mouths could have held an extrarge bowl. Xiao Cang and the Xiao family members were also shocked beyond measure. They looked at Ye Li with stunned expressions. ¡°Dark Race!¡± Lin Xinghe stared at Ye Li, and he never expected Ye Li to be a powerful member of the Dark Race. When the others heard Lin Xinghe¡¯s words, they were all shocked. They had been so stunned earlier that they had forgotten that only members of the Dark Race could control the zombies. Xiao Cang and the Xiao family members involuntarily took several steps back. Xiao Yuzhu knew Ye Li wasn¡¯t a member of the Dark Race and didn¡¯t move away. However, the people from the Xiao family forcibly pulled her away. At this moment, Ye Li had clearly be the target of everyone! ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve reached this level at such a young age. You¡¯re from the Dark Race!¡± Lin Xinghe stared at Ye Li and coldly chuckled. ¡°Yes, and you also have seven ninth-tier zombies and eighteen sixth-tier wed zombies, along with three of the Ten Great Divine Weapons: the Dragon-ying de, Heavenly Tower, and Eastern Emperor Bell,¡± Tang Xiao also coldly chuckled. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm. He spoke indifferently, ¡°It seems like you think you can decide my fate, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Indeed, Ye Li, no matter how skilled you are, you can¡¯t escape from the Sky Blue Base City today. You¡¯re trapped with no way out,¡± Tang Xiao said, staring at Ye Li. Ye Li inwardly smiled. If he were just an ordinary ninth-tier Evolved Being, he would have no chance of victory. But was he just an ordinary ninth-tier Evolved Being? He possessed a skill with massive area-of-effect damage. With a single strike, the world would tremble! ¡°In that case, go ahead and make your move,¡± Ye Li said to Tang Xiao and Lin Xinghe. ¡°Attack!¡± Tang Xiao and Lin Xinghe gave the order simultaneously. Suddenly, the army opened fire on Ye Li, unleashing a terrifying barrage ofser beams. Ye Li smiled coldly, as the saying goes: ¡°Iugh with my saber against the heavens, and dare the earth to stop me.¡± ¡°Purgatory: Absolute Annihtion!¡± Ye Li tossed the Heavenly Tower into the air, and it instantly expanded to dozens of yards in size. Lightning bolts shot out from the base of the tower, and a multitude of destructive dark lightning struck down, shaking the earth and sky. ¡°Dang!¡± Ye Li¡¯s palm struck the Eastern Emperor Bell, and the sound of the clock resonated rapidly. A fierce wind surged, sending countless people flying. ¡°Now, go ahead and make your move,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The Apocalypse Legion suddenly shot forward. Eighteen wed zombies formed a Corpse Ghost Array, and the corpse energy began to boil. ¡°Ah! All! Ah!¡± Countless terrifying screams echoed. Ye Li leaped into the air, lifting the Dragon-ying de high, and he said, ¡°Primordial Demon sh!¡± Chapter 428 - 428: Never Attempt to Threaten Me Chapter 428: Never Attempt to Threaten Me Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li executed the Primordial Demon sh, and the three thousand god-demon phantoms flew down. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, a deafening explosion resounded. Tang Xiao and Lin Xinghe were greatly shocked, as they couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li possessed such incrediblebat power. Just as Lin Xinghe was about to make a move, a de appeared in front of his neck. With just a slight movement forward, Lin Xinghe would fall. ¡°Well¡­¡± Tang Xiao was stunned, he was a ninth-tier Evolved Being, so why hadn¡¯t he had the time to react at all? Lin Xinghe widened his eyes and followed the de in front of his neck. He discovered that it was Ye Li holding the de. ¡°Ye Li!¡± Lin Xinghe eximed in terror. Ye Li¡¯s trick was to catch the ringleader first, and he would have his fun along the way. At this moment, the military and the gene warriors all stopped, gazing at the scene in disbelief. If Ye Li truly wanted to, none of these people would escape. Unfortunately, Ye Li was not a bloodthirsty person. ¡°Ye Li, what do you want to do?¡± Lin Xinghe stared at Ye Li in shock. He never expected Ye Li to suddenly appear in front of him and hold the Dragon-ying de against his neck. The chilling aura of the de made it difficult for him to open his eyes. ¡°What do you think I want to do?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face showed a yful smile. ¡°Ye Li, if you dare to do anything to Brother Xinghe, I guarantee you won¡¯t leave Sky Blue Base City alive!¡± Tang Xiao said coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly. He looked at Tang Xiao and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re trying to threaten me now?¡± Tang Xiao clenched his teeth. He had never seen someone like Ye Li. Was he not afraid of death or did he just have the confidence to survive? ¡°Ye Li, I advise you to put down the de. 1 can consider letting you die with aplete corpse,¡± Lin Xinghe said coldly. Lin Xinghe was confident that Ye Li wouldn¡¯t dare to harm him. Otherwise, there would be no need to hold the de to his neck. Ye Li had done this because he wanted to survive. Ye Li chuckled. He really didugh. Why did people always choose to threaten him, Ye Li? Didn¡¯t they know that he was least afraid of threats? ¡°Originally, you could have lived a few more seconds, but you didn¡¯t cherish it, so there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°Ye Li, do you dare¡­¡± But Lin Xinghe didn¡¯t have the chance to finish his sentence. With a sudden sh of cold light, Lin Xinghe, a ninth-tier Evolved Being, had vanished from the world forever. Silence, a deadly silence. Everyone present had their eyes wide open. They couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li would actually take action. ¡°Brother Xinghe!¡± Tang Xiao was closest to Lin Xinghe. His eyes were the widest they had ever been, and cold sweat had soaked his entire body. Ye Li looked indifferent as he gazed at everyone present and calmly spoke, ¡°Who else wants to die? I, Ye Li, don¡¯t mind using my hands a bit more.¡± At this point, no one dared to speak. They stared in horror at Ye Li. Ye Li sounded somewhat bored, ¡°Since no one wants to volunteer, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± After saying that, Ye Li, apanied by the Apocalypse Legion, calmly left the scene. He returned to the Third Dark Night Castle! And in that one day, Sky Blue Base City had exploded into chaos. Everything Ye Li had done had left people astounded, and he had be a widely known figure in Sky Blue Base City.. Chapter 429 - 429: The Third Dark Night Castle Chapter 429: The Third Dark Night Castle Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li arrived at the Third Dark Night Castle. He walked slowly toward the grand gate of the Third Dark Night Castle. Several third-tier Dark Night Tribe members were bewildered and couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. ¡°Is¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before.¡± ¡°Nonsense, he¡¯s Lord Demon King!¡± Soon, one of the third-tier Dark Night Tribe member hurriedly rushed inside to deliver the news, setting a new record for the fastest speed. The remaining third-tier Dark Night Tribe members didn¡¯t dare to speak with Ye Li. They could only look around to avoid the awkward situation. Before long, ck Asura came out with the Dark Night Tribe members. ck Asura was currently the leader of the Dark Night Tribe, and after Ye Li¡¯s intervention that day, ck Asura had unified the Dark Night Tribe. ¡°Demon King, you¡¯ve finally returned!¡± ck Asura was overjoyed. In his eyes, Ye Li was his great benefactor. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Li, he wouldn¡¯t be where he was today. Ye Li nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯vee back to take a look.¡± ck Asura quickly invited Ye Li inside, and after they entered the main hall, he asked Ye Li to take the main seat. Ye Li sat on a stone chair, but before he could say anything, ck Asura asked, ¡°Demon King, have youe because of the tenth-tier Dark Race member?¡± Ye Li was momentarily stunned, a tenth-tier Dark Race member? ck Asura looked at Ye Li¡¯s stunned expression and was confused as well. ¡°Demon King, you don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Tell me more.¡± Ye Li had been in Sky Blue Base City for a few days. In the wild, a tenth-tier Dark Race member had appeared? He had never met tenth-tier Dark Race members before. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. Finally, a challenging opponent hade. ¡°Demon King, recently, many powerful Dark Race members have appeared in the wilderness. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re after. By the way, a Thunder Beast said¡­¡± After ck Asura finished speaking, he paused for a moment and continued, ¡°It seemed they were looking for a human youth. 1ughed at that back then. What kind of human youth could make such high-tier Dark Race members afraid¡­¡± ck Asura was about tough, but when he saw Ye Li¡¯s calm face, he suddenly remembered something. He leaped from his seat and stared at Ye Li in disbelief. With a trembling voice, he said, ¡°Demon King, they can¡¯t be¡­ looking for you, can they?¡± When these words were uttered, all the high-tier Dark Night Tribe members in the hall were shocked. They looked at Ye Li, eager to hear his response. Ye Li thought for a moment and then calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s quite possible.¡± Hearing Ye Li¡¯s answer, ck Asura swallowed hard. ¡°Demon King, the enemy has a tenth-tier Dark Race member!¡± The difference between the ninth-tier and the tenth-tier was like night and day. In other words, a ninth-tier individual wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against a tenth-tier one. Ye Li thought that this was indeed a problem, but¡­ If he backed down now, would he still be Ye Li? ¡°By the way, Demon King, they spected that you might have gone to Sky Blue Base City and are currently mobilizing their forces, preparing to attack Sky Blue Base City.¡± Hearing this, a mischievous smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Do you know when they n to attack Sky Blue Base City?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it should be in the next few days.¡± Ye Li figured there would likely be many zombies at that time, giving him the opportunity for another major synthesis. He felt quite pleased.. Chapter 430 - 430: Tens of Thousands of Zombies Chapter 430: Tens of Thousands of Zombies Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Demon King, what are your ns?¡± ck Asura looked at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li thought that since ck Asura knew about this, it meant they had already approached him. A tenth-tier Dark Race member was indeed formidable, but Ye Li was not afraid. De would find out whether they were strong as rumored when the time came. ¡°Leader, leader!¡± Suddenly, a third-tier Dark Night Tribe member rushed in and said to ck Asura, ¡°Leader, a group led by a seventh-tier Mad Bull, with hundreds of Mad Bulls and tens of thousands of zombies, is ready to pass through our defense zone.¡± ck Asura was taken aback upon hearing this and said slowly, ¡°It seems they are ready to move.¡± ¡°Demon King, what do you think¡­¡± Before ck Asura could finish speaking, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°Do I even need to say it? All of these zombies are mine,¡± Ye Li said with a smile. ck Asura was taken aback; he had seen Ye Li¡¯s incredible synthesis skills. Tens of thousands of zombies would be an awe-inspiring sight. ¡°Take me there,¡± Ye Li said, rising slowly. ck Asura nodded and ordered the third-tier Dark Night Tribe member to lead the way. Before long, Ye Li arrived at the defense zone belonging to the Dark Night Tribe. Countless Dark Night Tribe members were facing off with the Mad Bulls and zombies. The leader of the Mad Bulls was a seventh-tier Mad Bull, and there were hundreds of Mad Bulls of varying levels with him. Ye Li wasn¡¯t concerned about them. He was interested in the tens of thousands of zombies behind the Mad Bulls. He hadn¡¯t seen so many zombies in a long time, and the prospect of a major synthesis was enticing. Thinking about it, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You small Dark Night Tribe dare to block our path?¡± the seventh-tier Mad Bull sneered. ¡°We are working for Lord Baiyuan, and if we dy Lord Baiyuan¡¯s affairs, you should know what the consequences will be, right?¡± the seventh-tier Mad Bull continued. Lord Baiyuan, whom the seventh-tier Mad Bull spoke of, was that tenth-tier Dark Race member. ¡°Who dares to be so arrogant on our territory!¡± A cold voice rang in the ears of the Dark Race members. The seventh-tier Mad Bull raised its head to look at ck Asura. But the seventh-tier Mad Bull didn¡¯t show any fear on its cow-like face. It looked at ck Asura with a hint of mockery. ¡°I know you are the leader of the Dark Night Tribe, and your name is ck Asura.¡± ck Asura smiled coldly. ¡°Now that you know it¡¯s me, you¡¯d better leave.¡± The seventh-tier Mad Bull was stunned. ¡°Master Steel Bone told me that the Dark Night Tribe will make way. Do you want to¡­¡± Before the seventh-tier Mad Bull finished speaking, the ck Asura interrupted him. ¡°It¡¯s different now; I don¡¯t want to give way to you anymore,¡± ck Asura said with a smile. The seventh-tier Mad Bull was furious and was about to finish speaking when a human youth suddenly appeared in its line of sight. ¡°Human?¡± The seventh-tier Mad Bull was stunned. It couldn¡¯t fathom why a human youth would be here. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Ye Li asked nonchntly, his calm tone chilling. Ready? The seventh-tier Mad Bull was still trying to figure out why a human youth had appeared when this human youth suddenly said these words iprehensible to him.. Chapter 431 - 431: Are You Ready To Die Chapter 431: Are You Ready To Die Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°ck Asura, no wonder you refused to listen to the orders of Lord Bai Yuan and Lord Steel Bone. It turns out that you colluded with human gic warriors!¡± The seventh-tier Mad Bull said coldly as it looked at ck Asura. Then, the seventh-tier Mad Bull turned to Ye Li and said, ¡°Human, you just asked if we¡¯re ready. I¡¯ve been pondering, and I still don¡¯t understand what you meant.¡± ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Ye Li asked nonchntly, gazing at the seventh-tier Mad Bull. ¡°Of course!¡± the seventh-tier Mad Bull replied coldly. ¡°Since you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you: I asked if you¡¯re ready¡­ to die,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°What!!!¡± Upon hearing these words, the seventh-tier Mad Bull and the hundreds of Mad Bulls couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. They never expected Ye Li to say something like that. ¡°Human, you¡­ you¡­ you!¡± For a moment, the seventh-tier Mad Bull was at a loss for words. He couldn¡¯t understand how Ye Li had the audacity to say such a thing. Not only did they have hundreds of Mad Bull Dark Races, but they also had tens of thousands of zombies. With such strength, could it be¡­ Suddenly, the seventh-tier Mad Bull realized something and stared at ck Asura with a cold voice, ¡°ck Asura, is the Dark Night Tribe nning to attack us?¡± If the entire Dark Night Tribe armyunched an attack against them, they would indeed be in great danger. And the fact that this human dared to say such things could only mean this. ck Asura also considered this possibility, and he was about to speak, but then he heard Ye Li calmly say to the seventh-tier Mad Bull, ¡°With you, these misfit creatures, I and the Apocalypse Legion are more than enough.¡± The seventh-tier Mad Bull was dumbfounded. The Apocalypse Legion? Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space: God Fist Zombie Ah Da, Iron Foot Zombie Bai Wawa, Ice Zombie Hongye, Petrification Zombie Yu tong, Ghost Sword Zombie Ah Qi, Devouring Zombie Bone Maiden, Divine Spear Zombie Long Yu. The Eighteen Copper Armor wed Zombies and the Sky Swallowing Dog Xiao Hei! That was the entirety of Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion¡¯s strength. Among the tens of thousands of zombies, there were many first and second-tier mutant zombies. By taking their corpse crystals, Ye Li could help Xiao Hei level up again. When the seventh-tier Mad Bull saw this scene, he involuntarily took three steps back. He really took three steps back. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± He could swear that this was an unimaginable scene that he would never see, and yet it appeared before his eyes. The hundreds of Mad Bull Darks felt the same. They were in a state of shock. Ye Li didn¡¯t want to waste any more time talking with them. He activated the fourth level of the Ancient Demon Tome. In an instant, a vast aura of demonic energy began to shroud thend. It was as if the aura of an overlord had emerged, and countless zombies instantly fell to the ground. The seventh-tier Mad Bull and the hundreds of Mad Bulls were terrified. Their souls trembled uncontrobly, and they even felt a desire to kneel before Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s presence was like that of an emperor, an irresistible force. The Nocturnal Dark Races were simrly overwhelmed. They couldn¡¯t bear this kind of oppressive feeling; it was too horrifying. Ye Li took out the Dragon-ying de from the system space. He didn¡¯t n to use any other artifacts. It wasn¡¯t necessary, and it would be too conspicuous. After all, there were so many powerful beings in the world. ¡°Kill!¡± With a single word, the Apocalypse Legion began to attack. Though their numbers were small, they had the power of a thousand armies! Chapter 432 - 432: The Trial of the Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell Chapter 432: The Trial of the Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As the Apocalypse Legion attacked, the heavens and the earth trembled. The clouds hung down from the sky, and the waters from the four seas stood tall. The seventh-tier Mad Bull was terrified, and though the numbers of the Apocalypse Legion were notrge, the momentum and pressure were overwhelming. He had lost any will to fight. Without a doubt, the Apocalypse Legion easily annihted hundreds of Mad Bulls, and the seventh-tier Mad Bull didn¡¯t escape. Then, Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and started the synthesis process. His hand speed had reached an incredible level! The synthesized zombies attacked other zombies. In addition to the Apocalypse Legion, tens of thousands of zombies were like air in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°The eighteen wed zombies have been upgraded to eighth-tier zombies!¡± Next, Ye Li began extracting corpse crystals from the mutant zombies. There were many of them, and Ye Li gazed at the lifeless zombies on the ground. He extracted all the corpse crystals from the mutant zombies. ¡°Xiao Hei.¡± Ye Li tossed all the corpse crystals to Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei¡¯s eyes lit up, and it began to devour them greedily. After Xiao Hei finished eating, Ye Li checked its status: ¡°Xiao Hei: Sky Swallowing Dog.¡± ¡°Attributes: Strength.¡± ¡°Bloodline: Divine Beast.¡± ¡°Tier: Fifth-tier (Lightning).¡± ¡°Skills: Devour.¡± Ye Li closed the status panel and looked at the eighteen wed zombies. Just now, he gave them a title¡ª Eighteen Copper-Armor wed Zombies. Since they were the Copper Armor zombies, they couldn¡¯t go without their armor. Ye Li opened the Points Mall in his mind and started searching. Azure Wave Copper Armor: Increases defense by 10%. Price: 10,000 points. Ye Li bought 18 sets of Azure Wave Copper Armor without hesitation and equipped the eighteen wed zombies with them. In an instant, the eighteen wed zombies transformed into the genuine eighteen copper-armor wed zombies. ¡°Long Yu, from now on, the eighteen copper-armor wed zombies is yours,¡± Ye Li told Long Yu. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Long Yu nodded immediately. ck Asura and the Dark Night Tribe members were still petrified, unable to snap out of the shock. Ye Li¡¯s terrifying disy of power had left them in awe. ¡°Lord Demon King, I¡¯m afraid that Thunder Beast and Steel Bone will find out soon. If they tell Baiyuan¡­¡± ck Asura didn¡¯t finish his sentence, wondering how Ye Li would respond. ¡°No matter, let theme,¡± Ye Li said calmly. He had crossed paths with Thunder Beast and Steel Bone before. These two ninth-tier Dark Race members were faster in escaping than in fighting. The only one who worried Ye Li was Baiyuan, a tenth-tier Dark Race member! Ding¡­ ¡°The trial of the Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell is about to begin. Host, please proceed to the target area immediately.¡± The system¡¯s voice was followed by the appearance of coordinates in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li smiled, knowing that the trial of the Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell was finally here. Following the coordinates in his mind, Ye Li reached the target area. It was a mountaintop. Ye Li was somewhat puzzled. The trials for the Dragon-ying de and Heavenly Tower had transported him to different worlds. Why hadn¡¯t he entered another world now this time? Suddenly, the air above Ye Li¡¯s head began to change. Arge vortex slowly formed, rapidly spinning as lightning serpents roared and gusts of wind billowed. Seeing this, Ye Li¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Heavenly Tribtion!¡± This was just like what he had seen in the novels he read back in China. Could it be that he was about to face a Heavenly Tribtion during the Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell¡¯s trial? Chapter 433 - 433: Struck by Lightning Chapter 433: Struck by Lightning Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The vortex spun faster and faster, and the terrifying power of lightning became increasingly frightening. Ye Li didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d have to go through a Heavenly Tribtion. It was quite interesting. He remained calm and didn¡¯t believe that the lightning would harm him. Taking a cue from novels he had read, he sat down on the ground, waiting for the lightning to strike. He believed that as long as hepleted the trial of the Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell, the rewards should be worthwhile. Boom! Suddenly, an immensely massive bolt of lightning shot down towards Ye Li. ¡°It¡¯s finally here,¡± Ye Li smiled. He didn¡¯t move and wanted to see how powerful this lightning was. Without any hesitation, the lightning struck Ye Li¡¯s body. Instantly, he felt all of his organs shift, and his clothes were charred. This was the Thunder Silk Robe he had purchased from the Points Mall. Ye Li thought that this lightning was terrifying. Initially, he believed it would be like a tickle. If another ninth-tier Evolved Being were to be hit by this, they would probably be yed alive. Ye Li stared at the vortex overhead, and it showed no sign of dissipating. Even more terrifyingly, the original lightning had turned red, giving it an intimidating appearance. The second bolt of lightning would undoubtedly be stronger than the first. ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Li suddenly thought of something and realized there was no need for him to sit here and endure lightning strikes. He could just use the Dragon-ying de to cut through the lightning. In an instant, a wry smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. He had believed he was the cleverest person in the world, but now he realized he couldn¡¯t have been more wrong. Immediately, Ye Li took out the Dragon-ying de from the system space. With the Dragon-ying de in hand, the world was his! As the Dragon-ying de was brought out, the second bolt of lightning struck with great force. It was a red lightning bolt apanied by numerous smaller bolts, causing it to look even more terrifying. Ye Li raised the Dragon-ying de, and instantly, a thousand-meter-long sword aura appeared in the sky. The sword aura grewrger, as if it were slicing through the very fabric of the sky, providing a truly astonishing visual impact. Swish! The fearsome sword aura struck the colossal red lightning bolt, and it vanished instantly. Seeing this, a faint smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. He thought to himself, ¡°Youe with countless tricks, but I have an ace up my sleeve!¡± To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the ck vortex still didn¡¯t disappear. And the power of lightning inside changed color again, turning ck! Ye Li smiled gently and said, ¡°You¡¯re stilling? Thene.¡± ¡°Boom!¡± As soon as Ye Li finished speaking, a massive ck lightning bolt struck down towards him. He knew that this enormous ck lightning bolt was likely very powerful. But without hesitation, Ye Li jumped into the air, raising the Dragon-ying de high and proimed word by word, ¡°Sky ¨C Demon ¨C Tyrant ¨C de ¨C Technique!¡± Suddenly, an ultimate godly demon phantom soared into the sky. It collided heavily with the colossal ck lightning bolt, producing earth-shaking thunderps. Boom! Boom! Boom! In the end, the ultimate godly demon phantom and the colossal ck lightning bolt both dissipated. Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions to the host for passing the trial of the Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a superrge treasure chest.¡± ¡°Open it,¡± Ye Li said without hesitation.. Chapter 434 - 434: Become a Tenth-Tier Evolved Being Chapter 434: Be a Tenth-Tier Evolved Being Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Without hesitation, Ye Li opened the superrge treasure chest. ¡°Congrattions to the host for acquiring the skill upgrade xi.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a super-evolution elixir xi.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for upgrading the Ancient Devil Tome to the fifth level.¡± Just as Ye Li had expected, the rewards from the trial of the Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell were indeed valuable. He integrated all the skill upgrade opportunities, increasing the levels of both his and the Apocalypse Legion¡¯s skills by one level. Ye Li checked his skills¡¯ levels: me de Technique: SSS level. Primordial Demon sh: SSS level. Sky Demon Tyrant de Technique: SSSS level. All of them had reached at least the SSS level! As for the super-evolution elixir, Ye Li had no idea what it was. Super-Evolution Elixir: A sacred elixir for human Evolved Beings that, when consumed, allows for one level of advancement without any side effects. Reading the description of the super-evolution elixir, Ye Li¡¯s eyes lit up. He thought to himself that this was absolutely amazing. Without further thought, he dtier the super-evolution elixir. In an instant, Ye Li felt his entire body heating up, and his blood vessels and capiries were scorching at an extreme level. Unable to suppress his reaction, he let out a low growl as if he were being burned alive. When this sensation gradually subsided, Ye Li felt his strength reach a new level. He checked his attributes: Host: Ye Li. System: Super Synthesis System. Weapons: Dragon-ying de (Divine weapon), Heavenly Tower (Divine weapon), Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell (Divine weapon, unimed). Skills: Healing Art, Super Golden Finger, me de Technique, Primordial Demon sh, Sky Demon Tyrant de Technique, Fifth Level of the Ancient Devil Tome. Realm: Tenth-Tier Evolved Being. Zombies: Apocalypse Legion. Now that the Ancient Devil Tome had reached the fifth level, Ye Li was at least a hundred times more powerful than a ninth-tier Evolved Being. Ye Li had previously been a bit concerned about the Tenth-Tier Evolved Being, but now he realized that his previous concerns werepletely unnecessary. Ding¡­ ¡°Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell chooses to acknowledge the host. Does the host agree?¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± ¡°Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell acknowledging begins:¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell acknowledgment sessful.¡± Now that the trial of the Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell was over, Ye Li could leave the mountain. Back at the Third Dark Night Castle, Ye Li noticed many other Dark Race members outside, and their levels were not low, ranging from the sixth tier to the seventh tier. A seventh-tier Specter was stunned. He looked at Ye Li up and down. ¡°You¡¯re not a human?¡± Immediately, dozens of high-tier Dark Race members turned their attention to Ye Li. With his Ancient Devil Tome now at the fifth level, Ye Li didn¡¯t hide his presence. All the high-tier Dark Race members were puzzled. They couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li had no trace of a human aura yet looked identical to a human. ¡°I¡¯m indeed not a human,¡± Ye Li nodded. The seventh-tier Specter smiled and asked, ¡°Are you a subordinate of Lord Steel Bone or Lord Thunder Beast?¡± ¡°Why? Are Steel Bone and Thunder Beast inside?¡± Ye Li slowly asked. The seventh-tier Specter nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Lord Steel Bone and Lord Thunder Beast are inside, negotiating with ck Asura.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t press further and simply walked towards inside. ¡°Halt!¡± Chapter 435 - 435: You Can Call Me the Demon King Chapter 435 - 435: You Can Call Me the Demon King Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The seventh-tier Specter blocked Ye Li¡¯s path. ¡°Without tiers from Lord Steel Bone or Lord Thunder Beast, you can¡¯t go in.¡± Ye Li smiled faintly and shook his head slowly. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Not just the seventh-tier Specter, but dozens of high-tier Dark Race members were puzzled by Ye Li¡¯s smile. ¡°Do you know that you originally had a chance to live, but you didn¡¯t cherish it,¡± Ye Li said casually. As soon as he finished speaking, the Apocalypse Legion suddenly appeared. Roar!!! Ah Da unleashed his Earth-Shattering Fist,bined with the attacks from the four natural elements: wind, rain, thunder, and lightning, all of which were SSS-ss skills. ¡°Boom!¡± Long Yu wielded the Water and Fire Merciless Spear, sweeping across the battlefield. A cold radiance first appeared, followed by the spear striking like a dragon! In an instant, dozens of high-tier Dark Race members were all killed, having no chance for survival. Ye Li remained calm as he walked into the Third Dark Night Castle. When he was about to reach the main hall of the Third Dark Night Castle, Ye Li discovered that there were dozens of high-leveled Dark Race members. They blocked the Dark Night Tribe members to the side. After his Ancient Devil Tome had been upgraded to the fifth level, Ye Li¡¯s demonic aura had reached the point where his presence was felt even before he arrived. The high-tier Dark Race members soon noticed him and watched him vigntly. ¡°Are you also a Dark Race member?¡± a seventh-tier Shadow Bat asked Ye Li. ¡°No,¡± Ye Li replied lightly. The dozens of Dark Race members were slightly stunned and looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Go tell Steel Bone and Thunder Beast that I, Ye Li, have arrived,¡± Ye Li said. Ye Li? The dozens of high-tier Dark Race members thought for a moment, but the name Ye Li was entirely unfamiliar to them. ¡°Ha, Ye Li, even we have never heard your name. Do you think Lord Steel Bone and Lord Thunder Beast would know you?¡± one of the Dark Race members sneered. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Steel Bone and Thunder Beast not only know me, but they are also terrified of me. If no one goes inside to inform them, you will all die.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The dozens of high-tier Dark Race members widened their eyes in disbelief. They couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li would dare to say such a thing. ¡°I think he¡¯s here to help the Dark Night Tribe. Surround him!¡± Suddenly, all the high-tier Dark Race members surrounded Ye Li. The Dark Night Tribe members watched this with pity on their faces, well aware of the power of the Demon King. ¡°Since you dare toe to help the Dark Night Tribe, 1 think you¡¯re looking for death. You¡¯re the first Dark Race member I¡¯ve seen who¡¯s so eager to die!¡± one of the Dark Race members taunted Ye Li, eyeing him. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯m not a Dark Race member.¡± The dozens of high-tier Dark Race members were furious, convinced that Ye Li had to be a Dark Race member due to hisck of human aura. ¡°Since you¡¯re not a Dark Race member, why don¡¯t you tell us what kind of creature you are!¡± One seven-tier Dark Race member refused to believe otherwise and seemed determined to get to the bottom of things. Ye Li contemted for a few seconds and then looked at the seven-tier Dark Race member before saying, ¡°Hmm¡­ you can call me the Demon King.¡± ¡°But you won¡¯t have the chance to call me that.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re all going to die very soon.¡± As he spoke, the Apocalypse Legion appeared. Bai Wawa unleashed his Qilin Foot, Hongye used Frost Qi, and Yutong employed Light Energy Impact! The Dark Race members blocking Ye Li¡¯s path were only sixth to seventh-tier, and they couldn¡¯t withstand such an attack. They were instantly killed.. Chapter 436 - 436: Steel Bone and Thunder Beast Meet Their Demise Chapter 436 - 436: Steel Bone and Thunder Beast Meet Their Demise Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Big brother, they¡¯re too weak,¡± Yutong pouted, clearly unsatisfied. ¡°Woof! Woof!¡± Xiao Hei barked, as if echoing Yutong¡¯s words. Ye Li chuckled. Yutong was right; these Dark Race members, ranging from sixth to seventh tier, were indeed weak. Killing them was as simple as crushing ants. The gate of the Third Dark Night Castle was quite far from here, and themotion from earlier hadn¡¯t reached Steel Bone and Thunder Beast. But now, they had undoubtedly heard the disturbance. Steel Bone and Thunder Beast emerged from the hall! ck Asura also came out from the hall, and when he saw Ye Li, he breathed a sigh of relief, his face filled with joy. However, Steel Bone and Thunder Beast couldn¡¯t find any reason to smile. They stared at Ye Li with fear. ¡°Ye¡­ Ye Li!¡± They felt that Ye Li was much stronger than before. They had only felt such a terrifying suppressing pressure from Master Baiyuan. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been looking for me recently?¡± Ye Li looked at the Steel Bone and the Thunder Beast and said lightly. ¡°Ye Li, Master Baiyuan knows that you have divine weapons. This time, you¡­¡± Steel Bone¡¯ words were cut off before he could finish, as Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°Go on, how do you want to die?¡± A wicked smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s serene face. Steel Bone and Thunder Beast were terrified and panicked. ¡°Ye Li, Lord Baiyuan is a tenth-tier Evolved Being, and you¡­¡± Thunder Beast¡¯s words were cut off too as his pupils rapidly contracted. Because Ye Li had already produced a world-shaking demonic de in his hand, which was none other than the Dragon-ying de. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s a great honor for you to die at my hands,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Steel Bone and Thunder Beast were shocked. The pressure emanating from Ye Li was unbearable. All that upied their minds was the thought of escaping! Steel Bone and Thunder Beast nodded, and then they dashed away at the fastest speed they had ever used in their lives. However, no matter how hard they tried, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from Ye Li¡¯s grasp. They would only meet one fate: bing lost souls under the Dragon-ying de. Swish! A horrifying de beam appeared, and Steel Bone and Thunder Beast fell to the ground, their eyes wide open as if they couldn¡¯t believe they had died. Ye Li recalled the Dragon-ying de and the Apocalypse Legion into the system space. ck Asura hurriedly walked to Ye Li and said to him, ¡°Senior Demon King, Thunder Beast and Steel Bone are here for what happenedst time.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the tenth-tier Dark Race member now?¡± ck Asura shook his head. ¡°Right now, the nearest city to the Sky Blue Base City, the Linhe City, has already gathered countless Dark Race members and zombies. 1 believe that a massive battle will break out soon.¡± ¡°Sky Blue Base City¡¯s army of hundreds of thousands and all the gic warriors are poised and ready. Once this battle starts, it will surely be an earth-shattering event.¡± ck Asura had never witnessed such a grandiose and epic battle, and for a moment, he felt a certain longing for it. Ye Li smiled. He thought that this battle might be a hundred times more terrifying than the one in Huangjiang Base City. Should he watch from the sidelines or join in the fray? Chapter 437 - 437: The Start of the Earth-Shattering Battle Chapter 437: The Start of the Earth-Shattering Battle Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Sky Blue Base City, the top three families¡¯ conference room. The top three families¡¯ conference room was reserved for the high-level Evolved Beings of the top three families. Those who could enter were all influential figures in Sky Blue Base City. However, the Lin family, one of the top three families, no longer existed, so none of their members were present for this meeting. ¡°Xiao Brother, if we really go to war, it might be the most terrifying battle Sky Blue Base City has seen in a century,¡± Tang Xiao said to Xiao Cang. Xiao Cang nodded. This battle was an unprecedented crisis for Sky Blue Base City, and it could even lead to the city¡¯s destruction. ¡°Human powerhouses of Sky Blue Base City.¡± Suddenly, a voice with immense authority echoed in the room. Everyone in the top three families¡¯ conference room was surprised and looked around to identify the speaker. In front of the conference table, a ck light appeared. Then, a phantom appeared! This was a phantom with shoulder-length hair and ck robes. There were two blood-red patterns on his pale face. ¡°Dark Phantom!¡± Both Tang Xiao and Xiao Cang were dumbfounded. This skill was said to be possessed only by tenth-tier Dark Race members. ¡°Human powerhouses of Sky Blue Base City, I am called Baiyuan. I am currently looking for a human gic warrior who has appeared in your city.¡± ¡°This human gic warrior possesses two ancient divine weapons, the Dragon-ying de and the Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell. 1 hope you hand him over. Otherwise, Sky Blue Base City will be wiped out in an instant.¡± Baiyuan¡¯s voice was devoid of any emotion. Just hearing that cold voice sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine. The people in the top three families¡¯ conference room were wide-eyed and immediately thought of one person. This person¡­ was Ye Li!!! After saying these words, Baiyuan¡¯s dark phantom disappeared from the conference room. ¡°So many Dark Race members and zombies have gathered in Linhe City. It turns out that they are summoned by the level-ten Dark Race!¡± Tang Xiao smiled bitterly. The gap between the tenth and ninth-tiers was insurmountable. ¡°Now that Ye Li has left Sky Blue Base City, where can we find this person to hand him over?¡± an eighth-tier Evolved Beingmented. ¡°At this point, we can only prepare for battle and use everything we have to withstand it,¡± Xiao Cang also sighed. The number of Dark Race members and zombies gathered in Linhe City had reached an astounding level. Even if the Sky Blue Base City could hold on, its vitality would be greatly damaged. Three dayster! The Dark Race members and zombies from Linhe City suddenly advanced toward the outer city of Sky Blue Base City. Tens of thousands of Dark Race members and hundreds of thousands of zombies marched in a massive and terrifying formation. Wherever they went, it was as if a dark cloud was looming. The gatekeepers of Sky Blue Base City fought with all their might, usingser cannons,ser guns,bat suits and tanks. Even the city walls were piled high with rocks. The battle raged on for two days and two nights! In this battle, the various major powers in the surrounding areas of Sky Blue Base City all fell silent. This earth-shattering battle was enough to destroy everything in its path. ¡°Senior Demon King, Sky Blue Base City can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡± ck Asura said to Ye Li. Ye Li looked up at the sky. What happened in Annan Base City, the Huangjiang Base City, and even the Sky Blue Base City all happened because of him. After all, the Dark Race members were the invaders of this parallel world. Although he was no longer a human, he was still a human when he transmigrated to this parallel world. Today, he, Ye Li, was about to orchestrate a colossal event. ¡°Is everything ready?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Demon King. We¡¯ve been preparing for a long time.¡± Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 438 - 438: Ye Li Arrives Chapter 438 - 438: Ye Li Arrives Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions God Fist Zombie All Da, Iron Foot Zombie Bai Wawa, Ice Zombie Hongye, Petrification Zombie Yu tong, Ghost Sword Zombie Ah Qi, Devouring Zombie Bone Maiden, Divine Spear Zombie Long Yu. The Eighteen Copper Armor wed Zombies and the Sky Swallowing Dog Xiao Hei! Ye Li, the Apocalypse Legion, and ck Asura led the army, followed by tens of thousands of Dark Night Tribe members, marching towards Sky Blue Base City. Outside Sky Blue Base City, the blood was flowing like a river. In the sky, there were nes, and on the ground, there were tanks. The Dark Race members were also unwilling to be weak. In the sky, there were flying creatures, and on the ground, there were walking beasts. The zombie army relentlessly attacked the city walls. The soldiers on the city walls firedsers andser cannons, and rocks were falling everywhere. ¡°Brother Xiao, if this goes on¡­¡± Tang Xiao looked at Xiao Cang, his face showing deep concern. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. We can only hold them off. Otherwise, Sky Blue Base City will be razed to the ground!¡± Xiao Cang said. ¡°Boom!¡± A deafening sound erupted as the outer wall of Sky Blue Base City was breached. In midair, a member of the Dark Race with shoulder-length hair and a ck robe appeared. Behind this member of the Dark Race was a Dark Phantom, which looked shocking. At this moment, the Dark Race members and zombies suddenly stopped their attack. The Dark Race member in mid-air was undoubtedly Baiyuan, a tenth-tier Dark Race member. ¡°Human, hand over the person I want, or you know the consequences.¡± Baiyuan¡¯s voice was incredibly cold, as if he were a demon from the depths of hell, sending shivers down everyone¡¯s spine. ¡°We don¡¯t have the person you¡¯re looking for. How do you expect us to hand him over?¡± Tang Xiao coldly replied. Baiyuan grinned, ¡°Since you won¡¯t hand him over, 1¡¯11 have to massacre the city.¡± ¡°Attack!¡± With Baiyuan¡¯smand, countless Dark Race members and zombies resumed their assault on the city. The battle had been raging for several days and nights, and the army of Sky Blue Base City was made up of ordinary people who were exhausted from the high-intensity fighting over the past few days. It was believed that it wouldn¡¯t be long before the outer wall of Sky Blue Base City would be breached. Once the outer wall of Sky Blue Base City fell, only the gic warriors would remain. It was impossible for them to resist such a massive force. In every way, it seemed that Sky Blue Base City was doomed to be reduced to ashes. Xiao Cang looked at the tragic scene in front of him, and his hands trembled. Was Sky Blue Base City really¡­ going to end like this? But at that moment, countless fiery des suddenly ignited the zombies that were piled up on the city walls. Everyone on the city walls widened their eyes. They had never expected such a scene to unfold. Suddenly, more than a dozen people appeared in mid-air. No, it was better to say that it was one person, seven ninth-tier zombies and eighteen eighth-tier wed zombies. Plus a dog!!! Seeing this, Xiao Cang couldn¡¯t help but shed tears of relief. He had thought that Ye Li woulde to help Sky Blue Base City, but he knew that it was just wishful thinking. But now, the wish hade true! Baiyuan stared at Ye Li and sneered. ¡°1 didn¡¯t believe it when Steel Bone and the Thunder Beast told me. It turns out that there is really someone like you. It seems that you are the human I am looking for.¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°As for what Steel Bone and Thunder Beast said, they¡¯re already dead, and next, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Baiyuan didn¡¯t look too shocked. He knew that since Ye Li could control such a high-leveled zombie, it would be too easy for him to kill Steel Bone and Thunder Beast.. Chapter 439 - 439: Battling the Tenth-tier Dark Race member Chapter 439 - 439: Battling the Tenth-tier Dark Race member Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Huh?¡± Baiyuan stared at Ye Li, sensing the aura emanating from him. ¡°I suppose you¡¯ve used some secret method to conceal the human aura,¡± Baiyuan said coldly, a smirk ying on his lips. At this moment, the Dark Race members on the ground and the gic warriors on the city walls all gazed skyward. ¡°You seem to understand quite a lot,¡± Ye Li said slowly with a smile. Baiyuan¡¯s expression turned cold at the words. He stared at Ye Li. ¡°Hand over the divine weapons, or you¡¯ll meet a brutal end.¡± Ye Li chuckled inwardly. Why was it that everyone kept demanding he surrender the divine weapons? ¡°If you want it,e and take it.¡± With those words, Ye Li retrieved the Dragon-ying de from the system space. Suddenly, a phantom of a five-wed blood dragon soared into the sky, its roars echoing, exuding a chilling aura. Baiyuan looked at the de in Ye Li¡¯s hand, his eyes brightened. ¡°Is this the Dragon-ying de, one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Ye Li nodded. Previously, he might have hesitated facing Baiyuan, given his status as a tenth-tier Dark Race member. But now, as a tenth-tier evolved being, he held no such reservations. ¡°Since you asked me toe and take it, here 1 am!¡± As he spoke, Baiyuan suddenly transformed into a ck shadow, swiftly lunging towards Ye Li. Swish! Ye Li casually swung his de, cleaving the sky as though splitting it in two. Baiyuan¡¯s dark embodiment was instantly cleaved in half! Baiyuan, rmed, quickly retreated several hundred meters. ¡°Human, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful relying on the Dragon-ying de!¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Do you always talk so much nonsense? Come here and let me kill you.¡± Baiyuan, infuriated, spread his right hand, and a dark ancient spear appeared in his grasp. ¡°Dark Piercer!¡± A terrifyingly evil light surged from the dark ancient spear toward Ye Li. This evil light seemed capable of piercing through the very fabric of space. Ye Li shook his head slowly. He couldn¡¯t fathom why Baiyuan still believed he could withstand him. In the end, he couldn¡¯t avoid bing a casualty beneath the Dragon-ying de. ¡°Primordial-Demon-sh!¡± Instantly, three thousand demon shadows shed forth, far surpassing the strength of the evil light emitted from the dark ancient spear. Boom! The three thousand god and demon phantoms collided with the terrifying evil light. After a deafening sh, the world seemed to fall into silence. The Dark Race member, the gic warriors¡ªall of their eyes widened. Such a peerless battle was something they might not see in their entire lifetimes. After the collision between the three thousand demon shadows and the terrifying evil light, rather than being neutralized, they continued their trajectory toward Baiyuan. Seeing this, Baiyuan was taken aback. He leaped, avoiding the attack of the three thousand god and demon shadows. ¡°Human, I didn¡¯t expect you to unleash such a strike!¡± Baiyuan felt the situation slipping beyond his control. He had assumed Ye Li was nothing more than a ninth-tier Evolved Being, but he was proven wrong. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°At this point, do you have anything left to say? Meet your end!¡± With those words, the fifth level of the Ancient Devil Tome was activated! In an instant, the area was shrouded in demonic energy. At the same level, within this area enveloped by the demonic energy, Ye Li was invincible. He was the absolutew! As soon as the fifth level of the Ancient Devil Tome was activated, numerous zombies and soldiers fell. The oppressive feeling was simply too terrifying!!! Chapter 440 - 440: God of Darkness Chapter 440: God of Darkness Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As the fifthyer of the Ancient Devil Tome was activated, Baiyuan started to panic. For him, the demonic aura of the Ancient Devil Tome was simply terrifying. ¡°Are you prepared to die?¡± Ye Li gazed at Baiyuan with a faint smile. Baiyuan was taken aback. As a mighty tenth-tier Dark Race member, he had never been pushed to such an extent by a human. ¡°Human, do you really think you¡¯ve already won?¡± ¡°While I never expected you to be this fearsome, you¡¯re still going to die!¡± With those words, Baiyuan raised the Dark Ancient Spear high and let out a resounding howl. ¡°God of Darkness!¡± Immediately, a massive dark phantom appeared behind Baiyuan. The terror of this dark phantom defied description. ¡°Human, 1 am summoning the God of Darkness by burning the dark source within me. You should be proud to face this.¡± Baiyuan¡¯s face was filled with a smug expression because he believed Ye Li wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand this attack. ¡°Brother Xiu, do you think Mr. Ye can withstand this earth-shattering attack?¡± Tang Xiao¡¯s face was filled with shock. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Right now, we can only ce our hopes in Mr. Ye,¡± Xiao Cang shook his head and said. Suddenly, Baiyuan aimed the Dark Ancient Spear at Ye Li, and the massive dark phantom behind him advanced towards Ye Li at breakneck speed. Ye Li smiled coldly. He couldn¡¯t help but find Baiyuan¡¯s actionsughable. Did Baiyuan really think such an attack could kill him? Ye Li raised the Dragon-ying de high, and the Sky Demon Tyrant de Technique was activated. A supreme demon phantom lunged forward as well. The massive dark phantom and the supreme demon phantom collided heavily. ¡°Boom!¡± After a deafening roar, the entire area shook. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the Sky Demon Tyrant de Technique and the dark phantom dissipated when they collided. It seemed that the God of Darkness summoned by the tenth-tier Dark Race member had quite some power. However, Baiyuan was left dumbfounded. He was willing to believe he would only live for one more second rather than imagining that Ye Li could deflect the God of Darkness¡¯ attack. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Baiyuan gritted his teeth, his expression turning ice-cold to the extreme. ¡°Come on, Mr. Ye!¡± On the city wall, a girl shouted at Ye Li. The girl was none other than Xiao Yuzhu. Following her lead, the gic warriors and soldiers on the city wall shouted in unison: ¡°Come on, ATr. Ye!¡± Although these gic warriors were weak, and these soldiers were ordinary people, their voices together were like a giant sword thrusting towards the sky. Ye Li smiled faintly. These voices made him feel a surge of blood in his veins. Xia Xi and Xia Chun were also on the city wall. In this epic battle, all gic warriors had to be on the city wall, regardless of the circumstances. They looked at the thin figure in midair in a daze. They had wanted to be Ye Li¡¯s women, but now they understood a piece of truth. What they realized was that someone like Ye Li was beyond anyone¡¯s reach. Hearing the shouts, Baiyuan flew into a rage. ¡°Attack! Attack!¡± Baiyuan roared. The Dark Race members and zombiesunched a new round of attacks. ¡°Go, the Apocalypse Legion.¡± Ye Li slowly said. At this moment, ck Asura led the Dark Night Tribe members into the battle. The number of Dark Night Tribe members was also astonishing.. Chapter 441 - 441: Counterattack Begins Chapter 441: Counterattack Begins Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ck Asura and the Dark Night Tribe members were currently positioned in the rear, waiting for Ye Li¡¯s signal. He intended to set a trap for the Dark Race members and zombies¡­ and take them all by surprise. Baiyuan stared at Ye Li with anger in his eyes, not having felt this furious in a long time. ¡°Human, today it¡¯s either your death or mine!¡± Swish! With a wind-breaking sound, Baiyuan vanished from his original spot. Baiyuan was indeed incredibly fast, something that Ye Li had to acknowledge. If it weren¡¯t for his Heavenly Spirit Eyes, he might not have been able to keep up with Baiyuan¡¯s speed. However, the world had always been unfair. Since Baiyuan wanted to confront him head-on, Ye Li was willing to oblige. Swish! Another wind-breaking sound, and Ye Li left only an afterimage in his previous location. ng! The sound of weapons shing suddenly filled the dim sky with glimmers of frosty light. But how could the Dark Ancient Spearpare to the Dragon-ying de? In a single strike, the Dark Ancient Spear was reduced to powder! ¡°What!!!¡± Baiyuan¡¯s pupils constricted as he couldn¡¯t believe his Dark Ancient Spear had been turned into dust with a single blow. He wanted to retreat several hundred meters, but Ye Li wouldn¡¯t give him the chance. Baiyuan was very fast, really fast! But Ye Li¡¯s Swift Steps were even faster. Swish! Ye Li shed at Baiyuan¡¯s back. How to describe this strike? It was indescribable. But one thing was certain: after this attack, Baiyuan would disappear forever from this world. Silence, a deadly silence. Ye Li remained airborne, holding the sword, standing tall, and giving off an imposing presence. He seemed like a god descending from the heavens, a celestial being in the mortal world. Seeing Baiyuan¡¯s death, the Dark Race members no longer dared to continue fighting and frantically retreated. Upon witnessing this, Xiao Cang and Tang Xiao shouted, ¡°Chase them!¡± It was a well-known strategy not to chase a defeated enemy, but in this situation, nobody cared about that old saying. They went for it! The Apocalypse Legion was formidable, and wherever they went, rivers of blood flowed. After returning the Dragon-ying de to his system space, Ye Li suddenly remembered something. He quickly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t touch the zombies!¡± The gene warriors of Sky Blue Base were confused. They couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li was saying this. Ye Linded and looked at the countless zombie bodies piled up. He felt a pang of sadness. Life, fate, and luck! ¡°You can kill the other Dark Race members, but don¡¯t touch the Dark Night Tribe. You know the consequences if you do,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Xiao Cang and Tang Xiao. Xiao Cang and Tang Xiao didn¡¯t dare to disobey Ye Li¡¯s order. They immediately passed themand to the gic warriors of Sky Blue Base. Ye Li secretly gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion. He opened his mind and activated the synthesis grid in his brain. It was time for synthesis. After several days and nights of fighting, the zombies had once again be cannon fodder. Plus, many had died just now. There weren¡¯t many zombies left for Ye Li. However, the numbers were still quite substantial. Ye Li didn¡¯t know how long he had been synthesizing, having lost track of time. His face was bing increasingly spirited. ¡°All Da has evolved into a tenth-tier zombie!¡± ¡°Bai Wawa has evolved into a tenth-tier zombie!¡± ¡°Hongye has evolved into a tenth-tier zombie!¡± ¡°Yutong has evolved into a tenth-tier zombie!¡± ¡°All Qi has evolved into a tenth-tier zombie!¡± ¡°Bone Maiden has been upgraded to a level-ten zombie!¡± ¡°Long Yu has evolved into a tenth-tier zombie!¡± ¡°The eighteen wed zombies have evolved into ninth-tier zombies!¡± Chapter 442 - 442: Sky Blue Academy Chapter 442: Sky Blue Academy Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This round of zombie synthesis was the most satisfying one for Ye Li. The overall strength of the Apocalypse Legion had once again reached a higher level. Ye Li also started extracting the corpse crystals from the mutant zombies¡¯ heads. Xiao Hei had sessfully evolved to the ninth tier, and his skill list had also turned into ¡°Heaven and Earth Dao.¡± Ye Li was well aware of the Heaven and Earth Dao, which allowed him to return to his true form. Ye Li wondered how gigantic Xiao Hei would be if he used the Heaven and Earth Dao. Combined with his devouring ability, it would be a sight to behold. The gic warriors of Sky Blue Base had been watching this scene unfold. Even after two days and nights had passed, their expressions were bing increasingly shocked, and in the end, they were all frozen in ce like statues. Xiao Cang and Tang Xiao couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads and smile bitterly. The world was still too vast in the end. In Sky Blue Base, they were among the strongest, but when looking at the entire world, what could they count as? Only someone like Ye Li could be considered the main character in this world. ck Asura returned to the Dark Night Castle with the Dark Night Tribe members, swearing never to be enemies with Sky Blue Base again. Xiao Cang and Tang Xiao also swore that the people of Sky Blue Base would never be enemies with the Dark Night Tribe members. Ye Li stayed in the Xiao family for three months, taking time to recuperate and rx. Despite his current strength, he didn¡¯t need to engage in such dull activities, but sometimes, having the right mindset was important. After all, he was a ¡°demon¡± now, and he didn¡¯t want to be the kind of unforgivable demon he detested. ¡°Mr. Ye, our family head requests your presence.¡± A Xiao family disciple said in fright. Ye Li didn¡¯t say much and followed the disciple to the Xiao family¡¯s main hall. The main hall was filled with Xiao family elders, and Xiao Yuzhu was present as well. Everyone stood up to greet Ye Li when they saw him arrive. Ye Li, with his current status, was considered the great benefactor of Sky Blue Base. In the eyes of themon citizens of Sky Blue Base, he was nothing less than a savior. ¡°Lord Xiao, why have you summoned me?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Cang and spoke calmly. ¡°Mr. Ye, the Cloud Peak Academy will be recruiting students in Sky Blue Base. Would you be interested in going to see it?¡± Xiao Cang asked Ye Li cautiously. For some reason, Ye Li felt a ripple in his heart upon hearing this. It was such a familiar scene, just like when he was in Huangjiang Base City. Lu Qingxue! Now Lu Qingxue and Quan Ruxue had gone to the Warrior¡¯s Alliance, and Ye Li had no idea how they were doing. He wondered if Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Lu Qian, and Su Xun¡¯er from the Cloud Peak Academy were doing well. It was probably time to visit them. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Cang and spoke slowly. After that, the high-level Evolved Beings of the Xiao family began to make their way to Sky Blue Academy. Upon arriving at Sky Blue Academy, they found that the students were already filling the ce. Xiao Cang invited Ye Li to sit at the head, and Tang Xiao and the family heads of the middle eight families greeted him. At this moment, two recruiters from Cloud Peak Academy appeared in Ye Li¡¯s sight. These two recruiters were both sixth-tier Evolved Beings. ¡°Let the testing begin!¡± To enter Sky Blue Base, one had to have a minimum gic aptitude of A-grade, which was extremely difficult to achieve. Moreover, gic aptitude was inborn. To reach A-grade aptitude, you had to be at least a second-tier Evolved Being. Some students had A-grade aptitude but were not yet second-tier Evolved Beings, and they were immediately eliminated. They shook their heads, showing deep regret. Bing a second-tier Evolved Being was simple if you had A-grade aptitude, but it was of no use if you didn¡¯t work hard afterward.. Chapter 443 - 443: Too High-Leveled, Cannot Be Tested Chapter 443: Too High-Leveled, Cannot Be Tested Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xiao Yuzhu and Xia Chun were already beyond the age to enter Cloud Peak Academy. Only Xia Xi, of suitable age, nervously approached the testing device. She ced her hand on the testing device, and after it made a beep, Xia Xi¡¯s gic aptitude and level appeared on the screen. Name: Xia Xi Gic Aptitude: A-grade Age: 16 years Level: Third-Tier Evolved Being Passed the test! Upon seeing the words on the screen, a joyful smile appeared on Xia Xi¡¯s fair face. Soon, a few more students passed, and a sixth-tier recruiter announced, ¡°Now we only have one spot left.¡± Ye Li slowly rose from his seat, which surprised Xiao Cang and Tang Xiao. ¡°Mr. Ye, are you leaving?¡± Ye Li shook his head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m going for the test.¡± Not only Xiao Cang and Tang Xiao but also the elders and family heads of the middle eight families were stunned. They looked at each other, feeling like they must have heard it wrong. But Ye Li really headed towards the testing device. The students of Sky Blue Academy were also astonished. They had never dreamed that Mr. Ye would actually go for the test. Two sixth-tier recruiters were taken aback, as no matter how they looked at it, Ye Li seemed to be around twenty years old, which was not the right age for Cloud Peak Academy. However, they thought Ye Li might just appear older than his real age, so they didn¡¯t immediately stop him. Ye Li slowly ced his hand on the testing device. However, the testing device emitted rapid beeping sounds, as if it had malfunctioned. ¡°Gic aptitude is too high, level is too high, cannot be detected!¡± ¡°Gic aptitude is too high, level is too high, cannot be detected!¡± The two sixth-tier recruiters were dumbfounded, staring at the testing device in disbelief. ¡°Is the testing device malfunctioning?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible. The testing device has never malfunctioned before.¡± ¡°If the testing device detects SS-grade gic aptitude and fifth-tier Evolved Being or higher, it cannot perform the test. Could it be¡­¡± The two sixth-tier Evolved Beings suddenly thought of a shocking possibility, and they looked at Ye Li in amazement. This student in front of them was an SS-grade talent, and he was not even a sixth-tier Evolved Being? ¡°This student, may 1 ask how old you are?¡± one of the sixth-tier recruiters asked Ye Li. ¡°Twenty-one,¡± Ye Li replied slowly. Both sixth-tier recruiters were shocked. Indeed, just as they had thought, Ye Li was not fifteen or sixteen years old. But even at the age of twenty-one, having SS-grade talent and being a sixth-tier Evolved Being was an unbelievable aplishment. ¡°This student, do you know that you are beyond the age limit for Cloud Peak Academy Academy¡¯s enrollment?¡± One of the sixth-tier recruiters frowned. If the test instrument was fine, then Ye Li¡¯s gic talent and level were indeed terrifying, but there were all kinds of terrifying geniuses in the Cloud Peak Academy. In addition, everyone knew that no one above the age of 18 could enter the Cloud Peak Academy. Both sixth-tier recruiters believed that Ye Li was just here to showcase his gic aptitude and level. Ye Li had no idea about this rule, but his expression remained calm as he looked at the two sixth-tier recruiters and said, ¡°I am an exception.¡± ¡°Exception?¡± Both sixth-tier recruiters were puzzled, and it was clear they didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Your words are confusing to me. Please exin,¡± one of the sixth-tier recruiters said, staring at Ye Li. ¡°I mean, whether you recruit me or not, I will be a student,¡± Ye Li said calmly.. Chapter 444 - 444: I’ve Finished Speaking, Who Supports and Who Opposes? Chapter 444: I¡¯ve Finished Speaking, Who Supports and Who Opposes? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The two sixth-tier recruiters were dumbfounded. They hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You dare to speak to us like this?¡± one of the sixth-tier recruiters said coldly. In their eyes, Ye Li had some strength and good gic aptitude, butpared to the vast Cloud Peak Academy, he was nothing special. Ye Li looked at the two sixth-tier recruiters leisurely and said slowly, ¡°So, have you agreed?¡± This statement left the two sixth-tier recruiters stunned once again. What kind of logic was this? ¡°As 1 just said, your age has exceeded the recruitment range of the Cloud Peak Academy. You¡¯d better just leave,¡± a sixth-tier recruiter said to Ye Li. Ye Li contemted for a few seconds, then a smile appeared on his face. ¡°If you still want to leave here, then agree with what I said,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The two sixth-tier recruiters were infuriated and red at Ye Li. As recruiters of the prestigious Cloud Peak Academy, they had never been threatened like this before. ¡°Brat, it seems you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± one of the sixth-tier recruiters said coldly. Xiao Cang and Tang Xiao in the audience exchanged nces. Their faces showed a bitter smile. They thought these two recruiters from Cloud Peak Academy wouldn¡¯t have an easy time. Rules were always changed by the strong! Ye Li smiled and looked at the two Cloud Peak Academy recruiters. He continued, ¡°For Cloud Peak Academy to have me as a student would be your great honor. If you don¡¯t agree, then¡­¡± ¡°You will disappear from this world forever.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve finished speaking. Who supports, and who opposes?¡± The two recruiters from Cloud Peak Academy werepletely stunned. Ye Li¡¯s meaning was clear to them. If they disagreed, they would die! The recruiters from the prestigious Cloud Peak Academy were being threatened like this for the first time in history. ¡°1 oppose it!¡± one of the sixth-tier recruiters said coldly to Ye Li. Swish! The moment this sixth-tier recruiter finished speaking, a horrifying golden spiritual attack shot out from Ye Li¡¯s fingertip. With the sound of breaking wind, the sixth-tier recruiter let out a horrific scream that sounded like a ughtered pig. ¡°Ahh!¡± A ghastly blood hole had appeared on the thigh of this sixth-tier recruiter, and blood was pouring out. The students from Sky Blue Academy were astounded. They would have never expected Mr. Ye to actually attack the Cloud Peak Academy recruiters. What was going on with these two recruiters from Cloud Peak Academy? They dared to offend Mr. Ye. Truly, trouble you shouldn¡¯t seek, yet they chose to mess with a godlike figure. The other sixth-tier recruiter was shocked and took three steps back. He hadn¡¯t even dreamed that this young man in front of him would dare to attack. And¡­ His speed was unbelievably fast. After thinking for a moment, his pupils contracted rapidly. A golden spiritual attack! SSS-grade gic aptitude! Realizing this, the sixth-tier recruiter looked at Ye Li in horror. He never would have imagined that Ye Li was an SSS-grade gic warrior, no matter how hard he tried. ¡°Are you¡­ are you¡­ Are you an SSS-grade gic aptitude holder?¡± the Sixth-Tier recruiter asked Ye Li in astonishment.. Chapter 445 - 445: Forced Agreement Chapter 445: Forced Agreement Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li smiled calmly and looked at the sixth-tier recruiter before him. ¡°What about you? Do you also want to scream in agony like him?¡± Ye Li asked calmly. The sixth-tier Evolved Being was struck as if by lightning upon hearing this. He took three steps back again, his face filled with fear. ¡°What¡­ what are you nning?¡± The sixth-tier recruiter had reached a state ofplete bewilderment. Cold sweat drenched his entire body. ¡°1¡¯11 say it again: let me into Cloud Peak Academy, or I promise 1 will make you suffer a hundredfold,¡± Ye Li said cidly. ¡°But your age is beyond the Cloud Peak Academy enrollment limit. If we let you in, we¡¯ll face severe punishment!¡± the sixth-tier recruiter retorted. Ye Li smiled. ¡°So, are you ready to die, or are you prepared to face punishment?¡± The students of Sky Blue Academy looked at each other. They knew that if the two Cloud Peak Academy recruiters didn¡¯t agree with Mr. Ye, their fate would be grim. The sixth-tier recruiter knew he was no match for Ye Li, who was an SSS-grade gic warrior. His level was undoubtedly higher as well. He looked at Ye Li¡¯s eyes and found that Ye Li¡¯s eyes were very clean. But on a closer look, the sixth-tier recruiter¡¯s heart suddenly sank. What kind of eyes were these? Under their clean eyes were indeed like ck holes, as if one would enter a reincarnation cycle as long as he looked at them. Suddenly, the sixth-tier recruiter thought of something. He turned to the gic warriors in the audience for help. These gic warriors were pivotal figures in Sky Blue Base. However, to his surprise, the gic warriors in the audience all started to examine their own fingers, as if they hadn¡¯t seen anything unusual. Seeing this, the sixth-tier recruiter¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°Okay, 1 agree!¡± The sixth-tier recruiter said coldly. He knew that what a person like Ye Li said was definitely not empty words. If he didn¡¯t agree, they might really die here. Ye Li gave a faint smile. He wondered why they hadn¡¯t agreed earlier. It was all so unnecessary. ¡°This is the Cloud Peak Token. When Cloud Peak Academy starts, you can enter with this token.¡± After saying that, the sixth-tier recruiter handed the token to Ye Li. Ye Li ced it in his system space with a calm expression. A few secondster, he looked at the still-screaming sixth-tier recruiter. Suddenly, he raised his palm, and a gentle golden spiritual light slowly moved towards the injured sixth-tier recruiter on the ground. When the golden spiritual light reached the wound of the sixth-tier recruiter, the gruesome blood hole began to heal before everyone¡¯s eyes at a visible speed. The sixth-tier recruiter watched in astonishment. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. What kind of miraculous technique was this! Once the wound on the ground waspletely healed, the sixth-tier recruiter couldn¡¯t feel any pain. He got up from the ground and stared at Ye Li in terror. He was now secretly relieved that he hadn¡¯t offended this young man too much. Otherwise, they might have met a grim end. Ye Li didn¡¯t say much and began to walk toward the outside of Sky Blue Academy. The major families in the audience watched this scene and quickly followed. The two sixth-tier recruiters were stunned, especially the one who had asked for help from the strong individuals in Sky Blue Base. As he watched the situation unfold, a bitter smile appeared on his face.. Chapter 446 - 446: Departure Chapter 446: Departure Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions There was still a month until the opening of Cloud Peak Academy. Generally, in order to travel to the academy from a typical base city, one would require a dedicated escort because the wilderness was far too dangerous. Sky Blue Base City was quite a distance from Cloud Peak Academy, making it an ideal time to depart. Ye Li, along with Xia Xi and several students from Sky Blue Academy, began their journey toward Cloud Peak Academy. ¡°Senior, with your level of strength, why do you want to go to Cloud Peak Academy?¡± Xia Xi looked at Ye Li, puzzled. ¡°Because there are some people 1 want to meet there,¡± Ye Li replied calmly. Xia Xi was stunned. ¡°Some people?¡± The other students were also a little stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Mr. Ye to answer like this. The three students apanying them were named Yang Xiong, Zhang Du, and Li Yun. ¡°Senior, are the people you want to meet girls?¡± Xia Xi asked, her curiosity evident. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li nodded. Ye Li had the route to Cloud Peak Academy in his mind, but he only knew the general direction. He wasn¡¯t aware of the specific names or ces on the way. While the wilderness could be dangerous, the route they were taking was not as treacherous because it was simr to an ancient Chinese highway. In this world, many such routes were heavily guarded by the Gic Warrior Alliance, and they had checkpoints at regr intervals to ensure safety. As the sun turned blood-red and started to set, the group arrived at a location. It was an old and rundown vige. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, there were still lights on in the vige. Ye Li had heard that there were human settlements outside the base cities, but they were far less secure than the cities themselves. Especially at night, the wilderness was extremely perilous, and one could lose their life at any moment. With his extraordinary hearing, Ye Li had already detected the sounds of weepinging from the vige. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The others nodded, and they walked towards the vige. Ten minutester, they arrived at the vige. Upon reaching the vige, they heard dozens of heart-wrenching cries, which sent shivers down their spines. ¡°Senior, what¡¯s happening?¡± Xia Xi asked, stunned, her gaze fixed on Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he knew that such heart-wrenching cries could only be caused by the death of a person. Without saying a word, Ye Li followed the direction of the sound. The others quickly followed him¡­ They arrived at a dpidated wooden house, and dozens of people were gathered in the yard. Their faces were heavy with grief. Inside the main room, there was a coffin, and more than a dozen people were kneeling on the ground, crying in agony. ¡°Vige Chief, you died a terrible death.¡± ¡°Vige Chief, we will definitely avenge you.¡± ¡°Even if we have to risk our lives for the entire vige, we will kill that beast!¡± Ye Li observed that among the gathered people, there were two 6th-tier Awakened Beings and one 8th-tier Awakened Being. He had almost forgotten that Awakened Beings existed, as they were far too weak in his current state. ¡°May I ask¡­ what has happened?¡± Xia Xi walked into the yard like a curious baby and asked. The dozens of people standing in the yard were shocked. They hurriedly turned around to look at Xia Xi.. Chapter 447 - 447: Men Don’t Cry Easily Chapter 447: Men Don¡¯t Cry Easily Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Dozens of vigers looked a bit puzzled as they observed the group of young people before them. ¡°Who, who are you?¡± an elderly man in his sixties carefully examined the young people and asked in a slightly hoarse voice. ¡°Sir, we are students on our way to Cloud Peak Academy,¡± Xia Xi replied truthfully. Ye Li was still outside the yard, listening to Xia Xi¡¯s response, and he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head silently. In the wilderness, good people typically don¡¯t die, and bad people don¡¯t usually die either. It¡¯s usually only foolish people who meet such a fate. Xia Xi¡¯s response was not only foolish but also incredibly foolish. How could she say such a thing to people she didn¡¯t know? If it were heard by gic warriors, they might decide tomit a crime and sell Cloud Peak Tokens to those who needed them. These tokens held significant value! Nheless, it was toote now; Xia Xi had already spoken. As soon as Xia Xi responded, everyone in the yard, and even those inside the house, was taken aback. Even their weeping came to a halt. Seeing this, Xia Xi was puzzled. She had only spoken the truth and hadn¡¯t said anything false. Suddenly, the elderly man who had just questioned Xia Xi knelt to the ground with a thud. ¡°Please, sirs, help us take revenge for our vige chief!¡± Then, everyone in the yard knelt down as well. Xia Xi, Yang Xiong, Zhang Du, and Li Yun were taken aback by this scene. They had never seen anything like it. For a moment, they were at a loss. Ye Li entered the yard and walked over to them. The people from inside the house also came out at this point. An 8th-tier Awakened Being observed Ye Li and his group. This 8th-tier Awakened Being was a middle-aged man. He was initially surprised but soon revealed a very joyful smile. ¡°Dear sirs, 1 can sense a terrifying aura from all of you. 1 assume you are all Evolved Beings.¡± Ye Li nodded and then looked at the people who were kneeling in the yard. ¡°Please, everyone, stand up.¡± Even though he wasn¡¯t a good person, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he saw this scene. Surviving in such a post-apocalyptic world was no easy task. It was not as safe and prosperous as his original world. The people on the ground knew that gic warriors were typically arrogant. If they didn¡¯t stand up, it would be a blow to the gic warriors¡¯ pride. Therefore, as soon as Ye Li had finished speaking, they all got up from the ground. ¡°Tell us what happened,¡± Ye Li said to the 8th-tier Awakened Being. The 8th-Tier Awakened Being quickly exined, ¡°Recently, a fierce tiger appeared in the mountains. This tiger is incredibly powerful and has already eaten several people from our vige.¡± ¡°Our vige chief was the strongest individual in our vige, a loth-tier Awakened Being. He went up the mountain to confront the tiger in order to protect our vige. When we discovered what happened, we rushed to the mountain, but it was already toote.¡± ¡°Perhaps the tiger had its fill or it was just not in the mood to kill us. Otherwise, we all would have died. But our vige chief had a terrible death. Wuuuu¡­¡± After he finished speaking, the 8th-tier Awakened Being burst into tears. He was about forty years old, yet he was crying¡­ As the saying went, men didn¡¯t cry easily, only because he had yet to reach the depth of his sorrow. Xia Xi and the others thought of the scene described by the 8th-tier Awakened Being and looked at each other in bewilderment. ¡°Just leave this matter to us,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, everyone in the yard couldn¡¯t help but smile with joy. This meant that not only could they get revenge for the vige chief, but their vige could also finally be at peace.. Chapter 448 - 448: Searching for the Fierce Tiger Chapter 448 - 448: Searching for the Fierce Tiger Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The 8th-tier Awakened Being quickly arranged amodations for the group. Xia Xi and the others had traveled all day and were feeling tired, so they soon went to sleep. Ye Li looked out the window at the clear night sky, where stars and a bright moon adorned the firmament. He thought that he would be able to see Xiao Hui and the others again soon, and he found himself looking forward to it. All encounters in the world are like long-lost reunions. The scene when they meet again, Ye Li wondered what it would be like. He too eventually fell asleep. The next day, the system¡¯s notification sound appeared promptly in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Zombie Chest X25.¡± Ye Li opened the zombie chests with a single click: ¡°Acquired 1500 gic points, 1500 strength points, 1500 speed points, 1500 defense points.¡± ¡°Acquired S-ss skill: Demonic Devil de Cross sh.¡± Ye Li had a slightly thrilled expression on his face. He integrated the attribute points he had acquired into his body and then looked at the description of the Demonic Devil de Cross sh: Demonic Devil de Cross sh: An S-ss skill that, when activated, changes the heavens and the earth. It unleashes a blood-red cross sh that carries the might of countless demonic and devilish phantoms, capable of devastating the world. Ye Li thought it wasn¡¯t too bad; he had gained another skill. Ding¡­ ¡°Do you wish to practice the Demonic Devil de Cross sh?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 1OO%.¡± ¡°Demonic Devil de Cross sh practice sessful.¡± The Demonic Devil de Cross sh was currently Ye Li¡¯s weakest skill since his other skills had already reached SSS-level. Xia Xi and herpanions also woke up, and after a quick wash-up, they prepared to go into the mountains to find the fierce tiger. The vigers watched them leave with hope in their eyes, wishing that Ye Li and his group could eliminate the tiger on the mountain. It wasn¡¯t long before the group arrived at the mountain that the 8th-tier Awakened Being had mentioned. The mountain was covered in ancient towering trees and resembled a primeval forest. Various kinds of poisonous insects crawled on the trees. Ye Li used the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to search for signs. Just as he activated them, a fierce wind suddenly started blowing. As the saying goes, cloudse from a dragon, and windes from a tiger. A huge tiger, about five meters long, suddenly burst out of the forest. The tiger¡¯s eyes were blood-red and sent chills down one¡¯s spine. Its muscles were as tough as a coiled dragon. There was no doubt that this was a tiger infected with the zombie virus. The fierce tiger red fiercely at the group. Its teeth, which were over twenty centimeters long, began to gleam coldly, and it looked like it could pounce at any moment. Ye Li had an indifferent expression on his face. This fierce tiger was only at the third tier in terms of strength. He had originally wanted to try his new skill. Let¡¯s see how powerful Xiao Hei is, Ye Li thought to himself. He released Xiao Hei from the system space. ¡°Woof! Woof!¡± Xiao Hei started wagging his tail and became excited upon seeing a new ce. ¡°Master, where is this ce?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, Xiao Hei noticed something. Since reaching the eighth tier, he could speak like a human. ¡°Master, why is there such a big cat here?¡± It was as if the fierce tiger understood what Xiao Hei had said. It roared loudly and pounced toward Xiao Hei. Heaven offers a way, yet you refuse; hell has no door, yet you insist on entering. Compared to the fierce tiger, Xiao Hei was significantly smaller. But when it came to strength, the fierce tiger was nothing more than a bug. Just as the fierce tiger was about to pounce on Xiao Hei, he raised his paw and pped it on the tiger¡¯s body.. Chapter 449 - 449: Senior, Can You Help Them Chapter 449 - 449: Senior, Can You Help Them Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xiao Hei was naturally of the power attribute, and it was easy to imagine the weight of his paw. This fierce tiger was only at the second tier in terms of strength, so when Xiao Hei gave it a single paw, the fierce tiger was instantly sent flying, crashing into over a dozen trees and creating arge crater in the ground where itnded. ¡°Master, am 1 amazing?¡± Xiao Hei was excited and jumping around on the ground. Ye Li thought Xiao Hei was quite mischievous. If he got a chance, he should try to find a female dog or something like that for him, but it would have to be of the divine beast lineage at the very least. ¡°Master, I used a lot of effort. Can you give me some top-grade dog food?¡± Xiao Hei¡¯s eyes were filled with expectation. Ever since he had eaten top-grade dog food in the Zombie Paradise in the Sky Blue Base City, he hadn¡¯t forgotten how good it tasted. Ye Li was momentarily stunned; he hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Hei to still remember that top-grade dog food. This surprised him. He then purchased a pound of top-grade dog food from the Point Mall, and Xiao Hei ate it with great relish. Xia Xi and herpanions almost drooled when they saw him. After the earth-shattering battle, Ye Li had spent three months in the Sky Blue Base City. During that time, every gic warrior of the base city had known about Ye Li¡¯s Apocalypse Legion. There was nothing too surprising about that. After Xiao Hei had eaten his fill, Ye Li put him back into the system space. ¡°Bring this fierce tiger back,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The others nodded, and Yang Xiong and Zhang Du quickly approached therge crater, looking at the fierce tiger inside. The fierce tiger had no signs of life left in it, and its body was twisted. Subsequently, they carried the fierce tiger back to the vige. ¡°Do you think the seniors will be able to kill that beast?¡± ¡°I think it should be fine. The Cloud Peak Academy is one of the academies operated by the Warrior Alliance, and it¡¯s very strong.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. This fierce tiger is so terrifying.¡± The 8th-tier Awakened Being¡¯s face sank when he heard that. ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense? We¡¯ll know when the masterse back.¡± However, his words were cut off when someone suddenly eximed. ¡°The masters are back!¡± With the exmation, the vigers hurriedly looked ahead. Upon seeing them, the vigers couldn¡¯t help but cheer. ¡°Look! The masters have brought the fierce tiger back!¡± ¡°The masters are really amazing.¡± When the 8th-tier Awakened Being saw this scene, he too couldn¡¯t help but feel joy in his heart. With the death of this fierce tiger, not only had they avenged their vige chief, but their vige could also be peaceful again for the time being. The vigers eagerly weed them. For them, this was the biggest celebration in history. After the cheers andughter, the atmosphere grew heavy once more. Ye Li could easily imagine that at this moment, they were missing the vige chief who had passed away, and he had no connection to it. ¡°Masters, we are truly grateful to you. If it weren¡¯t for you¡­¡± The words of the 8th-tier Awakened Being were cut off by Ye Li. ¡°No need to thank us. It was just a small matter.¡± Ye Li said indifferently. The 8th-tier Awakened Being took a deep breath. The vige should be able to return to its former peace now. ¡°Senior, can you¡­¡± Xia Xi was about to speak but hesitated for a moment. A few secondster, she plucked up the courage and said to Ye Li, ¡°Senior, although this fierce tiger has been killed, what if there are other animals infected with the zombie virus around this vige? Can you help them?¡± Xia Xi naturally knew that Ye Li possessed extraordinary abilities.. Chapter 450 - 450: Beneath Cloud Peak Mountain Chapter 450 - 450: Beneath Cloud Peak Mountain Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li smiled inwardly at Xia Xi¡¯s request. He remembered when he first met Xia Xi in the Falling Rock Mountain Range, and she was an ice-cold girl back then. That day in the Falling Rock Mountain Range, when a fierce wolf pounced on Ye Li, Xia Xi had taken action. In a parallel world like this, it was rare to find such a kind-hearted girl. Since Xia Xi had asked him to help these vigers, he decided to lend a hand. Ye Li opened the Point Mall in his mind and spent quite a few points to purchase ten Gic Warrior Upgrading Elixirs. ¡°Drink these elixirs,¡± Ye Li said slowly. After the vige chief¡¯s death, there were only three gic warriors left in the vige: an 8th-tier Awakened Being and two 6th-tier Awakened Beings. Their strength was pathetically weak. The 8th-tier Awakened Being and the two 6th-tier Awakened Beings were puzzled as they looked at the elixirs in Ye Li¡¯s hand. ¡°Sir, what are these?¡± the 8th-tier Awakened Being asked cautiously. ¡°Senior won¡¯t harm you. Just drink them,¡± Xia Xi reassured the 8th-tier Awakened Being and the two 6th-tier Awakened Beings. They nodded and epted the elixirs from Ye Li. Without any hesitation, they swallowed the elixirs. Suddenly, they were surprised because they felt that they were about to break through. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± Subsequently, they quickly sat down and began to refine the elixirs within their bodies. In the end, the 8 th-tier Awakened Being became a second-tier Evolved Being, while the two 6th-tier Awakened Beings became first-tier Evolved Beings. The vigers were baffled, not understanding what had just happened. But Xia Xi, Yang Xiong, Zhang Du, and Li Yun knew what had happened and were astonished to see Ye Li, who remained calm andposed. ¡°Thank you, my lord. You¡¯re the best person in the world.¡± The three of them were ecstatic. They could swear that they hadn¡¯t been this happy from birth until now. ¡°I¡¯m not a good person,¡± Ye Li said slowly. A good person? Since he transmigrated to this parallel world, he couldn¡¯t count how much blood he had on his hands. He was more of a ruthless character than a good person! ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said to Xia Xi and herpanions. Xia Xi and her group nodded and followed Ye Li as they left the vige. The vigers watched them until they disappeared from their sight. The group continued to make their way towards Cloud Peak Academy. Half a monthter, they finally arrived at the foot of Cloud Peak Mountain. The Sky Blue Base City was too far from Cloud Peak Academy, but the Annan Base City and the Huangjiang Base City were closer. At this moment, the group was in a small city. Although it was a small city, it was bustling with activity. The city was called Yun City, and behind it was a high mountain known as Cloud Peak Mountain. Cloud Peak Academy was located on Cloud Peak Mountain. Cloud Peak Academy was one of the three academies established by the Warrior Alliance, and anyone who could enter was undoubtedly a talented individual. ¡°Senior, can we eat something delicious?¡± Xia Xi looked at Ye Li cautiously. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. Subsequently, Ye Li used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to scan the area and found a decent restaurant. Ye Li headed towards the restaurant, with Xia Xi and herpanions following closely. Upon entering the restaurant, they found it filled with many people, most of whom were youths and gic warriors. It seemed they were here to enter Cloud Peak Academy. Xia Xi was a foodie and ordered many delicious dishes. Birds flying in the sky, cattle and sheep grazing on the ground, and seafood swimming in the sea.. Chapter 451 - 451: Our Big Sister is Formidable Chapter 451 - 451: Our Big Sister is Formidable Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Before long, delicious food was served. Everyone was feeling a bit hungry, and they all ate quickly. But whenpared to Ye Li, their eating speed was no match for his. Ye Li ate as if he was killing people; many couldn¡¯t even see his knife, and the person would already be dead, and many couldn¡¯t see him using his chopsticks, and he would already be finished eating. ¡°Look at that person, he eats so fast.¡± ¡°Let meugh for a while first; it¡¯s like he¡¯se back from the dead, as hungry as a ghost.¡± ¡°How many days has it been since hest ate?¡± The young people in the restaurant couldn¡¯t help butment. At this moment, a young man walked slowly towards Ye Li. He appeared to be around fifteen or sixteen years old, with a handsome appearance, and he furrowed his brows. ¡°I really don¡¯t like the way you¡¯re eating; leave this restaurant.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Yang Xiong looked disdainfully at the young man. The young man sneered, ¡°My name is Wang Kang, a third-tier Evolved Being.¡± Everyone in the restaurant put down their chopsticks, ready to watch the show. ¡°Just a third-tier Evolved Being, and you dare to act arrogant in front of Mr. Ye? You really don¡¯t know your ce,¡± Zhang Du said with a cold smile. Wang Kang was taken aback. He didn¡¯t understand how these people dared to speak to him like this. Among the four of them, only one was a third-tier Evolved Being, and two were second-tier Evolved Beings. Thest one¡¯s level couldn¡¯t be determined, but he was likely hiding his strength. And¡­ Wang Kang looked at Ye Li and found that Ye Li¡¯s expression was so calm, even to the point that it made him feel a bit frightened. ¡°Is this guy too high-leveled for me to discern, or is he hiding his level?¡± Wang Kang thought to himself. Then, Wang Kang stared at the group, ¡°Very good!¡± ¡°Among you, there are also third-tier Evolved Beings, but our big sister here is a fourth-tier Evolved Being, with an S-level gic talent, and she¡¯s only 16 years old.¡± As Wang Kang spoke, the young people in the restaurant were all taken aback. Most of them were only second-tier Evolved Beings with A-level talents, so hearing about an S-level talent in a fourth-tier Evolved Being was truly astonishing. At this point, a few more young people had joined Wang Kang, all of them third-tier Evolved Beings, seemingly from the same ce. ¡°Isn¡¯t she just a fourth-tier Evolved Being? In the presence of Senior Ye, she¡¯s nothing.¡± Xia Xi said. Xia Xi now believed that Ye Li was an omnipotent person. Such a person was beyond her reach, and a fourth-tier Evolved Being trying to show off in front of her senior wasughable. ¡°What did you say?¡± Wang Kang and the other young people were furious. In their academy, their big sister was like a deity, and no one dared to provoke her. They thought they must have misheard; how could someone dare to say that their big sister was only a fourth-tier Evolved Being? Especially since the person saying this was only a third-tier Evolved Being. ¡°You¡­ You just wait for me; I¡¯ll go call our big sister!¡± Wang Kang roared and prepared to leave. At this moment, the restaurant door suddenly swung open. A young girl with braided hair, who looked extremely proud, walked in. Wang Kang hurriedly went to meet her. ¡°Big sister, these people are saying you¡¯re nothing!¡± Wang Kang red at the group. The young girl was named Yue Ling, and when she heard this, she was momentarily stunned, then she regained herposure and looked at Ye Li and his group. ¡°You actually said I¡¯m nothing?¡± Yue Ling put her hands on her hips. In their base city, she was the supreme genius, and everyone who saw her treated her with utmost respect.. Chapter 452 - 452: Yue Ling’s Shock Chapter 452 - 452: Yue Ling¡¯s Shock Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Leave,¡± Ye Li suddenly spoke slowly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear it? Leave, or you¡¯ll regret it,¡± Xia Xi added. Wang Kang and the others were shocked. They really didn¡¯t expect that they could still be so calm when their big sister was here. Did they really not know how powerful their big sister was? ¡°What did you say?¡± Yue Ling gritted her teeth and stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. Why is it that when the tree wants to be quiet, the wind never stops blowing? ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance to leave, but it seems you don¡¯t want to take it,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The people in the restaurant were stunned. They thought, could this person be even stronger than a fourth-tier Evolved Being? ¡°Today, if I don¡¯t beat you, myst name isn¡¯t Yue!¡± Yue Ling said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°Big sister is about to take action; let¡¯s step back a bit,¡± Wang Kang said. Then, Wang Kang and the few young men stepped back a few paces. ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous that a fourth-tier Evolved Being would want to attack Senior,¡± Xia Xi shook her head. Upon hearing this, everyone in the restaurant unanimously agreed that Ye Li must be stronger than a fourth-tier Evolved Being, or why would these third-tier Evolved Beings call him Senior with such confidence? Yue Ling was surprised when she heard this; she never dreamed that someone would dare to speak so audaciously to her. ¡°Prepare to get beaten!¡± Yue Ling shouted angrily, raising her hand with a purple aura forming around it. ¡°Bone-Prating Palm!¡± Yue Ling struck at Ye Li with her palm! ¡°It¡¯s actually the Bone-Prating Palm; it seems Big Sister wants to take him down in one blow.¡± The Bone-Prating Palm was an A-level skill, and it was Yue Ling¡¯s most powerful move. She knew that with this one strike, Ye Li would surely be knocked down. What surprised her was that Ye Li didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of dodging, as if he hadn¡¯t even seen the palming at him. ¡°Could he be terrified silly by my Bone-Prating Palm?¡± Yue Ling thought to herself when the Bone-Prating Palm was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from Ye Li. The people in the restaurant widened their eyes; they knew very well how powerful this move was. If Ye Li didn¡¯t dodge, he would likely lose half his life, if not more. Without a doubt, the Bone-Prating Palm hit Ye Li. Yue Ling¡¯s fair face revealed a happy smile; she was certain of Ye Li¡¯s fate. But what she couldn¡¯t have imagined was that Ye Li¡¯s body remainedpletely motionless, and his face showed no reaction at all. It was as if her Bone-Prating Palm was merely scratching an itch for Ye Li. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Guardian Fox couldn¡¯t believe it. She truly couldn¡¯t believe that this was real. An A-level skill like the Bone-Prating Palm, and it had no effect when it struck this person? The people in the restaurant were even more shocked, their eyes wide and their mouths agape, as they watched Ye Li. ¡°Are you impressed?¡± Ye Li looked at Yue Ling with a calm expression. Yue Ling, at this moment, couldn¡¯t even utter a word, utterly shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t ever feel shocked, because everything I, Ye Li, do will leave you shocked for three days and three nights,¡± Ye Li continued. Yue Ling snapped back to reality and looked at Ye Li cautiously. ¡°What¡­ what is your level, exactly?¡± she asked. Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°Is it necessary for me to answer you?¡± Wang Ling and the other third-tier Evolved Beings had long been dumbfounded. How could they have imagined that Big Sister¡¯s Bone-Prating Palm would have no effect on Ye Li? In other words, this person¡¯s defensive strength was extraordinarily terrifying! Chapter 453 - 453: School began in Cloud Peak Academy Chapter 453: School began in Cloud Peak Academy Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yue Ling had never seen anyone like Ye Li before, and she looked at him in utter astonishment. Ye Li¡¯s appearance was undeniably the most attractive she had ever seen, but that wasn¡¯t the key point. The real shock was his strength. The fact that her Bone-Prating Palm had no effect on this person, apart from revealing his incredible defense, indicated his level¡­ Yue Ling couldn¡¯t bring herself to think about it any further; she really didn¡¯t want to. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Yue Ling said to the people behind her. Her fair face was filled with destion. She, who had always been arrogant, had finally encountered someone who made her feel anything but proud. Suddenly, Yue Ling recalled what her father had told her. ¡°Ling¡¯er, even though your gic talent and level are good, this world is full of geniuses. When you go to Cloud Peak Academy, you must keep a low profile.¡± Back then, she had scorned his advice, but now, she realized she had been a joke. Just as Yue Ling and Wang Kang were preparing to leave, Ye Li stopped them. ¡°Wait.¡± Yue Ling turned back, looking at Ye Li with a puzzled expression. ¡°I told you, I¡¯ve already given you a chance to leave, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Upon hearing this, Yue Ling and Wang Kang were both taken aback. ¡°What¡­ What do you want?¡± Yue Ling asked. Ye Li smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve seen it; we spent a fair amount of money on this food, and you¡­¡± Yue Ling quickly understood his meaning and had Wang Kang settle the bill. She was eager to leave the restaurant now because she felt utterly embarrassed. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re truly amazing,¡± Xia Xi said with a smile. Yang Xiong, Zhang Du, and Li Yun felt the same way. They had immense admiration for Ye Li; their respect for him had reached an unimaginable level. The people in the restaurant were all exchanging bewildered nces. Most of them were heading to Cloud Peak Academy, and in their home cities, they were considered geniuses. However, whenpared to Ye Li, they couldn¡¯t help but feel overshadowed. Ye Li and his group stayed in Yun City for several days, and finally, the day for the school opening of Cloud Peak Academy arrived. Thousands of new students headed towards Cloud Peak Mountain, and after presenting their Cloud Peak Tokens, Ye Li and his group arrived at the Cloud Peak Academy¡¯s training ground. The training ground was filled with thousands of new students, and their faces were more or less filled with smiles. Entering Cloud Peak Academy represented limitless future achievements for them. At this moment, a woman in herte twenties, dressed in martial attire, stood before them. She was a seventh-tier Evolved Being. ¡°I am your new student mentor, my name is Feng Ling, and you can call me Mentor Feng Ling.¡± ¡°Now, what you have to do is challenge the Martial Tower. The higher the level you reach, the greater the rewards you will receive.¡± Feng Ling scanned the new students and said. All the new students were delighted to hear this. They had never expected that they would be rewarded so soon after arriving at Cloud Peak Academy. ¡°Now, I will take you to the Martial Tower.¡± Shortly after, Feng Ling led the group towards the Martial Tower. In a matter of minutes, the new students all gathered at the base of the tower. The Martial Tower had 30 levels and had an exquisite appearance. ¡°Now, let¡¯s begin the challenge of the Martial Tower!¡± With a lightmand from Feng Ling, the new students began rushing towards the tower in a mad scramble. As the tower¡¯s entrance was only so wide, a chaotic situation erupted, and it eventually devolved into a brawl. Xia Xi¡¯s group also joined in the scuffle, but Ye Li remained in ce.. Chapter 454 - 454: Challenging the Martial Tower Chapter 454: Challenging the Martial Tower Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked on with indifference at the brawl involving thousands of students. Such scenes were quite rare. Feng Ling nced at Ye Li, her fair face filled with curiosity. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you challenging the Martial Tower?¡± Feng Ling asked. Ye Li smiled and replied, ¡°When the snipe and the m grapple, the fisherman profits. Don¡¯t you understand this principle?¡± Feng Ling was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to say something like that to her. Then, her expression turned cold, ¡°Do you not realize that 1 am your mentor?¡± In Feng Ling¡¯s eyes, Ye Li should be a hidden-genius who was only acting arrogantly because geniuses tended to be like that. She had encountered many such individuals. However, in Cloud Peak Academy, which was established by the Warrior¡¯s Alliance, geniuses were in no short supply. ¡°1 know you¡¯re a new student mentor, but what does that have to do with me?¡± He didn¡¯t even look at Feng Ling and instead watched the chaotic scene of the students brawling. Finally, someone initiated a challenge on the Martial Tower. Feng Ling was astonished. As a new student mentor at Cloud Peak Academy, she had never encountered such an arrogant new student before. ¡°You, apologize for what you just said!¡± Feng Ling ground her teeth. She knew that someone like Ye Li, who acted so arrogantly, would likely notst three minutes in the wilderness due to his tant hubris. Ye Li smiled again. He hade to Cloud Peak Academy not to train but to meet with Xiao Hui and the others. Feng Ling had genuinely mistaken him for a student. In this parallel world, there couldn¡¯t be many people who could be Ye Li¡¯s teacher, could there? Feng Ling was taken aback by Ye Li¡¯s smile and was unable to fathom how he could smile at a time like this. She couldn¡¯t help but be angry, staring coldly at Ye Li. ¡°You, 1 told you to apologize to me. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Feng Ling was furious. To be honest, Ye Li had no intention of shing with someone like Feng Ling, a seventh-tier Evolved Being. In his eyes, seventh-tier Evolved Beings were rather weak. But if he ignored her, Feng Ling would not give up. Nevertheless, Ye Li had no choice but to tell her to shut up. ¡°Has anyone ever reached the highest level of the Martial Tower?¡± Ye Li asked Feng Ling calmly. Feng Ling was once again taken aback, not understanding what Ye Li meant by that. Could it be¡­ Feng Ling suddenly thought of a shocking possibility, which was¡­ Then, she quickly shook her head, believing that it was impossible. ¡°No, since the establishment of Cloud Peak Academy, no one has ever reached the highest level of the Martial Tower.¡± Although Fengling didn¡¯t have a good impression of Ye Li, she wanted to see what Ye Li was up to. Ye Li smiled leisurely and slowly said to Feng Ling, ¡°Believe it or not, I can rush to the first floor of the Martial Tower!¡± As soon as she said this, Feng Ling was stunned. She swore that she was really stunned. Rush to the first floor of the Martial Tower? Other than the ramblings of a fool, she couldn¡¯te up with a better exnation. ¡°This student, you¡¯re concealing your realm, but I guess your realm is at most that of a fourth-tier Evolved Being. Let me tell you, there are many geniuses in this world, some are mountains you can never surpass.¡± ¡°Perhaps in your base city, you¡¯re an absolute genius, but at the Cloud Peak Academy, you¡¯re nothing, just a neer.¡± Feng Ling had already figured out what kind of person Ye Li was, even though she had never seen anyone as arrogant as him.. Chapter 455 - 455: Reaching the Top Floor Chapter 455 - 455: Reaching the Top Floor Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li smiled and looked at Feng Ling, saying, ¡°Do you truly believe what your eyes see?¡± Feng Ling was once again taken aback, clearly not understanding what Ye Li meant. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Feng Ling inquired. Ye Li smiled and replied calmly, ¡°1 don¡¯t mean anything in particr. I just want to tell you that you should never trust your own eyes because there maye a time when your eyes deceive you.¡± Feng Ling suddenly felt that she had been too foolish. As a seventh-tier Evolved Being and a new student mentor at Cloud Peak Academy, she shouldn¡¯t have engaged in such pointless conversation with a person like Ye Li. In her view, Ye Li was utterly unreasonable. ¡°Someone like you, a seventh-tier Evolved Being, naturally wouldn¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying.¡± Ye Li continued to watch the students outside the Martial Tower, who were still fighting. Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Feng Ling¡¯s pupils rapidly contracted. She couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li could see her true level. How¡­ how could he see it? Feng Ling was left bewildered, and she genuinely couldn¡¯tprehend how Ye Li had figured it out. Ye Li didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Feng Ling and walked towards the Martial Tower. Seeing Ye Li approaching the tower, Feng Ling actually felt a sense of anticipation. She hoped that Ye Li wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter the tower, and she wanted to see how he would react in that case. However, what happened next was something she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to believe. As Ye Li approached the entrance of the Martial Tower, he activated the fifth level of the Ancient Devil Tome. Instantly, all the students who were still fighting outside the tower fell to the ground. Then, he entered the Martial Tower. Seeing this, Feng Ling was left standing like a statue. Why¡­ Why? Why¡­ why had the students outside the Martial Tower suddenly copsed? Ye Li hadn¡¯t fully activated the fifth level of the Ancient Devil Tome, or else a terrifying demonic aura would have shrouded the entire sky. Feng Ling gulped, remembering that in that moment, her heart had suddenly grown heavy, as if she had descended into a hellish abyss. She couldn¡¯t understand why she had felt that way. Could it be¡­ Feng Ling suddenly thought of a startling possibility: the feeling she had experienced was due to Ye Li! Ye Li entered the first level of the Martial Tower, and it was clear that the spiritual energy inside was slightly denser than outside. On the second level, the spiritual energy was even richer. Ye Li continued to ascend, feeling no pressure whatsoever from the Martial Tower. It was as easy as climbing a staircase. During his ascent, he encountered students who had failed to progress on various levels. These students looked at him in astonishment, sweating profusely. However, Ye Li remained calm, showing no signs of exertion. Upon reaching the eighth level, he spotted Xia Xi, who was struggling to progress to the ninth level. ¡°Senior¡­ I can¡¯t go any further,¡± Xia Xi said, her voice strained. ¡°Stay here then,¡± Ye Li said calmly. After that, he continued his ascent. Surprisingly, some of the students at Cloud Peak Academy this time were indeed talented. Ye Li encountered new students on the upper levels. Nheless, the number of students who had entered the Martial Tower was still rtively small, as most of them were engaged in external battles. However, they were now lying on the ground, unable to recover due to the pressure of the fifth level of the Ancient Devil Tome. Before Ye Li felt any pressure, he had reached the 30th floor. And the 30th floor was already the highest floor.. Chapter 456 - 456: First Place, Ye Li Chapter 456 - 456: First ce, Ye Li Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Feng Ling stared at the illuminated 30th level, and her pupils rapidly contracted. Suddenly, she remembered the words Ye Li had said to her not long ago. ¡°Do you believe that I can reach the 30th level?¡± At that time, she had not believed it, but now, with the 30th level lit up, it meant that someone had reached it. The new students outside the Martial Tower had their eyes wide open, wider than ever before, and their mouths were agape. Even though they were seeing the Martial Tower for the first time, they had heard of it before. They were well aware that no one had ever reached the top of the Martial Tower. At this moment¡­ Then, the results appeared on a monument next to the Martial Tower: 1st ce: Ye Li Number of Levels Reached: 30 2nd ce: Shu Xiao Number of Levels Reached: 18 3rd ce: Zhang Bai Number of Levels Reached: 15 4th ce: Yue Ling Number of Levels Reached: 14 At this moment, Ye Li was on the 30th level of the Martial Tower, looking out of the window at the scenery below. He had expected the Martial Tower to exert some pressure on him, but to his surprise, he felt none, even though it was Cloud Peak Academy¡¯s Martial Tower. Subsequently, Ye Li casually descended the tower. By this time, a crowd had gathered outside the Martial Tower to check the results on the monument. Their reactions were a mixture of shock and disbelief. The first ce had reached the 30th level? That was the top level! Although these students had never seen the Martial Tower before, they had certainly heard of it. Since the establishment of Cloud Peak Academy, no one had ever reached the 30th level. But Ye Li had actually achieved this? ¡°This, this, this can¡¯t be possible!¡± Yue Ling, shocked beyond belief, stared at the monument. She had never imagined that Ye Li could reach the 30th level. ¡°Ha-ha, Cloud Peak Academy¡¯s Martial Tower is nothing special. I haven¡¯t even exerted myself and already became second.¡± At this moment, a young man in the crowd burst intoughter. The other students were taken aback and turned to look at the source of theughter. ¡°Is that the second-ce holder, Shu Xiao?¡± The students were bewildered because most of them didn¡¯t have tierings. To them, anyone who could achieve second ce was an insurmountable figure. Although Xia Xi had a ranking, it was very low. However, there was a trace of joy on her fair face. She knew Senior would be first, but seeing his name in the first ce on the monument still brought her immense joy. The second-ce holder, Shu Xiao, was incredibly handsome. He was now proudly pleased that he had obtained second ce without exerting much effort. However, first ce¡­ Shu Xiao¡¯s heart sank, for he knew that achieving the 30th level was an impossible feat in his eyes. At that moment, he noticed another young man who was a hundred times more handsome than him. This left him in shock. In their home base city, he was considered the most handsome person. He couldn¡¯t believe that there was someone in the world who was even more attractive. Shu Xiao watched as Ye Li approached, and many new students had already gathered around Shu Xiao. They were clearly trying to curry favor with him. Ye Li stopped in front of Shu Xiao and looked at him calmly. ¡°You¡¯re blocking my way.¡± Shu Xiao sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve never made way for anyone.¡± Xia Xi and Yang Xiong, along with others, stood beside Ye Li, ring coldly at Shu Xiao.. Chapter 457 - 457:I Really Don’t Want to Deal with A Chapter 457:I Really Don¡¯t Want to Deal with A Insignificant Ant Like You Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At this point, most of the new students had learned that Shu Xiao had taken the second ce in the Martial Tower. Naturally, they stood on Shu Xiao¡¯s side, hoping to gain his favor. Ye Li smiled. Shu Xiao was only a fourth-tier Evolved Being, and it was ridiculous for him to say such things to Ye Li. ¡°Senior told you to move, so move,¡± Xia Xi told Shu Xiao firmly. Shu Xiaoughed at her words, ¡°Senior? Hehe.¡± In their home base city, Shu Xiao was undoubtedly a genius. Now, hearing a third-tier Evolved Being say such things to him was quite amusing. ¡°If I don¡¯t move, what will you do?¡± Shu Xiao¡¯s handsome face showed a hint of yfulness. Feng Ling did not intervene; she was too overwhelmed to do anything. These new students might not realize how difficult it was to reach the top level of the Martial Tower. She wanted to see just how powerful Ye Li really was. As a new student mentor at Cloud Peak Academy, she had never felt this way before. Ye Li shook his head inwardly. He had already given Shu Xiao the chance to step aside, but Shu Xiao refused. What could Ye Li do? Yue Ling, Wang Kang, and others knew that Shu Xiao¡¯s fate would not be pleasant. He would never know how terrifying Ye Li truly was. She remembered the scene in the restaurant and felt a sudden sense of unease. ¡°Move aside. I really don¡¯t want to deal with an insignificant ant like you,¡± Ye Li said to Shu Xiao calmly. ¡°What!!!¡± The new students were shocked when they heard his words. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li considered the second-ce holder an insignificant ant. If the second-ce holder was an ant, what were they? ¡°How dare you call me an ant?¡± Shu Xiao gritted his teeth and spoke coldly. In their home base city, Shu Xiao was undoubtedly a top-tier genius, an insurmountable mountain for the younger generation. Yet even someone like him was referred to as an ant. ¡°Hehe,¡± Ye Li smiled openly. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Shu Xiao couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li was still smiling. After a few seconds of contemtion, Ye Li said calmly to Shu Xiao, ¡°What are you if not an insignificant ant as a fourth-tier Evolved Being?¡± The new students were stunned when they heard this. They were genuinely shocked. A fourth-tier Evolved Being¡­ was actually an ant? This was a fourth-tier Evolved Being! Shu Xiao hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to say such words and stared at him intently. ¡°Do you believe 1 will make you pay for what you said?¡± Shu Xiao roared. Xia Xi smiled and remembered how terrifying Ye Li was in the Wilderness Zone. Even a tenth-tier Evolved Being wasn¡¯t able to defeat Senior! All the gic warriors in the Sky Blue Base City witnessed the scene of Ye Li fighting a tenth-tier member of the Dark Race in midair that day. They would never forget such a shocking battle even if they spent their entire lives. Ye Li shook his head. He had juste to the Cloud Peak Academy and really didn¡¯t want to show off too much, but it seemed that Shu Xiao didn¡¯t give him such a chance. Ye Li slowly raised his index finger, which was entangled with golden spiritual light. Suddenly, the finger fell! A shocking st of golden spiritual energy shot toward Shu Xiao. Shu Xiao had no chance of blocking such an attack and watched in horror as it approached. Feng Ling was even more shocked; even she might not be able to stop this kind of attack. ¡°Stop!¡± She could only shout at Ye Li.. Chapter 458 - 458: The Shock of the New Students Chapter 458: The Shock of the New Students Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Feng Ling shouted at Ye Li to stop. However, the arrow was already released, and the attack with golden spiritual energy had been unleashed. Shu Xiao had no chance to defend against such an attack, and his pupils constricted rapidly. ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± Shu Xiao cried out. This attack was utterly terrifying. ¡°Ahh!¡± Shu Xiao let out a deafening scream, making everyone¡¯s skin crawl. The new students were stunned. Shu Xiao was the second-best among the new students, and yet he was defeated with a single strike. ¡°It¡­ it seemed like golden spiritual energy just now,¡± one of the new students remarked in shock. When the people around the new student heard this, they were shocked to the extreme. Golden spiritual energy? Golden spiritual energy corresponded to¡­ SSS-level gic talent! The new students¡¯ eyes widened more than ever before. SSS-level gic talent was something they had only heard of in legends, and they had never encountered it in reality. Feng Ling stared at Ye Li in disbelief. She never imagined that Ye Li was an SSS-level gic warrior. She thought Shu Xiao was going to die, but now that she saw he was still alive, she breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, Shu Xiao was writhing in agony on the ground. He had never experienced such a severe injury. In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, he was merely a hothouse flower. A young man swallowed hard, realizing thatpared to Ye Li, he was nothing. The young man was none other than the third-ce holder in the Martial Tower trial, Zhang Bai. ¡°May I¡­ may 1 ask who you are?¡± Zhang Bai asked Ye Li, scared. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. ¡°What!!!¡± The new students gasped when they heard this. Ye Li? Ye Li, the first-ce holder who reached the 30th level of the Martial Tower? Now they finally understood why Ye Li had been so arrogant earlier. He had set a record by reaching the 30th level of the Martial Tower! The new students looked at Ye Li again. Ye Li¡¯s figure was not majestic, but in their eyes, he stood as tall as a mountain at this moment. They could never have imagined that there was someone like Ye Li in the world. Ye Li didn¡¯t pay any attention to the new students¡¯ reactions. He turned slowly and gazed calmly at Feng Ling. ¡°You said that the higher level one reaches in the Martial Tower, the greater the rewards, right?¡± Ye Li asked her. Feng Ling was taken aback by his question and stared at him in astonishment. Suddenly, she noticed the profound killing intent hidden in the corners of Ye Li¡¯s eyes, with an imposing aura that extended both before and behind him. Was this really just a student? ¡°Top 100, follow me,¡± Feng Ling said to the new students. Xia Xi¡¯s ranking was in the thirties, while Yang Xiong and others hadn¡¯t even entered the Martial Tower because they were only second-tier Evolved Beings. The top 100 followed Xia Xi to a building with shiny gold letters on it: ¡°New Student Rewards Pavilion.¡± After entering the pavilion, Feng Ling began distributing prizes to the students. The top 90 students received Realm Consolidation Elixirs. The higher their rankings, the more elixirs they received, and conversely, the lower their rankings, the fewer elixirs they got. The top 10 students received elerated Training Elixirs, which, when consumed, would increase their training speed several times over for ten days. When it came to Ye Li¡¯s turn, Feng Ling handed him ten elerated Training Elixirs.. Chapter 459 - 459: Merely an Illusion Chapter 459: Merely an Illusion Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li nced lightly at the ten cultivation speed elixirs in Fengling¡¯s hand. He had anticipated a great reward for achieving the top position in the Martial Tower. But to him, these ten elixirs were no different from trash. ¡°I¡¯ll pass. Cultivation speed elixirs are of no use to me,¡± Ye Li said casually. The new students were astonished at his words. These elixirs were treasures; they coveted them but couldn¡¯t obtain any. Yet, here was Ye Li dismissing their value. Comparisons truly could be frustrating! Feng Ling furrowed her brow, giving Ye Li a cold stare. Despite Ye Li climbing to the highest level of the Martial Tower and being an SSS-grade gic warrior, injuring someone upon his arrival at Cloud Peak Academy and causing Shu Xiao¡¯s injury meant he would face severe consequences if Shu xiao¡¯s condition worsened. Apart from the Warrior¡¯s Arena, Cloud Peak Academy strictly prohibited violence in other areas. Feng Ling acknowledged Ye Li¡¯s astonishing talent and didn¡¯t wish for him to face consequences. In fact, when Ye Li intervened with Shu Xiao, consequences were imminent. However, she never expected Ye Li to be so unappreciative. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, just leave it!¡± Feng Ling red at Ye Li in anger. Ye Li¡¯s expression remained unchanged, for he spoke no falsehood. Those elixirs truly held no benefit for him. But why was Feng Ling so angry? Was truth-telling frowned upon in this parallel world? Soon, Feng Ling led the group back to the yground. The new students sighed in disappointment; they regretted not storming the Martial Tower, missing the chance for a reward. Ye Li returned to Xia Xi and the others. He had considered giving the reward to Xia Xi and the group, but then he realized he had countless ways to help Xia Xi level up if he wanted. Yet, what was the use? In the academy, it was all just sheltered cultivation. Only gic warriors who had experienced countless battles in the wilderness were truly suitable for the post-apocalyptic world. ¡°Dear students, perhaps you don¡¯t know this: this isn¡¯t the real Cloud Peak Academy; it¡¯s merely an illusion.¡± ¡°The Martial Tower you challenged is prepared for new students. So, those of you with good results, don¡¯t get too cocky. In Cloud Peak Academy, geniuses are plentiful.¡± Feng Ling nced at Ye Li as she spoke. Ye Li, knowing his own worth, understood that Feng Ling¡¯s words might have been directed at him to some extent. But he didn¡¯t need to concern himself with it. What surprised him, though, was that this ce was just an illusion. The new students were also taken aback; they believed the buildings before their eyes were the Cloud Peak Academy. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll show you the real Cloud Peak Academy,¡± Feng Ling addressed the students. As she spoke, Feng Ling formed hand seals and murmured incantations. Suddenly, an incredibly awe-inspiring structure materialized before the new students. Wide-eyed, the students were astounded by the grandeur of the building. Indeed, it was a university founded by the Warrior Alliance. ¡°Dear students, this is the Freshman Institute.¡± Feng Ling addressed the students. ¡°Now, I will assign mentors to each of you.¡± Subsequently, ten seventh-level Evolved Beings appeared. Ten of them, both male and female, were evidently the new student mentors.. Chapter 460 - 460: Feng Ling’s Anger Chapter 460: Feng Ling¡¯s Anger Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°New students in the top 100 will be under my direct supervision,¡± Feng Ling continued. Following this, she divided the students by their tiers. Ye Li and Xia Xi became Feng Ling¡¯s students. ¡°Ye Li, I¡¯m sorry about what happenedst time.¡± A voice as clear as a skrk¡¯s call reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li followed the voice and saw that Yue Ling and Wang Kang were standing in front of him. Both Yue Ling and Wang Kang were in the top 100, and they were Feng Ling¡¯s students now. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a lessonst time. No need to apologize,¡± Ye Li looked at Yue Ling indifferently. Yue Ling¡¯s face showed a bit of disappointment. She bit her teeth and looked at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, can you¡­¡± Yue Ling didn¡¯t continue her words; she hesitated. Ye Li remained silent. His expression was unchanged, and he knew that Yue Ling had more to say. After a few seconds, Yue Ling finally gathered her courage. ¡°Ye Li, can you protect us in the future?¡± Ye Li was slightly surprised. He thought Yue Ling wanted to let go of the incident at the restaurant. He didn¡¯t expect Yue Ling to ask for his protection. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Yue Ling was also a student of Cloud Peak Academy, he might have already forgotten about her. Since he transmigrated to this parallel world, he had encountered countless people Yue Ling. If he remembered every one of them, his brain would probably explode. ¡°Ha, you were so tough in the restaurant, calling yourself Big Sister, and now you want Senior to protect you?¡± Xia Xi looked at Yue Ling indignantly. ¡°Why do you care what 1 say when I¡¯m talking to Ye Li? It¡¯s not like I want you to protect me,¡± Yue Ling said disdainfully, ncing at Xia Xi. Xia Xi was a third-tier Evolved Being, and she was a fourth-tier Evolved Being. She still felt a little superior to Xia Xi. ¡°You¡­!¡± Xia Xi stared at Yue Ling angrily. Yue Ling just rolled her eyes at Xia Xi and didn¡¯t bother to look at her further. Xia Xi stomped her feet in anger and turned her head away. ¡°Ye Li, you¡­ you haven¡¯t answered my question,¡± Yue Ling cautiously asked Ye Li. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile. In truth, Yue Ling was quite interesting, a tsundere rich girl who hadn¡¯t experienced many hardships. ¡°Up to you,¡± Ye Li replied casually. Yue Ling was surprised. ¡°Ye Li, does that mean you agreed?¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he heard Feng Ling say, ¡°Dear students, next, I¡¯ll take you to the ssrooms.¡± Feng Ling then led the top 100 students toward their ssroom. Upon reaching the ssrooms, Feng Ling assigned seats to the students. In Cloud Peak Academy, learning wasn¡¯t just about practicing. Sometimes, there were other matters to discuss. It was Ye Li¡¯s turn to be seated. ¡°Ye Li, go sit there,¡± Feng Ling pointed to a seat. Ye Li smiled and looked at Feng Ling. ¡°I don¡¯t like that seat.¡± Feng Ling knew that Ye Li wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. She tried to calm herself and said, ¡°Ye Li, then where would you like to sit?¡± Ye Li smiled again. ¡°I don¡¯t need a seat.¡± He hade to Cloud Peak Academy to see Xiao Hui and the others. He didn¡¯t expect there to be a ¡°Freshman Institute.¡± It was quite troublesome. Although Cloud Peak Academy was established by the Warrior Alliance, it meant little to him. ¡°Ye Li, are you here at Cloud Peak Academy to cultivate or not?¡± Feng Ling stared at Ye Li and scolded angrily.. Chapter 461 - 461: Take me to the Senior Students Institute Chapter 461: Take me to the Senior Students Institute Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Feng Ling thought that even with Ye Li¡¯s terrifying gic talent and probably a high realm, he shouldn¡¯t have this kind of attitude. She couldn¡¯t figure out Ye Li¡¯s exact realm, but she assumed he might be a fifth-tier Evolved Being. A fifth-tier Evolved Being with an SSS-level gic talent could easily defeat a fourth-tier Evolved Being with a single blow. ¡°Ye Li, you need to tell me right now if you came to Cloud Peak Academy to cultivate or not. If not, you can leave anytime!¡± Feng Ling stared at Ye Li, fully aware that individuals with such incredible talents and high levels often disyed extreme arrogance. But such people wouldn¡¯tst a minute in the wilderness. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right; I didn¡¯te to Cloud Peak Academy to cultivate,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°You¡­!¡± Feng Ling red at Ye Li. She expected that her words would make Ye Li realize his arrogance and back down. She hadn¡¯t imagined that he would press on. ¡°Take me to see a few people; they were admitted to Cloud Peak Academyst year,¡± Ye Li suddenly said to Feng Ling. The other new students were utterly stunned by Ye Li¡¯s behavior. They couldn¡¯t have anticipated that he would speak to his instructor this way. Xia Xi felt a bit disheartened. She had asked Ye Li beforeing to Cloud Peak Academy, and he had answered her questions honestly. Feng Ling was taken aback, not understanding what Ye Li meant. ¡°Ye Li, what exactly do you mean?¡± ¡°They entered the Cloud Peak Academyst year. Just take me there.¡± Feng Ling was surprised. She wondered if Ye Li entered the Cloud Peak Academy just to meet someone. In a world where many aspired to enter Cloud Peak Academy, this young man had managed to get in and was only here to meet people. ¡°Ye Li, you want to meet senior students?¡± Feng Ling asked Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. ¡°Sort of.¡± Feng Ling contemted for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Alright, since you want to meet them, I¡¯ll take you.¡± She thought that by letting Ye Li visit the Senior Students Institute, he could see just how terrifying geniuses in this world could be. Then, he would understand how abundant talents were in this world. She was doing it for Ye Li¡¯s own good. Unfortunately, she had no idea that Ye Li was a tenth-tier Evolved Being, and his Apocalypse Legion was terrifying beyond belief. If she knew, she would realize how absurd her thoughts were. ¡°Dear students, you¡¯re free to move around now!¡± After giving her instructions, Feng Ling took Ye Li to the Senior Students Institute. The Senior Students Institute and the Freshmen Institute were not in the same ce. Feng Ling led Ye Li toward the Senior Students Institute. For some reason, Ye Li was really eager to see Xiao Hui and the others. He couldn¡¯t stand moving at such a slow pace. ¡°Give me your hand,¡± Ye Li told Feng Ling. Feng Ling was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I told you to give me your hand. As a new student instructor of Cloud Peak Academy, you wouldn¡¯t have difficulty understanding my words, would you?¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Feng Ling swore it was the first time she had been this surprised in her entire life. This person¡­ he was a lecher? She wanted to refuse, but then a powerful grip took hold of her hand. After that, she couldn¡¯t say anything; she just felt herself moving at high speed. Ye Li¡¯s skill, Swift Steps, was now at an SSS level.. He could walk ten thousand miles during a day and eight thousand miles during a night with that skill! Chapter 462 - 462: I’ll Give You One Second to Disappear Chapter 462: I¡¯ll Give You One Second to Disappear Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Feng Ling hadn¡¯t realized it yet, and she and Ye Li had already arrived at the Senior Students Institute. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Feng Ling¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She stared at Ye Li in astonishment, but his face remained impassive, as if he¡¯d forgotten their previous travel. She only remembered that Ye Li had grabbed her hand, and then they were in the Senior Students Institute. Ye Li paid no attention to Feng Ling. He was observing the scene before him. In front of him was a training field where many students were practicing. ¡°Ye Li, this is the Senior Students Institute,¡± Feng Ling said to him. One of the reasons she had brought Ye Li to the Senior Students Institute was to expose him to the true geniuses at Cloud Peak Academy. However, her intentions had changed after their previous experience. Ye Li used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to search for Xiao Hui¡¯s figure but found nothing. ¡°Ye Li, that is the real Martial Tower,¡± Feng Ling told him. Ye Li followed Feng Ling¡¯s gaze and saw that the Martial Tower here was no different from the one in the Freshmen Institute. ¡°Feng Ling, how did youe to the Senior Students Institute?¡± A maic voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Soon, a man of a simr age to Feng Ling approached. He was quite handsome, and surprisingly, he was an eighth-tier Evolved Being. It was clear that he was an instructor at Cloud Peak Academy. ¡°Ren Dong,¡± Feng Ling¡¯s brow furrowed, and a hint of disdain appeared on her fair face. ¡°And who is this¡­¡± Ren Dong walked up to Feng Ling and asked while looking at Ye Li. ¡°I was wondering, Feng Ling, is he your boyfriend? But he looks younger than you,¡± Ren Dong said with a flirtatious smile. Feng Ling was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected Ren Dong to say this. Just as she was about to respond, Ye Li spoke first. ¡°Do you think I would be her boyfriend?¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°Hmm?¡± Ren Dong stared at Ye Li, instinctively feeling that Ye Li was implying something in his words. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ren Dong asked. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Do you think someone like her could be my girlfriend? In other words, do you think she¡¯s qualified to be my girlfriend?¡± These words shocked both Ren Dong and Feng Ling. Feng Ling knew that Ye Li was arrogant, and she knew he had the right to be arrogant. But hearing him say these words made her¡­ Ren Dong was left dumbfounded. He hadn¡¯t expected a young man who appeared several years younger than himself to say something like this. Feng Ling and Ren Dong were from the same base city, and they were both instructors at Cloud Peak Academy. In Ren Dong¡¯s eyes, Feng Ling was stunningly beautiful, and he had been secretly infatuated with her for a long time. However, Feng Ling had always disliked him. ¡°You¡­ you!¡± Ren Dong stared at Ye Li, at a loss for words. Ye Li smiled and calmly spoke to Ren Dong, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one second to disappear, or there will be serious consequences.¡± Ren Dong was shocked once again. This person¡­ was so arrogant? Ren Dong had met many arrogant individuals, but he had never seen someone this arrogant, not even heard of. ¡°Feng Ling, who is he?¡± Ren Dong gritted his teeth and asked. He couldn¡¯t figure out Ye Li¡¯s realm, but even a first-tier Evolved Being could hide their realm. This wasn¡¯t worth mentioning. Ren Dong thought that Ye Li¡¯s audacity might be due to some extraordinary background, and he needed to find out more before proceeding. ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s a new student at Cloud Peak Academy,¡± Feng Ling finally said after a few seconds.. Chapter 463 - 463: Do You Dare to Fight on the Life-and-death Arena? Chapter 463: Do You Dare to Fight on the Life-and-death Arena? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°A new student?¡± Ren Dong was taken aback. In his opinion, Ye Li must be the young master of some super family, or he wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant. Could it be that he came to Cloud Peak Academy just to experience life? ¡°May 1 ask which family you belong to?¡± To be on the safe side, Ren Dong decided to find out more. Ye Li smiled to himself. Why was it that he was willing to give people a chance, yet they never seemed to appreciate it? ¡°I don¡¯t belong to any family,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°I gave you one second to disappear in front of me. Why didn¡¯t you seize this opportunity?¡± Ye Li continued to speak to Ren Dong. Ren Dong was infuriated. He couldn¡¯t remember thest time he had been this angry. ¡°Young man, are you looking for trouble?¡± However, Feng Ling showed no signs of trying to intervene. She wanted to see Ren Dong put Ye Li in his ce, especially after Ye Li had said she wasn¡¯t qualified to be his girlfriend. No matter where you went, there were always people who enjoyed watching a spectacle. Ren Dong¡¯s voice was loud, and many Cloud Peak Academy students heard him. They rushed over to see what was happening. ¡°Who is this guy? How dare he confront Instructor Ren Dong?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, a neer is fearless, but wait, Instructor Ren Dong will make him regret it.¡± ¡°Perhaps when Instructor Ren Dong reveals his true strength, this person will be scared out of his wits.¡± All the students pitied Ye Li, and it was clear to them what his fate would be. They looked at Ye Li, but to their surprise, his face remained calm, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed the punch that was about to hit him. ¡°How can a person like you change?¡± Ye Li looked at Ren Dong indifferently. Hearing this, Ren Dong was even more furious. He raised his fist and punched Ye Li. If a low-leveled Evolved Being was hit by this punch, he would definitely die. Feng Ling¡¯s eyes widened. She thought that Ren Dong just wanted to teach Ye Li a lesson. She never dreamed that Ren Dong wouldunch such a terrifying punch. She wanted to stop him, but Ren Dong¡¯s fist had already reached Ye Li. None of the students expected that Ye Li had no intention of dodging at all, and his face was as calm as water, as if he didn¡¯t see the punching at him at all. Some students even closed their eyes, unable to bear the thought of witnessing a bloody scene. At that moment, Ren Dong¡¯s fist was mere inches from Ye Li. In the blink of an eye! Ye Li suddenly disappeared from where he stood, leaving only a blurry afterimage. ¡°What!!!¡± Ren Dong, Feng Ling, and the other students were all shocked. They couldn¡¯t fathom how Ye Li had vanished in an instant. They frantically searched for Ye Li, and when they finally spotted him, he was already behind Ren Dong. Ren Dong turned around, only to find Ye Li looking at him with a calm expression. ¡°Alih!¡± Ren Dong had just opened his mouth to speak when he felt intense pain in his body. Then he was sent flying andnded heavily on the ground. More and more students gathered on the training field, numbering in the thousands. They all looked at each other in disbelief. The events they had witnessed today had left them utterly shocked. Ren Dong struggled to his feet and red at Ye Li with malice in his eyes. No one had dared to strike him since he was born. ¡°Do you dare to fight in the life-and-death arena?¡± Ren Dong stared at Ye Li.. Chapter 464 - 464: The Life-and-death Arena Chapter 464: The Life-and-death Arena Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The life-and-death arena? Ye Li had never heard of it before, but he could easily deduce its meaning. When Ren Dong mentioned it, the other students were left in shock. The life-and-death arena was an arena where the two sidespeted regardless of life or death. Both parties needed to agree and then sign an agreement. All the students looked at Ye Li, wondering if he would ept the challenge. They were now somewhat excited. They had initially thought that Ye Li wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the punch from Instructor Ren Dong. However, they now understood that not only were they wrong, but they were utterly mistaken. ¡°Ren Dong, what do you want?¡± Feng Ling stared at Ren Dong and asked. Ren Dong ignored Feng Ling and continued to stare at Ye Li. Ye Li calmly smiled and responded, ¡°The life-and-death arena?¡± ¡°Since you want to challenge me to a life-and-death duel, it would be impolite of me not to ept, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± The news of a life-and-death duel quickly spread throughout Cloud Peak Academy. And the president, vice president, and academy instructors all rushed to the scene. At that moment, a man in his sixties, who was an eighth-tier Evolved Being, walked over. The man nced at Ren Dong and then at Ye Li. ¡°Do you truly wish to fight in the life-and-death arena?¡± the old man asked in a deep voice. ¡°Yes!¡± Ren Dong answered firmly. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. The old man sighed and said, ¡°What are your names?¡± ¡°Ren Dong.¡± ¡°Ye Li.¡± The old man then printed two copies of an agreement, each with the respective names of the participants. ¡°After pressing your fingerprints on them, the agreement will be effective.¡± Ye Li and Ren Dong pressed their fingerprints on the documents, and the old man collected them. ¡°You may proceed to the life-and-death arena.¡± Ren Dong walked over to the nearby life-and-death arena and stared coldly at Ye Li. ¡°Come up!¡± Ren Dong beckoned to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly and then leaped gracefully onto the life-and-death arena with incredible agility, covering the distance in less than a second. The other students were left stunned. His speed was astonishingly fast. They barely had time to follow his movements before he had already reached the life-and-death arena. ¡°President, what kind of person is Ye Li?¡± the vice-president asked. Both the vice-president and the president were tenth-tier Evolved Beings, roughly seventy years old. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the president shook his head. ¡°Then do you think Ye Li will win?¡± the vice-president continued. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± the president replied, gazing at Ye Li. He had a feeling that there was something mysterious about Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, do you know what it means to fight in the life-and-death arena?¡± Ren Dong sneered coldly. Ye Li smiled and replied, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it mean that you¡¯re about to die?¡± ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± Ren Dong replied, enunciating each word, his fury evident. Ye Li smiled again and beckoned to Ren Dong, ¡°Come on, let me kill you.¡± Ren Dong couldn¡¯t tolerate it any longer, and rage erupted from him, like a raging tiger. ¡°Tiger King¡¯s Iron Fist!¡± Ren Dong roared and unleashed a punch, like a tiger pouncing down the mountain, creating a tiger illusion formed from spiritual energy that lunged toward Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head lightly, and though Ren Dong¡¯s attack had some power, it was no match for him. Swish! With a wind-breaking sound, a horrifying golden spiritual light appeared, attacking the illusion of the tiger.. Chapter 465 - 465: What Kind of Finger is This? Chapter 465: What Kind of Finger is This? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The golden spiritual light attack and the tiger illusion collided heavily. ¡°Boom!¡± Instantly, spiritual energy scattered! The students were stunned. Golden spiritual light? An SSS-level gic talent? In Cloud Peak Academy, there was only one SSS-level gic warrior. It was Wang Tian, the first genius of the academy. In their eyes, he was an insurmountable mountain. The president, vice-president, and instructors at Cloud Peak Academy had never expected that Ye Li was an SSS-level gic warrior. Even though Ye Li was an SSS-level gic warrior, his strength was still too terrifying. Ren Dong was the former number one genius of the Cloud Peak Academy, an SS-level ss gene gic warrior. As for Ye Li, although he looked to be about 20 years old, it was impossible for him to be more than twenty years old since he could be admitted into the Cloud Peak Academy. This realization left the new students in utter shock. Why was there such a terrifying genius in this world? They didn¡¯t know, they really didn¡¯t know!!! When the golden spiritual light attack and the tiger illusion collided, they canceled each other out. Ren Dong was horrified. His Tiger King¡¯s Iron Fist was his most powerful technique, and he never expected that Ye Li could withstand it. Ye Li¡¯s attack had only used less than one percent of his full power. He was now a tenth-tier Evolved Being, making Ren Dong, an eighth-tier Evolved Being, seem pitifully weak inparison. Ye Li gazed calmly at Ren Dong, who was full of anger, and said, ¡°Use all your abilities. Don¡¯t let me kill you so easily.¡± Ren Dong¡¯s entire body trembled when he heard this. ¡°Ye Li, you¡­!¡± It was only at this moment that Ren Dong realized how foolish he had been. Just now, in the life-and-death arena, facing Ye Li¡¯s terrifying speed, he was sent flying before he could see clearly. Suddenly, Ren Dong¡¯s pupils were constricted rapidly. He couldn¡¯t help but believe that Ye Li was much stronger than him. And golden spiritual light? He would even rather believe that he was about to die than believe that Ye Li was an SSS-level gic warrior. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Use all your abilities. Don¡¯t let me kill you so easily. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time,¡± Ye Li said calmly to Ren Dong. Ren Dong swallowed hard, and cold sweat soaked his entire body. His heart was pounding. Seeing Ren Dong¡¯s reaction, Ye Li shook his head internally and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re noting to me, I¡¯lle to you.¡± With that, Ye Li activated his Swift Steps!!! Ye Li was nowhere to be seen, and only an afterimage appeared in front of the students. All the observers, including the students and Cloud Peak Academy¡¯s president, vice-president, and instructors, stared with their eyes wide open. Ye Li reappeared in front of Ren Dong. He raised one finger. ¡°I have one finger that can destroy the world!¡± The sound of Ye Li¡¯s voice echoed in everyone¡¯s hearts, and upon hearing it, they felt their souls quiver. The finger fell! What kind of finger was this? No words could describe it. Ren Dong screamed. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± Unfortunately, Ye Li showed no intention of stopping his finger. When Ye Li¡¯s finger touched Ren Dong¡¯s forehead, Ren Dong¡¯s life said its final farewell to the world.. Chapter 466 - 466: Xiao Hui and the Others Went to Dark Mountain Chapter 466: Xiao Hui and the Others Went to Dark Mountain Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Silence, a deadly silence. At this moment, absolutely no one could speak because their mouths could fit arge bowl with the way they hung open. No one would have ever thought that Ren Dong, an eighth-tier Evolved Being and instructor at Cloud Peak Academy, had died like this. Life-and-Death Ring, Life-and-Death Ring! The underworld had a new ghost, and Ren Dong was no longer in the mortal realm. Yet Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm and unmoved, as if nothing had happened. Ye Li nced at the people beneath the life-and-death arena, and after a few seconds, he slowly spoke, ¡°Although I am a new student at Cloud Peak Academy, I didn¡¯te here to cultivate. 1 came to see a few people.¡± The tone of Ye Li¡¯s voice was filled with spiritual energy, permeating throughout Cloud Peak Academy. The president and vice-president were taken aback; this wasn¡¯t what they had anticipated. The students were equally surprised. Looking across the entire continent, there were countless people who aspired to enter Cloud Peak Academy. But Ye Li entered Cloud Peak Academy just to meet a few people? ¡°She is Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Lu Qian, and Su Xun¡¯er,¡± Ye Li continued. He hadn¡¯t seen the four girls with his Heavenly Spirit Eyes. This revtion left the students astonished. Xiao Hui? Xiao Hui was the genius of their generation, with an S-level gic talent. Feng Ling looked at Ye Li¡¯s figure in the life-and-death arena in shock. For some reason, her heart unexpectedly started to flutter like a lost deer. If anyone else had said they joined Cloud Peak Academy just to meet a few people, everyone would think they were a fool. But for Ye Li, who casually killed Ren Dong, an eighth-tier Evolved Being, it was a different story. Of course, they didn¡¯t dare to think that Ye Li was a fool. ¡°Senior, Xiao Hui and the others have gone to Dark Mountain for training,¡± one student eximed. Ye Li realized why he didn¡¯t see Xiao Hui and the others. It turned out that they were going to gain experience. This was the first time Ye Li had heard of the Dark Mountain, but it didn¡¯t matter. Finding it was a simple matter for him. Ye Li opened the Point Mail and bought an Evolved Being Upgrading Elixir, which he then tossed to the student who spoke to him. The student was a second-tier Evolved Being.. He took the medicine that Ye Li threw over and looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Senior, what is this¡­?¡± ¡°This is an upgrading elixir.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The students around him all gasped when they saw the upgrading elixir in the second-tier Evolved Being¡¯s hand. It was a precious elixir, and they couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li had it. The upgrading elixir didn¡¯t have any effect on high-level Evolved Beings, but for low-level Evolved Beings, its effects were incredibly significant. ¡°Come to the Dark Mountain with me,¡± Ye Li said coldly to Feng Ling. As soon as he finished speaking, he took Feng Ling¡¯s hand and activated the Swift Steps to leave the Senior Students Institute. The student who had received the elixir swallowed hard, overwhelmed by disbelief. The surrounding students also expressed their disbelief. The upgrading elixir was too precious, and they couldn¡¯t fathom why Ye Li would give it away so casually. Immediately, the student gritted his teeth and drank the upgrading elixir. Suddenly, his eyes widened because he felt that he was about to make a breakthrough. He hurriedly sat cross-legged on the ground and refined the medicine. In no time, he had indeed advanced to a third-tier Evolved Being. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve be a third-tier Evolved Being?¡± The student was stuttering. The students around him could swear that this was the most regretful moment of their lives.. Chapter 467 - 467: Dark Mountain Chapter 467: Dark Mountain Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li took Feng Ling¡¯s hand and activated the Swift Steps to leave the Cloud Peak Academy. Ye Li halted his steps and looked at Feng Ling calmly. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Feng Ling stared at Ye Li with disgust. Although she had never met anyone like Ye Li, his strength and gic talent were far more terrifying than she could have imagined. However, she knew that she hated people like Ye Li. Ye Li released Feng Ling¡¯s hand and said in a calm tone, ¡°Where is Dark Mountain?¡± Feng Ling had anticipated that Ye Li would ask this, and her face twisted into a cold smile. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Ye Li remained unfazed by her response. ¡°Do you think you have the right not to tell me when you are in front of me?¡± Feng Ling was shocked. She really was. She never expected someone like Ye Li to exist. Why did she have to tell him where the Dark Mountain was? ¡°What if I refuse to tell you?¡± Feng Ling stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°I have thirty-six ways to make you regret it. Do you believe me?¡± He had never been a good person, nor did he know how to show mercy to women. He only knew that if Feng Ling didn¡¯t tell him what he wanted to know, he would take corresponding measures. Upon hearing this, Feng Ling stared at Ye Li and couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene in the life-and-death arena just now. She knew that Ye Li was definitely not lying. Such a person¡­ Feng Ling really couldn¡¯t imagine why she could feel the aura of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood on Ye Li, who looked to be only about twenty years old. Such an aura even made her a little breathless. ¡°Very well! I¡¯ll take you there!¡± Feng Ling gritted her teeth and spoke. Ye Li nodded, and then he said, ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Feng Ling knew what Ye Li meant, and after a few moments of contemtion, she reluctantly ced her hand in his. Ye Li activated the Swift Steps. He was literally flying in the air. With the information provided by Feng Ling, Ye Li already knew the location of Dark Mountain. Dark Mountain wasn¡¯t too far from Cloud Peak Academy, and Ye Li¡¯s speed with the Swift Steps was astonishing. In just a moment, he and Feng Ling arrived at the foot of Dark Mountain. Ye Li gazed at the Dark Mountain, which exuded a weak aura of the Dark Race. There didn¡¯t seem to be any powerful Dark Race beings around. ¡°Come out.¡± Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. They hadn¡¯te out for many days, so it was time for them to get some fresh air. Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, Yutong, Ah Qi, Bone Maiden, Long Yu, Xiao Hei, and eighteen wed zombies. After bing loth-tier zombies, the eyes of Ah Da and the others turned ck, but their faces still bore some signs of zombification. Feng Ling, who was watching, took a few steps back in terror when she saw the zombies suddenly appear. She stared at the Apocalypse Legion with immense fear. ¡°10th¡­ loth-tier zombies?¡± And seven of them! Feng Ling was horrified beyond words. She had never expected to see such a scene. Could it be¡­ Her horrified gaze turned to Ye Li, and she had a shocking suspicion. ¡°Never think that 1 am a member of the Dark Race. Don¡¯t try my patience,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Feng Ling was so shocked that her soul seemed to have left her body. How could he know what she was thinking? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t harm you. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,¡± Ye Li added casually.. Chapter 468 - 468: Meeting the Four Girls Chapter 468: Meeting the Four Girls Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Feng Ling stared at Ye Li in terror. He wasn¡¯t part of the Dark Race, was he? Could he be a human? That was impossible! Feng Ling shook her head, for humans couldn¡¯t control zombies, especially not 10 th-tier zombies. At this moment, she finally understood why Ye Li¡¯s strength was so formidable. He was from the Dark Race, so everything made sense. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said to Feng Ling. Feng Ling was taken aback. She stared at Ye Li¡¯s wless face in astonishment. ¡°You¡­ You are a member of the Dark Race. I¡¯m not going with you.¡± Feng Ling looked at Ye Li warily. Ye Li smiled calmly. He had already told Feng Ling that he wasn¡¯t from the Dark Race, so why didn¡¯t she believe him? ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not a member of the Dark Race. I don¡¯t want to say it a third time,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. ¡°Then what are you?¡± Feng Ling stared at Ye Li, and she knew he couldn¡¯t possibly be human. Ye Li pondered for a moment and then said to Feng Ling, ¡°I am a demon.¡± Demon? Feng Ling widened her eyes. She had never heard of such a thing. ¡°Impossible, you must be from the Dark Race,¡± Feng Ling said to Ye Li. ¡°Woman, how could my master be from the Dark Race? You really don¡¯t know anything!¡± Xiao Hei looked disdainful while gazing at Feng Ling. ¡°What!!!¡± Feng Ling was shocked, and her pupils constricted rapidly. She even thought she had misheard. A dog was speaking like a human? Feng Ling swallowed hard and looked at Xiao Hei. It was clearly a dog, so how could it speak like a human? She didn¡¯t understand; she really didn¡¯t. ¡°Brother, why does this woman insist that you are from the Dark Race?¡± Yutong looked at Ye Li, puzzled. Ye Li smiled and stroked Yutong¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain.¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Ling. After speaking, Ye Li headed up Dark Mountain. Feng Ling watched Ye Li¡¯s retreating figure. She gritted her teeth and followed him but kept a certain distance between them. Soon, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion arrived at Dark Mountain. Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes and began searching for the four girls¡¯ whereabouts. As the saying goes, fortune favors the prepared. Ye Li spotted Xiao Hui. To his surprise, Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, and Lu Qian were all together, appearing to be from the same ss. ¡°It seems they¡¯ve encountered danger,¡± Ye Li muttered to himself. ¡°Xiao Hui, what should we do?¡± Su Xun¡¯er asked Xiao Hui. Yun Man and Lu Qian had cautious expressions. They were currently surrounded by a group of vicious wolves. These wolves were all infected with the zombie virus. Their eyes were bloodshot, and their sharp teeth glinted with cold light as they stared at the girls, ready to pounce at any moment. Although these wolves weren¡¯t of high level, their numbers were considerable, amounting to several hundred. Xiao Hui was now a 4th-tier Evolved Being, while Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, and Lu Qian had reached the 3rd tier. ¡°We¡¯re too far from Teacher Lu. She won¡¯t make it here in time. We can only fight our way out,¡± Xiao Hui said. At this moment, Ye Li, the Apocalypse Legion, and Feng Ling were perched on a tall tree, observing the four women. There was a faint smile on Ye Li¡¯s wless face. Feng Ling nced at the four girls, then at Ye Li. She had no doubts; Ye Li hade to see them. Suddenly, hundreds of wolves pounced on the four girls. The four girls began using their skills to fend off the approaching wolves.. Chapter 469 - 469: Reunion After a Long Separation Chapter 469: Reunion After a Long Separation Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The number of vicious wolves was simply overwhelming. Xiao Hui was holding her own, but Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, and Lu Qian, being only 3rd-tier Evolved Beings, were clearly struggling. ¡°Let¡¯s break through,¡± Xiao Hui said. The three women nodded in agreement. Shortly after, they prepared to fight their way out. Though their individual levels were not very high, the collective strength of the four women was considerable. ¡°Xun¡¯er, be careful!¡± Xiao Hui shouted. A vicious wolf lunged toward Su Xun¡¯er at close range. Su Xun¡¯er, with wide-open eyes, was unable to evade from such a close distance. However, just as the wolf was about to attack, Ye Li raised his finger, and a terrifying golden spiritual light coiled around it. Suddenly, the finger fell! A horrifying beam of golden spiritual light flew toward the wolf. Swish! The wolf that was charging at Su Xun¡¯er was instantly pierced through. ¡°What!!!¡± The four girls were shocked at the same time. Su Xun¡¯er was trembling all over. She had thought she was doomed, but she couldn¡¯t have imagined that she would be saved. Feng Ling understood Ye Li¡¯s terrifying abilities well. She knew that nothing Ye Li did now could surprise her. However, when she looked at Ye Li again, she realized that he and the Apocalypse Legion had already disappeared. ¡°Heaven and Earth Dao!¡± Xiao Hei shouted, and then his body rapidly erged, reaching a height of ten meters. He appeared formidable from all angles. Seeing this giant monster, these wolves infected with the zombie virus were terrified. Xiao Hei directly used his skill, Devour! The wolves sessfully became Xiao Hei¡¯s meal. Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, and Lu Qian had their eyes wide open in astonishment. They looked at the young man with the wless face. His handsome, fair face and his clear eyes. ¡°Senior¡­¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°More than a year has passed, and you¡¯ve matured,¡± Ye Li smiled and said to Xiao Hui. Hearing this, Xiao Hui couldn¡¯t hold herself back and pounced on Ye Li. ¡°Senior, I missed you so much! I thought I¡¯d never see you again in this lifetime.¡± Xiao Hui began to cry. Ye Li gently patted Xiao Hui¡¯s back. As they say, all meetings in this world were reunions after a long separation. Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, and Lu Qian remained frozen in ce. Especially Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian. They could never have imagined that Xiao Hui knew Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the three girls who were still standing there in disbelief and slowly asked, ¡°How have you all been?¡± Once they heard this, Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, and Lu Qian snapped back to reality. ¡°Senior.¡± Yun Man called out to Ye Li. Although she had been looking forward to meeting Ye Li, now that it had actually happened, she wasn¡¯t sure how to face him. When they were in the Annan Base City, her father chose to stand with Chen Ba. She remembered clearly that at that time had said these words: ¡°You are all flesh and blood, and this is your choice. Starting today, you will walk your own path in the sunlight, and I will cross my single-nk bridge.¡± At that time, only Xiao Hui had been willing to stand by Ye Li¡¯s side. ¡°Senior.¡± ¡°Senior.¡± Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian each called out to Ye Li. Xiao Hui and Yun Man were a bit astonished. They hadn¡¯t expected Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian to also know Senior. Feng Ling, who was still up in the high tree, watched the scene below. This long-awaited reunion left her feeling a bit¡­ mncholic! Chapter 470 - 470: So You All Know Senior Chapter 470: So You All Know Senior Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Xun¡¯er, Qian¡¯er, you also know Senior?¡± Xiao Hui looked at Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian with confusion. Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian nodded. Su Xun¡¯er had seen Ye Li for the first time at the West Mountain Burial Mound. She remembered encountering a giant python there, and if it hadn¡¯t been for Ye Li, her and her sister¡¯s lives would have been in grave danger. Lu Qian, on the other hand, had met Ye Li in Huangjiang Base City. At that time, Ye Li asked her how to go to the Su family. Seeing Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian nod, Xiao Hui and Yun Man were taken aback. They hadn¡¯t expected Xun¡¯er and Qian¡¯er to know Senior. The four women then shared their respective stories about their encounters with Ye Li. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m a 4th-tier Evolved Being now.¡± Xiao Hui boasted with a hint of pride on her small face. Now, Xiao Hui was also considered a genius at Cloud Peak Academy, although not the kind of super genius. Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, and Lu Qian all had A-level gic talents, while Xiao Hui had an S-level gic talent, so her cultivation speed was naturally faster. At this moment, Feng Ling also approached. The four women looked at Feng Ling, and they were all a bit dumbfounded. ¡°Instructor Feng Ling, howe you¡¯re here?¡± When Xiao Hui and her fellow students first entered the Freshmen Institute at Cloud Peak Academy, Feng Ling was their teacher. Feng Ling felt a bit awkward, feeling like she was shining brighter than a 3,000-watt light bulb in this situation. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t know how to answer. Could she just say that she was forcibly brought here by Ye Li? ¡°Senior, what about Ah Da and the others¡­¡± At this point, the four women finally looked at the Apocalypse Legion. They had been at Cloud Peak Academy for over a year now, so they naturally knew about loth-tier zombies, which were also known as Zombie Kings. Seven Zombie Kings were truly terrifying! ¡°Woof woof woof! I¡¯m Xiao Hei, a divine beast,¡± Xiao Hei introduced himself to the four girls. ¡°What an adorable dog!¡± Xiao Hui reached out to pat Xiao Hei¡¯s head. After Ye Li introduced the Apocalypse Legion to the four women, they were once again left in shock. Just over a year had passed, but they couldn¡¯t have imagined that Senior¡¯s strength had already reached this level. At this moment, a 7th-tier Evolved Being approached. She was a woman of simr age to Feng Ling, with dozens of students following behind her. ¡°Teacher Lu is here,¡± Yun Man said. The Teacher Lu Yun Man referred to was named Lu Yu, and she was just about to speak. However, her entire body was suddenly struck as if by lightning, and she watched the scene before her with disbelief. ¡°Ten¡­ tenth-tier zombies?¡± Lu Yu quickly retreated several steps, and the students behind her reacted with even greater panic. Some of the more timid ones were even scared to the point of copsing on the ground. These were loth-tier Zombie Kings! ¡°Teacher Lu, don¡¯t worry. Ah Da and the others won¡¯t harm you,¡± Xiao Hui sweetly reassured Lu Yu. Lu Yu was shocked, and she looked at the four women. She naturally recognized Feng Ling, although she was unsure why Feng Ling was here. But there was a young man she had never seen before. ¡°Alright, you should all return to Cloud Peak Academy for now, and I¡¯lle find youter,¡± Ye Li said. ¡°Yes, senior,¡± Xiao Hui replied. Lu Yu was stunned. Could it be¡­ She suddenly thought of a shocking possibility, which was that these zombies were all controlled by this young man in front of her. Just as the four girls were preparing to move closer to Lu Yu, a sinisterughter suddenly reached everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Giggle, so many humans. It looks like 1¡¯11 have a feast..¡± Chapter 471 - 471: Never Flee in Front of Me Chapter 471: Never Flee in Front of Me Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li followed the voice and found a malevolent spirit from the Dark Race standing in front of them. This malevolent spirit from the Dark Race was an 8th-tier member of the Dark Race. Lu Yu, Feng Ling, and the four girls felt the immense aura emanating from the malevolent spirit. ¡°The Dark Mountain¡­ Are there actually such terrifying creatures from the Dark Race here?¡± Lu Yu eximed in shock. All these students were shocked beyond belief. They were like delicate flowers that had grown in a greenhouse, and encountering such terrifying Dark Race creatures was enough to scare them witless. Suddenly, the 8th-tier malevolent spirit seemed to have discovered something. His pupils rapidly contracted. ¡°loth-tier Zombie Kings?¡± The 8th-tier malevolent spirit was shaken, and he stared at Ye Li with disbelief. He preferred to believe that the sky was falling than to ept the fact that the Dark Mountain had loth-tier Zombie Kings. And seven of them! In addition, there were also eighteen 9th-tier wed zombies and a 9th-tier¡­ dog? He simply couldn¡¯t believe this was real. What had happened to the world? ¡°Are you very scared?¡± Ye Li looked calmly at the 8th-tier malevolent spirit. The 8th-tier malevolent spirit was startled, and he stared at Ye Li in horror. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± At this moment, Ye Li¡¯s words indicated that this human was controlling these terrifying zombies. However¡­ The 8th-tier malevolent spirit began to sweat profusely. The human teenager before him didn¡¯t emit the aura of the Dark Race, yet humans couldn¡¯t control zombies. With these thoughts in mind, the 8th-tier malevolent spirit was even more horrified. ¡°You are not from the Dark Race!¡± The 8th-tier malevolent spirit stared at Ye Li. Lu Yu and the others all looked at Ye Li. In the end times, it wasmon knowledge that only the Dark Race could control zombies. However, the 8th-tier malevolent spirit said that Ye Li was not from the Dark Race. Although they were very afraid, they also wanted to know how Ye Li would respond. Ye Li smiled and calmly said, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m not from the Dark Race. If you¡¯re interested, you can call me Demon King Ye Li.¡± Demon King Ye Li! Everyone was surprised, and while they didn¡¯t know what a Demon King was, just hearing the name Demon King Ye Li conveyed an unparalleled dominance. At this point, the 8th-tier malevolent spirit only had one thought: escape. He had thought he would have a nice meal, but he hadn¡¯t expected to encounter such a fierce existence. ¡°You want to escape?¡± Ye Li looked at the 8th-tier malevolent spirit and said calmly. The 8th-tier malevolent spirit was shocked. Could this Demon King actually read his thoughts? Ye Li sighed softly and said, ¡°Never try to flee in front of me. Don¡¯t try my patience.¡± As the sound of his voice fell, a shocking golden spirit light flew toward the 8th-tier malevolent spirit. With a wind-breaking sound, the 8 th-tier malevolent spirit had already been pierced through by the golden spirit light. Silence, a long silence. Everyone was like statues, including the four girls. An 8th-tier member of the Dark Race had been killed so easily? They hadn¡¯t even had time to see the entire process; it was all too fast. The only thing they saw was that a terrifying golden spirit light had emanated from Ye Li¡¯s fingertip and attacked. Golden spirit light! Everyone¡¯s eyes widened; they naturally knew what the golden spirit light represented. An SSS-level gic warrior! Ye Li smiled faintly, thinking that there was nothing worth staying at Cloud Peak Academy for. He decided to roam outdoors and see if he could find the malevolent spirit tribe. If he didn¡¯t find it, so be it.. But if he did find it, he would eradicate the entire tribe! Chapter 472 - 472: Lord-Level Zombies in Star City Chapter 472: Lord-Level Zombies in Star City Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°You¡¯ve be quite powerful, haven¡¯t you, Senior?¡± Xiao Hui said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, ¡°You should return to Cloud Peak Academy for now. i¡¯lle find youter.¡± Xiao Hui nodded, ¡°Alright, Senior.¡± Although Lu Yu was a teacher at Cloud Peak Academy, she had never seen anyone like Ye Li before, not even heard of. She couldn¡¯t wait to leave Dark Mountain now, and hearing Ye Li¡¯s words was a relief. Then, Lu Yu led the new students down the mountain. As Feng Ling took her first step, she heard Ye Li¡¯s voice. ¡°You can¡¯t leave.¡± Feng Ling felt as if she had been electrocuted. She turned around and looked at Ye Li. ¡°Is there something else?¡± After Ye Li had casually killed the 8th-tier malevolent spirit with a single finger, Feng Ling knew that someone like Ye Li was incredibly cold-hearted and decisive. Besides, he had the Apocalypse Legion. Feng Ling had always thought that the Cloud Peak Academy was a supreme force in this world, butpared to Ye Li, it seemed to be nothing. Feng Ling thought of Xiao Hei, a tiny dog that had suddenly grown to several yards in size and devoured hundreds of feral wolves. There were no words to describe the shock she felt. ¡°Do you hate me?¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Ling with a calm expression. In this parallel world, Ye Li had been through thousands of flowers without a single leaf touching him. No one could hate him when facing him, but this Feng Ling¡­ Ye Li secretly smiled. To be honest, he felt that Feng Ling was quite interesting. Feng Ling didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. She didn¡¯t know how to answer. That¡¯s right. At first, she hated Ye Li because she felt that Ye Li was too arrogant, but now she no longer hated him. It was more urate to say that she didn¡¯t dare to hate him. She was genuinely afraid that Ye Li would use the golden spirit light to pierce her through. Ye Li looked at Feng Ling, who appeared somewhat fearful, and continued, ¡°Even though you¡¯re just a pitiful 7th-tier Evolved Being, you should know that you need a goal in your life.¡± ¡°Your goal should be never to hate me. No one in this world can afford to hate me,¡± Ye Li said. Arrogant, absolutely arrogant!!! However, Feng Ling couldn¡¯t sense any arrogance at this moment. Her heart raced as she stole a nce at Ye Li. Standing there, Ye Li gave her an incredible visual impact, and she couldn¡¯t stop her heart from racing. ¡°Take me to a ce with many zombies,¡± Ye Li said to Feng Ling. Feng Ling was momentarily stunned. A ce with many zombies? She didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li would want to go to a ce with a high concentration of zombies, but she knew she couldn¡¯t ask too many questions. If she angered Ye Li and he pierced her with a finger, the consequences would be dire. ¡°Ye Li, there are many zombies in Star City, and there are also Lord-level zombies. Do you want to¡­¡± Before Feng Ling could finish her sentence, Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°Let¡¯s go there then,¡± Ye Li said. Lord-level zombies, meaning loth-tier zombies! Ye Li had never seen a loth-tier zombie before, and now he was feeling a bit curious. After cing the Apocalypse Legion into the system space, Ye Li followed Feng Ling toward Star City. They hadn¡¯t walked far when Feng Ling hesitated. She couldn¡¯t suppress her curiosity, stopped in her tracks, and asked, ¡°Ye Li, what is your realm?¡± Ye Li nodded slightly, looked at the sun in the sky, and then spoke slowly after a few seconds. ¡°Just a loth-tier Evolved Being..¡± Chapter 473 - 473: Came Back Empty-Handed Chapter 473: Came Back Empty-Handed Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Feng Ling was taken aback by Ye Li¡¯s words. She would never have thought that Ye Li was actually a loth-tier Evolved Being. This kind of person couldn¡¯t possibly exist in this area. The world was vast, and even the Warrior Alliance was not considered significant in this world. However, Ye Li was standing right in front of her, and she couldn¡¯t help but believe it. Star City was still some distance away from Dark Mountain. Just as they were approaching Star City, Ye Li suddenly heard the voice of the system in his mind. Ding¡­ ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a chance to randomly draw a prize. Would you like to use it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Without any hesitation, Ye Li chose to use the chance. ¡°Congrattions to the host for drawing a Super Treasure Map. Would you like to open it?¡± Without further thought, Ye Li activated the Super Treasure Map. ¡°Super Treasure Map activation in progress:¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Coordinates: Star City.¡± Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard the system¡¯s voice. He had said a long time ago that when luck came, it was like chewing gum and couldn¡¯t be stopped. Star City had Lord-level zombies, and the treasure from the Super Treasure Map was in Star City. Who else could he talk to about this? ¡°Ye Li, we¡¯re almost at Star City,¡± Feng Ling pointed ahead with her finger. Ye Li nced at the city in front of him. The city was almostpletely in ruins, which was not surprising, considering that cities upied by zombies were usually in this state. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said slowly. They proceeded to Star City. As expected, there were many zombies in Star City. Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes and used it to scan the area. However, he didn¡¯t detect any Lord-level zombies. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Suddenly, hundreds of zombies rushed towards them. These were just ordinary zombies and were no match for Ye Li. Using his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to strip them of theirbat abilities, he collected these zombies into his system space. Afterwards, Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion and had them gather the zombies. Currently, Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, Yutong, Ah Qi, Bone Maiden, and Long Yu were all loth-tier Zombie Kings. There were also eighteen copper-armor wed zombies, all of which were 9th-tier zombies. And Xiao Hei was a 9th-tier Sky Swallowing Dog. After the Apocalypse Legion gathered the zombies, Ye Li was ready to go treasure hunting. He had only taken a few steps when he noticed something and turned around. To his surprise, Feng Ling was standing there, as if she were petrified. Ye Li shook his head slightly. Anyone who saw her synthesizing zombies would have the same shocked expression as Feng Ling. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said to Feng Ling and started walking. However, when Feng Ling snapped back to reality, Ye Li was already more than ten steps away from her. She hurried to catch up. But to Ye Li¡¯s disappointment, he found nothing. He hadn¡¯t found the treasure, nor had he encountered any Lord-level zombies. However, he had managed to synthesize quite a few zombies. Ye Li decided it was time to return to Cloud Peak Academy for now and nned toe back to Star Cityter. He and Feng Ling then headed back to Cloud Peak Academy. Upon arrival, Ye Li realized that his name had be famous throughout the academy. Everyone knew it! In the life-and-death arena, he instantly killed Ren Dong! However, Ye Li didn¡¯t feel much about it. He was now the number one genius of Cloud Peak Academy.. Chapter 474 - 474:I Am 22 Years Old Chapter 474:I Am 22 Years Old Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Even though Ye Li was currently in the Freshmen Institute, all the new students had learned the news. Ye Li¡¯s face remained unchanged, and to him, being the top talent at Cloud Peak Academy was not important. ¡°Hello, are you Ye Li?¡± A man in his thirties walked over, looking very afraid of Ye Li. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m Ye Li,¡± Ye Li nodded. The man swallowed hard before continuing, ¡°The president would like to see you.¡± President? Ye Li smiled inwardly, wondering if the president of Cloud Peak Academy wanted to ept him as a disciple. ¡°Lead the way,¡± Ye Li said to the man. Immediately, Ye Li and the man headed towards the Senior Students Institute. When they reached the Senior Students Institute, the man brought Ye Li to the door of the president¡¯s office. The door wasn¡¯t closed, and after the man knocked on it, he said to the president, ¡°President, Ye Li is here.¡± ¡°Okay, you may leave,¡± the president said. The man then left the area. At this moment, in addition to the president, there were also the vice-president and a few instructors of Cloud Peak Academy in the president¡¯s office. ¡°Ye Li, pleasee in,¡± the president said to Ye Li. The president¡¯s name was Gu Feng, a loth-tier Evolved Being, just one step away from a transcender. Above Evolved Beings were transcenders, and it was said that in this region, only the Warrior Alliance had transcenders. Ye Li entered, curious to know why the president had summoned him. ¡°Ye Li, you disyed amazing strength in the life-and-death arena. Now, I would like to take you as my disciple. Will you agree?¡± Gu Feng asked Ye Li. As expected, Gu Feng wanted to take him as his disciple. Gu Feng stared at Ye Li and noticed that Ye Li¡¯s face remained very calm. He was so calm that it seemed that nothing could faze him. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t need a master,¡± Ye Li shook his head. The vice-president and several 9th-tier instructors were surprised. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li had actually refused! You see, the president had never taken a disciple, and even Wang Tian, Cloud Peak Academy¡¯s former top talent, had only been the vice-president¡¯s disciple. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that 1 came to Cloud Peak Academy not to practice, but to meet a few people,¡± Ye Li continued. ¡°Arrogant!¡± A 9th-tier instructor coldly scolded Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, is it that Cloud Peak Academy can¡¯t teach you?¡± Another 9th-tier instructor also stood up. Seeing the angry expressions of these instructors, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t say that Cloud Peak Academy can¡¯t teach me, but that there¡¯s no one in this world who can teach me,¡± Ye Li said. What a joke. Ye Li, the Demon King, needed someone to teach him? Hearing this, the vice-president and several 9th-tier instructors were all furious, looking at the person in front of them who seemed to be¡­ Suddenly, vice-president Xiao He thought of something, and he looked Ye Li up and down. ¡°Ye Li, your age¡­¡± vice-president Xiao He was speechless, as he couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li was only sixteen or seventeen. As everyone knew, the admission criteria for Cloud Peak Academy was that students couldn¡¯t be older than eighteen. ¡°I¡¯m 22 years old,¡± Ye Li answered truthfully. He felt there was nothing to hide. ¡°What!!!¡± This statement shocked president Gu Feng and the others. ¡°Ye Li, how did you enter Cloud Peak Academy at the age of 22?¡± vice-president Xiao He stared at Ye Li in disbelief.. Chapter 475 - 475: This Kid is the Future Protagonist Chapter 475: This Kid is the Future Protagonist Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Even though Ye Li¡¯s talent was astonishingly terrifying, Cloud Peak Academy had never encountered such a case. Hearing the stern words from the vice-president, Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s simple. i just threatened the recruiters of your Cloud Peak Academy. If they don¡¯t give me the Cloud Peak Token, they will die,¡± Ye Li said nonchntly, his face still calm. ¡°Ye Li, you!¡± vice-president Xiao He stared at Ye Li, shocked. ¡°president, what should we do?¡± Xiao He looked at Gu Feng. Gu Feng was silent for a few seconds before a somewhat bitter smile appeared on his aging face. ¡°I think we should forget it,¡± Gu Feng said. What? Xiao He was stunned, never expecting the president to say such a thing. ¡°Now that there¡¯s no issue, 1¡¯11 leave,¡± Ye Li said casually. With that, Ye Li left the president¡¯s office. As he watched Ye Li¡¯s departing figure, vice-president Xiao He¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°president, why didn¡¯t you punish Ye Li?¡± Gu Feng shook his head and smiled, ¡°This child is destined to be the future protagonist. I¡¯m giving Cloud Peak Academy a way out.¡± Xiao He was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡± ¡°Wait and see, you¡¯ll understandter,¡± Gu Feng said. Ye Li arrived at the yground. Since he was already in the Senior Students Institute, he decided to visit Xiao Hui and the others. The students on the yground scattered when they saw Ye Li, as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°Hey.¡± Ye Li called out to a student who was a 2nd-tier Evolved Being. Upon hearing that Ye Li was calling him, the student turned pale with fear. ¡°S-s-¡­ Senior, is there something you need?¡± When Ye Li easily killed Ren Dong, this student witnessed the whole process. Ye Li could even kill an eighth-tier Evolved Being, let alone him. ¡°Lu¡­¡± Ye Li paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°Where is Lu Yu¡¯s ss? Take me there.¡± The student didn¡¯t dare to refuse and quickly led Ye Li to Lu Yu¡¯s ss. Lu Yu was the instructor for Xiao Hui and the others, whom Ye Li had met on Dark Mountain. ¡°Sir, this is Instructor Lu Yu¡¯s ss,¡± the student said, his face filled with fear. Ye Li nodded. ¡°You can go now.¡± The student felt like he had been granted a pardon and quickly left the area. As Ye Li listened to the sounds from inside, he realized they were having some kind of theoretical ss. He didn¡¯t think these lessons were particrly useful; practicalbat was the best ssroom for gic warriors. Then, he pushed the door open. Lu Yu was startled, her brow furrowed. She turned to look at the entrance. When she saw Ye Li, her face filled with surprise and fear. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The psychological trauma caused by Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion during their encounter on Dark Mountain was unparalleled. Upon returning to Cloud Peak Academy, she discovered that Ye Li had already achieved something significant here. The students also exchanged nces. They had witnessed Ye Li¡¯s terror firsthand on Dark Mountain. ¡°Sir,¡± Xiao Hui said with joy. She hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to return so quickly. ¡°Come for a walk with me,¡± Ye Li said to Xiao Hui. Xiao Hui felt a bit reluctant as she nced at Lu Yu, who had no choice but to agree. Yun Man, Lu Qian, and Su Xun¡¯er looked a bit deste. They now knew about Ye Li and Xiao Hui¡¯s rtionship, and just as they had thought, Xiao Hui was the most important person in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. Ye Li and Xiao Hui arrived at the yground. ¡°Sir, are you leaving again?¡± Xiao Hui looked at Ye Li sadly.. Chapter 476 - 476: The First Prodigy, Wang Tian Chapter 476: The First Prodigy, Wang Tian Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Listening to Xiao Hui, Ye Li realized that Cloud Peak Academy was not where he should stay. ¡°Xiao Hui, here¡¯s a gift for you,¡± Ye Li said to her. ¡°What kind of gift is it?¡± Xiao Hui looked at Ye Li curiously. Ye Li released Xiao Hei from the system space. ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof!¡± Xiao Hei barked excitedly. ¡°His name is Xiao Hei. He is a Sky Swallowing Dog, a divine beast. You will be his master from now on,¡± Ye Li said to Xiao Hui. Xiao Hui looked at Xiao Hei. She had seen Xiao Hei on Dark Mountain when he had transformed into a celestial beast, devouring hundreds of ferocious wolves. ¡°Master, don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡± Xiao Hei looked at Ye Li, a hint of sadness in his eyes. ¡°Just follow Xiao Hui. We¡¯ll meet again,¡± Ye Li said to Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei reluctantly nodded. ¡°Are you Ye Li?¡± A sharp voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. ¡°It¡¯s Wang Tian, the number one prodigy at Cloud Peak Academy!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. He¡¯s the former number one genius, and the current number one genius is Ye Li.¡± ¡°It seems that Wang Tian is not willing to let Ye Li take the title of the number one prodigy and is looking for Ye Li¡¯s trouble.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Ye Li was the one who easily killed Instructor Ren Dong.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t forget about Wang Tian¡¯s background!¡± Wang Tian, the former number one genius at Cloud Peak Academy, was the grandson of a prominent figure in the Warrior Alliance. Besides his handsome appearance, he had an unparalleled background, making him the shared idol of countless female students at Cloud Peak Academy. Ye Li looked at Wang Tian, bewildered by why so many people always sought trouble with him. After all, this was just a 7th-tier Evolved Being, which he considered unimportant. ¡°Ye Li, I heard you killed Instructor Ren Dong in the life-and-death arena?¡± Wang Tian stared at Ye Li, unable to believe it. He had been practicing at the time and hadn¡¯t witnessed it. Ye Li smiled and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll answer you?¡± Wang Tian was taken aback. As the only grandson of the Warrior Alliance¡¯ Grand Elder, no one had ever dared to talk to him like this before. ¡°Do you know who 1 am?¡± Wang Tian gritted his teeth, speaking coldly. Ye Li smiled again, his face calm. ¡°1 don¡¯t care who you are. Disappear quickly. Insignificant ants like you have no right to speak to me.¡± The students¡¯ eyes widened. An exceptionally terrifying atmosphere hung in the air. Hearing this, Wang Tian flew into a rage. He really couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li dared to say such a thing!!! ¡°Ye Li, don¡¯t think that killing Instructor Ren Dong in the life-and-death arena makes you so arrogant. By offending me, Wang Tian, 1 will make you¡­¡± Before Wang Tian could finish speaking, he was sent flying. The students were stunned, rubbing their eyes. They felt like they had to be mistaken, but no matter how they rubbed their eyes, the result remained the same. The problem was, they hadn¡¯t seen how Ye Li had acted! Wang Tian crashed heavily to the ground. In reality, fighting below the dueling tform was prohibited at Cloud Peak Academy. Last time, when Ren Dong attacked Ye Li, he had vited the academy¡¯s rules. If Ren Dong hadn¡¯t chosen to fight Ye Li in the life-and-death arena, he would have faced punishment from Cloud Peak Academy. But now, Ye Li had attacked Wang Tian! ¡°How dare you!¡± At this moment, Vice-president Xiao He¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in everyone¡¯s ears.. Chapter 477 - 476: The First Prodigy, Wang Tian Chapter 476: The First Prodigy, Wang Tian Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Listening to Xiao Hui, Ye Li realized that Cloud Peak Academy was not where he should stay. ¡°Xiao Hui, here¡¯s a gift for you,¡± Ye Li said to her. ¡°What kind of gift is it?¡± Xiao Hui looked at Ye Li curiously. Ye Li released Xiao Hei from the system space. ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof!¡± Xiao Hei barked excitedly. ¡°His name is Xiao Hei. He is a Sky Swallowing Dog, a divine beast. You will be his master from now on,¡± Ye Li said to Xiao Hui. Xiao Hui looked at Xiao Hei. She had seen Xiao I lei on Dark Mountain when he had transformed into a celestial beast, devouring hundreds of ferocious wolves. ¡°Master, don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡± Xiao Hei looked at Ye Li, a hint of sadness in his eyes. ¡°Just follow Xiao Hui. We¡¯ll meet again,¡± Ye Li said to Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei reluctantly nodded. ¡°Are you Ye Li?¡± A sharp voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. ¡°It¡¯s Wang Tian, the number one prodigy at Cloud Peak Academy!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. He¡¯s the former number one genius, and the current number one genius is Ye Li.¡± ¡°It seems that Wang Tian is not willing to let Ye Li take the title of the number one prodigy and is looking for Ye Li¡¯s trouble.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Ye Li was the one who easily killed Instructor Ren Dong.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t forget about Wang Tian¡¯s background!¡± Wang Tian, the former number one genius at Cloud Peak Academy, was the grandson of a prominent figure in the Warrior Alliance. Besides his handsome appearance, he had an unparalleled background, making him the shared idol of countless female students at Cloud Peak Academy. Ye Li looked at Wang Tian, bewildered by why so many people always sought trouble with him. After all, this was just a 7th-tier Evolved Being, which he considered unimportant. ¡°Ye Li, I heard you killed Instructor Ren Dong in the life-and-death arena?¡± Wang Tian stared at Ye Li, unable to believe it. He had been practicing at the time and hadn¡¯t witnessed it. Ye Li smiled and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll answer you?¡± Wang Tian was taken aback. As the only grandson of the Warrior Alliance¡¯ Grand Elder, no one had ever dared to talk to him like this before. ¡°Do you know who 1 am?¡± Wang Tian gritted his teeth, speaking coldly. Ye Li smiled again, his face calm. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Disappear quickly. Insignificant ants like you have no right to speak to me.¡± The students¡¯ eyes widened. An exceptionally terrifying atmosphere hung in the air. Hearing this, Wang Tian flew into a rage. He really couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li dared to say such a thing!!! ¡°Ye Li, don¡¯t think that killing Instructor Ren Dong in the life-and-death arena makes you so arrogant. By offending me, Wang Tian, 1 will make you¡­¡± Before Wang Tian could finish speaking, he was sent flying. The students were stunned, rubbing their eyes. They felt like they had to be mistaken, but no matter how they rubbed their eyes, the result remained the same. The problem was, they hadn¡¯t seen how Ye Li had acted! Wang Tian crashed heavily to the ground. In reality, fighting below the dueling tform was prohibited at Cloud Peak Academy. Last time, when Ren Dong attacked Ye Li, he had vited the academy¡¯s rules. If Ren Dong hadn¡¯t chosen to fight Ye Li in the life-and-death arena, he would have faced punishment from Cloud Peak Academy. But now, Ye Li had attacked Wang Tian! ¡°How dare you!¡± At this moment, Vice-president Xiao He¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in everyone¡¯s ears.. Chapter 478 - 478: The Zombie Queen Chapter 478: The Zombie Queen Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions No one in Cloud Peak Academy dared to speak at this moment. Wang Tian was so frightened that he fell limp to the ground! This was the first time he had been so scared. ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to question me, Demon King Ye Li?¡± ¡°Is there anyone who still doubts my words?¡± Ye Li shouted at everyone. The entire academy was paralyzed with fear, cold sweat soaking their bodies. ¡°The four of them.¡± Ye Li looked at the four girls in front of him. These four were none other than Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, and Lu Qian. After Ye Li¡¯s extraordinary strike, Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, and Lu Qian had left the ssroom and arrived at the yground. The four girls were taken aback when they heard Ye Li¡¯s words, knowing that he had more to say. ¡°I don¡¯t have many people who are important to me, but I consider these four to be very important. If anyone dares to harm them, I will kill them!¡± Ye Li dered, his words filled with dominance. With the Dragon-ying de in his hand, Ye Li stood tall and imposing, exuding an aura of indomitable authority. After speaking, Ye Li slowly walked away with the Apocalypse Legion. Only the teachers and students of the Cloud Peak Academy were left frozen in ce with dumbfounded expressions. Not long after Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion left, Cloud Peak Academy was in an uproar once more. The news of Demon King Ye Li, the Apocalypse Legion, and the Dragon-ying de spread like wildfire. In no time, various surrounding powers and major base cities had heard about Demon King Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion but had no knowledge of their current whereabouts. The Dragon-ying de, as one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, was coveted by countless people and the Dark Race. They began searching frantically for Demon King Ye Li! However, Ye Li had arrived in Star City. When he and Feng Ling had visited Star Cityst time, they hadn¡¯t encountered any Lord-level zombies. Naturally, he felt dissatisfied. Still, Star City had plenty of zombies, so he decided to make a massive synthesis. Immediately, Ye Li asked the Apocalypse Legion to gather the zombies. He searched for tenth-tier zombies alone. Furthermore, he believed that Star City held a treasure, as the coordinates from the Super Treasure Map were located here. Ye Li scanned the surroundings with his Heavenly Spirit Eyes as he walked. Suddenly, he spotted a massive castle. Could it be¡­ Ye Li thought of one possibility: that a Lord-level zombie was inside. He activated his Swift Steps and headed for the castle. When he arrived, he found that the castle was covered in ivy, indicating its age. Ye Li pushed open the castle¡¯s doors, and an eerie odor of death wafted out. ¡°Who dares to enter?¡± A seductive voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked inside the hall and saw a female zombie wearing a red dress. She was elegant, holding a wine ss. This was a Lord-level zombie! A Lord-level zombie was also known as a Corpse King. It was the king of zombies. This Lord-level female zombie was the queen of zombies in Star City. ¡°What kind of creature are you?¡± The Zombie Queen seemed surprised; she couldn¡¯t identify Ye Li¡¯s race from his aura. ¡°A demon,¡± Ye Li replied calmly. Demon? The Zombie Queen had never heard of such a race, but in a world as vast as this one, there were countless races she might not know. She maintained her elegantposure, not showing much surprise. ¡°In that case, Demon, have youe here to¡­¡± A sharp look suddenly appeared in the Zombie Queen¡¯s eyes. ¡°to seek death?¡± the Zombie Queen continued. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face remained devoid of emotion.. Chapter 479 - 479: Battle against the Zombie Queen Chapter 479 - 479: Battle against the Zombie Queen Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Zombie Queen was taken aback, as she didn¡¯t know what kind of species a ¡°demon¡± was. She also didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li¡¯s strength could be all that formidable. ¡°Demon, aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± The Zombie Queen asked, shocked that Ye Li remained so calm. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Do you really think you can kill me?¡± ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡± The Zombie Queen said as she downed her wine, looking at Ye Li with a sinister smile. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to turn you into a zombie.¡± Ye Li looked at the Zombie Queen, pondering¡­ Could the treasure of this super treasure map be the Zombie Queen? If that were the case, he would have to defeat her and then feed her a Zombie Loyalty Pill. Currently, he had four loth-tier male zombies and three loth-tier female zombies, in addition to the eighteen copper-armor wed zombies. Yes, that was it. ¡°Why not be my zombie instead?¡± Ye Li calmly proposed to the Zombie Queen. The Zombie Queen was momentarily shocked. She couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li had uttered such words. ¡°Demon, you¡¯remitting suicide!¡± Suddenly, the Zombie Queen lunged at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. Although the Zombie Queen was of the same level as him, their strength was worlds apart. Ye Li, aside from being an SSS-level Gic Warrior, had also mastered the fifth level of the Ancient Devil Tome. It was akin to peerless cultivation manuals such as Inner Energy Cultivation or Dragon Elephant Wave Energy Technique in martial arts novels. Facing the charging Zombie Queen, Ye Li¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Boom! With a punch, he sent a forceful blow. Ye Li usually only used the Heavenly Spirit Eyes or the One Yang Finger. His fists were also terrifyingly powerful. If the sky had a handle, he could pull the sky down. If the ground had a handle, he could lift the ground up. Such was his terrifying power. The Zombie Queen saw Ye Li¡¯s fist and disyed a trace of disdain on her fair face. Then, she raised her own fist and struck back. She knew that Ye Li would be severely injured even if he survived her blow. Her power was immense, after all. Ye Li¡¯s fist collided with the Zombie Queen¡¯s fist. Suddenly, the Zombie Queen¡¯s face changed because her hand was broken. Without a doubt, not only was the Zombie Queen¡¯s hand broken, but she was also sent flying. After hitting the wall heavily, the Zombie Queen fell to the ground. ¡°Do you agree to be my zombie?¡± Ye Li looked at the Zombie Queen indifferently. He was an easy-going person and generally tried to earn the respect and loyalty of others. But if someone or something defied him, he would fight until they submitted. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming!¡± The Zombie Queen ground her teeth, responding coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, then raised his palm and a gentle golden light shone towards the Zombie Queen¡¯s arm. The Zombie Queen was stunned, as she felt her broken arm miraculously healing. ¡°What happened?¡± She stared at Ye Li in astonishment. ¡°Carry on and show me all your skills,¡± Ye Li said to the Zombie Queen, hooking his finger provocatively. Seeing such provocative actions, the Zombie Queen couldn¡¯t help but be furious. ¡°Yin-Yang Tyrant Fist!¡± She couldn¡¯t care less why her broken arm had recovered. She was too angry now. Countless fist shadows shot at Ye Li. At this moment, Ye Li activated the fifth level of the Ancient Devil Tome. The Ancient Devil Tome was very powerful, making Ye Li nearly invincible in the area enveloped by the demonic aura. His attributes would also increase dozens of times! Chapter 480 - 480: Master-level Zombie Chapter 480 - 480: Master-level Zombie Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Zombie Queen unleashed her Yin-Yang Tyrant Fist, and countless terrifying punches, radiating both water and fire, struck towards Ye Li wildly. After Ye Li activated the fifth level of the Ancient Devil Tome, his overall attributes had skyrocketed, and his defensive capabilities had reached their peak. He stood still like a rock, letting the terrifying punches of water and fire strike him. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The Zombie Queen¡¯s voice nearly trembled as her Yin-Yang Tyrant Fist seemed to have no effect whatsoever. She couldn¡¯t believe it; she truly couldn¡¯t believe that it was real. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°There is nothing in this world that is impossible. For example, your attacks have no effect on me, whereas my attacks¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps, leaving only an afterimage at his original location. Startled by this scene, the Zombie Queen frantically searched for Ye Li¡¯s figure. But when she saw Ye Li again, he had already appeared right in front of her. Swish! With a shocking golden light attack, a bloody hole appeared in the Zombie Queen¡¯s other arm. ¡°Roar!¡± The Zombie Queen let out a piercing scream, which was truly hair-raising. Ye Li remained calm and looked at the Zombie Queen. ¡°My attacks can make you suffer immensely.¡± ¡°Demon, I will never spare you!¡± the Zombie Queen said, gritting her teeth, ring at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, ¡°The more 1 look at you, the cuter you seem. How can someone like you ever change?¡± He then raised his palm, and a gentle golden light shone towards the Zombie Queen¡¯s two arms. Instantly, the Zombie Queen¡¯s broken arm and the one pierced by the One Yang Finger began to visibly heal. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The Zombie Queen had never witnessed such a phenomenon before, and her eyes widened to theirrgest in history. ¡°1¡¯11 ask again: will you be my zombie?¡± Ye Li looked at the Zombie Queen calmly. He had always been a person who preferred to make others willingly submit to him. The Zombie Queen stared intently at Ye Li and said, ¡°Although you are powerful, you¡¯re dreaming if you think I¡¯ll submit to you.¡± Ye Li chuckled. ¡°Thene with me.¡± After speaking, Ye Li walked away slowly. The Zombie Queen gazed at Ye Li¡¯s retreating figure, and her intuition told her she should follow. After contemting for a few seconds, she decided to follow him. At this moment, the Apocalypse Legion had gathered numerous zombies, all of which were from Star City. The Zombie Queen was once again astounded when she saw the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Seven¡­ loth-tier zombies?¡± The Zombie Queen¡¯s voice was trembling, so was her body. She also saw the eighteen copper-armor wed zombies. Each one was a 9 th-tier zombie. Ye Li paid no attention to the Zombie Queen¡¯s shock and issued orders for the Apocalypse Legion to take action. Subsequently, the Apocalypse Legion began to attack the zombies. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and started synthesizing. In his mind, his virtual fingers had reached an extraordinary level of agility. ¡°All Da upgraded to a ist-tier Master-level zombie!¡± ¡°Hongye upgraded to a ist-tier Master-level zombie!¡± Among the vast number of zombies, there was an equal distribution of male and female zombies. Above Lord-level zombies were Master-level zombies! In this region, there had never been Master-level zombies of this level. The Zombie Queen was so shocked that she froze on the spot. She had seen Ye Li synthesize zombies just now. And¡­ Master-level zombies!!! Chapter 481 - 481: Trouble Is Coming Chapter 481 - 481: Trouble Is Coming Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As a loth-tier zombie, the Zombie Queen naturally knew what a Master-level zombie represented. But why were there Master-level zombies in this area? However¡­ She suddenly remembered that Ah Da and Hong Ye were just loth-tier zombies, so why had they be Master-level zombies? The Zombie Queen couldn¡¯t believe it at all. But the fact was right before her eyes, and she had no choice but to believe it. She knew that all of this was because of the demon in front of her! Ye Li was also quite satisfied that his stagnant level had finally begun to change. He looked at the Zombie Queen, who was still in shock, her face filled with horror. ¡°Let me introduce you,¡± ¡°Ah Da, a Master-level zombie, titled ¡®Fist God.¡¯ Hongye, a Master-level zombie, titled ¡®Frost.¡¯ Bai Wawa, a loth-tier zombie, titled ¡®Iron Feet.¡¯ Yutong, a loth-tier zombie, titled ¡®Petrification¡¯.¡± After Ye Li introduced them to the Zombie Queen, the Zombie Queen was even more horrified. ¡°And I, you can call me Demon King, Ye Li.¡± Ye Li slowly said to the Zombie Queen. The Zombie Queen swallowed hard after hearing Ye Li¡¯s words. She looked at Ye Li¡¯s wless face, and at this moment, there were no words to describe her shock. Demon King Ye Li! These four words caused endless shock in her heart. Ye Li paid no more attention to the Zombie Queen. Now only Ah Da and Hongye had be Master-level zombies, which was still far from enough. He ordered the Apocalypse Legion to attract zombies, but this time, the area was not only in Star City, but also in the surrounding areas, and he told them to do it as long as possible. The Zombie Queen was still looking at Ye Li, making a decision in her heart. A few secondster, she finally said her decision. ¡°Okay! I¡¯m willing to be your zombie!¡± The Zombie Queen looked at Ye Li and said firmly. Ye Li was not surprised at all. He knew that the Zombie Queen would agree sooner orter. It was just a matter of time. Ding¡­ ¡°Loyalty of the Lord-level zombie to the host has increased. Would you like to extract the Lord-level zombie into the zombie grid?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Immediately, the Zombie Queen¡¯s portrait appeared in the zombie grid. Above the synthesis grid, there was the zombie grid. The portraits of each zombie in the Apocalypse Legion were in the zombie grid. Ye Li had no intention of buying a Zombie Loyalty Pill for the Zombie Queen in the zombie store. He could buy one, but it wasn¡¯t necessary. Suddenly, Ye Li heard some voices. ¡°Do you think the Demon King Ye Li is in Star City?¡± ¡°Hmph! We¡¯ve searched so many ces; I¡¯m sure the Demon King Ye Li is in Star City.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s a Zombie Queen in Star City. What if¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, as long as we don¡¯t disturb the Zombie Queen.¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. It seemed that someone was finally going to find him. Nowadays, all major forces were looking for Ye Li to get their hands on the Dragon-ying de he possessed. The Zombie Queen had also heard it and looked at Ye Li. She called out to him, ¡°Master.¡± Her meaning was clear: What are you going to do, Master? Hearing this word ¡°master,¡± Ye Li still felt a bit awkward, but the voice of the Zombie Queen was quite pleasant. Ye Li smiled and said, ¡°Since someone is looking for trouble, let¡¯s go meet them.¡± The Zombie Queen nodded, and together with Ye Li, they headed to a certain location.. Chapter 482 - 482: Everyone, Stay Here Today Chapter 482 - 482: Everyone, Stay Here Today Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At this moment, over a dozen 7th-tier Evolved Beings appeared on the streets of Star City, searching for the figure of the Demon King, Ye Li. ¡°Where could this Demon King be hiding?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let me find him; otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure he knows what I¡¯m capable of!¡± ¡°Exactly, this Demon King, Ye Li, ims to be neither human nor a member of the Dark Race. He even has a powerful Apocalypse Legion under hismand. But 1 don¡¯t think he¡¯s anything special.¡± These dozen or so people were all high-leveled Evolved Beings. They were extremely confident in their strength, not to mention that there were so many of them. Now that the Dragon-ying de had reappeared, who didn¡¯t want to get it? Ye Li and the Zombie Queen were standing on the rooftop of a high-rise building, calmly observing the over a dozen high-tier Evolved Beings down on the street. Ye Li couldn¡¯t understand why these people were so reckless, showing such little regard for their lives. Wasn¡¯t life precious? ¡°It looks like we should split up and search. After all, we¡¯re all 7th-tier Evolved Beings. It should be easy to deal with the Demon King,¡± one of them said. More than a dozen 7th-tier Evolved Beings nodded and were about to disperse to find Ye Li. At this moment, they suddenly heard a cold voice. ¡°Everyone, stay here today,¡± Ye Li said calmly to the group of over a dozen 7th-tier Evolved Beings. The over a dozen 7th-tier Evolved Beings were taken aback. Leaving aside how this youth had appeared, his words were rather amusing. They were all 7th-tier Evolved Beings, yet a young man who looked to be in his early twenties wanted them to stay? ¡°Brat, do you know who you¡¯re talking to? How many guts do you have?¡± one 7 th-tier Evolved Being sneered, looking at Ye Li with disdain. The Zombie Queen was still on the balcony. She knew that in front of her master, these people were like ants. She didn¡¯t need to do anything. Ye Li smiled indifferently. ¡°Do you believe that 1 can make you see your own corpses within one second?¡± When this statement came out, the over a dozen 7th-tier Evolved Beings were first shocked, but then they burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha!¡± They dared to swear that they had never heard such a funny joke in their entire lives, it was simply too hrious. ¡°What is this Brat saying? That he can make us see our brains in one second? 1 can¡¯t take it anymore; my tears are about to burst.¡± One 7th-tier Evolved Being said mockingly, ¡°Brat, do you know that we¡¯re all 7th-tier Evolved Beings?¡± ¡°Of course, I do,¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°Then why do you dare to say such things?¡± Ye Li thought for a moment and looked at the 7th-tier Evolved Being who had spoken. ¡°Because¡­ I am the Demon King, Ye Li.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± When the over dozen 7th-tier Evolved Beings heard this, their faces turned rigid, and they no longerughed out loud. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re the Demon King, Ye Li?¡± one 7th-tier Evolved Being said in shock. ¡°Are you very surprised?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°But I have to tell you, this is thest time you¡¯re surprised.¡± With those words, Ye Li retrieved the Dragon-ying de from the system space. The over dozen 7th-tier Evolved Beings were shocked as they stared at the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Of course, they recognized it as the Dragon-ying de. But before they could ask more questions, Ye Li suddenly swung his sword. Swish! A de aura stretched out, as if it had cleaved through space itself.. Chapter 483 - 483: Leaving Star City Chapter 483: Leaving Star City Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The faces of the dozen or so 7th-tier Evolved Beings were filled with horror because they had discovered that they couldn¡¯t withstand such an attack. They wanted to escape; they really did. But how could they escape with this kind of speed? The entire process was smooth, not even taking a full second. The lives of the dozen or so 7th-tier Evolved Beings had permanently disappeared from this world. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm as he looked at the corpses of the dozen or so 7th-tier Evolved Beings. He calmly said, ¡°I told you that within one second, you¡¯d be able to see your own corpses. Why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡± With that, he stored the Dragon-ying de in the system space. The Zombie Queen watched all this unfold on the balcony and felt that her previous actions were indeed ridiculous.She actually dared to fight her master. Not to mention these 7th-tier Evolved Beings, even she would have to use all her strength to withstand such a sh. ¡°Come down,¡± Ye Li said as he looked towards the balcony where the Zombie Queen was. The Zombie Queen came to her senses and jumped down to join Ye Li. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°Understood, Master,¡± the Zombie Queen nodded. Why did the Zombie Queen acknowledge Ye Li as her master? It was because after seeing Ye Li synthesizing zombies, she realized that if she didn¡¯t agree, she might die. She never doubted Ye Li¡¯s ability to kill her! Ye Li and the Zombie Queen left Star City. Not long after they left Star City, Ye Li saw several helicopters in the sky. Ye Li smiled. It seemed that these helicopters were also looking for him. What he hadn¡¯t expected was that the helicopters flew so high that they seemed to have discovered him and the Zombie Queen. They were flying down towards them. Ye Li smiled calmly, thinking that a few more people wereing to meet their end. To make a name for himself, it seemed that everything he had done at Cloud Peak Academy had been the right move. Now who didn¡¯t know Ye Li? All major forces were looking for the Demon King Ye Li to get their hands on the Dragon-ying de. Unfortunately, Ye Li would let them know what real strength was. Being respected was much better than being feared. ¡°Click, click, click!¡± Five helicoptersnded on argewn, and a group of gic warriors disembarked. Most of them were 6th-tier Evolved Beings, and the leader was a 7th-tier Evolved Being. They were even weaker than the previous group. The leader led the group of sixth-tier Evolved Beings to Ye Li. ¡°Zombie Queen?¡± The 7th-tier Evolved Being was a little surprised. He really didn¡¯t understand why the Zombie Queen still dared to leave Star City. In the early years, the Warrior Alliance established a rule for the Zombie Queen that as long as the Zombie Queen left Star City, she would be eliminated. All these years, the Zombie Queen had never left Star City. ¡°Zombie Queen, we are from the Warrior Alliance,¡± the 7th-tier Evolved Being said to the Zombie Queen. The Zombie Queen replied emotionlessly, ¡°That has nothing to do with me. This is my master.¡± The message was clear: My master is here; why are you ignoring my master? The 7th-tier Evolved Being was surprised and turned to look at Ye Li. This look left him somewhat dumbfounded. He just couldn¡¯t understand why a youth who looked to be around twenty would be with the Zombie Queen.. Chapter 484 - 484: Suppressing With Ease Chapter 484: Suppressing With Ease Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Besides, the Zombie Queen actually called this human youth Master? The group of sixth-tier Evolved Beings behind him were also stunned. In their opinion, such a thing would never happen. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Since Ye Li could make the Zombie Queen call him Master, the 7th-tier Evolved Being knew that Ye Li was no ordinary person. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Li.¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Oh, Ye Li¡­¡± The 7th-tier Evolved Being suddenly seemed to realize something, and his pupils contracted rapidly. It was as if he had heard the most terrifying words in history. ¡°You are¡­ you are¡­ Demon King Ye Li!¡± As soon as he said this, the group of 6th-tier Evolved Beings behind the 7th-tier Evolved Being were all shocked. No matter what, they couldn¡¯t have imagined that the person before them would be Demon King Ye Li. The 7th-tier Evolved Being swallowed hard. He had thought that Demon King Ye Li was nothing special. Now he realized he was not only wrong but entirely mistaken. Not to mention Ye Li¡¯s true strength, just the fact that the Zombie Queen called him her Master indicated that the situation was no longer easy to control. ¡°Zombie Queen, do you really have to help Demon King Ye Li?¡± The 7th-tier Evolved Being stared at the Zombie Queen. Although the Zombie Queen was a lord-level zombie, the 7th-tier Evolved Being wasn¡¯t particrly afraid of her because they were gic warriors of the Warrior Alliance. ¡°Ridiculous. You bunch of useless people dare to speak so arrogantly to me?¡± The Zombie Queen disdainfully looked at the group of gic warriors before her. The 7th-tier Evolved Being didn¡¯t bother to continue looking at the Zombie Queen; he fixed his gaze on Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, hand over the Dragon-ying de, and I won¡¯t give you a hard time. You should know about the name of the Warrior Alliance, right?¡± Ye Li smiled. He actuallyughed. Why were there always so many stupid ants? ¡°If you want the Dragon-ying de,e and get it,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The 7th-tier Evolved Being was taken aback. He wasn¡¯t sure if the Zombie Queen would intervene, so he didn¡¯t dare to approach. If the Zombie Queen did intervene, they would be powerless to resist. Seeing the hesitating 7th-tier Evolved Being, Ye Li smiled again. ¡°Since you won¡¯te over, I¡¯lle to you.¡± With that, he slowly walked toward the 7th-tier Evolved Being, and the Zombie Queen followed closely behind. The 7th-tier Evolved Being stared fixedly at the approaching Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t take action just because the Zombie Queen is here.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm as he had no desire to converse with this group of ants. ¡°How can people like you ever change? Only death can make you change.¡± As he spoke, dozens of golden spiritual lights flew out. As the sound of these dozens of attacks echoed, the 7th-tier Evolved Being and the group of 6th-tier Evolved Beings all died with terrifying blood holes on their foreheads. Ants like them were easily crushed with just a wave of a hand. Ding¡­ ¡°The Zombie Queen¡¯s loyalty to the host has increased again.¡± The system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li thought that since he had nothing to do now, he might as well go to Yun City under Cloud Peak Mountain for a meal. Ye Li put the Zombie Queen into the system space and used Swift Steps to quickly reach Yun City. After finding a decent-looking restaurant, Ye Li ordered some dishes. Soon, the dishes arrived, and he began to eat and drink.. Chapter 485 - 485: The Shock of the Masses Chapter 485: The Shock of the Masses Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After the dishes were served, Ye Li started eating and drinking. ¡°Have you heard? Something big has happened recently!¡± A middle-aged man, clearly drunk, said to the people around him. ¡°What big thing?¡± a man asked hastily. ¡°Have you heard of Demon King Ye Li?¡± Demon King Ye Li? Those who had heard of him were all astonished, while those who hadn¡¯t were left dumbfounded. ¡°Who is Demon King Ye Li?¡± Amoner who hadn¡¯t heard of him asked, puzzled. ¡°You don¡¯t know Demon King Ye Li? He¡¯s done all these things.¡± The drunken middle-aged man began to recount what he knew. ¡°What!!!¡± In an instant, everyone present was left dumbfounded. Most of them had only heard of the name Demon King Ye Li and had no idea about all these things. ¡°I heard that Demon King Ye Li isn¡¯t human or a member of the Dark Race, but a Demon!¡± Demon? The crowd was stunned once again. Obviously, they had never heard of the Demon race. ¡°Recently, there have been rumors that the Demon race, even above the Dark Race, has only one Demon in the entire continent, and that¡¯s Demon King Ye Li!¡± Hiss! The crowd couldn¡¯t help but gasp at the news. ¡°Only one Demon in the entire continent, no wonder he¡¯s so formidable.¡± ¡°By the way, both the Warrior Alliance and the Dark Race, as well as other major powers, are all looking for Demon King Ye Li. Do you know why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± The crowd hurriedly asked. Clearly, Demon King Ye Li had deeply captivated their attention. The drunken middle-aged man took a big gulp of wine, wiped his mouth, and then said, ¡°Because Demon King Ye Li has one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, the Dragon-ying de.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The people were astonished. One of the Ten Great Divine Weapons? Of course, they had heard of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, but it was so distant from their lives that they had long forgotten about them. But now that they heard it again and it was in the hands of the Demon King, Ye Li, how could they not be shocked? Ye Li shook his head. Information spread like wildfire, and he had never imed that he was the only Demon on the entire continent. But usually, that was how rumors worked. Just then, a young man walked in, followed by a very beautiful girl. The crowd looked at the young man and was instantly astonished. ¡°It¡¯s Wang Tian, the top talent of Cloud Peak Academy,¡± someone whispered. Wang Tian often came to Yun City, and almost anyone who lived in Yun City knew him. Out of a hundred people in Yun City, at least ny knew King Tian. ¡°Young Master Tian, why are you eating in such a run-down restaurant?¡± The girl behind Wang Tian pouted. Wang Tian smiled. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t judge a book by its cover. The food here is excellent.¡± With that, Wang Tian looked around the restaurant, wanting to find a better spot to sit. But when he looked, Wang Tian was suddenly scared out of wits! ¡°What!¡± Wang Tian felt like he was seeing things. He blinked his eyes repeatedly, but unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t mistaken. ¡°Ye, Ye, Ye¡­ Ye Li?¡± Currently, all the major powers were looking for him, and Wang Tian couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li was sitting here so calmly, having a meal. The people in the restaurant saw Wang Tian¡¯s shocked expression and were all puzzled. They knew that Wang Tian was the top talent of Cloud Peak Academy, so how could he suddenly look so frightened? Following Wang Tian¡¯s gaze, they discovered a young man in his twenties sitting in the corner. ¡°By the way, just now, Wang Tian seemed to be talking about someone called Ye Li?¡± a man whispered.. Chapter 486 - 486: How Many Eyes Does the Horse God Have? Chapter 486: How Many Eyes Does the Horse God Have? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The crowd pondered the name Wang Tian just mentioned. Ye Li? Suddenly, everyone in the restaurant couldn¡¯t help but shudder, staring in horror at the youth in the corner. Could it be¡­ Is the youth in the corner the Demon King Ye Li? Ye Li sat in the corner, casually picked up a teacup, took a sip, as ifpletely oblivious to the shock of everyone. ¡°Ye Li, now all major forces are looking for you. Why do you dare to show up in Yun City?¡± Wang Tian regained hisposure, staring at Ye Li and said coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly at his words. ¡°Major forces?¡± Ye Li turned around, looking at Wang Tian indifferently. ¡°Where are these so-called major forces? Let theme out and let me see.¡± Arrogant, absolutely arrogant. The people in the restaurant were all shocked. They never expected Ye Li to speak so arrogantly. Wang Tian secretly clenched his fists. As the grandson of the Grand Elder of the Warrior Alliance, he had been admired by countless people since childhood. However, at the Cloud Summit Academy, he was beaten by Ye Li. Suddenly, Wang Tian whispered something in the ear of the beautiful woman beside him. The beautiful woman nodded in shock and quickly ran out. Wang Tian¡¯s handsome face revealed a cold smile. He imagined that it wouldn¡¯t be long before Ye Li faced a tragic end¡­ In his imagination, Ye Li¡¯s fate was truly miserable! ¡°Ye Li, to be honest, 1 really admire you,¡± Wang Tian said triumphantly. ¡°Your strength is indeed strong, but you are too arrogant. In this world, arrogant people often have a bad ending,¡± Wang Tian continued. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°Unfortunately, 1 am an exception.¡± At these words, Wang Tian¡¯s pupils contracted rapidly, staring at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, the people from the Warrior Alliance are about to arrive. Today, let¡¯s see how you escape!¡± Wang Tian roared at Ye Li. Ye Li, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything, continued to sip his tea slowly. ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°How many eyes does the Horse God have?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The people in the restaurant were shocked. They felt that Ye Li was too domineering, and even a bit unreasonable. Wang Tian clenched his teeth. He couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li wasn¡¯t afraid at this point. ¡°Are you deaf? Can¡¯t you hear me asking you a question?¡± Ye Li yfully looked at Wang Tian. Wang Tian widened his eyes. It was only now that he realized he had been too impulsive. He had no reinforcements by his side, and he was far from being Ye Li¡¯s opponent. For a moment, Wang Tian was at a loss. ¡°Not answering?¡± Ye Li smiled, and then a golden spiritual light attacked Wang Tian. How could Wang Tian withstand such an attack! ¡°Alih!¡± With a pig-like scream, a horrifying blood hole appeared on Wang Tian¡¯s right arm. Wang Tian was in extreme pain. It was a piercing and unbearable pain. ¡°How many eyes does the Horse God have? Answer me,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Everyone in the restaurant was terrified. They didn¡¯t even see clearly how Ye Li attacked, and a bloody hole had appeared on Wang Tian¡¯s arm. It¡¯s worth noting that Wang Tian¡¯s background was¡­ At this moment, where could Wang Tian still answer Ye Li¡¯s question? He continued to emit heart-wrenching screams. Swish! Another golden spiritual light attacked! ¡°Ahh!¡± Wang Tian rolled on the ground in pain. On his other arm, there was also a horrifying blood hole.. Chapter 487 - 487:I Injured You, But You Have to Accept It Chapter 487:I Injured You, But You Have to ept It Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°How many eyes does the Horse God have?¡± Ye Li asked the same question again. Upon hearing these words from Ye Li, Wang Tian felt a chill run from his tailbone to the top of his head. He felt as though he had fallen into an ice cave and had even forgotten about the pain. Wang Tian regretted it deeply. He cursed himself for provoking a devil like Ye Li. But he knew he had to answer; the consequences would be unimaginable if he didn¡¯t. ¡°T¡­ three.¡± Wang Tian gritted his teeth, enduring the pain as he answered Ye Li¡¯s question. However, Wang Tian couldn¡¯t have anticipated that another golden spiritual light attack would follow. Swish! With the sound of breaking wind, a blood hole appeared on Wang Tian¡¯s right leg. ¡°Alih! Oooh!¡± As the saying went, men didn¡¯t cry easily, only because he had yet to reach the depth of his sorrow. In agony, Wang Tian just couldn¡¯t hold back his tears! Wang Tian was crying now because the pain had reached a level he had never experienced before. ¡°I¡¯ve injured you three times. Do you ept it?¡± Ye Li casually spoke, his face as calm as water, as if he were doing something inconsequential. Silence, a deadly silence. The people in the restaurant were stunned to the point of speechlessness. If Wang Tian had already regretted his actions just now, now he regretted them a hundredfold. Ye Li, seeing that Wang Tian hadn¡¯t responded, shook his head. He slowly raised a finger, and a golden spiritual light attack burst from his fingertip. ¡°Alih!¡± Another scream, reminiscent of a pig being ughtered, rang out. The intensity of the screams was chilling and hair-raising. ¡°Answer me, I¡¯ve injured you three times¡­ No, I¡¯ve injured you four times. Do you ept it?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as ever, as if he were discussing something trivial. At this moment, even Wang Tian¡¯s soul trembled; a warm stream of urine escaped from him. ¡°Ooh, oooh¡­ I ept it. I ept it!¡± Wang Tian had no choice but to acknowledge defeat; he didn¡¯t dare not to! At that moment, the people in the restaurant finally realized the terror of Demon King Ye Li. Just then, a group of gic warriors dressed in white burst into the restaurant with two words on their backs: Warrior Alliance. ¡°Young Master Tian, what happened to you?¡± An eighth-tier Evolved Being looked at Wang Tian in shock. They were gic warriors stationed in Yun City, and if the Grand Elder med them for the serious injury Wang Tian had suffered, they wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. ¡°It¡¯s Ye Li; it must be Demon King Ye Li!¡± the beautiful girl who had run out of the inn eximed. The eighth-tier Evolved Being and a group of seventh-tier Evolved Beings quickly scanned the restaurant. The beautiful girl pointed at the young man in the corner with her finger. ¡°It¡¯s him; he¡¯s Demon King Ye Li!¡± The gic warriors from the Warrior Alliance followed the direction of the girl¡¯s finger. Suddenly, another golden spiritual light attack struck. The girl¡¯s finger was broken. ¡°Alih!¡± The girl screamed instantly. The gic warriors from the Warrior Alliance were horrified by this scene. ¡°Never point at my head with your finger. Don¡¯t try my patience.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. The people in the restaurant swallowed hard. This was Demon King Ye Li! Could there really be such a terrifying human in the world? But Demon King Ye Li was right in front of them; how could they not believe it? ¡°Are you Demon King Ye Li?¡± The leader stared at Ye Li coldly. At this point, Wang Tian had already been carried out for treatment. Ye Li nodded. ¡°Yes, I am Demon King Ye Li..¡± Chapter 488 - 488: How about I Send You to Hell with the Dragon-slaying Blade? Chapter 488: How about I Send You to Hell with the Dragon-ying de? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The level-eight Evolved Being stared at Ye Li. ¡°If you are the Demon King Ye Li, hand over the Dragon-ying de and I will let you die a good death.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li shook his head. He had heard such words countless times. Unfortunately, everyone who spoke to him like this had ended up dead. ¡°Do you really want the Dragon-ying de?¡± Ye Li calmly spoke. With those words, Ye Li retrieved the Dragon-ying de from the system space. A five-wed blood dragon instantly coiled in the restaurant, and waves of de radiance dazzled everyone, making it impossible for them to open their eyes. ¡°This is the Dragon-ying de!¡± The eyes of the eighth-tier Evolved Being were burning with excitement. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Ye Li yfully looked at the eighth-tier Evolved Being. ¡°1 like it, of course!¡± The eighth-tier Evolved Being quickly responded. Ye Li fell silent for a few seconds and then said, ¡°Since you like the Dragon-ying de, how about 1 use it to send you to hell? What do you think?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the people in the restaurant were shocked beyond measure. All the gic warriors of the Warrior Alliance froze like y sculptures. They never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Everyone, get out.¡± Ye Li was never a good person, but he was not a bad person either. Upon hearing these words, the people in the restaurant dared not stay any longer. They hurriedly rushed out at the fastest speed ever recorded. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 am an eighth-tier Evolved Being. Do you really think you can do anything to me with the Dragon-ying de?¡± ¡°Weapons are just tools; the most important thing is one¡¯s own strength!¡± The eighth-tier Evolved Being coldly spoke to Ye Li. In the eyes of the eighth-tier Evolved Being, Ye Li was too young, and at this age, what high level could he possibly be? ¡°Unfortunately, you overlooked something, something that is enough to make you all lose your lives.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I, Ye Li, am not a human, but¡­ a demon.¡± The pupils of the eighth-tier Evolved Being rapidly contracted upon hearing this. He already had an idea of what Ye Li meant, but when he reacted, it was already toote. ¡°Demonic Devil de Cross sh!¡± The Dragon-ying de fell, and a crimson cross sh descended upon the gic warriors. Upon impact, countless demonic figures apanied the attack, appearing extremely powerful. ¡°Boom!¡± The restaurant copsed! And the gic warriors of the Warrior Alliance ally lifeless on the ground. On the streets of Yun City, countless people looked at the young man before them. Just a nce at him with his big de made them feel a shiver down their spines. ¡°Is this Demon King Ye Li?¡± A man who had juste out of the restaurant looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°Who is the boss?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. The restaurant¡¯s boss dared not hide, trembling, he walked out from the crowd. ¡°Y-Your Excellency, I am the boss.¡± Ye Li exchanged a lot of post-apocalyptic coins in the point mall and threw them to the boss. ¡°This is thepensation for you,¡± Ye Li said to the boss. The boss was startled. He opened the bag and took a look. Then he was shocked. ¡°So, so much money?¡± This amount of money was enough for him to live without worries for a lifetime. Looking at Ye Li again, the boss had originally thought that Demon King Ye Li was apletely bad person, but now it seemed that he was not only wrong, but also thoroughly wrong. Ye Li was mentally connected to the Apocalypse Legion, and he noticed that the Apocalypse Legion was bringing arge number of zombies towards Yun City.. Chapter 489 - 489: Large Numbers of Zombies Appear outside Yun City Chapter 489: Large Numbers of Zombies Appear outside Yun City Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Cloud Peak Academy, the president¡¯s office! President Gu Feng, Vice-President Xiao He, and a group of ninth-level instructors were discussing something. Suddenly, a panicked eighth-tier Evolved Being rushed in. ¡°President, something big has happened!¡± President Gu Feng, Vice-President Xiao He, and the instructors were all startled at the same time. ¡°What happened?¡± President Gu Feng asked hastily. ¡°Outside Yun City, there arerge numbers of zombies led by the Apocalypse Legion!¡± The eighth-tier Evolved Being eximed in fear. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone in the President¡¯s office was stunned. They had encountered the Apocalypse Legion in Cloud Peak Academy that day. Now, the Apocalypse Legion was appearing outside Yun City with arge horde of zombies. What did that mean? And the Apocalypse Legion was under themand of Demon King Ye Li! Yun City, Warrior Alliance branch. A terrified ninth-tier Evolved Being listened to some news. ¡°You¡¯re saying Demon King Ye Li appeared in Yun City, injured Young Master Tian, and killed an eighth-tier Evolved Being from our Warrior Alliance and a group of seventh-tier Evolved Beings with a single sh of the Dragon-ying de?¡± ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± a seventh-tier Evolved Being replied. ¡°Oh no, my lord, oh no, my lord!¡± At this moment, another seventh-tier Evolved Being ran in. ¡°What¡¯s the panic about?¡± the ninth-tier Evolved Being shouted. The seventh-tier Evolved Being swallowed hard, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. ¡°My lord, tens of thousands of zombies have appeared in Yun City, including two Master-level zombies, five tenth-tier Lord-level zombies, and eighteen ninth-tier zombies!¡± How was this possible? This ninth-tier Evolved Being was shocked to the extreme, even thinking he must have misheard. ¡°Quick! Report to headquarters!¡± the ninth-tier Evolved Being roared. All the gic warriors of Cloud Peak Academy and the Warrior Alliance branch in Yun City gathered on the outer walls of Yun City. They looked at the number of zombies before them and couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva. It had been many years since they had seen such a scene. And there were even Master-level and Lord-level zombies! If the elite of the Warrior Alliance didn¡¯t arrive, Yun City would undoubtedly be conquered. At this moment, two figures appeared on the outer wall of Yun City. The gic warriors of Cloud Peak Academy and the Warrior Alliance branch in Yun City looked at the two figures before them¡­ No! More urately, it should be a demon and a zombie! This demon was undoubtedly Ye Li. And this zombie was the Zombie Queen! They looked at the sudden appearance of Ye Li and the Zombie Queen, and everyone was so frightened that their souls seemed to leave their bodies. ¡°Demon King Ye Li! Zombie Queen!¡± The President of Cloud Peak Academy, Gu Feng, shouted loudly. Ye Li ignored the terrified crowd. He shouted to the Apocalypse Legion: ¡°Take action!¡± Immediately, the Apocalypse Legion began to act. He leaped into the air, opened the synthesis grid in his mind, and started synthesizing zombies. ¡°Bai Wawa upgraded to the Master level!¡± ¡°Yutong upgraded to the Master level!¡± ¡°All Qi upgraded to the Master level!¡± Ding! ¡°The loyalty of the Zombie Queen to the host has reached ioo%.¡± At this moment, the Zombie Queen¡¯s eyes, when looking at Ye Li, became extremely loyal. Ding! ¡°Detecting that the host¡¯s strength is too powerful, the host will break through soon.¡± Instantly, Ye Li felt as if he were in magma, and at the same time, as if he were in the South Pr ice. He had never felt so ufortable before. Now, he was a tenth-tier Evolved Being. With just one more step, he could be a Transcender.. Chapter 490 - 490: Becoming a Transcender Chapter 490: Bing a Transcender Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The eyes of the gic warriors of Cloud Peak Academy and the Warrior Alliance branch were widened even more than a cow¡¯s eyes, and their mouths could fit an extrarge bowl. ¡°Is this the power of a demon?¡± Vice-President Xiao He of Cloud Peak Academy swallowed hard. He felt as if all the strength in his body had been drained, and he secretly regretted that he had actually provoked such a demon when he was at Cloud Peak Academy. Suddenly, Ye Li¡¯s entire body was enveloped in water and fire. President Gu Feng of Cloud Peak Academy widened his eyes, ¡°He¡¯s about to break through to a transcender!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The gic warriors on the outer walls retreated three steps upon hearing this. A transcender? Besides those in the headquarters of the Warrior Alliance, was someone actually going to be a transcender? After a moment, thunder came from the sky! ¡°Boom!¡± Immediately, a violent explosion urred in the area where Ye Li was. ¡°Failed?¡± President Gu Feng widened his eyes. Generally, when an Evolved Being attempts to break through to a transcender, such a situation indicates a breakthrough failure. However, what the gic warriors couldn¡¯t even think of was that when the water and fire aura disappeared, Ye Li stood in the sky like an ancient demon. At this moment, his hair stood upright, his eyes were like lightning, and his face appeared¡­ golden! His upper garment had disappeared, revealing muscles resembling a coiling dragon, giving the greatest visual impact ever. How was that possible!!! Gu Feng was dumbfounded. He would rather believe that the sky was about to copse than believe that Ye Li had actually seeded in breaking through. Now, Demon King Ye Li not only had Master-level zombies, but his own strength had also reached the level of a transcender. ¡°Is this the power of a transcender?¡± Ye Li looked at his hands, feeling at least hundreds of times more powerful than before. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a super treasure chest. Would you like to open it?¡± ¡°Open it,¡± Ye Li said without hesitation. ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining the Synthesis Technique, Batch Synthesis.¡± Ye Li was surprised. Batch Synthesis? He quickly looked at the introduction of Batch Synthesis. Batch Synthesis: A magical zombie synthesizing technique, minimum quantity unlimited, maximum ten thousand zombies. Seeing this, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face lit up. Synthesize ten thousand zombies at once? This was indeed a golden finger! Ding! ¡°Since the host has be a Transcender, congrattions on obtaining a chance to draw the lottery.¡± Ye Li used this prize. The virtual pointer started spinning in the roulette, and after a few seconds, the virtual pointer stopped spinning. ¡°Congrattions to the host for drawing the attack skill, Demon God Domineering Fist!¡± Demon God Domineering Fist: sky-level skill, one punch, stars extinguished; two punches, the sky shattered. A sky-level skill? Ye Li checked the skill introduction. It was only then that he realized that above SSS-level skills, there were earth-level skills, and above earth-level skills were sky-level ones. ¡°Would the host like to cultivate the Demon God Domineering Fist now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Demon God Domineering Fist cultivation begins:¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 6o%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Demon God Domineering Fist cultivationpleted!¡± Ye Li was in mid-air. He looked at the gic warriors on the outer walls and slowly said: ¡°Who else wants the Dragon-ying de, just speak up!¡± But now, who dared to speak? ¡°I want it!¡± An abrupt voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. The gic warriors were shocked.. How could someone still dare to speak at this time? Was he seeking death? Chapter 491 - 491: Fifth War General, Lei Gang Chapter 491: Fifth War General, Lei Gang Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Suddenly, in mid-air, a second-tier Master-level Dark Race member appeared. ¡°Dark Temple!¡± Gu Feng widened his eyes, eximing in fear. The Dark Temple was the most powerful force among the Dark Race members in this region. Only the Dark Temple had Master-level Dark Race members. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, we¡¯ve been observing you for a long time. We¡¯ve known about you since you were in Annan Base City.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t taken action against you because we find your abilities terrifying. Join our Dark Temple.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± At this moment, a heartyughter echoed in the air. ¡°In Yun City, when did the Dark Race have a say?¡± As the voice fell, a middle-aged man, towering like an iron tower, appeared in everyone¡¯s field of vision. ¡°It¡¯s the Fifth War General of the Warrior Alliance!¡± A gic warrior on the outer wall eximed. This middle-aged man was named Lei Gang, a second-tier transcender. ¡°Lei Gang, Demon King Ye Li is the one chosen by our Dark Temple. If your Warrior Alliance interferes, you should be aware of the strength of the ck Thunder Temple.¡± Lei Gang smiled, ¡°Dark Temple?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, the main temple of the Dark Temple is not in this area, and we, the Warrior Alliance, are not afraid of you.¡± Ye Li listened to the conversation between the two. He didn¡¯t expect that he had been observed by the Dark Temple since he was in Annan Base City. It seems¡­ Ye Li thought that the world was indeed vast. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, hand over the Dragon-ying de ande with me to the Warrior Alliance!¡± Lei Gang stared at Ye Li and shouted. A second-tier Master-level Dark Race member, a second-tier transcender! Ye Li was only a first-tier transcender now. Unfortunately, he already possessed the sky-level skill, Demon God Domineering Fist. Did they really think¡­ Ye Li sneered. Did they really think I¡¯m amb waiting to be ughtered? ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± Ye Li looked at Lei Gang indifferently. Lei Gang was taken aback and then coldly said to Ye Li, ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I just witnessed your breakthrough to a transcender. You¡¯re only a first-tier transcender. Do you think you¡¯re invincible?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°Feel free to try!¡± The second-tier Master-level Dark Race member suddenly disappeared in mid-air. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you want to fight against the Fifth War General?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. That¡¯s the Fifth War General of the Warrior Alliance!¡± Lei Gang coldly smiled, ¡°Demon King Ye Li, since you¡¯re unwilling, then I have to take action.¡± The Fifth War General Lei Gang, a body refiner, had a weapon-like body. Suddenly, Lei Gang disappeared in ce. His speed was astonishing as he threw a fierce punch at Ye Li. This punch was the most terrifying one Ye Li had ever seen since he crossed into this parallel world. Unfortunately, how could he be afraid? Ye Li also threw a punch! ¡°Demon King Ye Li, is he crazy? He¡¯s actually going head-to-head with the Fifth War General?¡± Lei Gang¡¯s fist and Ye Li¡¯s fist collided heavily. Boom! How could this scene be described in words? Lei Gang was somewhat surprised. He could never have imagined that Ye Li could actually take his punch head-on. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you¡¯re truly extraordinary!¡± Lei Gang stared at Ye Li and said firmly. ¡°But you still won¡¯t be able to defeat me. I will now use my strongest move.¡± Lei Gang continued. As the sound fell, Lei Gang shouted loudly: ¡°Overlord Thunder Fist!¡± Suddenly, countless fist shadows mixed with thunderbolts rushed fiercely towards Ye Li.. Chapter 492 - 492: Met Lu Qingxue Again Chapter 492: Met Lu Qingxue Again Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li smiled faintly, thinking, just because you have martial arts, does it mean I don¡¯t? But only saw Ye Li raise his fist and fiercely strike towards Lei Gang. ¡°Demon God Domineering Fist!¡± With this punch, numerous demon shadows apanied it. ¡°Boom!¡± An earth-shattering sound came, and everyone felt as if the sky was copsing. The fear on their faces reached its peak. ¡°Splurt!¡± Suddenly, a figure flew backwards towards the outer city wall. When everyone clearly saw the figure flying over, their eyes widened more than ever before. Because the one flying over was none other than the Fifth War General, Lei Gang. Shock¡ªabsolute shock! The mighty Fifth War General of the Warrior Alliance was actually defeated? And it seemed he was seriously injured. Meanwhile, Ye Li, with his serene face, showed no sign of emotion, as if nothing had happened. His Demon God Domineering Fist was a Celestial-tier skill! While Lei Gang¡¯s Overlord Thunder Fist was at most an SSS-level skill. If Lei Gang were not a body cultivator, his injuries would probably be even more severe. Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and disappeared with the Apocalypse Legion in the sky. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for upgrading the Ancient Devil Tome to the sixth level.¡± The system voice once again echoed in Ye Li¡¯s mind. The sixth level of the Ancient Devil Tome? That meant he would not fear even a third-tier transcender now. ¡°You go gather zombies everywhere.¡± Ye Li wanted to turn all the zombies in the Apocalypse Legion into Master-level zombies first. Immediately, all the zombies of the Apocalypse Legion began to move in all directions. At this moment, Ye Li was on a small mountain. It seemed¡­ Ye Li squinted his eyes. There seemed to be someone here? He activated the Ancient Devil Tome to take a look but found¡­ Someone he was familiar with. Lu Qingxue. On that day in Huangjiang Base City, Lu Qingxue was preparing to leave with the people from Cloud Peak Academy. He saved Lu Qingxue and let her follow Qian Ruxue back to the Warrior Alliance. At that time, he had no idea that the Warrior Alliance was so close to Cloud Peak Academy. At this moment, Lu Qingxue was sitting on the ground, eatingpressed biscuits with several other girls, taking a break. ¡°Roar!¡± Suddenly, a roar of a fierce beast sounded. It was a seventh-tier savage beast! This savage beast was a tiger-tailed giant snake, about a dozen meters long. ¡°Quick, retreat!¡± Lu Qingxue shouted, and then several girls all retreated several meters. They were all only fifth-tier Evolved Beings. Faced with a seventh-tier savage beast, they were no match. ¡°Why panic?¡± A calm and indifferent voice entered Lu Qingxue¡¯s ears. Lu Qingxue was startled because she felt that this voice was very familiar. Following the sound, she discovered it was Ye Li. ¡°S, Senior?¡± Lu Qingxue couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She rubbed her eyes, but she wasn¡¯t mistaken. ¡°It¡¯s just a little snake. Why are you so scared?¡± Ye Li said with a faint smile. Several girls were a little stunned. The young man in front of them, who looked a few years older, why did he speak so arrogantly? The seventh-tier tiger-tailed giant snake stared at Ye Li. It could understand Ye Li¡¯s words. How could it endure it? Suddenly, the seventh-tier tiger-tailed giant snake pounced towards Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s eyes shot out a golden spiritual light, and in an instant, the seventh-tier tiger-tailed giant snake died instantly. ¡°A seventh-tier tiger-tailed giant snake was killed so easily?¡± Chapter 493 - 493: Heavenly Star Academy Chapter 493: Heavenly Star Academy Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Several girls were dumbfounded. They originally thought Ye Li was very arrogant, but now they didn¡¯t think so at all. ¡°Is he really that powerful? Qingxue, is he your brother?¡± a girl asked while looking at Lu Qingxue. Lu Qingxue seemed not to hear, her eyes fixedly on Ye Li as if she were in a trance. ¡°What, are you excited to see me?¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Qingxue faintly. When Lu Qingxue heard this, she came back to her senses, but she didn¡¯t know how to answer. Of course, she was excited to see Ye Li. ¡°Senior, how did youe here?¡± Lu Qingxue asked with some doubt on her fair face. ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a long time and gained some fame.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Lu Qingxue was somewhat shocked, and she seemed to think of something. ¡°Senior, are you the Demon King? 1 should have thought of it earlier.¡± Several girls looked at Lu Qingxue and then at Ye Li. They originally thought Ye Li was Lu Qingxue¡¯s brother, but now it seemed not. ¡°By the way, where are you now?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. ¡°I¡¯m at Heavenly Star Academy.¡± Lu Qingxue continued, ¡°Heavenly Star Academy, like Cloud Peak Academy, is a school founded by the Warrior Alliance. After Sister Qian brought me back, she asked me to go to Heavenly Star Academy.¡± Heavenly Star Academy? It was the first time Ye Li had heard this name. ¡°Then take me there.¡± Anyway, with nothing to do, Ye Li thought it would be fine to take a look. ¡°But, Senior, you are not a student of Heavenly Star Academy.¡± Lu Qingxue said hesitantly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, just take me there.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lu Qingxue had to take Ye Li to Heavenly Star Academy, and the few girls were her close friends. At the gate of Heavenly Star Academy, Lu Qingxue and the few girls stopped. ¡°Senior, only students of Heavenly Star Academy can enter. You need this¡­¡± After speaking, Lu Qingxue took out something simr to a student ID card. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You go in first.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm. Lu Qingxue and the few girls entered Heavenly Star Academy, and Ye Li activated the Swift Steps, disappearing on the spot. After entering Heavenly Star Academy, Ye Li found that Heavenly Star Academy was not much different from Cloud Peak Academy. It also had a tower that seemed pretentious. On the tower were three big characters¡ªHeavenly Star Tower. Under the tower was a square, and many students were practicing. Lu Qingxue and the few girls also arrived under the Heavenly Star Tower. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing the school uniform of Heavenly Star Academy?¡± A student looked at Ye Li in amazement. As soon as this remark came out, the students who were originally practicing with their eyes closed opened their eyes one after another. All the students of Heavenly Star Academy were wearing school uniforms, and Ye Li appeared particrly conspicuous. Lu Qingxue and the few girls were shocked. ¡°Is he Senior?¡± Lu Qingxue was very surprised, and she didn¡¯t understand how Ye Li got in. ¡°Do I need to exin whether 1 wear the school uniform or not?¡± Ye Li looked at the third-tier Evolved Being in front of him indifferently. The third-tier Evolved Being was stunned. This person wasn¡¯t wearing the school uniform, but why did he sound so justified? ¡°Who is this person? So arrogant.¡± ¡°Yeah, could he be a super genius?¡± ¡°Impossible, there are only a few super geniuses in Heavenly Star Academy.¡± The students were discussing animatedly. ¡°Excuse me, can you exin why you are not wearing the school uniform?¡± Another young man appeared in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. This young man looked good, and he seemed to have high talent. He was a sixth-tier Evolved Being, one realm higher than Lu Qingxue.. Chapter 494 - 494: Go and Call for Reinforcement Chapter 494: Go and Call for Reinforcement Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°It¡¯s Yang Feng!¡± ¡°Yang Feng is one of the geniuses of our Heavenly Star Academy.¡± ¡°This is going to be interesting.¡± Everyone in Heavenly Star Academy knew Yang Feng. There was no change in the calm face of Ye Li, and he did not respond to Yang Feng¡¯s words. In his eyes, a sixth-tier Evolved Being was nothing more than an ant. ¡°This ssmate, please answer my question!¡± Yang Feng frowned. The trees wish to be still, but the wind continues to blow! Why are there always so many ants causing trouble for him? ¡°Get lost!¡± Ye Li said indifferently. ¡°What!!!¡± The students widened their eyes. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li dared to say such words. ¡°In the end, Senior is Senior, and he is so domineering wherever he goes.¡± Lu Qingxue muttered to herself. ¡°What did you say?¡± Yang Feng gritted his teeth. As soon as Yang Feng finished speaking, he let out a miserable scream. ¡°Alih!¡± Yang Feng flew backward. The students opened their eyes wide, unable to see Ye Li making a move at all. ¡°Just a sixth-tier Evolved Being, really not worth mentioning.¡± Ye Li shook his head and smiled. At this moment, an eighth-tier instructor witnessed the scene. The instructor walked to Ye Li¡¯s side and looked at him coldly, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that students of Heavenly Star Academy must wear school uniforms and are prohibited from fighting in the arena?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ye Li shook his head. ¡°You!¡± The eighth-tier instructor widened his eyes. ¡°This is something that every student of Heavenly Star Academy knows. Why don¡¯t you know?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not a student of Heavenly Star Academy.¡± As soon as these words were heard, the students couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Not a student of Heavenly Star Academy? Lu Qingxue couldn¡¯t help but sweat for Ye Li. This was an eighth-tier instructor, but thinking of Ye Li¡¯s title, the Demon King, she wasn¡¯t so worried. ¡°You are not a student of Heavenly Star Academy?¡± The eighth-tier instructor stared nkly at Ye Li. Yang Feng had just climbed up from the ground at this time, looking at Ye Li with hatred. ¡°You are not a student of Heavenly Star Academy, and you even hit me. How should we settle this ount?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°How?¡± ¡°Alih!¡± Yang Feng screamed again, then flew out again. ¡°Just settle it like this.¡± The eighth-tier instructor was also a bit dumbfounded. He was an eighth-tier Evolved Being, but he couldn¡¯t see how Ye Li made his move. ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± The eighth-tier instructor snapped back to his senses and raised his big hand to p Ye Li. Ye Li didn¡¯t move, letting the palm of the eighth-tier Evolved Being strike him. The students widened their eyes. If Ye Li didn¡¯t dodge, he would have no chance of survival. Lu Qingxue bit her teeth. She knew she had to trust Senior. Without any doubt, the palm of the eighth-tier Evolved Being hit Ye Li. But what happened next left everyone dumbfounded. Ye Li not only didn¡¯t fly backward, he didn¡¯t even take half a step back. ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!¡± The eighth-tier instructor shouted. In his eyes, this was impossible. ¡°Go and call for reinforcements. With your eighth-tier strength, you¡¯re not enough to deal with me.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. With that, the eighth-tier Evolved Being flew backward hundreds of meters away. The students were all stunned! ¡°Even the eighth-tier instructor was defeated so easily?¡± They couldn¡¯t believe it. They really couldn¡¯t believe it.. Chapter 495 - 495: Fourth General Chapter 495: Fourth General Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yang Feng swallowed. He felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave, wondering what monster he had provoked. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He nced at the students casually. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Ye Li continued, ¡°Never be afraid, because everything I do will make you afraid for three days and three nights.¡± All the students were shocked again. They felt that Ye Li¡¯s words were too domineering. Suddenly, the president of the Heavenly Star Academy and a group of high-leveled Evolved Beings all appeared in front of Ye Li. The president of the Heavenly Star Academy was called Tian Bieyuan. He stared at Ye Li coldly. ¡°Who are you? How dare you mess around in our Heavenly Star Academy!¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a small Heavenly Star Academy. I cane and go as 1 please.¡± Tian Bieyuan was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to dare to say such a thing. ¡°Brat¡­!¡± Before Tian Bieyuan finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t say anything else, because a big knife was already at his throat. Of course, this knife was the Dragon-ying de! ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Everyone present gasped. They really couldn¡¯t believe that all of this was real. And the knife in Ye Li¡¯s hand horrified them. Just looking at this knife made one¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°Why? Do you think 1, Demon King Ye Li, am arrogant?¡± Ye Li slowly said. Demon, Demon King Ye Li!!! Hearing this, everyone in the Heavenly Star Academy was horrified. Even if they died, they would never have thought that the young man in front of them was the Demon King, Ye Li. ¡°Are you the Demon King Ye Li?¡± Tian Bieyuan¡¯s eyes widened. A wicked smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. 1 didn¡¯t know that you were the Demon King, Lord Ye Li. If I had known that you were the Demon King, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to do this even if I had ten guts.¡± Tian Bieyuan knew that if the Demon King Ye Li wanted to kill him, it would be in the blink of an eye. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, the Alliance Leader invites you to see him!¡± At this moment, a beautiful woman suddenly appeared in midair. The woman stepped on an Immortal sword, looking extremely beautiful. ¡°It¡¯s the fourth general!¡± An instructor of the Heavenly Star Academy said in horror. The fourth general of the Warrior Alliance¡¯s headquarters was called Li Yanlu, a tier 3 Transcender, and her weapon was a peerless sword! Ye Li was a little puzzled. The Dark Temple could control his whereabouts, so could the Warrior Alliance. How did they do it? ¡°Go tell your Alliance Leader that 1, Ye Li, am not going.¡± Ye Li thought that if I go just because you ask me to, wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing? Li Yanlu frowned. ¡°You¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°Many people¡¯s hearts will ache when a beautiful person like you frowns, right? Unfortunately, I, Ye Li, am not afraid of the dark or your frown.¡± Ye Li said frankly. Li Yanlu looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°Ye Li, are you going or not?¡± ¡°s!¡± Ye Li sighed. ¡°It turns out that not only do you like to frown, but you are also deaf. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to get married?¡± Ye Li said faintly. ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Li Yanlu was furious. As the fourth general of the Warrior Alliance¡¯s headquarters, when had she ever been humiliated like this? Swish! A terrifying sword light rushed towards Ye Li. Li Yanlu was a tier 3 Transcender, and Ye Li was now a tier 1 Transcender. The gap in strength was originally veryrge, but unfortunately, his Ancient Devil Tome had already reached the sixth level.. Chapter 496 - 496: Call Me Little Brother Chapter 496: Call Me Little Brother Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He activated the sixth level of the Ancient Devil Tome, and all his attributes soared! The Dragon-ying de in his hand was whistling in the wind! Swish! Ye Li also shed out. In an instant, the knife light and the sword light collided. In the end, the two canceled each other out. Li Yanlu was a little stunned. She was a tier 3 Transcender. Ye Li was only a tier 1 Transcender. Why¡­ Just as she was stunned, Ye Li had already arrived in midair and was looking at her yfully. ¡°I can go to the Warrior Alliance, but you¡¯ll have to¡­¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He wanted to see what Li Yanlu would say first. ¡°Have to do what?¡± Li Yanlu stared at Ye Li. ¡°You¡¯ll have to call me Little Brother.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Silence, a deathly silence! Everyone in the Heavenly Star Academy was stunned. They had naturally seen arrogant people, but they had never seen such an arrogant person in their lives. He actually asked the fourth general to call him ¡°Little Brother¡±? Li Yanlu¡¯s cold face began to turn icy. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, are you really not afraid of death?¡± ¡°Die? Who isn¡¯t afraid of death? However, can you kill the Demon King, Ye Li?¡± Li Yanlu stared at Ye Li. She wished Ye Li could die immediately, but she couldn¡¯t disobey the Alliance Leader¡¯s order. ¡°Little Brother!¡± Li Yanlu gritted her teeth. She could onlypromise. ¡°Not bad. Your voice is quite nice. Call me again.¡± Ye Li slowly said. ¡°You!¡± Li Yanlu seemed to be gnashing her teeth. She was extremely angry. The people from the Heavenly Star Academy looked at each other in shock. In their opinion, Demon King Ye Li was simply shocking. However, was it really appropriate to offend Li Yanlu like this? ¡°Don¡¯t ever refuse me, the Demon King Ye Li.¡± Ye Li looked at Li Yanlu indifferently. ¡°Little Brother!¡± Li Yanlu called out again. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Li Yanlu red at Ye Li as if saying, Let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll deal with you when we reach the Warrior Alliance. Then, Ye Li and Li Yanlu headed for the Warrior Alliance. Outside the headquarters of the Warrior Alliance, Ye Li looked at the super magnificent building in front of him and thought to himself, This is the headquarters of the Warrior Alliance after all. It¡¯s indeed powerful. Then, Ye Li and Li Yanlu arrived at the hall. The strongest people in the Warrior Alliance were sitting in the hall, not including the Fifth War General, Lei Gang, who was probably still in sickbed. ¡°Alliance Leader, Demon King Ye Li has arrived.¡± Sitting above the hall was a middle-aged man who looked extremely dignified. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you¡¯re finally here.¡± The one who spoke was naturally the Alliance Leader of the Martial Arts Union, Xiahou Jie, a tier-ten Transcender. Ye Li knew that there was still a huge gap between him and the person in front of him. He had never underestimated the heroes of the world and had long known that there were super strong masters. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Li slowly said. Although he couldn¡¯t beat Xiahou Jie, if he admitted defeat like this, would he still be the Demon King Ye Li? ¡°Demon King Ye Li, our Warrior Alliance wants to cooperate with you.¡± Xiahou Jie looked at Ye Li and said. ¡°Cooperate?¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t quite understand what Xiahou Jie meant. ¡°The Dark Temple in the north is the highest power of the Dark Race. We can¡¯t destroy the Dark Temple in the north alone.¡± As soon as he said this, Ye Li understood. ¡°I¡¯m only a Tier 1 Transcender now. I don¡¯t think I can help much in a battle of that level,¡± Ye Li replied truthfully. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, we know your terrifying ability, so please help us for the sake of the humans in the north.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve gathered many zombies. As long as you agree to us, we can give them for you to synthesize..¡± Chapter 497 - 497:I Am Voluntary Chapter 497:I Am Voluntary Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Ye Li heard this, he was really tempted. And the humans in the north¡­ To be honest, he was also a human. In fact, even if he didn¡¯t cooperate with the Warrior Alliance, his ultimate path was to destroy the Dark Race. ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Xiahou Jie heard this, a smile appeared on his dignified face. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, on behalf of the humans in the northern realm, thank you,¡± Xiahou Jie said to Ye Li. ¡°By the way, Qian Ruxue, do any of you know her?¡± Ye Li hadn¡¯t seen Qian Ruxue¡¯s father before. ¡°Why? Do you know my daughter?¡± The first general, Qian Kun, was a little stunned. ¡°Of course. Take me to see her.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Qian Kun looked at Xiahou Jie, ready to see what the Alliance Leader meant. ¡°Ah Kun, since the Demon King wants to see your daughter, take him there.¡± Qian Kun nodded and then led Demon King Ye Li to a ce. Soon, Ye Li saw Qian Ruxue. Qian Ruxue was already a tier-seven Evolved Being. At this moment, she was holding her snow-white chin with her hand, thinking about something. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few years. Why don¡¯t you enter my dreams?¡± A sudden voice entered Qian Ruxue¡¯s ears. Qian Ruxue was shocked and quickly turned around. As soon as she turned around, her tears fell uncontrobly. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Qian Ruxue¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. I just came to see you,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Skipping an hour¡­ ¡°What? How dare the Demon King Ye Li!¡± Qian Kun widened his eyes and roared. A woman was a little afraid. ¡°Uncle, I just saw Sister enter the room with the Demon King. It might not be¡­¡± ¡°What else might not be? This is intolerable!¡± Then, Qian Kun found Ye Li. At this moment, Ye Li and Qian Ruxue were admiring the flowers. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, let¡¯s make it today!¡± Qian Kun stared at Ye Li and said firmly. At this moment, Li Yanlu walked over. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, the Alliance Leader wants you to go over.¡± Li Yanlu looked at Ye Li in disgust. ¡°Yanlu, I have something to settle with him!¡± Qian Kun stared at Ye Li. ¡°Dad, 1 volunteered.¡± Qian Ruxue suddenly said, blushing. Li Yanlu was stunned. Then, she suddenly thought of something and looked at Ye Li with even more disgust. ¡°Well!¡± Qian Kun gnashed his teeth and could only go to the hall with Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you can synthesize those zombies now.¡± Xiahou Jie looked at Ye Li and said. ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°Yanlu, take the Demon King Ye away,¡± Xiahou Jie said to Li Yanlu. Li Yanlu was naturally unwilling. She looked at Ye Li in disgust. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yanlu.¡± Ye Li said to Li Yanlu. Li Yanlu couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°What did you call me?¡± Li Yanlu stared at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Yanlu.¡± ¡°Please call me Li Yanlu.¡± ¡°OK, got it, Yanlu.¡± Li Yanlu stomped her feet in anger. Then, Ye Li and Li Yanlu left the Warrior Alliance. ¡°Come with me to a ce first.¡± Ye Li looked at Li Yanlu and said. ¡°Where to?¡± Li Yanlu¡¯s fair face was a little puzzled. ¡°We¡¯ll find out when we get there.¡± Then, Ye Li and Li Yanlu came to a city. The city was already full of zombies. These zombies were naturally all gathered by the Apocalypse Legion.. Chapter 498 - 498: Zombie Forest Chapter 498: Zombie Forest Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Li Yanlu looked at the city in shock. She actually saw a few ist-tier Master-level zombies and many high-leveled zombies. ¡°Is that your Apocalypse Legion?¡± Li Yanlu looked at Ye Li. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. Immediately, Ye Li ordered the Apocalypse Legion to take action. He opened the synthesis grid in his mind. Now it was very easy for him to synthesize zombies. He could synthesize Batch Synthesis in bulk. The Batch Synthesis could synthesize up to 10,000 zombies. That was great. Before long, the Apocalypse Legion knocked all the zombies to the ground. Ye Li began to synthesize the Batch Synthesis zombies in batches! At this point, except for the Eighteen Copper-Armor wed Zombies, all the zombies had be ist-tier Master-level zombies. Li Yanlu had heard from the Alliance Leader about the ability of Demon King Ye Li to synthesize zombies, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Li Yanlu looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Then what else?¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Li Yanlu looked at the Apocalypse Legion and found that eight zombies had all be ist-tier Master-level zombies, and even the eighteen wed zombies had also be tenth-tier zombies. ¡°Let me introduce them to you.¡± ¡°Fist-God Zombie Ah Da, Iron-Foot Zombie Bai Wawa, Ice Zombie Hongye, Petrification Zombie Yu tong, Ghost Sword Zombie Ah Qi, Swallowing Zombie Bone Maiden, Divine Spear Zombie Long Yu, she¡­¡± Ye Li looked at the Zombie Queen. He hadn¡¯t named her yet. ¡°Strength Zombie, Mo You!¡± As a strength-type zombie, the Zombie Queen was quite strong, so he called her Strength Zombie. As for the name, Mo You, he just came up with this name randomly. ¡°These are the Eighteen Copper-Armor wed Zombies.¡± Li Yanlu was still in a daze. Although she was a tier 3 Transcender, all of this was too terrifying. Now, except for the Eighteen Copper-Armor wed Zombies, the zombies had all be ist-tier Master-level zombies. Ye Li nodded in satisforce. ¡°By the way, Yanlu, take me to synthesize zombies.¡± Ye Li looked at Li Yanlu and said. ¡°I said, don¡¯t call me Yanlu. Do you know that you are disgusting!¡± Li Yanlu stared at Ye Li and said fiercely. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m disgusting?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only are you disgusting, but you are also extremely disgusting!¡± Li Yanlu said coldly. Ye Li thought that no one had ever felt disgusted by him. Li Yanlu was the first. This was really interesting. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said. Li Yanlu didn¡¯t want to talk to Ye Li anymore. She knew that she had business to tend to. Then, Li Yanlu took Ye Li to a ce. The two of them arrived at arge forest that stretched as far as the eye could see. There were many gic warriors outside the forest. They seemed to be from the Warrior Alliance. ¡°My lord, wee.¡± A tier-seven Evolved Being hurriedly greeted Li Yanlu respectfully. Li Yanlu was the fourth general of the Warrior Alliance, so they naturally knew her. ¡°Open the zombie forest!¡± Li Yanlu said to the tier-seven Evolved Being. ¡°Yes! My lord!¡± The tier-seven Evolved Being nodded. Li Yanlu looked at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, all the zombies that our Warrior Alliance has raised over the years are inside. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint us.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t respond. His handsome face revealed an excited expression. The Leader of the Warrior Alliance, Xiahou Jie, set up a barrier for the zombie forest, and the zombies inside couldn¡¯te out. Soon, a hole appeared in the barrier. Ye Li walked in.. Chapter 499 - 499: Shocking Synthesize Chapter 499: Shocking Synthesize Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After walking into the zombie forest, Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. He used the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to take a look. There were too many zombies in this zombie forest! Ye Li was not in a hurry to ask the Apocalypse Legion to gather zombies. He thought for a moment and decided to nurture Ah Da and Hongye first. Since an earth-shaking battle would break out soon, if so many zombies in the Apocalypse Legion were nurtured together, they wouldn¡¯t be able to synthesize super strong zombies. There were too many zombies in the zombie forest. He didn¡¯t need to let the Apocalypse Legion gather zombies at all. Anyway, there were zombies everywhere. Immediately, Ye Li led the Apocalypse Legion tounch a shocking synthesize. He stayed in the zombie forest for three days and three nights before he finally synthesized thest zombie. Now, Ah Da was already a tier-ten master-level Master-level zombie, and so was Hongye. Now Ye Li could do whatever he wanted in the northern realm. Ding! ¡°As the host has synthesized many zombies, congrattions on breaking through to the tier 2 Transcender.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a super treasure chest. Would you like to open it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li said without any hesitation. ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining the synthesized skill.¡± Skill synthesize: You can synthesize all the skills and use them at the same time. The power is enough to destroy the world. Ye Li was stunned. He thought that if hebined the me de Technique, the Primordial Demon sh, the Sky Demon Tyrant de Technique, the Demonic Devil de Cross sh, and the sky-level skill, Demon God Domineering Fist, andunched an attack¡­ He couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a chance to draw a lottery.¡± The system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind again. Ye Li felt that his luck hade. It was like chewing gum and couldn¡¯t be stopped at all. The cheats came one after another. The virtual pointer in his mind began to spin in the roulette wheel, and a few secondster, the pointer stopped. ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining the zombie skills, Three Thousand Ghost Cry Fist and Freeze the Nine Heavens!¡± Three Thousand Ghost Cry Fist? Freezing the Nine Heavens? Ye Li looked excited. Wasn¡¯t this prepared for All Da and Hongye? He was really lucky! He checked the Three Thousand Ghost Cry Fist and Freeze the Nine Heavens. He discovered that they were all earth-level skills! Without thinking too much, Ye Li fused the Three Thousand Ghost Cry Fist into Ah Da¡¯s body, Freeze the Nine Heavens into Hongye¡¯s body. It was time to go out. Ye Li put the Apocalypse Legion into the system space and walked out of the zombie forest. Li Yanlu was walking back and forth outside the zombie forest, her fair face very anxious. ¡°My lord, he¡¯s out!¡± A tier-seven Evolved Being eximed. Li Yanlu hurriedly looked at Ye Li. After finding that Ye Li came out safely, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°How is it going, Demon King Ye Li?¡± Li Yanlu looked at Ye Li tentatively. ¡°Not well.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Li Yanlu was a little stunned. She didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Li Yanlu looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Warrior Alliance,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Immediately, Ye Li and Li Yanlu headed for the Warrior Alliance. Before they arrived at the Warrior Alliance, Ye Li felt a little flustered. He had never felt like this before. He happened to arrive above the Cloud Peak Academy.. Chapter 500 - 500: The Four Girls Got Caught Chapter 500: The Four Girls Got Caught Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li nced at the Cloud Peak Academy. He was above the Senior Students Institute of the Cloud Peak Academy. He wondered if something had happened to Xiao Hui and the others. ¡°Go back to the Warrior Alliance first. I¡¯ll go to the Cloud Peak Academy first,¡± Ye Li said to Li Yanlu. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Li Yanlu replied. She was afraid that Ye would take the opportunity to slip away after leaving the Cloud Peak Academy. Then she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin to the Alliance Leader when she went back. Ye Li continued to speak and walked towards the Cloud Peak Academy. The two figures arrived at the yground of the Senior Students Institute of Cloud Peak Academy. All the students gasped and looked at Ye Li and Li Yanlu dumbfounded. ¡°It¡¯s Demon King Ye Li and the Fourth General.¡± When Ye Li and Li Yanlu arrived at the Cloud Peak Academy, the news was instantly told to the president, Gu Feng. Gu Feng hurriedly came out to wee him, his old face full of panic. He already knew that the Demon King, Ye Li, had cooperated with the Warrior Alliance. Now, the Warrior Alliance had issued an order that any gic warrior who dared to cause trouble for the Demon King, Ye Li, would be going against the Warrior Alliance. ¡°Where are Xiao Hui and the others?¡± Ye Li looked at Gu Feng. Since he transmigrated to this parallel world, he had never been as panicked as today. He felt that something had happened. ¡°Uh, well, well¡­¡± Gu Feng hesitated. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, die!¡± Ye Li said coldly. Even a dragon had its vulnerable spot, and Xiao Hui and the others were his vulnerable spot! Gu Feng was shocked. He didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and hurriedly said, ¡°Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian went to the Dark Mountain with Lu Yu to gain experience yesterday and haven¡¯t returned yet. I¡¯ve already sent people out to find them.¡± ¡°Have you found them?¡± Gu Feng was already drenched in cold sweat. He shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li sneered. ¡°Were they taken away?¡± It was no secret that he had the Dragon-ying de. Perhaps they were taken away and then threatened him? At this moment, a phantom of a Dark Race member suddenly appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯m the patriarch of the Undead Race. Inform the Demon King Ye Li that his four women are in my hands. Tell him toe to the Undead Race with the Dragon-ying de for an exchange. He can onlye alone; otherwise, his four women will die!¡± With that, the phantom of the Dark Race member disappeared. Ye Li smiled casually. There was no need to tell him. He was right here! The Undead Race, right? How dare he touch my vulnerable spot? Hehe. ¡°Where is the Undead Race?¡± Ye Li looked at Gu Feng. Li Yanlu looked at the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face. That day in the Heavenly Star Academy, Ye Li asked her to call him Little Brother in front of countless people. She had thought that Ye Li was a lecher, but now it seemed that she was wrong. How could Gu Feng, the president of the Cloud Peak Academy, dare to hide anything from Ye Li? He quickly told Ye Li the location of the Undead Race. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, the Undead Race is a very strong Dark Race member. Should we tell this to the Alliance Leader?¡± Li Yanlu asked. Ye Li sneered. ¡°If I, Ye Li, can¡¯t even save my own woman, am 1 still the Demon King¡­ Ye Li?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and disappeared. Li Yanlu pondered for a few seconds and then stepped on her Dustless Sword, heading for the Warrior Alliance. ording to the position given by Gu Feng, Ye Li arrived outside the Undead Race! Some fifth-tier undead looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Are you Demon King Ye Li?¡± a fifth-tier undead asked.. Chapter 501 - 501: Undead Race Chapter 501: Undead Race Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The fifth-tier undeads couldn¡¯t believe it. This Demon King Ye Li had reallye alone. Where was his Apocalypse Legion? Where were the Fist-God Zombie and the Ice Zombie? These days, they had heard a lot about the Apocalypse Legion. Ah Da, the Fist-God Zombie, could punch a hole in the sky, and Hongye, the Ice Zombie, was covered in cold air that could even seal the sea. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, how dare youe? Just for a few women? Is it worth it?¡± A fifth-tier undead looked at Ye Li in disdain. Ye Li didn¡¯t speak. He took out the Dragon-ying de from the system space. A five-wed blood dragon hovered in the air, apanied by dragon and broadsword cries. ¡°Dragon-ying de!¡± The eyes of these fifth-tier undeads couldn¡¯t help but glow. They thought that the Dragon-ying de was too terrifying. Just looking at it made them scared. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you made the right choice. Now hand over the Dragon-ying de,¡± a fifth-tier undead said with a smile. Swish! A cold glint appeared first, followed by a sh like a dragon! Several fifth-tier undeads died instantly, without even leaving their corpses. Ye Li slowly walked into the territory of the Undead Race! In an instant, countless undeads surrounded him. Swish! A cold light thousands of meters long appeared, and hundreds of undead creatures were instantly melted. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, why are you so angry?¡± A voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Then, the phantom of the Dark Race member that appeared in the Cloud Peak Academy appeared in front of Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the undead in front of him, a Tier 1 Master-level member of the Dark Race. In addition, there were a few tenth-tier undead creatures. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, hand over the Dragon-ying de!¡± A tenth-tier undead sneered at Ye Li. Swish! With one sh, the life of this tenth-tier undead would disappear from this world forever. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, how dare you!¡± The Tier 1 Master-level undead widened his eyes. Now that the Demon King Ye Li¡¯s woman was in their hands, could it be¡­ Did the Demon King Ye Li not care at all? Thinking of this, the Tier 1 Master-level Dark Race member panicked. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, aren¡¯t you afraid that your woman will die in front of you?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Do you ants deserve to talk to me?¡± As soon as he said so, Ye Li¡¯s Dragon-ying de had already reached the neck of the Tier 1 Master-level undead. ¡°Let them go, or you¡¯ll die!¡± There was no expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, as if he were a peerless ferocious god from the Inferno. The Tier 1 Master-level undead¡¯s eyes widened. Before he could react, the Dragon-ying de was pressed against his neck. ¡°Hehe, Demon King Ye Li, do you really think I¡¯m afraid?¡± The Tier 1 Master-level undead calmed down and said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°You can try!¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was terrifyingly cold. For some reason, looking at the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, the Tier 1 Master-level undead felt his entire body tremble involuntarily. The undead creatures even held their breath. Silence, a deadly silence. The Tier 1 Master-level undead knew that Ye Li was definitely not bluffing. ¡°Bring them up!¡± the Tier 1 Master-level undead said coldly. Soon, the four women and their teacher, Lu Yu, appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Demon King, how about we make a deal? You hand over the Dragon-ying de to me, and 1 will release your women..¡± Chapter 502 - 502: Decisive and Ruthless Chapter 502: Decisive and Ruthless Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The four women and Lu Yu looked at Ye Li. They didn¡¯t know whether to be excited or afraid. This was a n of Dark Race! ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± The Tier 1 Master-level Dark Race member stared at Ye Li. Although he would die if the Dragon-ying de went any further, if he died, Ye Li¡¯s woman wouldn¡¯t be able to survive either. The Tier 1 Master-level Dark Race member certainly didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li could stillugh. ¡°I¡¯mughing at your ignorance. How dare you threaten me?¡± Ye Li shook his head. Swish! A cold light appeared, and the Tier 1 Master-level undead was killed. Ye Li was now a tier 2 Transcender. In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, a tier 1 Master-level undead was pitifully weak. At the moment when the Tier 1 Master-level undead died, a few undead creatures were about to attack the four women and Lu Yu. Unfortunately, Ye Li had already activated the Swift Steps. In an instant, Ye Li arrived in front of the four women. ¡°Primordial Demon sh!¡± The three thousand god and demon phantoms attacked, and the undead around the women turned into ashes. ¡°Let¡¯s fight the Demon King Ye Li!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± At this moment, countless undead creatures rushed towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, raised his fist, and slowly said word byword, ¡°Demon God Domineering Fist.¡± The sky-level technique, Demon God Domineering Fist, was extremely powerful. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, everyone felt that the sky was about to copse. Countless undead creatures were reduced to ashes, leaving no corpses. Seeing this scene, the remaining undead were already scared out of their wits. They hurriedly ran for their lives, their speed reaching the fastest in history. ¡°Senior.¡± The four women called Ye Li with lingering fear. The unparalleledbat power that Ye Li showed just now was really terrifying. Although Lu Yu, the teacher of the four women, was a teacher of the Cloud Peak Academy, she felt that in front of Ye Li, she was like an ant. Ye Li could instantly kill her thousands of times. Ye Li sent them back to the Cloud Peak Academy and asked them not to run around. Then, he went to the Warrior Alliance. ¡°Alliance Leader, do you think Demon King Ye Li can¡­¡± Before Li Yanlu finished speaking, he was interrupted by Xiahou Jie. ¡°If he can¡¯t even solve the small Undead Race, is he still the Demon King Ye Li?¡± Xiahou Jie said. With that, a seventh-tier Evolved Being ran into the hall. ¡°Alliance Leader, the Demon King Ye Li hase.¡± Xiahou Jie¡¯s eyes lit up, and a smile appeared on his face. A few secondster, Ye Li walked into the hall. Xiahou Jie hurriedly invited Ye Li to sit down. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, how are you doing in the zombie forest?¡± This was what Xiahou Jie was most concerned about. After all, topletely destroy the Dark Temple in the northern realm, he needed the help of Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Not bad. Ah Da and Hongye became tenth-tier Master-level zombies,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Xiahou Jie was overjoyed to hear that. He gave Ye Li a thumbs up. ¡°As expected of the Demon King, Ye Li. It¡¯s really terrifying,¡± Xiahou Jie said. Everyone in the hall looked at each other in shock when they heard this. They naturally knew All Da and Hongye, who were the zombies in the Apocalypse Legion. But tenth-tier Master-level zombies? This was unbelievable. The sect master of the Warrior Alliance was only a tenth-level Transcender. ¡°The Alliance Leader made such an important decision without discussing it with me. Do I, the Grand Elder, have no say at all?¡± Suddenly, a deep voice entered everyone¡¯s ears.. Chapter 503 - 503: Grand Elder of the Warrior Alliance Chapter 503: Grand Elder of the Warrior Alliance Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions With that, an old man walked into the hall. The elderly person has a dignified appearance, with eyes as sharp as an eagle¡¯s, as if just one nce from those eyes could terrify someone half to death. Behind the old man was a youth. The youth was none other than Wang Tian. The number one genius of the Cloud Peak Academy, Wang Tian! The old man¡¯s name was Wang Zong, and he was the Grand Elder of the Warrior Alliance. Xiahou Jie looked at Wang Zong. A few secondster, he smiled. ¡°Grand Elder, congrattions on your breakthrough. Now our Warrior Alliance has two tenth-tier Transcenders.¡± A few days ago, Wang Zong had been in seclusion and only came out yesterday. He only learned about Ye Li yesterday. ¡°Are you the Demon King, Ye Li?¡± Grand Elder Wang Zong narrowed his eyes and looked at Ye Li. Wang Tian looked at Ye Li coldly. That day in Yun City¡¯s restaurant, Ye Li actually treated him like this. Now, the chance to take revenge had finallye. ¡°Do I need to tell you if I am the Demon King, Ye Li?¡± Ye Li said lightly. Wang Zong was stunned. He didn¡¯t know how many years it had been since he heard such words. ¡°Hehe, the Demon King Ye Li is the Demon King Ye Li. You¡¯re really special. How dare a tier 2 Transcender say such a thing to me?¡± ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 admire you very much.¡± Wang Zong stared at Ye Li and said coldly. ¡°Grand Elder, Demon King Ye Li is now the partner of our Warrior Alliance. I think you¡­¡± Grand Elder Wang Zong sneered. ¡°Since the Alliance Leader has made a decision, 1 can¡¯t say much. However, how should we settle the matter of Demon King Ye Li seriously injuring my grandson?¡± That day, in a restaurant in Yun City, Wang Tian¡¯s hands and feet were pierced by Ye Li¡¯s golden spiritual light attack. Ye Li didn¡¯t want to either, but Wang Tian didn¡¯t answer his question. He had given Wang Tian a chance, but he didn¡¯t cherish it. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what do you think we should do?¡± Wang Zong looked at Ye Li and asked. Grand Elder Wang Zong had a very high status in the Warrior Alliance, even higher than the Alliance Leader. He was also the most powerful person in the Warrior Alliance. Generally speaking, even the Alliance Leader, Xiahou Jie, had to concede to him. Now that Wang Zong had broken through to be a tenth-tier Transcender, he was naturally even more arrogant. ¡°What should we do?¡± Ye Li smiled casually. Wang Tian looked at the smile on Ye Li¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be able to smile. Facing his grandfather, he actually didn¡¯t look afraid at all. Seeing this, Wang Tian couldn¡¯t help but be furious. ¡°Ye Li, what else do you have to be calm about? Kneel and kowtow three times to me, and I¡¯ll spare you. Otherwise¡­¡± Wang Tian didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He wanted Ye Li to understand on his own. Anyway, if he didn¡¯t agree, the consequences would be serious. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, this condition is not too much, right?¡± Grand Elder Wang Zong looked at Ye Li. ¡°Grand Elder, are you the Alliance Leader or am I the Alliance Leader of the Warrior Alliance?¡± Xiahou Jie shouted angrily. Wang Zong smiled. ¡°Alliance Leader, this Demon King Ye Li is a demon. It¡¯s a mistake for you to choose to cooperate with him.¡± Swish! When no one was paying attention, a golden spiritual light attack flew out of Ye Li¡¯s finger. ¡°Ahh!¡± A scream came. The number one genius of the Cloud Peak Academy, Wang Tian, had died! Seeing this scene, everyone in the hall was dumbfounded. ¡°Tian¡¯er!¡± Grand Elder Wang Zong shouted, his eyes red.. Chapter 504 - 504: The Grand Elder quit the Warrior Alliance. Chapter 504: The Grand Elder quit the Warrior Alliance. Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone in the hall of the Warrior Alliance was shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to suddenly attack. ¡°Tian¡¯er!¡± Da Chani¡¯s eyes were red as he looked at Wang Tian¡¯s corpse on the ground. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I want your life!¡± Wang Zong gritted his teeth and said. Suddenly, Wang Zong pped Ye Li. Wang Zong was a tenth-tier Transcender, and Ye Li was only a tier 2 Transcender now, so he was naturally no match for Wang Zong. But he had Ah Da and Hongye. Now, Ah Da and Hongye had both be tenth-tier Master-level zombies. Ye Li was about to release Ah Da and Hongye from the system space, when a figure appeared in front of Ye Li. It was none other than the Alliance Leader of the Warrior Alliance, Xiahou Jie. Xiahou Jie raised his palm, which collided heavily with that of Grand Elder Wang Zong. Boom! In an instant, spiritual energy spread in the hall, and the tables and chairs were all shattered. ¡°Xiahou Jie, are you going to stop me?¡± Wang Zong stared at Xiahou Jie. ¡°Grand Elder, since I¡¯ve decided to cooperate with the Demon King, Ye Li, then you can¡¯t fight him!¡± Xiahou Jie said coldly. ¡°Xiahou Jie, do you really mean that?¡± Wang Zong¡¯s expression was cold and terrifying. His only grandson had died at the hands of Ye Li. If he didn¡¯t take revenge, he wouldn¡¯t be a human! ¡°Grand Elder, it¡¯s your grandson who has been provoking Ye Li. Ye Li is not in the wrong,¡± Xiahou Jie said. Grand Elder Wang Zong had just broken through to the tenth-tier Transcender, but Xiahou Jie had been a tenth-tier Transcender for several years. If they really fought, Wang Zong was naturally no match for Xiahou Jie. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Wang Zongughed out loud, and his face turned grim again. ¡°Xiahou Jie, Demon King Ye Li, I, Wang Zong, quit the Warrior Alliance. Just wait!¡± With that, Grand Elder Wang Zong carried Wang Tian¡¯s corpse and walked out of the hall. The five generals in the hall all looked at each other. The Grand Elder wanted to quit the Warrior Alliance? This was a big deal. Wang Zong was the most powerful person in the Warrior Alliance. There were countless people who listened to him. If he quit the Warrior Alliance, he would have to take away at least 70% of the people in the Warrior Alliance. ¡°Alliance Leader, this¡­¡± Li Yanlu looked at Xiahou Jie. Xiahou Jie sneered. ¡°The Grand Elder has always been unconvinced of me, but my realm is higher than his. Now that he has be a tenth-tier Transcender, he will naturally be even more arrogant. As you can see just now, the Grand Elder doesn¡¯t take me, the Alliance Leader, seriously at all.¡± In Xiahou Jie¡¯s opinion, there would be a battle between him and the Grand Elder sooner orter. He didn¡¯t want to cause too much trouble at this critical moment, but since Ye Li had taken action, he might as well bring this matter forward. ¡°1 heard that something big happened in the Warrior Alliance. The Grand Elder quit the Warrior Alliance.¡± ¡°Yes, countless families quit the Warrior Alliance with the Grand Elder. What happened?¡± ¡°I have a friend from the Wang family. I heard that the Demon King Ye Li killed the Grand Elder¡¯s biological grandson, Wang Tian, so¡­¡± All the gic warriors in this area knew of this matter. After the Grand Elder led countless families to quit the Warrior Alliance, everyone knew that a shocking battle wasing. The Demon King Ye Li killed Grand Elder¡¯s grandson, so the Grand Elder certainly wouldn¡¯t let it go. Sure enough, on this day, Grand Elder Wang Zong led countless strong masters to surround the main hall of the Warrior Alliance. Many forces that didn¡¯t belong to the Warrior Alliance came after hearing the news, just to watch a shocking battle.. Chapter 505 - 505: Surround the Warrior Alliance Chapter 505: Surround the Warrior Alliance Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the hall of the Warrior Alliance. ¡°Master, the Grand Elder has surrounded the main hall with his subordinates,¡± Qian Kun reported to Xiahou Jie. In the hall at this moment, not only were the five generals of the Warrior Alliance present, but also many powerful members from various families, all of whom had good rtions with Xiahou Jie. ¡°Hmph!¡± Xiahou Jie snorted, ¡°The enemyes, we block; wateres, we cover with earth!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been displeased with the Grand Elder for a long time. If people didn¡¯t know better, they would think he¡¯s the true leader of the Warrior Alliance.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s fight, Master!¡± ¡°Yes, Master, let¡¯s fight. At worst, in eighteen years, we¡¯ll have another life.¡± All the n leaders looked to Xiahou Jie, awaiting hismand. Meanwhile, Ye Li You leisurely sipped his tea, observing the cup in his hand, realizing it was made of valuable white jade. Seeing Ye Li¡¯s nonchnt attitude, Li Yanlu furrowed her brows. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, this whole mess is because of you. Why are you acting as if nothing happened?¡± Li Yanlu looked displeased at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°Yanlu, if 1 don¡¯t act like this, what else should 1 do? Do you want me to cry?¡± Upon hearing this, Li Yanlu became furious. She stared at Ye Li. ¡°You!¡± Then, Li Yanlu turned to Xiahou Jie. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t think we need to help him. He doesn¡¯t care, so why should we?¡± Li Yanlu was genuinely angry. The main hall of the Warrior Alliance was already surrounded, and yet Ye Li remained so indifferent. How could she not be angry? Xiahou Jie hadn¡¯t spoken yet when a grim voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Xiahou Jie, 1 don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. We¡¯ll settle our ountster. Hand over the Demon King Ye Li. If you choose not to, you should know the consequences.¡± The voice belonged to the Grand Elder, Wang Zong! Upon hearing this, Ye Li slowly stood up from his seat, his face calm as still water. Afraid? No! Ye Li would never be afraid. If someone wanted to deal with him, he would face it. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s more formidable. Li Yanlu watched Ye Li¡¯s back in amazement. ¡°Is he crazy? Going out alone?¡± In Li Yanlu¡¯s eyes, Ye Li walking out like this meant nothing but seeking death. ¡°Let¡¯s go out too,¡± Xiahou Jie said. Soon, everyone in the main hall walked out. Ye Li walked out slowly and saw hundreds of gic warriors in front of him. Even the lowest among them was a tenth-tier Evolved Being. The highest was, of course, Grand Elder Wang Zong, and most others were first or second-tier Transcenders. Such a force gathered together was enough to destroy heaven and earth. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you finally came out!¡± Wang Zong looked at Ye Li coldly. Xiahou Jie also led hundreds of gic warriors to stand in front of Ye Li. Various forces that came to watch the battle held their breath because they knew that if a fight broke out, it would be earth-shattering. ¡°You old dog, do you really think you can avenge Wang Tian?¡± Ye Li looked at Wang Zong indifferently. As soon as these words came out, everyone involuntarily gasped. They couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li would dare to call the Grand Elder an old dog. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, today is your death date!¡± Wang Zong roared angrily. He was already infuriated to the extreme. ¡°Death?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°No one can kill me..¡± Chapter 506 - 506: Skill Synthesis Chapter 506: Skill Synthesis Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wang Zong looked at Xiahou Jie with a cold expression. ¡°Xiahou Jie, do you really intend to help the Demon King Ye Li?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Wang Zong¡¯s expression turned cold, and he gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s fight!¡± As the words fell, Wang Zong gave the order. ¡°Attack!¡± Suddenly, more than four hundred high-level gic warriors rushed towards Ye Li. Xiahou Jie was about to give themand but was stopped by Ye Li. He looked at Ye Li in great confusion. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what are you doing?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°This matter started because of me. There¡¯s no need to involve you. Just watch.¡± With that, Ye Li released Ah Da and Hongye from the system space. Two tenth-tier master-level zombies!!! Ye Li didn¡¯t release the other zombies. He knew that if he let them out, they would only be cannon fodder. Roar!!! Ada unleashed the Earth-level skill, ¡°Three Thousand Ghost Cry Fist!¡± Hongye used the Earth-level skill, ¡°Freeze the Nine Heavens!¡± The strength of two tenth-tier master-level zombies,bined with Earth-level skills, was no joke. They hurriedly retreated. Wang Zong didn¡¯t make a move. He never expected that Ye Li would have two tenth-tier master-level zombies. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 heard you have an Apocalypse Legion. Are these two tenth-tier master-level zombies your reliance?¡± Wang Zong¡¯s expression was terrifyingly cold. ¡°An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. It¡¯s fair. Since you want to avenge your grandson,e then.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly, his face showing no emotion. The various forces watching the battle held their breath. In their eyes, Demon King Ye Li and the two tenth-tier master-level zombies were truly terrifying. ¡°Divine Power Palm!¡± Suddenly, Wang Zong fiercely struck towards Ye Li. A palm formed from gathered spiritual energy came crashing down towards Ye Li. The attack was terrifying beyond measure. Ye Li activated the sixth level of the Ancient Devil Tome, and his overall attributes skyrocketed. ¡°Demon God Domineering Fist!¡± Ye Li used the Heaven-level skill, Demon God Domineering Fist. In an instant, countless terrifying fist shadows, apanied by numerous gods and demons, attacked the giant palm. Boom! A thunderous sound shook the heavens and the earth. All the gic warriors watching the battle copsed to the ground. Their eyes were filled with horror. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Wang Zong roared in anger. He couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li had actually withstood his attack. ¡°Attack!¡± Wang Zong roared again, and hundreds of gic warriors used their respective skills,unching an onught towards Ye Li. ¡°Skill Synthesis!¡± ¡°me de Technique, Primordial Demon sh, Sky Demon Tyrant de Technique, Demonic Devil de Cross sh and Demon God Domineering Fist!¡± Four SSS-level skillsbined with one Heaven-level skill. In an instant, a giant god-demon, hundreds of meters in size, appeared behind Ye Li. Boom! A demonic aura swept across thirty thousand miles, and a single fist chilled the entire world. How could words describe such an attack? In an instant, the world changed color! The gic warriors were sent flying one after another. Silence, a deadly silence. The various forces watching the battle had their eyes widened like never before. Wang Zong¡¯s old face showed extreme horror. He couldn¡¯t believe such an attack. He truly couldn¡¯t believe that it was unleashed by a second-tier Transcender. Xiahou Jie and the others were in the same state. They all stood there like statues, unable to move.. Chapter 507 - 507: Entering the Heavenly Tower to Cultivate Chapter 507: Entering the Heavenly Tower to Cultivate Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was the Demon King Ye Li after all. This cheat was ridiculous. Four SSS-level skills and one sky-level skill. Could it be a joke to synthesize them together? This blow scared hundreds of gic warriors. Wang Zong regained his senses, looking at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 didn¡¯t expect you to be this terrifying!¡± Wang Zong couldn¡¯t believe it. He really couldn¡¯t believe it. Ye Li¡¯s face was calm as water, as if nothing had happened. ¡°He¡¯s actually so powerful?¡± Li Yanlu looked at Ye Li in astonishment. She stared at Ye Li¡¯s slightly thin figure. When Ye Li unleashed that terrifying attack just now, she felt like she was in the depths of hell. No wonder he could be so calm andposed in the main hall. At this moment, Li Yanlu truly understood the true terror of Ye Li. ¡°Grand Elder, let¡¯s retreat. Even if we go all out, we can kill this Demon King Ye Li, but Xiahou Jie and the others are eyeing us.¡± A second-tier Transcender said to Wang Zong. Wang Zong pondered for a few seconds, then looked coldly at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, we will meet again.¡± After speaking, the Grand Elder led hundreds of gic warriors away. Ye Li didn¡¯t choose to pursue. Even if he could kill Wang Zong, the cost would be too high. However, he knew that before long, Wang Zong would die. Ye Li didn¡¯t idle. He ordered the Apocalypse Legion to gather zombies, and this time, he would gather countless zombies. The scope of gathering zombies this time was wider, from various regions in the Northern Domain. Although his strength was decent now, he still couldn¡¯t do whatever he wanted in the Northern Domain. If necessary, he would buy berserk potions from the point mall. He had used berserk potions several times before, and during the time in the ruins of the wilderness city, he slept for a whole year due to using too many berserk potions. Now, it was time for him to cultivate! After crossing into this parallel world, he had never practiced. He could level up just by synthesizing zombies. But today was different; he had to cultivate! ¡°I¡¯m going into secluded cultivation,¡± Ye Li said to Xiahou Jie. Xiahou Jie was puzzled. Secluded cultivation? Before Xiahou Jie could speak, Ye Li disappeared on the spot. Ye Li arrived at the top of a mountain! ¡°If the host wants to cultivate, you can enter the Heavenly Tower for cultivation.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li was slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t know that Heavenly Tower could be used for cultivation. Then, he took out Heavenly Tower from the system space. After Heavenly Tower recognized him as its master, he found that he could use Heavenly Tower at will. Ye Li entered the first floor of Heavenly Tower! He felt a rich spiritual energy. He had been to ces with rich spiritual energy before, but this level of concentration was unprecedented. It wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine; the higher the floor, the more concentrated the spiritual energy. After reaching the fourth floor, Ye Li found that he couldn¡¯t go up anymore. There was no choice; he could only cultivate on the fourth floor. Unexpectedly, on the fourth floor, not only was the spiritual energy extremely rich, but time also passed extremely quickly. One day inside was equivalent to a month outside. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for upgrading your talent to the Earth level.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Ye Li originally thought that SSS-level was the highest talent, but now it seemed that it was far from that. Ye Li stayed on the fourth floor for a month. He went from a second-tier Transcender to a third-tier Transcender. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining the opportunity of skill fusion!¡± Chapter 508 - 508: All Kinds of Cheats Chapter 508: All Kinds of Cheats Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Opportunity for skill fusion?¡± Ye Li was a bit puzzled. ¡°It means merging the desired skills into apletely new one.¡± As the system exined, Ye Li understood. ¡°Please choose the skills you want to fuse.¡± Without hesitation, Ye Li chose the skills: me de Technique, Primordial Demon sh, Sky Demon Tyrant de Technique, and Demonic Devil de Cross sh. These four skills were now only SSS-level, and they were not very useful for him. ¡°Skill fusion begins:¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 6o%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Skill fusionplete. Congrattions, host, on obtaining the Heaven-grade skill ¨C Annihtion Finger.¡± Annihtion Finger? Ye Li¡¯s face lit up. Now he had two Heaven-grade skills. With two Heaven-grade skills, unleashing an attack bybining skills¡­ Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but imagine such a scene. It must be spectacr. Ding! ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining a chance to draw a random prize.¡± The virtual pointer started spinning in the roulette. ¡°Congrattions, host, on drawing the Weapon Fusion skill.¡± Weapon Fusion? Ye Li was a bit stunned. What was this Weapon Fusion? Was it simr to skill fusion? ¡°Host, after weapon fusion, you can obtain apletely new weapon, but the new weapon will still have the original abilities of the old weapons.¡± After contemting for a few seconds, Ye Li said, ¡°So, if the fused weapon is an axe, can 1 still enter the axe for cultivation?¡± ¡°Yes, host.¡± With the affirmative answer from the system, Ye Li felt relieved. ¡°Now, please choose the weapons you want to fuse.¡± Ye Li fused the Dragon ying de, Heavenly Tower, and Eastern Emperor Bell without hesitation. After a few seconds, the system¡¯s voice echoed in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Congrattions, host, on obtaining an unparalleled divine artifact, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword.¡± Sword? Ye Li thought that the name Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was indeed domineering, but he didn¡¯t know how powerful it was. ¡°The Ancient Devil Tome has transformed into the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo.¡± ¡°The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo has been upgraded to the first level.¡± Ye Li was stunned. What was going on? Did the Ancient Devil Tome voluntarily transform into this Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo? ¡°Yes, host. Because the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword is an unparalleled divine artifact, 1 imnt a sword spirit into it for you. The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo is the most suitable for you.¡± After the Ancient Devil Tome turned into the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo, it meant that he was no longer a demon but a human. However, whether he was human or a demon, he didn¡¯t care. In his eyes, it was the same. At this moment, Ye Li was still in the Heavenly Tower of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Now that he was a third-tier Transcender, he looked towards the fifth floor. When he was still a second-tier Transcender, he couldn¡¯t enter the fifth floor. Afterwards, Ye Li advanced to the fifth floor. As expected, he could indeed enter the fifth floor now. The spiritual energy on the fifth floor was even denser, and time passed even faster. In this way, it took Ye Li another month to finally reach the seventh floor. The seventh floor was already the top floor. He had also be a seventh-tier Transcender from a third-tier Transcender. Such a speed of advancement was probably unprecedented. Ye Li left the Heavenly Tower, looking at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was entirely crimson, and it looked incredibly sharp. Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword: Formed by the fusion of the Dragon ying de, Heavenly Tower, and Eastern Emperor Bell, it possesses the sharpness of the Dragon ying de, the spatial abilities of Heavenly Tower, and the wailing of the Eastern Emperor Bell. Without much thought, Ye Li stored the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in the system space.. Chapter 509 - 509: Heaven-Grade Skills for All Apocalypse Legion Members Chapter 509: Heaven-Grade Skills for All Apocalypse Legion Members Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at the rising sun still on the mountain and smiled inwardly. He nced at his attribute panel: ¡°Host: Ye Li.¡± ¡°System: Super Synthesis System.¡± ¡°Weapon: Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword.¡± ¡°Realm: Seventh-tier Transcender.¡± ¡°Skills: Heaven-grade skill [Demon God Domineering Fist], Heaven-grade skill [Annihtion Finger].¡± ¡°Zombies: Apocalypse Legion.¡± Ye Li thought his realm was a bit low; he needed to continue cultivating. But before that, he had to synthesize some zombies. That¡¯s because the Apocalypse Legion had arrived with the zombies. Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and arrived at a city. Again, the city was filled with zombies. This time, the number of zombies was simply too much. Fortunately, Ye Li had the bulk synthesis ability; otherwise, it would take him a lot of time. Ah Da: Tenth-tier master-level zombie, Hongye: Tenth-tier master-level zombie, Bai Wawa: Seventh-tier master-level zombie, Yutong: Seventh-tier master-level zombie, All Qi: Sixth-tier master-level zombie, Bone Maiden: Sixth-tier master-level zombie, Long Yu: Sixth-tier master-level zombie, Mo You: Sixth-tier master-level zombie. Mo You was the Zombie Queen. Ye Li had given her the name not long ago. Ding! ¡°Congrattions, host, on obtaining the opportunity for zombie fusion.¡± Ye Li had obtained the opportunity to fuse zombies when he was in the Annan Base City. He fused the Silver, Silver, Copper, and Iron of the White Lotus Sect with Ah Da. And now, he obtained it again¡­ Ye Li thought for a moment and decided to fuse the Eighteen Copper-Armor wed Zombies. He had a feeling that the Eighteen Copper-Armor wed Zombies weren¡¯t very useful. Then Ye Li fused the Eighteen Copper-Armor wed Zombies with All Da. ¡°Zombie fusion begins:¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 6o%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Fusionplete, Ah Da upgraded to a first-tier Lord-level zombie.¡± Above the Master-level zombies were the Lord-level zombies. The North Realm was too weak; there were no powerful zombies. The world was vast, and Ye Li knew that his strength was strong in the North Realm, but it was insignificant in the entire world. Ye Li wondered if he should give each zombie in the Apocalypse Legion a Heaven-grade skill. The current zombie skills were too trash; they were practically useless. He hadn¡¯t thought about this issue before. He opened the points mall in his mind. His points had reached an astonishing level. He found the Zombie Skill Fusion. Ye Li bought it without checking the price. Next, he began to fuse the skills of each zombie in the Apocalypse Legion. For those zombies whose skills couldn¡¯t be fused into a Heaven-grade skill, he bought Earth-grade skills from the points mall. Unfortunately, the points mall didn¡¯t have Heaven-grade skills exclusively for zombies. Finally, every zombie in the Apocalypse Legion had an exclusive Heaven-grade skill. Ah Da: True Fire Domineering Fist. Hongye: Sky Burning Cold Qi. Bai Wawa: Heavenly Destruction Demonic Foot. Yutong: Great Sky Petrification. Ah Qi: Thirteen Ghost Swords of Blue Cloud. Bone Maiden: Sky Swallowing Demon Technique. Long Yu: Startling Spear Technique. Mo You: Sky Destroying Fist. Every zombie now had an exclusive Heaven-grade skill. Ye Li was very satisfied, and he didn¡¯t care how many points he had spent. Next¡­ Ye Li sneered; it was time to take revenge. Immediately, Ye Li ced the Apocalypse Legion into the system space, activated the Swift Steps, and disappeared from the spot. Before arriving at the Warrior Alliance, he unexpectedly found himself in a small city and saw Li Yanlu fighting against several second-tier Transcenders. Although Li Yanlu was a third-tier Transcender, it was evident that she was struggling against five second-tier Transcenders.. Chapter 510 - 510: Li Yanlu’s shock Chapter 510: Li Yanlu¡¯s shock Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Five tier-2 Transcenders surrounded Li Yanlu. ¡°Li Yanlu, let¡¯s see where you can escape this time.¡± A tier-2 Transcender stared at Li Yanlu and sneered. Li Yanlu¡¯s expression turned cold when she heard that. She had been looking for the ce where Ye Li was cultivating in seclusion these days, but she hadn¡¯t found where Ye Li was cultivating. After arriving in Lan City, she met gic warriors under the Grand Elder¡¯smand. Li Yanlu held the Dustless Sword tightly in her hand. If there were two or three tier-2 Transcenders, she could still fight, but there were five tier-2 Transcenders. Even if she tried her best, she could only kill two at most, and she would also die. ¡°Li Yanlu, put down your Dustless Sword and surrender. No one will save you,¡± a tier-2 Transcender said smugly. In their opinion, Li Yanlu was at a loss for what to do. ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t let you off easily,¡± Li Yanlu said coldly. At this moment, Ye Li was on the roof of a tall building. His handsome face was expressionless. Now, he was already a seventh-tier Transcender. In his eyes, the people below were too weak. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Li Yanlu, since you refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit, don¡¯t me us. Goodbye, esteemed Fifth War General.¡± As soon as he said so, the five tier-2 Transcenders attacked Li Yanlu together. Li Yanlu used the Dustless Sword to fight the five tier-2 Transcenders. Countless buildings were destroyed. The destruction ability of Transcenders was too strong. Suddenly, Li Yanlu used the unparalleled sword intent, and a tier-2 Transcender died under the unparalleled sword intent. After Li Yanlu used the unparalleled sword intent, the attacks of several tier-2 Transcender arrived in front of her. At such a distance, she wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge even if she had a hundred legs. At this critical moment! Ye Li slowly raised his finger, and several terrifying golden spiritual attacks flew out of his finger. ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± As several wind-breaking sounds sounded, a shocking bloody hole appeared on each of the foreheads of the remaining four tier-2 Transcenderes. Li Yanlu was shocked. She had thought that she would definitely die. She didn¡¯t expect to be able to survive. And¡­ Golden spiritual attack? Suddenly, Li Yanlu¡¯s pupils were constricted. ¡°Demon King Ye Li?¡± She was about to look for Ye Li, only to find that Ye Li had already arrived in front of her. The young man¡¯s slightly thin back shocked her deeply. Ye Li turned his face and looked at Li Yanlu indifferently. ¡°Are you shocked by my appearance?¡± Li Yanlu was beyond shocked. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Li, she would have been dead. Li Yanlu didn¡¯t know how to answer Ye Li. Ye Li continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked forever, because everything 1 do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± As soon as he said this, Li Yanlu couldn¡¯t help but be even more shocked. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li slowly said to Li Yanlu. Li Yanlu was stunned. ¡°Where¡­ where are we going?¡± She even felt that she couldn¡¯t breathe because the aura exuding from Ye Li was too terrifying. She remembered that before Ye Li went into seclusion, his aura was not even 1% as terrifying as now, but now¡­ Li Yanlu couldn¡¯t imagine how strong Ye Li was.. Chapter 511 - 511: Coming to the Wang Family Chapter 511: Coming to the Wang Family Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°To find Wang Zong, of course.¡± Li Yanlu was even more shocked when she heard this. ¡°Ye Li, although your strength is terrifying and you have two tenth-tier Master-level zombies, you¡¯ve seen the Grand Elder¡¯s powerst time. If¡­¡± Before Li Yanlu could finish speaking, Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°Do you always talk so much nonsense?¡± A yful look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Li Yanlu was stunned. She was clearly doing this for Ye Li¡¯s own good, but why didn¡¯t Ye Li appreciate her kindness at all? Did this person take her kindness as ill intentions? ¡°Demon King Ye Li, although you saved me, I don¡¯t think you can talk to me like this unscrupulously!¡± Li Yanlu said to Ye Li unhappily. Ye Li smiled frankly. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s already good enough that 1 don¡¯t ask you to marry me. How can 1 speak to you so unscrupulously? Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Li Yanlu was a little angry. For so long, she had been very worried about Ye Li, because Ye Li didn¡¯t say where he was cultivating before he went into seclusion. She had been looking for Ye Li. She didn¡¯t know why she was worried about Ye Li. Perhaps it was because of Ye Li¡¯s unparalleled valor that day? Or maybe it was because of Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face? ¡°Are you leaving or not? If not, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Now, Ah Da was already a Lord-level zombie and had a Heaven-grade skill. Who would he be afraid of in the Northern Realm? ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Li Yanlu shouted at Ye Li angrily. Then, Ye Li and Li Yanlu headed for the Wang family. The Wang family, the number one family in the northern realm! The former Grand Elder of the Warrior Alliance, Wang Zong, was the head of the Wang family. Now that Wang Zong was a tenth-tier Transcender, his family still had eight seventh-tier Transcenders. It could be imagined how strong the Wang family was. Ye Li and Li Yan arrived outside the Wang family. ¡°Ask them toe out and see me. If they don¡¯t, I¡¯ll wipe them out.¡± Ye Li said lightly to Li Yanlu. Li Yanlu was stunned. Had this person always been so arrogant? She would rather believe that the sky was about to copse than believe that there was such an arrogant person. ¡°Ye Li, this is the Wang family. Last time, only the Grand Elder went to the Warrior Alliance. Do you really think you are invincible? If you want to die, go by yourself!¡± Li Yanlu said angrily to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Do you really trust your own eyes?¡± ¡°What?¡± Li Yanlu was a little confused by Ye Li¡¯s words. ¡°Go. Don¡¯t ever doubt my words.¡± Ye Li continued to say to Li Yanlu. Li Yanlu gritted her teeth. ¡°Ye Li, don¡¯t regret it!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Li Yanlu walked towards the door. The disciples of the Wang family all knew Li Yanlu. After all, she was the Fifth War General of the Warrior Alliance. ¡°You¡­ What are you doing here?¡± A disciple of the Wang family looked at Li Yanlu in shock. Although the Wang family and the Warrior Alliance didn¡¯t get along, Li Yanlu wasn¡¯t someone they could afford to offend. If they were ambushed and killed by Li Yanlu, they wouldn¡¯t be able to reason with her. ¡°Tell your family head that Demon King Ye Li asked all the people of your Wang family toe out. Otherwise, Demon King Ye Li will exterminate your family.¡± Li Yanlu conveyed Ye Li¡¯s words truthfully. She wanted to see if Ye Li had the capital to be so arrogant..! Chapter 512 - 512: Li Yanlu Felt that Ye Li Was Very Arrogant Chapter 512: Li Yanlu Felt that Ye Li Was Very Arrogant Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Wang family disciples were ail stunned when they heard this. Then, a disciple of the Wang family came back to his senses and looked at Li Yanlu. ¡°Master Fifth War General, did Demon King Ye Li really say that?¡± Li Yanlu sneered. ¡°Just report to your family head. Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡± Although she, Li Yanlu, was not an extremely powerful gic warrior, she was still a tier-3 Transcender. Not everyone could talk to her as an equal. Then, a disciple of the Wang family hurriedly ran in. In the main hall of the Wang family! Wang Zong sat on the throne at the top of the hall, and below him were the eight elders of the Wang family. The eight elders were all seventh-tier Transcender s and were very strong. ¡°Family Head, do you think Demon King Ye Li left the northern realm?¡± An elder said to Wang Zong. They had already received news that the Demon King Ye Li was not in the Warrior Alliance. The first thing they had to do was to find the Demon King Ye Li. Only by killing the Demon King Ye Li would they dare to attack the Warrior Alliance. After all, the methods of a person like the Demon King Ye Li were too terrifying. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°No matter where he is, we have to find him. Tian¡¯er can¡¯t die in vain.¡± Wang Zong snorted coldly. At this moment, the disciple of the Wang family ran to the Wang family¡¯s hall. ¡°Family Head! Family Head!¡± Wang Zong¡¯s face turned cold when he heard that. He shouted in a low voice, ¡°What happened!¡± This disciple of the Wang family didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and hurriedly said, ¡°Demon King Ye Li asked all the people of our Wang family to go out. He said that otherwise, he would exterminate our Wang family. The Fifth War General told me this.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Wang Zong and the eight elders were all shocked. They would never have thought that the Demon King, Ye Li, would appear. ¡°Helie.¡± Wang Zong sneered. ¡°Demon King Ye Li! I was worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able to find you. 1 didn¡¯t expect you toe to me!¡± ¡°Everyone, since the Demon King Ye Li wants us to go out, let¡¯s go out and kill him!¡± Wang Zong looked at the eight elders and said. The eight elders nodded. Immediately, they and Wang Zong got up and walked out of the hall. ¡°Ye Li, I¡¯ve already delivered your message. Now you solve it yourself!¡± Li Yanlu stared at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water, as if he didn¡¯t care about the uing battle at all. Looking at Ye Li¡¯s indifferent face, for some reason, Li Yanlu was very angry. She really couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of person Ye Li was. Was he not afraid of death? ¡°Didn¡¯t 1 tell you not to believe your eyes? Why do you still believe your eyes?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. Li Yanlu was about to reply when a coldugh interrupted her. ¡°Hahaha, Demon King Ye Li, I thought it would be a little troublesome to find you, but 1 didn¡¯t expect you toe to me. Heaven offers a way, but you refuse; hell has no door, but you insist on entering.¡± As soon as he said so, Wang Zong and the eight elders of the Wang Family appeared in front of Ye Li. Li Yanlu was a little frightened. Although she was the Fifth War General of the Warrior Alliance, which sounded scary, her strength was only that of a tier-3 Transcender. Wang Zong was a tenth-tier Transcender, and the eight elders of the Wang family were all seventh-tier Transcenders. Her strength was nothing in front of them. ¡°Demon King Ye Li!¡± Wang Zong shouted at Ye Li coldly. There was still no expression on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He slowly said, ¡°This little strength is not enough..¡± Chapter 513 - 513: Break the First Killing Array Chapter 513: Break the First Killing Array Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 know you have two tenth-tier Master-level zombies, but so what? This is the territory of our Wang family!¡± Wang Zong stared at Ye Li and said coldly. Ye Li smiled. ¡°I, Ye Li, am the same wherever 1 am.¡± ¡°Demon King Ye Li! I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know the number one killing array of our Wang family!¡± An elder shouted. When Li Yanlu heard the First Killing Array, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Legend had it that the First Killing Array had even killed tenth-tier Dark Race members! Of course, Ye Li had never heard of the First Killing Array, but he didn¡¯t think it was terrifying. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Ye Li asked casually. ¡°What do you mean!¡± Wang Zong stared at Ye Li and said coldly. Ye Li smiled. ¡°My meaning is clear. Are you ready to die?¡± As soon as he said this, Wang Zong and the eight elders were all shocked. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1¡¯11 let you have a taste of our Wang family¡¯s First Killing Array today!¡± ¡°Activate the array!¡± Suddenly, Wang Zong and the eight elders all began to recite an incantation, and the surrounding kilometer was enveloped by the First Killing Array. There were countless weapons inside, each condensed from spiritual energy. Of course, each of them was enough to kill. Li Yanlu had also entered the First Killing Array. Her fair face was full of shock. ¡°What should we do now!¡± Li Yanlu looked at Ye Li. Li Yanlu didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be able tough. ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Li Yanlu felt that she was too stupid. Why didn¡¯t she stop Ye Li froming to the Wang family when she knew that he was courting death? ¡°Demon King Ye Li, today, I¡¯ll use the First Killing Array to send you to heaven to avenge Tian¡¯er!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± As soon as he said so, the weapons condensed thousands of meters around him flew towards Ye Li and Li Yanlu. Seeing this, Li Yanlu was horrified. She closed her eyes because she knew that she was dead for sure. There was still no expression on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face as if he didn¡¯t see anything at all. Seeing this, Wang Zong and the eight elders all sneered. They knew that the Demon King Ye Li was already ready to die. Just as all the weapons condensed from spiritual energy were about to reach Ye Li and Li Yanlu! Just at this moment! Ye Li released Ah Da from the system space. Ah Da was now a Tier-1 Lord-level zombie. He raised his fist and used the Heaven-grade skill, True Fire Domineering Fist. Boom! With a shocking bang, the soaring true fire swallowed countless weapons condensed from spiritual energy. Immediately afterward, the air fell silent! Wang Zong and the eight elders all opened their eyes wide. They would never believe that the First Killing Array had been blocked. When the soaring fire disappeared, they saw a zombie in front of Ye Li. They naturally knew this zombie. It was the Fist-God Zombie, Ah Da. They looked at All Da and their pupils couldn¡¯t help but constrict. ¡°Lord¡­ Lord-level zombies?¡± Horror, absolute horror! Li Yanlu took a few steps back. She dared to swear that this was the most shocking moment she had ever been in her life. Her fair face was full of shock. ¡°I said that you should never believe your own eyes, but you didn¡¯t believe me.¡± Ye Li looked at Li Yanlu and said lightly. It was not until now that Li Yanlu finally understood the meaning of this sentence.. Chapter 514 - 514: Demon King Ye Li, I Want to Fight You One- on-One. Chapter 514: Demon King Ye Li, I Want to Fight You One- on-One. Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wang Zong was extremely shocked. In the battle in the Warrior Alliance a few months ago, the zombie Ah Da of the Divine Fist was still a tenth-tier Master-level zombie, but now, he had be a Lord-level zombie. He knew that this must be the doing of Demon King Ye Li. It was no secret in the Northern Realm that the Demon King Ye Li could synthesize zombies. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you actually have a Lord-level zombie!¡± Wang Zong looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if 1 have a Lord-level zombie or not. Just tell me if you are ready.¡± Of course, Wang Zong knew what Ye Li meant. Ye Li was asking him if he was ready to die. He had thought that this was a joke, but now he didn¡¯t dare to think so, because the Fist-God Zombie Ah Da had be a Lord-level zombie. Their greatest reliance, the First Killing Array, had been broken by the Fist-God Zombie Ah Da. Wang Zong and the eight elders trembled. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, our Wang family is the number one family in the northern realm. You¡­¡± Before Wang Zong finished speaking, he was interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°Let me ask you again, are you ready?¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you really think you have any chance of winning against the entire Wang family?¡± Wang Zong gritted his teeth and shouted coldly. Li Yanlu was already frozen like a y sculpture. She would never have thought that Ye Li would have a Lord-level zombie. This was a Lord-level zombie! ¡°It seems that you are ready. In fact, death is not that scary. At most, you will be a good man again in 18 years.¡± Ye Li slowly said. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li was about to attack. ¡°Wait!¡± Wang Zong shouted at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, if you are a hero, don¡¯t let your Lord-level zombie attack. Let¡¯s fight one-on-one!¡± Wang Zong stared at Ye Li. One-on-one? Ye Li wanted tough. This was the first time he had heard of a one-on-one battle after transmigrating to this parallel world. Wang Zong was a tenth-tier Transcender, and Ye Li was currently a seventh-tier Transcender. If it were other seventh-tier Transcenders, they wouldn¡¯t have any chance of winning against a tenth-tier Transcender, but was Ye Li an ordinary Transcender? Although his Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo was only on the first level, it was stronger than the sixth level of the Ancient Devil Tome. This was the charm of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo. ¡°I, Ye Li, am not a hero, but if you want to fight me one-on-one, if I don¡¯t fulfill your wish, it will seem that I, Ye Li, am afraid.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Li Yanlu was a little stunned. She really didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to agree. Wang Zong was a tenth-tier Transcender. Even if Ye Li was made of iron, how long could he hold on? Hearing that Ye Li agreed, Wang Zong didn¡¯t expect it either. He couldn¡¯t help but put on a grim smile. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you really agree?¡± Wang Zong looked at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°You¡¯re just a tenth-tier Transcender. Don¡¯t act as if you¡¯re sure to defeat me. You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Cut the crap and start.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was fused with three divine weapons and was many times stronger than the Dragon-ying de. The eight elders of the Wang family looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand. For some reason, their bodies began to tremble. They didn¡¯t want to tremble, but they couldn¡¯t help trembling.. What could they do? Chapter 515 - 515: Fight Grand Elder Wang Zong Chapter 515: Fight Grand Elder Wang Zong Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wang Zong had dominated the northern realm for many years, but he had never seen anyone like Ye Li. He couldn¡¯t calm down when he saw the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, even if the sword in your hand is a peerless spiritual treasure, you will still be killed by me. Under absolute power, everything is useless!¡± Wang Zong shouted coldly. Ye Li really didn¡¯t understand why Wang Zong had so much nonsense! ¡°Cut the crap. Pity your lungs. Come and die.¡± Ye Li hooked his finger at Wang Zong. Seeing this scene, Wang Zong burst into fury. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± With that, Wang Zong raised his finger and shouted coldly, ¡°Mystic Light Finger!¡± As soon as he said so, a terrifying attack burst out of Wang Zong¡¯s hand and flew towards Ye Li. As the saying went, even if you have a clever strategy, can¡¯t I find a way around it? Mystic Light Finger? Her brother had the Heaven-grade skill, Annihtion Finger! Ye Li also raised his finger and released the Annihtion Finger. The Annihtion Finger seemed to really destroy the world, and its power was extremely terrifying. The spiritual light of the Annihtion Finger collided heavily with the spiritual light of Wang Zong¡¯s attack! ¡°Boom!¡± How was that possible!!! Wang Zong¡¯s mystic light finger was dispersed by the Annihtion Finger, and the spiritual light of the Annihtion Finger attacked Wang Zong. Wang Zong was shocked. He never expected Ye Li to be able tounch such an attack. He hurriedly dodged and finally dodged the peerless blow of the Annihtion Finger. Swish! A cold light arrived first, and then the sword shot out like a dragon! A cold light thousands of meters long suddenly attacked Wang Zong. This blow was shockingly fast. Wang Zong¡¯s pupils constricted quickly. He was a tenth-tier Transcender. Swish! Wang Zong used all his strength to dodge the sword light. ¡°Demon God Domineering Fist!¡± Ye Li punched out heavily, and a terrifying fist shadow shot at Wang Zong. There were countless gods and demons on the terrifying fist shadow. ¡°Splurt!¡± Wang Zong resisted with all his strength, but the Demon God Domineering Fist was a Heaven-grade technique. He vomited a mouthful of blood. ¡°Demon King Ye Li!¡± Wang Zong¡¯s old face was extremely cold. He had thought that Ye Li had no chance of winning in a one-on-one battle with him, but he didn¡¯t expect this scene. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you are very strong. You are really strong. I didn¡¯t expect that you could force me to this point. However, next, 1 will crush you into pieces!¡± Wang Zong roared. With that, Wang Zong continued to shout, ¡°Burn my origin!¡± Wang Zong¡¯s strength had actually increased to the level of a Chosen One. The level of the Chosen One wasparable to the Lord level! ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯ve lost ten years of my life just to kill you. Goodbye, Demon King Ye Li!¡± Wang Zong sneered. Swish! Suddenly, Wang Zong disappeared from the spot at an astonishing speed. Ye Li couldn¡¯t even catch Wang Zong¡¯s figure. He activated the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo! His attributes soared. When Wang Zong appeared again, he was already behind Ye Li and punched him hard. Ye Li jumped and dodged the heavy punch! ¡°Demon King Ye Li, even if you have extraordinary abilities, you can¡¯t escape!¡± Wang Zong sneered. Ye Li smiled faintly and used the sill fusion. The Demon God Domineering Fist and Annihtion Finger, two Heaven-grade skills synthesized! Wang Zong looked at the terrifying attack on Ye Li¡¯s Primordial Dragon Abyss Sword. If such an attack wasunched, it would definitely destroy the world.. Chapter 516 - 516: Cloud Peak Academy Looted by the Dark Temple Chapter 516: Cloud Peak Academy Looted by the Dark Temple Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Demon God Domineering Fist and the Annihtion Finger were synthesized! Boom! A destructive blow shot at Wang Zong at an astonishing speed. Wang Zong¡¯s eyes widened because he found that he couldn¡¯t dodge such an attack! He consumed ten years of his lifespan to burn his origin and temporarily upgrade to the Chosen One realm. But Ye Li¡¯s attack was too terrifying. When the extremely terrifying attack was about to reach him, Wang Zong¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but constrict. ¡°My life¡­ is over!¡± Wang Zong shouted and closed his eyes. In an instant, dazzling light filled the entire sky, like a nuclear bomb exploding. After the explosion, Wang Zong was nowhere to be seen. He had already turned into ashes. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The eight elders of the Wang family were horrified. ¡°The family head is dead?¡± They couldn¡¯t believe that their family head would die. When the light disappeared, the eight elders of the Wang family looked at Ye Li and found that Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water, as if he was doing something trivial. Li Yanlu froze as if she were petrified. She thought that she was the most shocked she had ever been, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would only be truly shocked now. This shock had even prated into her soul. ¡°Are you very afraid?¡± Ye Li looked at the eight elders of the Wang family indifferently. The eight elders of the Wang family were shocked. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you¡­¡± ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to be afraid, because the dead don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword had already attacked! A thousand-foot-long sword light flew out of the tip of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Immediately afterward, Ah Da used the True Fire Domineering Fist! The soaring true fire also flew over. The eight elders of the Wang family had died. Ye Li looked at Li Yanlu who was still petrified and slowly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, Ye Li left. Li Yanlu came back to her senses and quickly followed him. ¡°Demon King Ye Li came out of seclusion and killed the Wang family¡¯s head and the eight elders!¡± ¡°Huh? That¡¯s impossible. The head of the Wang family is a tenth-tier Transcender.¡± ¡°What¡¯s impossible? It¡¯s been spreading like crazy!¡± The news went viral, and it didn¡¯t take long for everyone to know what Ye Li did. The hall of the Warrior Alliance! ¡°Master Demon King, many people know that you killed Wang Zong and the eight elders.¡± Xiahou Jie, the Leader of the Warrior Alliance, looked at Ye Li and said. Xiahou Jie only wanted to cooperate with Ye Li, but Ye Li had killed Wang Zong and the eight elders. He really felt that he couldn¡¯t talk to Ye Li as an equal. If they angered Ye Li, the Warrior Alliance would probably be razed to the ground by Ye Li in an instant. ¡°Just casually.¡± Ye Li slowly said to Xiahou Jie. ¡°Alliance Leader! Alliance Leader!¡± Suddenly, a sixth-tier Evolved Being ran into the hall. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiahou Jie asked. ¡°Cloud Peak Academy, Cloud Peak Academy¡­¡± The sixth-tier Evolved Being stammered. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± ¡°The Cloud Peak Academy was looted by the Dark Temple. Countless people were killed or injured, and¡­¡± ¡°They were captured by the people of the Dark Temple!¡± the sixth-tier Evolved Being said in shock. ¡°They¡± were naturally referring to Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, and Lu Qian. After Ye Li went into seclusion, Xiahou Jie sent someone to secretly protect them. ¡°What!¡± Xiahou Jie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Li was a little puzzled. He didn¡¯t know that Xia Houjie secretly sent people to protect the four girls, nor did he know who ¡°they¡± were.. Chapter 517 - 517: Dark Temple Chapter 517: Dark Temple Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xiahou Jie swallowed. He looked at Ye Li and said, ¡°Master Demon King, Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, and Lu Qian were taken away by the Dark Temple.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face instantly turned cold. The Undead Race had also captured the four girls that day. But the Undead Race was doomed! ¡°DarkTemple!¡± Ye Li said coldly. ¡°Master Demon King, the Dark Temple is stronger than us. The master of the Northern Realm is a tier-one Lord-level member of the Dark Race. Look¡­¡± Xiahou Jie looked at Ye Li tentatively. ¡°Where is the Dark Temple?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiahou Jie. Xiahou Jie was shocked. ¡°Master Demon King, you¡­¡± ¡°I asked where the Dark Temple is!¡± Xiahou Jie knew that if he didn¡¯t tell Ye Li the location of the Dark Temple, the consequences would be serious. Having no choice, Xiahou Jie could only tell Ye Li the specific location of the Dark Temple. After Ye Li knew the location of the Dark Temple, he activated the Swift Steps and disappeared. ¡°Alliance Leader!¡± Li Yanlu looked at Xiahou Jie. Xiahou Jie smiled bitterly. ¡°Yanlu, we can¡¯t stop him at all.¡± Li Yanlu secretly gritted her teeth and stared straight ahead, but Ye Li was nowhere to be seen. Death Mound Mountain! The Death Mound Mountain in the northern realm was thergest Forbidden Zones of Life. This was the Dark Temple, which controlled all the Dark Race members in the northern realm. Ye Li arrived in the air above the Death Mound Mountain and looked at the dark castle below. Waves of evil aura kepting at him. ¡°Keke.¡± A voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you¡¯re finally here.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a member of the Dark Race appeared in front of Ye Li. Ye Li had seen this member of the Dark Race once. That day in Yun City, he had just fought the Fifth War General Lei Gang when this member of the Dark Race appeared. This was a tier-2 Master-level Dark Race member. Now, in front of Ye Li, he was pitifully weak. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, allow me to introduce myself. My name is ck Spirit.¡± The tier-two Master-level Dark Race member looked at Ye Li proudly. ¡°You are already dead.¡± Ye Li slowly said. ck Spirit was shocked. He looked at Ye Li in shock and was about to speak, but before he could say anything, he would never have a chance to speak. Swish! A cold light appeared, and ck Spirit said goodbye to this world forever. Even in death, ck Spirit didn¡¯t dare to believe that he had died just like that. ¡°Does the Demon King Ye Li have to be so angry?¡± Another Dark Race member appeared in front of Ye Li. This member of the Dark Race was a tier-4 Master-level Dark Race member. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, please.¡± The tier 4 Master-level Dark Race member didn¡¯t say much and made an inviting gesture to Ye Li. Ye Li followed the tier-4 Dark Race member to the main hall of the Dark Temple. In the hall, the evil aura was even more intense. On both sides sat the powerful Dark Race members, and on the throne above them sat three Dark Race members. On both the left and right sides was a Tier-1 Lord-level Dark Race member. In the middle was a tier 3 Lord-level member of the Dark Race. With such strength, Ye Li couldn¡¯t defeat them at the moment. But if he ignored the four women even though they were caught, would he still be Ye Li? ¡°Demon King Ye Li, my friend. I¡¯m the master of the Dark Temple in the northern realm. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± The Head Temple Master said slowly to Ye Li. ¡°Where are they?¡± Ye Li stared at the Head Temple Master. The Head Temple Master was a tier 3 Lord-level member of the Dark Race. Such strength was too terrifying. ¡°We are not interested in attacking them. We captured them just to make youe to the Dark Temple..¡± Chapter 518 - 518: Dark Pool Chapter 518: Dark Pool Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li sneered. ¡°I¡¯m already here. You can let them go now.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The Head Temple Master smiled and then said, ¡°Bring them over.¡± Soon, the four women appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Senior¡­¡± A sad look appeared on the four women¡¯s faces. ¡°You can go back now.¡± Ye Li slowly said, his handsome face expressionless. The four women naturally knew that staying here would only bring trouble to Ye Li. ¡°Senior, you have to be careful.¡± Xiao Hui said to Ye Li. With that, the four women left the hall. The Head Temple Master of the Dark Temple looked at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, an existence like you is actually interested in love. How sad.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Tell me, what do you want?¡± Ye Li stared at the Head Temple Master and said. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Join the Dark Temple. 1 think you should know that since you were in the Annan Base City, we have been paying attention to you. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we wanted you to join the Dark Temple, you would have died long ago,¡± the Head Temple Master said. ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li shook his head and smiled. The Second Temple Master¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what are youughing at?¡± A few secondster, Ye Li said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m like you. I¡¯m not a good person, but I¡¯m definitely not a bad person. You want me to join the Dark Temple? Dream on.¡± ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you really think you have a chance to refuse?¡± The Second Temple Master sneered. Ye Li was now in the Dark Temple. In the Dark Temple, in addition to the three Temple Masters, there were also ten Dark Generals, all tenth-tier Master-level members of the Dark Race. At present, Ah Da was only a Tier 1 Lord-level zombie. It could be said that Ye Li had reached a dead end. ¡°What if 1 have to refuse?¡± Ye Li stared at the Second Temple Master and said. The Second Temple Master¡¯s expression turned even colder. ¡°If you insist on refusing, the Dark Temple will make you suffer!¡± ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯ll give you one minute to consider if you want to join the Dark Temple or not.¡± The Head Temple Master stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled. His handsome face was terrifyingly calm as if he had already ignored life and death. ¡°I told you that I, Ye Li, will never join the Dark Temple. Why should 1 consider it?¡± As soon as he said this, the powerful members of the Dark Race in the Dark Temple all turned cold. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll only give you a small punishment!¡± The Head Temple Master said coldly. As soon as he said so, a big hand condensed from the dark aura reached out at Ye Li. Ye Li didn¡¯t intend to resist. The strength of the tier 3 Lord-level Dark Race member was too terrifying. He had no ability to resist at all. The big hand condensed from the dark aura grabbed Ye Li without a doubt. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯m going to send you to the Dark Pool to be baptized by the dark aura!¡± Then, Ye Li was thrown into an extremely terrifying pool. This pool was full of the purest dark aura, and there were all kinds of creatures formed by dark aura. After Ye Li entered the pool, creatures formed by various dark auras began to bite and tear him. Since he transmigrated to this world, this was a pain that Ye Li had never felt before. These dark creatures couldn¡¯t devour his body, but his mind and soul.. Chapter 519 - 519: Ye Li Was Gone Chapter 519: Ye Li Was Gone Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li was tortured in the Dark Pool for three days and three nights. He gritted his teeth, feeling that he might be doomed this time. In the end, he was not strong enough. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, how do you feel?¡± A tenth-tier Master-level general appeared outside the Dark Pool. Ye Li had no strength left in his body at this moment. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak. He could only look at this tenth-tier Master-level general. There was nothing else he could do. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 advise you to join the Dark Temple. Otherwise, you will die a horrible death.¡± The tenth-tier Master-level general spoke again. Ding! ¡°Detected that the host is in unprecedented danger and can¡¯t escape. The system took the initiative to temporarily increase the host¡¯s strength to the Chosen One.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li felt that his strength had reached a shocking level. At this moment, the strength of his body was indescribable. Swish! He summoned the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and activated the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo. In an instant, the chains locking his body were broken. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The tenth-tier Master-level general eximed in shock. Ye Li sneered. He had thought that he was doomed this time, but he didn¡¯t expect the system to temporarily upgrade him to the Chosen One realm. The Chosen One corresponded to the Lord-level, and the Dark Race member outside the Dark Pool was just a tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race member. Swish! Ye Li held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. With the enhancement of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo, his entire body was filled with sword intent, and the space seemed to be cut apart by such sword intent. As a terrifying sword light appeared, the tenth-tier Master-level Dark General¡¯s throat was cut by Ye Li. Ye Li put on an evil smile on his handsome face, and the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword let out an excited cry. At this moment, countless members of the Dark Race rushed in. ¡°Kill!¡± Ye Li shed out. The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo was too suitable for the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. With a cold sh, hundreds of Dark Race members instantly melted into nothingness. Ye Li knew very well that he couldn¡¯t fight at this moment, because the system had only temporarily raised his realm to the Chosen One. What he needed to do was to escape! Once he escaped, when the tiger returned to the mountain, half of the sky would be dyed red. Ye Li activated the Swift Steps. As a Chosen One, his speed was shockingly fast. When the three masters of the Dark Temple and the generals arrived, Ye Li was nowhere to be seen. ¡°I¡¯m so angry!¡± The Head Temple Master roared angrily. He was obviously extremely angry. ¡°Head Temple Master, what should we do now?¡± A tenth-tier Master-level general asked the Head Temple Master. ¡°Attack! Attack!¡± ¡°Catch all Ye Li¡¯s women back!¡± The Head Temple Master flew into a rage. ¡°But Head Temple Master, after thest time, they must have taken precautions. If we catch them by force, it will probably attract a shocking battle.¡± The Head Temple Master¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Have you forgotten that the Demon King Ye Li has interacted with many women!¡± As soon as he said this, all the members of the Dark Raceughed. Since the Annan Base City, they had been paying attention to the Demon King, Ye Li, so they naturally knew that Ye Li had connections with many women. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you lose because you think women are very important. You can never escape from me. I¡¯m going to nurture you into a super killing machine!¡± After that, the Head Temple Masterughed coldly.. Chapter 520 - 520: Return to the Warrior Alliance Chapter 520: Return to the Warrior Alliance Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and ran far away. Ding! ¡°The Chosen One realm has disappeared.¡± As soon as the system finished speaking, Ye Li felt that all his strength seemed to have been drained. He took out a box of food from the system space. After eating and drinking, he took a rest and felt that his strength had recovered a little. Then, he began to walk towards the Warrior Alliance. When the four women returned to the Cloud Peak Academy, the president of the Cloud Peak Academy, Gu Feng, hurriedly reported to Xiahou Jie. Xiahou Jie asked Gu Feng to send them to the Warrior Alliance, so they could protect them. Since Ye Li killed Wang Zong and the eight Grand Elders of the Wang Family, the major affiliated families of the Wang Family had submitted to the Warrior Alliance again. ¡°Alliance Leader, Demon King¡­¡± Li Yanlu looked at Xiahou Jie. He learned from the four women that Ye Li came to the Dark Temple and then the Dark Temple released them, but Ye Li didn¡¯te back. ¡°s!¡± Xiahou Jie sighed heavily. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Demon King is already¡­¡± Before Xiahou Jie finished speaking, a sixth-tier Evolved Being ran in excitedly. ¡°Alliance Leader! The Demon King is back!¡± When Xiahou Jie and Li Yanlu heard this, their bodies trembled. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Xiahou Jie asked quickly. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true, Alliance Leader!¡± said the sixth-tier Evolved Being. Xiahou Jie was about to go to wee Ye Li with Li Yanlu, when he found that Ye Li had already slowly walked into the hall. ¡°Master Demon King!¡± Xiahou Jie hurriedly shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and sat down. ¡°I narrowly escaped death in the Dark Temple this time. The Dark Temple won¡¯t let us off. You have to be mentally prepared,¡± Ye Li slowly said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Demon King. We¡¯re already prepared. I¡¯ve already brought Xiao Hui and the others to the Warrior Alliance,¡± Xiahou Jie said firmly. Ye Li put down the teacup and looked at Xiahou Jie. ¡°Take me to them.¡± Xiahou Jie hurriedly asked Li Yanlu to take Ye away to meet the four women. Since the battle in the Wang family, Li Yanlu knew that people like Ye Li were out of her league. She also changed the way she called Ye Li from Demon King Ye Li to Master Demon King. Not long after, Ye Li saw the four women. The four women all looked sad, and the atmosphere was very solemn. ¡°Sisters, look who¡¯s here,¡± Li Yanlu said. In the past few days, Li Yanlu had beenforting the four women. Because she was older than them, she called them younger sisters. Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, and Lu Qian were all stunned when they saw Ye Li. Then, they looked overjoyed. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine.¡± Xiao Hui said to Ye Li. Ye Li said something to the four women and then looked at Li Yanlu. ¡°By the way, where is Qian Ruxue?¡± Li Yanlu was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to suddenly say such a thing. ¡°Sister Qian went to the Heavenly Star Academy to pick up someone.¡± Li Yanlu said to Ye Li. Hearing this, Ye Li felt a bad feeling for some reason. With the style of the Dark Temple, they would probably¡­ Without thinking too much, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and disappeared. Li Yanlu naturally knew what Ye Li was thinking. She quickly followed him. The four women didn¡¯t follow him. They knew that with their strength, if they went there, they would be cannon fodder. Ye Li quickly rushed to the Heavenly Star Academy! Chapter 521 - 521: Flame Organization Bathed in Blood Chapter 521 - 521: me Organization Bathed in Blood Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Halfway through, Ye Li saw Qian Ruxue and Lu Qingxue. Suddenly, he detected the aura of Dark Race members. ¡°Sister Qian, why are you taking me to the Warrior Alliance?¡± Lu Qingxue looked at Qian Ruxue in confusion. Qian Ruxue sighed, her fair face slightly sad. ¡°Qingxue, you will know when you reach the Warrior Alliance. Your sister is also in the Warrior Alliance.¡± Qian Ruxue said. Lu Qingxue¡¯s sister was naturally Lu Qian. When she was in the Huangjiang Academy in the Huangjiang Base City, Ye Li took Lu Qingxue away and asked Qian Ruxue to bring her to the Warrior Alliance. The two didn¡¯t meet until Lu Qian entered the Cloud Peak Academy. ¡°Hehe, the two of you have interacted with the Demon King, Ye Li, right?¡± A cold voice entered Qian Ruxue and Lu Qingxue¡¯s ears. As soon as he said so, two tier-eight Dark Race members appeared in front of the two women. Qian Ruxue and Lu Qingxue were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect the Dark Race members to appear here. The two girls looked at the two Dark Race members. The auras of these two Dark Race members were extremely powerful, not something they could defeat. ¡°What do you want?¡± Qian Ruxue stared at the two tier-eight Dark Race members. ¡°To take you back, of course!¡± A tier-eight Dark Race member sneered. As soon as he finished speaking, the two tier-eight Dark Race members were about to attack. Two shocking golden spiritual light attacks pierced through the two tier-eight Dark Race members. At this moment, Li Yanlu came to Ye Li¡¯s side. She saw two golden spiritual light attacks bursting out of Ye Li¡¯s fingers and piercing through two level-eight Dark Race members. Qian Ruxue and Lu Qingxue were both stunned, and Ye Li appeared in front of them. Ye Li secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he arrived in time. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Senior.¡± Lu Qingxue called Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and then asked Li Yanlu to take them to the Warrior Alliance. He was going to cultivate! After escaping from the Dark Temple, Ye Li felt that he was seriouslycking in strength. He would release the Apocalypse Legion first and let them gather the zombies. The strength of the Apocalypse Legion was seriously insufficient too. Then, Ye Li found a rtively hidden ce, entered the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, and began to cultivate on the seventh floor of the Heavenly Tower. In the void world on the seventh floor of the Heavenly Tower, he crazily absorbed the magnificent experience. The flow of time on the seventh floor of the Heavenly Tower was too fast. Wastnd Zone, me Organization. Luo Yue held her chin with her snow-white hand, looking a little sad. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Luo Li looked at Luo Yue curiously. ¡°Li¡¯er, I¡¯m fine.¡± Luo Yue stroked Luo Li¡¯s head and said. Then who was Luo Yue? It was none other than Ye Li¡¯s first disciple! When Luo Yue took Ye Li as her master, Ye Li asked Luo Yue to cut his head with a knife. At first, Luo Yue didn¡¯t dare. She still remembered what Ye Li said to her. ¡°You are just a piece of trash, aplete piece of trash. How can a piece of trash like you deserve to be my disciple?¡± She gritted her teeth and said that she was not trash. Under Ye Li¡¯s continued provocation, she shed at Ye Li¡¯s head with the knife in her hand. However, the knife in her hand made a sound of steel colliding with Ye Li¡¯s head. She hadn¡¯t seen Ye Li for more than two years. ¡°Alih!¡± Suddenly, countless screams came from outside the me Organization. Luo Yue was shocked. She hurriedly got up and went out, only to find that the entire me Organization had turned into a river of blood. Ten tier-nine Dark Race members appeared in front of her.. Chapter 522 - 522: Something Big Happened Chapter 522 - 522: Something Big Happened Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Well¡­¡± Luo Yue¡¯s eyes turned red because in this short moment, the entire me Organization was destroyed. And the culprit of all this was the ten tier-nine Dark Race members in front of him. At this moment, Luo Li also came out. ¡°You¡­ You.¡± Luo Li was only ten years old. Looking at the miserable scene in front of her, she cried sadly. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± Luo Yue knew that she couldn¡¯t survive, so she rushed towards the ten tier-nine Dark Race members. But to Luo Yue¡¯s surprise, these Dark Race members had no intention of killing her. Instead, they knocked her and Luo Li out and left the me Organization. East of the Wastnd Zone, the Sky Eagle Organization was destroyed too. Several powerful Dark Race members took away two women, one named Ziqiong and the other named Ling Fei. Ziqiong was someone Ye Li met in the Abandoned City in the wilderness. As for Ling Fei, she was the captain of the guards of the Sky Eagle Base and had some interactions with Ye Li. It seemed that the Dark Temple had put in a lot of effort to let Ye Lie to the Dark Temple again. Ye Li had been cultivating on the seventh floor of the Heavenly Tower. In a month, he had be a tier-eight Transcender. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a chance to randomly draw a prize. Would you like to use it?¡± The system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li replied without hesitation. The virtual pointer began to spin rapidly in the roulette wheel, and a few secondster, the pointer stopped. ¡°Congrattions to the host for drawing the Earth-level skill, Heaven-shaking Sword Technique.¡± Heaven-shaking Sword Technique: An Earth-level skill. After upgrading to the Heaven-grade, it can break the sky. Ye Li thought that he finally had a sword technique. Not bad. ¡°Host, do you practice the Heaven-shaking Sword Technique?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Cultivation of the Heaven-shaking Sword Technique begins:¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sessfully cultivated the Heaven-shaking Sword Technique.¡± Ye Li thought that he had been in the Heavenly Tower for a month. He wondered how it was outside. Then, Ye Li came out of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. However, what Ye Li didn¡¯t know was that the various jurisdictions of the northern realm¡¯s Martial City were already in an uproar. In the past month, the Dark Temple had been sending messages to Demon King Ye Li. They said that Demon King Ye Li¡¯s women in the Wastnd Zone were already in their hands, so they asked Demon King Ye Li toe to the Dark Temple to pick them up personally. The Leader of the Warrior Alliance, Xiahou Jie, was furious. He scolded the Dark Temple for only using women. Countless gic warriors, armies, and heavy weapons had gathered in the Martial City. Why couldn¡¯t the Dark Temple destroy the Warrior Alliance? It was because they had tens of millions of soldiers and countless heavy weapons! Xiahou Jie had already told the Dark Temple that if the Dark Temple didn¡¯t let those women go, they would attack the Death Mound Mountain. While you might have perfect ns, 1 had my own way to ovee obstacles. There were countless dark race members and zombies gathered around the Death Mound Mountain. If they fought, the best oue would be that both parties would be injured! Ye Li was about to return to the Warrior Alliance when he heard the conversation between two men who were hunting. ¡°Demon King Ye Li hasn¡¯t appeared yet. Does he not dare to appear?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he dares to appear. That¡¯s the Dark Temple. Women are nothing. He can find other women if they were dead, but if he¡¯s dead, he¡¯ll really be gone.¡± Suddenly, a young man appeared in front of two men. The young man was naturally Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the two men. ¡°Tell me everything you know!¡± Chapter 523 - 523: Fulfill Agreement Chapter 523: Fulfill Agreement Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The two men were stunned and looked at the boy in front of them. ¡°Why should we tell you?¡± A man said to Ye Li. Ye Li sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, you will die.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a shocking golden spiritual attack pierced through a big tree not far away. In an instant, the big tree fell. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Seeing this, the two men were dumbfounded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± The two men didn¡¯t dare to hide anything. They quickly told Ye Li everything they knew. Ye Li¡¯s expression turned cold when he heard that. He never expected the Dark Temple to know him so well. Luo Yue, Luo Li, Ziqiong, and Ling Fei were met by Ye Li in the Wastnd Zone. He had only thought that the Dark Temple would attack Qian Ruxue and Lu Qingxue, but he didn¡¯t expect that the Dark Temple would go to the Wastnd Zone to catch them. The two men felt the terrifying aura emitted by Ye Li at close range and were so frightened that they fell to the ground. Ye Li sneered and activated the Swift Steps to disappear. He was on the way to the Warrior Alliance. On the way, he asked the system, ¡°System, if 1 want to defeat the Dark Temple, is it possible?¡± ¡°Because the difference in strength between the host and the Dark Temple is too great, it¡¯s obviously impossible. However, there¡¯s a way¡­¡± ¡°What way?¡± Ye Li hurriedly asked. In his opinion, as long as there was a way to defeat the Dark Temple, he would do anything. ¡°As long as the Apocalypse Legion is fused into the host¡¯s body. But this will consume the host¡¯s body greatly. The host may fall into a deep slumber.¡± ¡°After the Apocalypse Legion is fused into the host¡¯s body, the host can synthesize and use all the Heaven-grade skills of the Apocalypse Legion, and the host can also take it out on your own.¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li smiled indifferently. It was just falling into a deep slumber. As long as he could defeat the Dark Temple, this was nothing. Then, he arrived outside the headquarters of the Warrior Alliance. The Warrior Alliance was located in the Martial City, and everyone in the Martial City was already panicking. Countless gic warriors and tens of millions of soldiers were gathered around the Martial City. A shocking battle would break out at any time. Li Yanlu looked at the young man walking over, her fair face stunned. ¡°Lord Demon King?¡± That day, she went to the Heavenly Star Academy with Ye Li to find Qian Ruxue and Lu Qingxue, and then Ye Li asked her to bring Qian Ruxue and Lu Qingxue back. Then, something like that happened! She thought that Ye Li had left the northern realm, but she didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to appear in front of her at this time. Li Yanlu hurriedly ran into the hall of the Warrior Alliance. ¡°Alliance Leader, Master Demon King is back.¡± Hearing this, Xiahou Jie couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He quickly got up and walked out of the hall. Sure enough, Ye Li came into his sight. ¡°Lord Demon King, you¡¯re finally back. These days¡­¡± Before Xiahou Jie finished speaking, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°I already know everything. Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± Then, Ye Li walked into the hall. After everyone sat down, Ye Li looked at Xiahou Jie. ¡°I¡¯m here in the Warrior Alliance to fulfill the agreement with you!¡± As soon as he said this, everyone in the hall of the Warrior Alliance was shocked. Agreement? It was naturally about Xiahou Jie and Ye Li cooperating to deal with the Dark Temple.. Chapter 524 - 524: Went to the Dark Temple Again Chapter 524: Went to the Dark Temple Again Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xiahou Jie looked at Ye Li. ¡°Master Demon King, but now¡­¡± Ye Li waved his hand, indicating Xiahou Jie not to continue. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Dark Temple in person likest time. Take your people to the foot of the Death Mound Mountain. As soon as those womene out, start attacking Death Mound Mountain.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Everyone in the hall looked at each other in bewilderment. They looked at Xiahou Jie to see what he would say. ¡°Lord Demon King, if you enter the Dark Temple alone, what if¡­¡± Xiahou Jie didn¡¯t finish. He looked at Ye Li tentatively. Ye Li naturally understood what Xiahou Jie meant. He said indifferently, ¡°You can always choose to believe me, Ye Li, because I, Ye Li, will never disappoint anyone.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Xiahou Jie¡¯s tone became extremely firm. Destroying the Dark Race in the northern realm was his lifelong wish. If he missed it this time, he might never have a chance again. ¡°Master Demon King, may I ask when it will begin?¡± Ye Li pondered for a few seconds and then said, ¡°In three days.¡± On this day, Xiahou Jie hurriedly held a press conference and asked the reporters to release a piece of news. The news read as follows: The Demon King, Ye Li, would go to the Dark Temple in three days. At that time, the warriors and the army of the Warrior Alliance would work together to attack the Dark Temple. Besides, this shocking battle would be broadcasted throughout the northern realm. He hoped that the forces in the northern realm coulde to support him and wipe out the Dark Temple, the supreme force of the Dark Race in the northern realm. Ye Li didn¡¯t expect Xiahou Jie to have such an awareness in the post-apocalyptic world where lives were as insignificant as weeds. When people from all over the northern realm heard this news, many people came to the Martial City one after another. The Dark Temple also began to mobilize their soldiers and generals. The Dark Race members and zombies in all areas of the northern realm also began toe to the Death Mound Mountain. Three dayster! Ye Li slowly walked out of the Warrior Alliance. Xiahou Jie had already informed the entire army yesterday to be prepared. This battle concerned the fate of the northern realm. Either the Dark Temple or the Warrior Alliance would survive. There would only be one winner. If the system hadn¡¯t told Ye Li that he could fuse with the Apocalypse Legion into his body, he wouldn¡¯t have let Xiahou Jie do this. Then, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and walked towards the Dark Temple. Death Mound Mountain! At this moment, the surroundings of the Death Mound Mountain were full of Dark Race members and zombies. There was no telling how many of them there were. In short, Ye Li had never seen such dark race members and zombies. Xiahou Jie had already led countless gic warriors and armies towards the Death Mound Mountain. He arrived at the gate of the Dark Temple! A tenth-tier Master-level general of the Dark Temple was already waiting for him outside. Seeing this, the tenth-tier Master-level general sneered. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you¡¯ve finally appeared.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t say anything and slowly walked towards the hall. After arriving at the hall, Ye Li looked at the three Temple Masters indifferently. ¡°Has your Dark Temple always been so despicable?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The Head Temple Masterughed. ¡°Demon Lord Ye Li, I never expected you to be so naive. In this world, actions are judged by their oues, regardless of whether they are noble or base.¡± Ye Li sneered and stared at the Head Temple Master of the Dark Temple. ¡°You caught them because you wanted me toe here. Now that you¡¯ve achieved your goal, you can let them go!¡± Ye Li said coldly.. Chapter 525 - 525: Guess I’ll Listen to You or Not Chapter 525: Guess I¡¯ll Listen to You or Not Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Head Temple Master sneered and shook his head. ¡°No, no, Demon King Ye Li, what if you run away again if you let them go?¡± Ye Li smiled indifferently. ¡°Your Dark Race has always imed to be the noblest race in the world. Unfortunately, you are all so afraid of me. How sad.¡± The Head Temple Master¡¯s expression turned cold when he heard this. He stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you think the Dark Temple is afraid of you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? It¡¯s understandable that you used women to lure me here, but now that I¡¯vee to the Dark Temple, you¡¯re still afraid. Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± A disdainful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and se@rch this link " /39h6j " to support us In the hall of the Dark Race, all the generals were furious when they saw Ye Li¡¯s smile. They had an unparalleled noble bloodline. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you know that provocation strategy won¡¯t work on me?¡± The Head Temple Master stared at Ye Li and said. ¡°Of course I know that. But, as a tier 3 Lord-level Dark Race member, you¡¯re afraid of a mere tier-eight Transcender like me. What can I do?¡± Upon hearing this, the Head Temple Master gritted his teeth. Since he was born, he had never been underestimated. Furthermore, the person who underestimated him this time was not only weaker than him, but also a human. How could he bear it? ¡°Head Temple Master, the Warrior Alliance and the army are getting closer and closer to Death Mound Mountain!¡± At this moment, a tenth-tier Master-level general said to the Head Temple Master. The Head Temple Master smiled. ¡°These stupid humans always think they can destroy the Dark Temple. What a joke.¡± ¡°Demon King Ye Li, after my repeated consideration, I can let them go. The Dark Temple is never afraid of any human.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Head Temple Master asked someone to bring the women over. Soon, Luo Yue, Luo Li, Ziqiong, and Ling Fei all appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Senior¡­¡± The four women didn¡¯t expect to see Ye Li at this moment. Beforeing to the alliance, Ye Li had already told Li Yanlu to pick up the four women. ¡°Go down the mountain first. Someone will pick you up.¡± Ye Li said to the four women. Immediately, Luo Yue, Luo Li, Ziqiong, and Ling Fei walked out of the Dark Temple. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, now that your woman has been rescued, shouldn¡¯t you join the Dark Temple and receive the baptism of the God of Darkness?¡± The Head Temple Master looked at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as he said this, everyone in the hall was stunned. They never expected Ye Li to agree so quickly. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, is what you said true?¡± The Head Temple Master looked at Ye Li in surprise. ¡°Of course it¡¯s fake.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Silence, a deathly silence! All the generals in the hall of the Dark Temple were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you really think I dare not kill you?¡± The Head Temple Master red at Ye Li and shouted angrily. ¡°You can try!¡± Ye Li also stared at the Head Temple Master. ¡°Take Ye Li to the Dark Pool!¡± The Head Temple Master roared. Immediately, a tenth-tier Master-level general began to take Ye Li to the Dark Pool. Not long after, Ye Li came to the Dark Pool. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, go down!¡± the tenth-tier Master-level general said coldly. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll listen to you or not?¡± Ye Li looked at the tenth-tier Master-level general indifferently.. Chapter 526 - 526: Fight the Head Temple Master Chapter 526: Fight the Head Temple Master Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The tenth-tier Master-level Dark General was a little stunned. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, it seems that you want me to take action?¡± the tenth-tier Master-level Dark General said angrily. ¡°Hehe, do you think an idiot like you is worthy of fighting me?¡± Ye Li looked at the tenth-tier Master-level general in disdain. ¡°Fusion begins!¡± Ye Li fused all the eight zombies of the Apocalypse Legion into his body. The Apocalypse Legion wasn¡¯t one with Ye Li. If Ye Li wanted them toe out of his body, they woulde out of his body. In an instant, Ye Li¡¯sbat power was soaring! He had upgraded from a tier-eight Transcender to tier-3 Chosen One. To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and se@rch this link " /39h6j " to support us ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± When the tenth-tier Master-level general saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Just as he was about to speak to Ye Li, he saw that a terrifying sword had appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. This sword was naturally the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword! Swish! A cold light arrived first, and then the sword shot out like a dragon! A shocking scar appeared on the neck of the tenth-tier Master-level Dark General. He said goodbye to this world forever. ¡°Next, it¡¯ll be a massacre!¡± Ye Li said coldly. Ye Li walked out, and the eyes of the Dark Race members widened. Could it be that the Demon King, Ye Li, escaped again likest time? Swish! Ye Li didn¡¯t say much to these members of the Dark Race. He melted them into nothingness with a single sh. ¡°Head Temple Master, Head Temple Master! Demon King Ye Li has escaped from the Dark Pool again.¡± A fifth-tier member of the Dark Race ran into the hall in fright and looked at the Head Temple Master in horror. ¡°What!!!¡± All the Dark Race members in the hall were stunned when they heard this. ¡°Hurry up! Don¡¯t let the Demon King Ye Li escape!¡± The Head Temple Master shouted coldly. As soon as he said so, countless screams came from outside the hall. The screams were really creepy. Everyone in the hall of the Dark Temple was stunned. They never expected that the Demon King Ye Li didn¡¯t choose to escape. Ye Li slowly walked into the hall. All the Dark Race members in the hall stared at Ye Li. They were all scared out of their wits! ¡°What¡¯s with this power?¡± The Second Temple Master looked at Ye Li in horror. The Head Temple Master was also frightened. The aura exuding from Ye Li was even stronger than his. ¡°Everyone, are you ready to die?¡± Ye Li¡¯s eyes shed coldly. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, although 1 don¡¯t know what method you used to increase your strength so quickly, don¡¯t think you can defeat the Dark Temple!¡± the Head Temple Master said coldly. Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and slowly said word by word, ¡°Heaven-shaking Sword Technique!¡± Activating the Earth-level attack skill, coupled with the enhancement of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and the first-level Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo, the Heaven-shaking Sword Technique was definitely not weaker than a Heaven-grade skill. ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡± As two screams sounded, two tenth-tier Master-level generals died without a burial ce. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 want your life!¡± The Head Temple Master shouted angrily. He had wanted to turn Ye Li into his ultimate killing machine, but he didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so untamable. As soon as he finished speaking, the Head Temple Master flew towards Ye Li, and the aura of the entire Dark Temple became even more evil. ¡°Boom!¡± The Head Temple Master threw a terrifying punch at Ye Li. You have a fist technique? 1 have some too! ¡°Demon God Domineering Fist!¡± Ye Li activated the Heaven-grade technique, the Demon God Domineering Fist, and collided with the terrifying punch of the Head Temple Master.. Chapter 527 - 527: Earth-Shattering Battle Chapter 527: Earth-Shattering Battle Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, the hall of the Dark Temple began to shake violently. The Head Temple Master stared at Ye Li. He began to regret not killing Ye Li from the beginning. Now that the tiger had returned to the mountain, it became extremely tricky. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was terrifyingly calm. He had said something the first time he escaped from the Dark Temple. When the tiger returned to the mountain, half of the sky would be dyed red!!! ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s kill Demon King Ye Li together!¡± The Head Temple Master knew that he couldn¡¯t kill Ye Li no matter what. Immediately, all the members of the Dark Race in the hall began to besiege Ye Li. Ye Li sneered. Good job! ¡°Annihtion Finger!¡± He activated the Annihtion Finger, and in an instant, an extremely terrifying golden spiritual light attack attacked. The Heaven-grade skill, Annihtion Finger, could be said to be a super upgraded version of the One Yang Finger. It was hundreds of times stronger than the One Yang Finger. All the Dark Race members hurriedly dodged such an attack! Ye Li retreated dozens of meters and began to synthesize the skills. Among the eight Heaven-grade skills of the Apocalypse Legion, his Annihtion Finger, the Demon God Domineering Fist, and the Heaven-shaking Sword Technique. In an instant, the spiritual energy in his hand became more and more terrifying, so terrifying that it was enough to scare people out of their wits. ¡°Retreat!¡± the Head Temple Master said in horror. He knew that if such an attack wasunched, they would definitely be wiped out. Boom!!! Ye Li activated his attack. Such an attack was too terrifying and could no longer be described with words. In an instant, the entire Dark Temple was reduced to ashes. On the top of the Death Mound Mountain, shocking explosions sounded one after another. At this moment, Xiahou Jie had already led the Warrior Alliance and the army to the outside of the Death Mound Mountain. Everyone saw this clearly. ¡°Alliance Leader, they havee out.¡± Li Yanlu took Luo Yue, Luo Li, Ziqiong, and Ling Fei to Xiahou Jie¡¯s side. Xiahou Jie looked at the shocking explosion on the top of the mountain and gritted his teeth. ¡°All-out attack!¡± In an instant, countless gic warriors and tens of millions of soldiers began to attack. The battle line was thousands of kilometers long! The nes in the sky, the tanks on the ground, and all kinds of heavy weapons. The Dark Race didn¡¯t want to be outdone. There were birds in the sky and beasts on the ground, and there were countless more zombies than the army. In this battle, all the major areas in the northern realm were broadcasting this shocking battle. The humans everywhere prayed. Of course, they hoped that the Warrior Alliance could win, because if the Warrior Alliance won, the members of the dark race in the northern realm would be like stray dogs. The whole scene began to be abnormally tragic. In the air above the Death Mound Mountain! Seeing the Dark Temple being annihted, the Head Temple Master and the other members of the Dark Race gritted their teeth and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I want you to beg for death!¡± The Head Temple Master stared at Ye Li. Ye Li sneered. ¡°I hope you can still say such thingster.¡± Then, Ye Li began to synthesize skills again! Seeing such an attack, the Head Temple Master and the members of the Dark Race couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear. They only had one thought at this moment, which was to escape! But their first stroke of luck doesn¡¯t guarantee a second one. ¡°Boom!¡± As the terrifying attack wasunched, all the high-leveled members of the Dark Race in the Dark Temple died. ¡°Splurt!¡± At this moment, Ye Li vomited a mouthful of blood.. Chapter 528 - 528: Awakening Chapter 528: Awakening Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li used thest bit of his strength to make the Apocalypse Legione out of his body. He fell from the sky at a high speed. Fortunately, his defense was extremely strong. Otherwise, he would have died. Ye Li didn¡¯t know what happened next. It was already a yearter when he woke up. Ye Li opened his eyes. He was in the hospital. ¡°Lord Demon King, you¡¯re awake?¡± A doctor¡¯s voice trembled. Demon King Ye Li was now the hero of the entire northern realm. The matter of the Demon King, Ye Li, sweeping the Dark Temple with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was still talked about even though a year had passed. That shocking battlested for half a year, with countless casualties, and the entire Death Mound Mountain was dyed red with blood. After the high-leveled Dark Race members of the Dark Temple were ughtered by Ye Li, the Dark Race members and the zombies lost their souls. They began to copse! However, there were too many Dark Race members and zombies. That battle was really shocking. Ye Li got up from the bed and warmed up. The doctor wanted to stop him, but on second thought, this was the Demon King, Ye Li, so he didn¡¯t. ¡°Lord Demon King, more than a dozen girls oftene to see you, as well as the leader of the Warrior Alliance, and¡­¡± ¡°You seem to have a lot to say?¡± Ye Li turned around and looked at the doctor. Hearing this, the doctor couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Master Demon King, I, I, I¡­¡± The doctor was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t speak aplete sentence. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Ye Li looked at the doctor. Ye Li smiled. ¡°You seem to be my attending doctor.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Demon King.¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°Then you¡¯ve saved my life. Do you want to be a gic warrior?¡± The doctor couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Ye Li bought gic talent upgrade potions and some other upgrade potions from the point mall. ¡°Drink these and you can be a gic warrior.¡± The doctor swallowed. He took the medicine from Ye Li with trembling hands, gritted his teeth, and drank it all. In an instant, the doctor became a Tier-1 Evolved Being. ¡°I-l-I¡­¡± The doctor began to ramble. At this moment, he just wanted to cry. He really wanted to cry. He had never dreamed that he could be a gic warrior in this life. Although there were many gic warriors in this world, there were more ordinary people. ng! ¡°Congrattions, Host, for bing a tenth-tier Transcender.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining the Heaven-grade skill, Sky Fiend Sword Technique.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a chance to upgrade your skills.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining 20 zombie golden pills.¡± The system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li was a little stunned. He didn¡¯t expect to obtain so many good things at once. ¡°Host, this is the sum of the things produced by the zombie Treasure Chests since you fell asleep one year ago.¡± Hearing what the system said, Ye Li understood. No wonder he had be a tenth-tier Transcender from an eighth-tier Transcender. As a tenth-tier Transcender, he only needed to go one step further to be a Chosen One. Without thinking too much, Ye Li upgraded his Earth level skill, the Heaven-shaking Sword Technique. Now he had four Heaven-grade skills! He released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. The eight zombies were all excited to see Ye Li. Ye Li handed them 20 zombie golden pills. After swallowing them, the level of the Apocalypse Legion began to change.. Chapter 529 - 529: The Tree Wants to Be Still, But the Wind Doesn’t Stop Chapter 529: The Tree Wants to Be Still, But the Wind Doesn¡¯t Stop Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Da: First-tier lord-level zombie, Hongye: First-tier lord-level zombie, Bai Wawa: Tenth-tier master-level zombie, Yutong: Tenth-tier master-level zombie, Ah Qi: Tenth-tier master-level zombie, Bone Maiden: Ninth-tier master-level zombie, Long Yu: Ninth-tier master-level zombie, Mo You: Ninth-tier master-level zombie. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for upgrading the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo to the second level.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears again. Ye Li opened his attribute panel and took a look. ¡°Host: Ye Li.¡± ¡°System: Super Synthesis System.¡± ¡°Realm: Tenth-tier Transcender.¡± ¡°Weapon: Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword (Supreme Divine Sword)¡± ¡°Skills: Second level of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo, Annihtion Finger, Demon God Domineering Fist, Sky Heaven-shaking Sword Technique, Sky Fiend Sword Technique.¡± Now that Ye Li had four Heaven-grade skills, if he synthesized them, it could be imagined how terrifying they would be. ¡°Master Demon King¡­¡± The doctor called Ye Li in shock. Ye Li didn¡¯t say anything else. He slowly walked out of the ward. It had been a year since hest saw the outside world. It felt good. Ye Li stretched. He looked at himself and found that he was still wearing the hospital uniform. He wanted to dress up and then return to the Warrior Alliance. Activating the Heavenly Spirit Eyes, he found a branded clothing shop and slowly walked over. Soon, he arrived at the door of the shop. When he was about to go in, a sales assistant nced at Ye Li and stood in front of him. ¡°Sorry, Sir, but you can¡¯t go in.¡± Ye Li was stunned. He thought to himself, In this day and age, even if you have money, you can¡¯t buy clothes? Isn¡¯t it said that customers will always be gods? Looking at the contempt in the salesperson¡¯s eyes, Ye Li instantly understood. He shook his head helplessly. Why were there always so many snobs in this world? ¡°Hehe, do you know who I am?¡± Ye Li looked at the female sales assistant in front of him indifferently. The sales assistant looked Ye Li up and down. ¡°Sir, 1 don¡¯t care who you are. In short, you can¡¯t enter this ce.¡± ¡°What if I¡¯m the Demon King Ye Li?¡± The sales assistant was shocked. She looked at Ye Li and suddenly felt that Ye Li was really simr to the Demon King, Ye Li. However, she felt that the person in front of her couldn¡¯t be the Demon King Ye Li. How could a figure like the Demon King Ye Li appear here? ¡°Hehe, Sir, you¡¯re really good at cracking jokes.¡± The sales assistant¡¯s tone became even more contemptuous. Ye Li was speechless. What should he say? ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Suddenly, a sharp voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li followed the voice and found a young man with an extraordinary temperament walking over. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that this boy was actually a gic warrior, a sixth-tier Evolved Being. It seemed that he was a genius among geniuses. ¡°Young Master Chen, this person must break in. I told him not to go in,¡± the female sales assistant said to the man called Young Master Chen. Hearing this, Young Master Chen looked at Ye Li and put on a disdainful smile. ¡°You think you can get in here? Can you afford it?¡± As the saying went, even if the tree wanted to be still, the wind wouldn¡¯t stop! Ye Li just wanted to buy one or two clothes. Why did people always provoke him? ¡°I¡¯ll give you one second to disappear in front of me. Otherwise, the consequences will be serious.¡± Ye Li slowly said. As soon as he said this, Young Master Chen and the female sales assistant were both stunned. They never expected Ye Li to say such a thing.. Chapter 530 - 530: Lord Demon King Chapter 530: Lord Demon King Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Young Master Chen frowned and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°One second is up.¡± As soon as he said so, a golden spiritual light attacked Ye Li¡¯s finger. Young Master Chen was only a sixth-tier Evolved Being. It was impossible for him to withstand such a speed attack. ¡°Alih!¡± Without a doubt, the man named Young Master Chen screamed like a pig being ughtered, because a shocking bloody hole appeared on his thigh. ¡°Young Master Chen!¡± The female salesperson shouted. Seeing this, she couldn¡¯t help but be scared out of her wits. Young Master Chen was from the Li family. The Li family had a fourth general in the Warrior Alliance. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. He looked at the man named Young Master Chen on the ground. ¡°One second is up again.¡± As soon as he said so, another golden spiritual light shot into Young Master Chen¡¯s other leg. ¡°Alih!¡± Another bone-chilling sound sounded. Hearing such a scream, the passers-by began to watch. The onlookers looked at the screaming man and were all dumbfounded. ¡°Young Master Chen?¡± ¡°How dare this person treat Young Master Chen like this? Does he want to die?¡± ¡°He¡¯s wearing hospital clothes. Is he crazy?¡± The onlookers began to discuss. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± A deep voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. They turned around and looked at the person. More than a dozen people came, all holdingser guns. These people were the guards team of Martial City. ¡°This person beat up Young Master Chen!¡± The female salesperson hurriedly said to the captain of the guard team. The captain of the guard team was shocked. He quickly looked at Young Master Chen who was screaming on the ground. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend Young Master Chen! The captain looked at Ye Li. Then he was shocked! ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The captain was dumbfounded! Everyone was a little puzzled. They really couldn¡¯t understand why the captain was so afraid. Did this person have a shocking background? Thud! With a thud, the captain had already knelt in front of Ye Li. ¡°Master Demon King!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone gasped. Was the person in front of him the Demon King Ye Li? They would never have thought that it was the Demon King, Ye Li! The female salesperson was already scared out of her wits. Just now, Ye Li said that he was the Demon King Ye Li, but she certainly didn¡¯t believe him. She didn¡¯t expect it to be true! Thud! Immediately, the sales assistant knelt in front of Ye Li too. As for Young Master Chen, when he heard that he had just offended the Demon King, Ye Li, a chill ran from his tailbone to the top of his head. He had already forgotten the pain and felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave. Demon King Ye Li was now the hero of the entire northern realm. He didn¡¯t find it strange that the captain recognized him, because someone would always recognize him. What followed was silence, dead silence. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. I¡¯m just here to buy clothes.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li walked into the branded clothing shop. The sales assistant¡¯s entire body was trembling violently. She didn¡¯t know what to do at this moment. ¡°What are you waiting for? Didn¡¯t you hear the Demon King say that he wanted to buy clothes?¡± The captain stared at the female salesperson. The female salesperson swallowed, got up shakily, and walked into the shop.. Chapter 531 - 531: Unparalleled Woman Chapter 531: Unparalleled Woman Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li bought a suitable set of clothes. As the saying went, clothes made the man! He looked much more handsome in it. Immediately, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and disappeared. The female salesperson was dumbfounded. She clearly saw that the Demon King was right in front of her. How could he suddenly disappear? When Ye Li appeared again, he was already outside the Warrior Alliance. When the people from the Warrior Alliance saw Ye Li walking over slowly, they were all shocked and hurriedly rubbed their eyes, but no matter how they rubbed, they found that they didn¡¯t see it wrong at all. ¡°Master Demon King, you¡­ you¡¯re awake.¡± A sixth-tier Evolved Being looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. He continued to walk in. At this moment, a gic warrior had already run in to report. Before Ye Li walked into the hall, the Alliance Leader of the Warrior Alliance, Xiahou Jie, came out to wee him. ¡°Master Demon King.¡± Xiahou Jie called Ye Li. ¡°What about them?¡± Ye Li asked. Xiahou Jie was very smart. He naturally knew what Ye Li meant. ¡°Lord Demon King, I¡¯ll take you to see them now.¡± Then, Xiahou Jie took Ye Li to a ce. Not long after, Ye Li met Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, Lu Qian, Qian Ruxue, Lu Qingxue, Luo Yue, Luo Li, Ziqiong, Ling Fei, and Li Yanlu. ¡°Senior!¡± Xiao Hui was overjoyed to see Ye Li appear in front of her. ¡°Master.¡± Luo Yue was also excited. In short, they were all very excited. Ye Li stayed in the Warrior Alliance for more than ten days. Then, he found a quiet ce, entered the seventh level of the Heavenly Tower in the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, and began to cultivate. A month passed just like that. Ye Li finally became a Chosen One, a Tier 1 Chosen One. The strength of a Chosen One was on apletely different level from that of a Transcender. Then, he came out of the seventh floor of the Heavenly Tower. At this moment, a woman appeared in front of her. This woman could definitely be described as devastatingly beautiful. Anyway, Ye Li had never seen such a beautiful woman. It seemed that this woman was about the same age as Ye Li, but her strength was that of a fifth-tier Transcender. Ye Li was a little stunned. This was the first time he was so surprised since he had transmigrated to this world. The woman was about the same age as him, but she could actually reach the level of a fifth-tier Transcender. How could there be such a genius in this world? However¡­ Ye Li thought that at this level, one¡¯s lifespan was very long. He felt that this woman should be very old, but she just looked to be about his age. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The woman noticed that Ye Li was looking at her. She rushed to Ye Li and stared at him coldly. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Of course I¡¯m looking at you. How can 1 not look at you when a beauty like you appears in front of me?¡± The woman was stunned. She looked at Ye Li up and down and found that Ye Li was really good-looking. At least, she had never seen a handsome man like Ye Li. However¡­ In this world, strength was everything. Being good-looking was useless. The woman couldn¡¯t see through Ye Li¡¯s realm. She already regarded Ye Li as trash in her heart. ¡°Humph! Believe it or not, you are going to die soon!¡± The woman stared at Ye Li and shouted coldly. Ye Li was a little stunned. What¡¯s wrong with these days? I didn¡¯t offend you. I just praised you for being beautiful.. Chapter 532 - 532: Gao Ling Chapter 532: Gao Ling Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at the woman indifferently and slowly said, ¡°Then before I die, can you make a request?¡± The woman was stunned. She looked at the indifferent expression on Ye Li¡¯s face and thought that this person didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of her at all. She couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°What request?¡± The woman stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Tell me your name.¡± The woman was a little stunned. She never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You¡¯re not begging for mercy?¡± She really didn¡¯t understand. Was this person not afraid of death? ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve wanted to die for a long time. Tell me your name and help me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The woman was stunned. She had never seen anyone like Ye Li. He had wanted to die for a long time? ¡°Since you want to know my name so badly, I¡¯ll tell you that my name is Gao Ling.¡± Gao Ling said coldly. This was the first time Ye Li had heard the name Gao Ling. He smiled casually. ¡°Now that I know your name, do it.¡± Gao Ling stared at Ye Li. ¡°Do you really want to die?¡± ¡°Um,e on.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Gao Ling gritted her teeth. She had a bad temper. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she wanted to escape from the arranged marriage, she wouldn¡¯t havee to the northern realm. ¡°Since you want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± With that, Gao Ling raised her palm and pped Ye Li¡¯s body. Ye Li, on the other hand, stood still like a bell without any intention of resisting. Without a doubt, Gao Ling pped Ye Li¡¯s body. To Gao Ling¡¯s surprise, Ye Li didn¡¯t take half a step back, and his face was as calm as ever as if he couldn¡¯t feel any pain. ¡°How is it possible!¡± Gao Ling couldn¡¯t help but exim. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a powerhouse in the northern realm where spiritual energy was thin. She was a fifth-tier Transcender. Such strength could be said to be terrifying, but her attack couldn¡¯t cause any damage to the person in front of her. ¡°Are you shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling indifferently. Before Gao Ling could speak, she heard Ye Li continue, ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked forever, because everything I, Ye Li, do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± As soon as he said this, Gao Ling instantly understood that the person in front of her was pretending to be weak! No wonder this person was so fearless. It turned out that he was so strong. ¡°Who are you?¡± Gao Ling gritted her teeth and looked at Ye Li. ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li smiled casually and continued, ¡°Perhaps you can call me Demon King Ye Li, the future number one powerhouse in the world.¡± Gao Ling knew that she was definitely no match for Ye Li. She pped Ye Li, but Ye Li was fine, which proved that Ye Li was much stronger than her. ¡°Are you the strongest person in the northern realm?¡± Gao Ling stared at Ye Li. ¡°Sort of.¡± Ye Li slowly said. ¡°From your tone, aren¡¯t you from the northern realm?¡± Ye Li asked again. Gao Ling snorted and said in a disdainful tone, ¡°My identity is so noble. How can I be from the northern realm?¡± Even without Gao Ling telling him, Ye Li had guessed that Gao Ling must have an extraordinary background. It could be seen from her temperament. ¡°If you¡¯re not from the northern realm, why are you here?¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t run away from the arranged marriage, would I havee to your northern realm?¡± Gao Ling¡¯s tone was extremely arrogant, as if she despised the northern realm.. Chapter 533 - 533: A Group of Sixth-tier Transcenders Chapter 533: A Group of Sixth-tier Transcenders Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li found Gao Ling interesting. ¡°Oh, then you can leave the northern realm now. You are not wee in the northern realm.¡± Gao Ling was stunned for a few seconds before she came back to herself. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Does my arrival in the northern realm have anything to do with you?¡± Gao Ling felt that Ye Li was really ridiculous. ¡°How can it be unrted? I¡¯m the strongest person in the northern realm. If I want you to leave, you have to leave. If I want you to stay, you have to stay.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Gao Ling was a little afraid, but she still pretended to be calm. ¡°What if 1 don¡¯t leave?¡± Gao Ling stared at Ye Li. ¡°Then you have to be prepared to bear the consequences.¡± With that, Ye Li walked towards Gao Ling step by step. Gao Ling looked at Ye Li who was walking over and began to retreat. ¡°What¡­ What do you want?¡± Yue Ling asked. Everyone knew what Sima Zhao was thinking. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Can¡¯t 1 apologize to you?¡± Gao Ling¡¯s fair face was full of grievance. Ye Li smiled. He had wanted to scare Gao Ling. He had thought that it would be difficult for a girl like Gao Ling to apologize, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy. ¡°Since you sincerely apologize, I¡¯ll forgive you,¡± Ye Li said leisurely. Although Gao Ling apologized, she was very unconvinced. ¡°Huh? It seems that someone is here to die.¡± Ye Li looked straight ahead. Gao Ling was stunned and panicked. ¡°They¡¯re here to catch me. What should I do?¡± Ye Li checked the realms of these people with Heavenly Spirit Eyes and found that they were all sixth-tier Transcenders. A Transcender wasparable to a Master-level zombie, so Ye Li certainly wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling impatiently. Immediately, seven sixth-tier Transcenders appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Ling¡¯er,e back with us. It¡¯s for the good of our Sword Sect that we let you marry into the Heavenly de Sect.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Ling¡¯er. Recently, there have been more and more Dark Race members and zombies outside the Sword City. If it weren¡¯t for the help of the Heavenly de Sect, our Sword Sect would have been doomed.¡± Hearing this conversation, Ye Li roughly understood what was going on. However¡­ He felt that as a member of the Sword Sect, Gao Ling should step forward in times of danger. She was just sacrificing her own happiness. A little woman was a little woman after all. She was willful! ¡°But I really don¡¯t like Shi Yun.¡± Gao Ling said gloomily. ¡°Ling¡¯er, in the East Realm, you and Shi Yun are known as a dragon and a phoenix. You¡¯re a match made in heaven. What¡¯s there to dislike?¡± Ye Li thought to himself, so Shi Yun is also a super genius, known as a dragon and a phoenix with Gao Ling, but it¡¯s hard to say about love. Love, whether youplicated it or simplified it, was ultimately about four phrases: I love you, I hate you, are you okay and I¡¯m sorry. ¡°Ling¡¯er, do you want to ignore the Sword Sect for your own sake?¡± a middle-aged man shouted. Ye Li thought that these sixth-tier Transcenders in front of him should have some weight in the Sword Sect. They should be outer sect elders. After all, he had read many Wuxia novels when he was in Huaxia. ¡°By the way, are there many zombies in your ce?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. The seven sixth-tier Transcenders were a little stunned. They didn¡¯t take Ye Li seriously at all, nor did they expect Ye Li to interrupt. ¡°Who are you?¡± A sixth-tier Transcender looked at Ye Li. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who 1 am. Just answer my question,¡± Ye Li said slowly.. Chapter 534 - 534: You Are also Members of the Apocalypse Legion Chapter 534: You Are also Members of the Apocalypse Legion Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The seven sixth-tier Transceivers were a little stunned, wondering what was wrong with the person in front of them. ¡°I repeat, answer my question.¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Brat, are you looking for death!¡± A sixth-tier Transcender roared. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. He looked indifferently at the sixth-tier Transcender who spoke. ¡°Believe it or not, I can make you fall to the ground with my eyes!¡± Arrogant, absolutely arrogant! Just as Ye Li had guessed, the seven of them were all outer elders of the Sword Sect. They were all sixth-tier Transcenders and had seen countless arrogant people, but this was the first time they had seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°Brat, you¡­¡± But before the sixth-tier surpasser finished speaking, he let out a shocking scream. ¡°All!!!¡± The scream was really creepy! The remaining six sixth-tier Transcenders were stunned. Before they could see how Ye Li attacked, a bloody hole appeared on Elder Zhang¡¯s leg. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. 1 just want to know if there are many zombies in your ce.¡± ¡°Yes, there are many Dark Race members and zombies gathered outside Sword City now,¡± Gao Ling said in shock. She thought to herself, Fortunately, I didn¡¯t go too far just now. Otherwise, I would have ended up like Elder Zhang. Now, there were almost no zombies in the entire northern realm. They had all perished in that battle, so Ye Li could only go elsewhere. Immediately, Ye Li raised his palm, and a gentle golden spiritual light entered the wound on Elder Zhang¡¯s leg. A miracle happened! The wound on Elder Zhang¡¯s leg healed at a visible speed. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Gao Ling and the six sixth-tier Transcenders widened their eyes in shock. Of course, they had never seen such a divine technique in their lives. Elder Zhang was also stunned. He looked at his thigh in shock. The wound was gone? ¡°Your talent is only SSS-grade. Why is your realm so high?¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li in confusion. This time, it was Ye Li¡¯s turn to be stunned. An SSS-level gic talent was the highest in the Northern Realm. Was it very low in the Eastern Realm? Of course, Ye Li wouldn¡¯t tell Gao Ling that he had a system. ¡°I¡¯m going to your ce,¡± Ye Li said. ¡°To our ce?¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a great opportunity for you to meet me, Demon King, Ye Li. But before that, you have to go somewhere with me.¡± Gao Ling and the seven sixth-tier Transcenders were a little stunned. Meeting him was a great opportunity? What did it mean? By the time they came back to their senses, Ye Li had already walked more than a dozen steps away. They looked at each other and immediately followed him. Ye Li took them to the Warrior Alliance! Xiahou Jie was a tenth-tier Transcender after all. He was a little puzzled to see Ye Li brought back so many Transcenders. Ye Li said that Xiahou Jie said that he was leaving the northern realm. He arrived in front of the eleven women! ¡°Senior, you¡¯re back.¡± Xiao Hui smiled sweetly at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Are you willing to go with me?¡± As soon as he said this, the eleven women were all stunned. ¡°Senior, where are you going?¡± Ziqiong asked. ¡°You¡¯ll find out when we get there,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°By the way, from today on, you are also members of the Apocalypse Legion.¡± Ye Li said to the eleven women.. Chapter 535 - 535: Coming to the Eastern Realm Chapter 535: Coming to the Eastern Realm Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xiao Hui, Lu Qian, Su Xun¡¯er, Lu Qian, Qian Ruxue, Lu Qingxue, Luo Yue, Luo Li, Ziqiong, Ling Fei, and Li Yanlu were all shocked. ¡°Senior, are we members of the Apocalypse Legion?¡± Xiao Hui looked at Ye Li and asked. They naturally knew about the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°That¡¯s right, because I will take you away from here.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Gao Ling and the seven sixth-tier Transcenders were all stunned. Did Ye Li mean that he was going to take these women all to Sword City? Their shocked expression was naturally seen by Ye Li. Ye Li looked at Gao Ling indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t think you will refuse.¡± Now, Gao Ling finally understood what kind of person Ye Li was. She had thought that Ye Li was just a super strong megalomaniac, but after seeing so many beauties, she felt that not only was she wrong, but she waspletely wrong. ¡°Miss, look¡­¡± A sixth-tier Transcender said softly to Gao Ling. Gao Ling gritted her teeth and stared at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s tone seemed unquestionable. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gao Ling said coldly. Ye Li smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything special. 1 just want to tell you that I¡¯m taking them to Sword City. By the way, they aren¡¯t the only soldiers in the Apocalypse Legion.¡± With that, Ye Li released Ah Da and the others from the system space. Roar!!! ¡°What!!!¡± Gao Ling looked at the eight zombies in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but take three steps back in fright. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Gao Ling¡¯s eyes were filled with horror. She would never have dreamed that such a scene would happen. It was the same for the seven sixth-tier Transcenders. There were actually Lord-level zombies, and the lowest was a ninth-tier Master-level zombie. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. He said casually to Gao Ling, ¡°Let¡¯s go-¡± Since the Ancient Devil Tome became the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo, Ye Li was no longer a demon, but a human. But if he had to choose, he was certainly willing to be a demon. Gao Ling didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li wanted to go to the Sword City. She remembered Ye Li asking her if there were many zombies in the Sword City. Could it be¡­ Suddenly, Gao Ling thought of an extremely shocking possibility. Was he going to subdue the zombies? Gao Ling didn¡¯t know how Ye Li could control zombies. Gao Ling and the seven sixth-tier Transcenders had no room to refuse. They had seen how terrifying Ye Li was. In this way, Ye Li took the Apocalypse Legion to the Eastern Realm. The Eastern Realm was countless timesrger than the northern realm, so the spiritual energy was naturally much more abundant. As soon as Ye Li arrived in the Eastern Realm, he heard the system¡¯s voice in his mind. Ding! ¡°The host¡¯s gic talent has been upgraded to the Heaven-Defying Level.¡± Ye Li was stunned. Heaven-defying level? ¡°The host¡¯s gic talent far exceeds the SSS-grade, but the highest gic talent in the northern realm can only be at the SSS-grade.¡± Hearing what the system said, Ye Li understood. Soon, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion arrived outside Sword City. At this moment, there were countless zombies outside the Sword City. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, there were many high-leveled zombies among these zombies. It seemed that the zombies in the east were much stronger than those in the northern realm. ¡°Ye Li, let¡¯s go back to the Sword Sect first.¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and followed Gao Ling onto a hidden path. Soon, they arrived at the Sword Sect. The Sword Sect was undoubtedly a sect that focused on swords. As soon as he arrived at the Sword Sect, countless disciples cast strange looks at him.. Chapter 536 - 536: I’m Here to Help You. Chapter 536: I¡¯m Here to Help You. Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Why did Senior Sister Gao and the elders bring so many people back?¡± ¡°I wonder if he¡¯s a new disciple of the Sword Sect.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? Who dares to join the Sword Sect at this critical moment?¡± The outer sect disciples of the Sword Sect all discussed. The Sword Sect had ten sword peaks, and there was a peak master on each peak. There was a Blunt Sword Mountain besides the ten sword peaks, which was the outer sect of the Sword Sect. The Sword Pce was where the Sword Sect Master lived. At this moment, Gao Ling led Ye Li and the others to the Sword Pce. ¡°Look, those look like zombies!¡± An outer sect disciple eximed. As soon as he said this, the disciples all looked at him in shock. It didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t look, but they all took three steps back in fright. There were eight zombies!!! Judging from the fluctuations of their auras, the strength of these eight zombies had reached an astounding level. ¡°There are zombies in the Blunt Sword Mountain, but why do Senior Sister Gao and the elders seem to turn a blind eye to it?¡± ¡°Are they bewitched?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Senior Sister Gao and the elders are so strong!¡± Ye Li chose to ignore these outer sect disciples. The seven sixth-tier Transcenders were all elders of the outer sect of the Sword Sect. They didn¡¯t follow him to the Sword Pce. Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion arrived outside the Sword Pce. ¡°Ye Li, my father¡­¡± Before Gao Ling finished speaking, Ye Li walked in, followed by the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li¡¯s back and stomped her feet in anger. Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion walked into the hall. There were eight zombies and eleven women, as well as the Sky Swallowing Dog, Xiao Hei. At this moment, in the Sword Pce, the sect master of the Sword Sect, Gao Changfeng, was discussing something with the ten peak masters. They were all stunned to see Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Well!¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Changfeng. The strength of the Sword Sect¡¯s sect master was indeed extraordinary. He was actually a tier-2 Chosen One. He was now a tier-1 Chosen One, but if they really fought, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be afraid of Gao Changfeng. As for the top ten peak masters, they were all tenth-tier Transcenders. Suddenly, the Sword Sect Master, Gao Changfeng, and the top ten peak masters all surrounded Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion, each holding a sword. ¡°Ling¡¯er, who are they?¡± Gao Changfeng shouted coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Ye Li. You can call me Ye Li, the Demon King, or the future number one powerhouse in the world.¡± ¡°I can control zombies. I¡¯m here to help you,¡± Ye Li continued. As soon as he said this, Gao Changfeng and the ten peak masters were all a little stunned. Gao Ling was shocked. She hadn¡¯t thought of why Ye Li came to Sword City, but now she was a little shocked to hear this. ¡°Father, Ye Li is right. He is¡­¡± Gao Ling hurriedly said to her father, or they would probably start a fight. But before she finished speaking, she was interrupted by Gao Changfeng. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Although Gao Changfeng didn¡¯t know who Ye Li was, his intuition told him that Ye Li was definitely not a good person. Eight high-leveled zombies!!! Two Lord-level zombies, three tenth-tier Master-level zombies, and three level-nine Master-level zombies. This was too terrifying! ¡°Why did youe to our Sword Sect?¡± Gao Feng stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯m here to help you? Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Gao Changfeng sneered. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t believe it. Not only him, but probably no one would believe it.. Chapter 537 - 537: The Zombies were Attacking the City. Chapter 537: The Zombies were Attacking the City. Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li secretly sighed. Why didn¡¯t Gao Changfeng believe him even if he was telling the truth? ¡°Tell me! What are you here for?¡± Gao Changfeng stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. Before he said anything, a disciple ran in and eximed at Gao Changfeng. ¡°Sect Master, the zombies are attacking the city!¡± The main peak of the Sword Sect was called Sword Peak. Sword Peak was in Sword City, and there were many people in Sword City. Hearing this, Gao Changfeng and the ten peak masters of the Sword Sect were instantly shocked. ¡°Order all the disciples of the Sword Sect to resist with all their strength!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± There were only more than 10,000 disciples of the Sword Sect, but there were hundreds of thousands of zombies. In addition, there were many high-leveled zombies and many high-leveled Dark Race members. Sword City was not a base city. There were at least armies in the base city and they had very destructive weapons. Even if they blocked this, it would probably greatly damage the Sword Sect. Then, Gao Feng and the top ten peak masters hurriedly walked out of the Sword Pce. Sword City, city wall. The disciples of the Sword Sect killed the zombies with their sword Qi, but there were too many zombies. The sword Qi would eventually be used up, and the zombies used the method of stacking. They kept piling up on the city wall with numbers, which looked really creepy. Ye Li had seen such a scene countless times. This was exactly what he wanted. Gao Changfeng and the top ten peak masters began to use various sword techniques to ughter the zombies! But they were not Ye Li after all whose every blow was arge-scale killing skill. ¡°Sect Master, we can¡¯t hold on anymore!¡± A peak master said to Gao Changfeng. Gao Changfeng gritted his teeth. ¡°Use the Sky Breaking Sword Array!¡± Gao Changfeng gritted his teeth. ¡°Use the Sky Breaking Sword Array!¡± A sword wheel appeared in front of them. Immediately, overwhelming sharp swords flew out of the sword wheel. Countless zombies rolled down from the city wall, which made people¡¯s scalps tingle. ¡°Sect Master, there are too many zombies. The Sky Breaking Sword Array can only block them for a while!¡± Another peak master said to Gao Changfeng. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± At this moment, countless zombies¡¯ terrifying cries entered everyone¡¯s ears. Undoubtedly, the zombies began to attack the city again. Ye Li watched this scene leisurely. He found it quite interesting. Gao Ling ran to Ye Li and said to him in a panicked voice, ¡°Ye Li, didn¡¯t you say that you were here to help us? Come on, do it.¡± Gao Ling was about to cry. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Okay.¡± In fact, even without Gao Ling¡¯s reminder, he was about to take action. After all, the number of zombies had decreased. ¡°The Apocalypse Legion, attack.¡± Ye Li gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion. Immediately, the Apocalypse Legion began to jump down. As the saying went, holding up the turbulent waves in the face of downfall, holding up the skyscraper in the face of downfall. It wasn¡¯t that the Apocalypse Legion could turn the situation around with the power of merely eight zombies, but that Ye Li could deal with the zombies with the synthesized ones. As everyone knew, the synthesized zombies were 100% obedient to Ye Li, and their levels would be higher. After all, they were synthesized. In this way, Ye Li synthesized more and more zombies. And there were fewer and fewer zombies that hadn¡¯t been synthesized! The entire crisis was resolved by Ye Li. Ding! ¡°Bai Wawa has been upgraded to a Tier-1 Lord-level zombie.¡± ¡°Yutong has been upgraded to a Tier-1 Lord-level zombie.¡± ¡°All Qi has been upgraded to a Tier-1 Lord-level zombie.¡± Ye Li nodded in satisforce. He turned around to look at Gao Changfeng and the disciples of the Sword Sect, only to find that they were all frozen in ce like sculptures.. Chapter 538 - 538: Chu Yihan Was Just That Ruthless Chapter 538: Chu Yihan Was Just That Ruthless Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Outside the door, Zhn¡¯s heart was pounding in her throat. She had even pictured herself covered in blood, but the pain hadn¡¯t reached her. She cautiously opened her eyes. Beneath the dazzling torchlight, a woman¡¯s bodyy on the ground in an odd posture. ¡°Min Jia!¡± Chu Xiaotian was the first to react, rushing over to Min Jia. However, when he helped her up, Min Jia started to wail, ¡°It hurts! Brother, it hurts so much! Ah, it hurts!¡± She didn¡¯t know where the force came from, but it sent her flying. She fell face-first to the ground, and every bone in her body hurt as if it had been dismantled. It was a piercing pain. The strong wind that swept past Chu Chengye made him look warily at the door of the medicine hut. ¡°Imperial Uncle!¡± Chu Chengye¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He hadn¡¯t sensed Chu Yihan¡¯s arrival at all. How powerful was his martial arts? He could suddenly appear in front of everyone and strike Min Jia. Chu Yihan¡¯s arrival caused the surrounding atmosphere to suddenly drop. His domineering aura made everyone involuntarily lower their heads. His cold gaze shifted to Chu Chengye, and he asked coldly, ¡°Who gave you the courage to intrude into the Marquis¡¯s Manor?¡± Chu Chengye was unconvinced. He was a prince and now the temporary Minister of Justice. He was noble, yet Chu Yihan used him of trespassing into Marquis¡¯s Manor! However, on the surface, he had no choice but to lower his head to Chu Yihan. ¡°Imperial Uncle, please forgive me. 1 heard from Sister Min Jia that the Regional Princess had been kidnapped by Su Yingxue, and my brother was also in trouble here. That¡¯s why I rushed over. After all, a member of the Imperial family cannot be bullied in the Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡± ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s right! It¡¯s fine if Imperial Uncle doesn¡¯t support us, but why¡­ do you want to attack me!¡± Min Jia was supported by Chu Xiaotian and could only sit on the ground. Her legs were in so much pain that she had no strength at all. She didn¡¯t even know how many bones she had broken! But she hated him so much! Why did Chu Yihan hit her? Chu Yihan looked at Min Jia in disdain. ¡°Are you worthy of being a member of the Imperial family? From which imperial consort were you born? You are just amoner¡¯s daughter!¡± ¡°Imperial Uncle, be careful with your words. My sister and 1 are of the same mother. Her status is noble. Of course, she is a member of the Imperial family!¡± Chu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t stand Chu Yihan¡¯s humiliation and stood up for Min Jia. Mo Qi reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Madam Sheng has been stripped of her imperial mandate and demoted to amoner.¡± Chu Xiaotian¡¯s face turned pale. He didn¡¯t expect Chu Yihan to be so ruthless! He demoted his mother! He even hurt his sister! ¡°Chu Chengye, this ce doesn¡¯t allow you to make any noise. Take your Imperial Guards and get out of my courtyard!¡± Chu Yihan knew very well that Su Yingxue¡¯s surgery was notpleted yet and she needed some peace. Chu Chengye was unwilling. Su Yingxue¡¯s figure was still clearly visible through the window, but he couldn¡¯t see her again. He gritted his teeth and refused, ¡°Imperial Uncle, Su Yingxue is not the only one in this medicine hut. There is also cousin¡¯s wife, the Regional Princess. Imperial Uncle should stand up for cousin and make Su Yingxue hand over Regional Princess!¡± Even if Chu Yihan chased him away, he couldn¡¯t be chased away so easily. However, he had forgotten that Chu Yihan would never reason with him. There was a trace of hostility in his dark eyes. ¡°Do you want to get lost yourself, or do you want me to do it?¡± ¡°Imperial Uncle, please calm down!¡± Chu Xiaotian quickly stepped forward and grabbed Chu Chengye¡¯s arm. ¡°Seventh Brother, go out first. It¡¯s not a good time to disobey imperial uncle!¡± In terms of martial arts and power, a few of them were no match for Chu Yihan! It was better to recognize the situation! Chapter 539 - 539: Xuanyuan Sword Chapter 539 - 539: Xuanyuan Sword Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li arrived at the Sword Pce. Gao Changfeng got someone to bring a throne over, and Ye Li sat on it. ¡°Ye Li, to be honest, our Sword Sect can only be considered a third-rate force in the Eastern Realm now.¡± ¡°The Sword Sect used to be the strongest force in the Eastern Realm, because the Sword Sect had the Xuanyuan Sword, but now the Xuanyuan Sword has been sealed.¡± Ye Li was shocked to hear that.
    ¡°Xuanyuan Sword?¡± The Xuanyuan Sword, one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons? ¡°The current Xuanyuan Sword is just a piece of junk.¡± Gao Changfeng shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°Sect Master Gao, where is the Xuanyuan Sword?¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Changfeng and asked. Gao Changfeng was a little stunned. He didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li asked this. ¡°The Xuanyuan Sword is in the sword cave in the back mountain.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know why Ye Li asked the Xuanyuan Sword, he answered. ¡°Go there with me.¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling and said. Gao Ling nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, Ye Li and Gao Ling went to the back mountain. Soon, the two of them arrived at the sword cave in the back mountain. The sword cave was full of swords, and they looked quite good. ¡°Vice Sect Master, that¡¯s the Xuanyuan Sword!¡± Gao Ling pointed at the rusty Xuanyuan Sword. Ye Li looked in the direction of Gao Ling¡¯s finger and found that the Xuanyuan Sword had been deeply embedded in the stone wall. It was the same when he first saw the Dragon-ying de. It was rusty too. Ye Li slowly walked under the Xuanyuan Sword and took it down. Ding! ¡°The Xuanyuan Sword has already lost its weapon spirit. If you want to restore the Xuanyuan Sword, you have to find the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword.¡± ¡°Where is the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± Ye Li sweated. ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a chance to draw the lottery.¡± Ye Li¡¯s eyes lit up and he quickly used it. Then, he began the lottery. The virtual pointer started spinning in the roulette. ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a Super Treasure Map.¡± Without further thought, Ye Li activated the Super Treasure Map. Immediately, the coordinates appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. The coordinates pointed at the East Base City! Ye Li looked at Gao Ling. ¡°Gao Ling, where is the East Base City?¡± His intuition told him that the treasure on the super treasure map this time was the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword, because he had always been very lucky. Gao Ling was a little stunned. She didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li suddenly asked this question. She told Ye Li the direction of the East Base City. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the East Base City.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li took Gao Ling¡¯s hand and activated the Swift Steps, heading towards the East Base City. The East Base City was arge base city. After arriving at the East Base City, Ye Li and Gao Ling came to the slums. Ye Li didn¡¯t expect there to be a slum in this big base city. People living here were really poor! However¡­ Ye Li wondered how to find the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword. He had no idea where to start. ¡°Hey, beauty, you¡¯re so pretty!¡± A brawny man appeared in front of Ye Li. This man was a tier-5 Evolved Being. There was a long scar on his face, which looked scary. ¡°Get lost!¡± Gao Ling shouted coldly at the scar-faced man, and spiritual energy burst out of her body. The scar-faced man was instantly sent flying. The people in the slum were all stunned. ¡°How dare they hit the younger brother of the leader of the ck Axe Organization?¡± ¡°s, two more fearless idiots.¡± It took the scar-faced man a long time to get up from the ground. He stared at Gao Ling and shouted angrily, ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me?¡± Chapter 540 - 540: Killing in the Mortal World Chapter 540 - 540: Killing in the Mortal World Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although the slum belonged to the East Base City, it was not in the East Base City. This ce was managed by an organization called ck Axe. The scar-faced man¡¯s name was Scar Two, and he was the younger brother of the leader of the ck Axe Organization. Scar Two walked to Gao Ling angrily, pointed at her, and shouted, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± In the eyes of everyone, Ye Li and Gao Ling were in trouble because they beat up Scar Two. They were already doomed.
    Unfortunately, they never expected such a scene to happen next. The moment Scar Two pointed at Gao Ling, his eyes widened and he fell to the ground with his eyes wide open. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The onlookers were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect that Gao Ling would dare to kill Scar Two. Ye Li looked at the disdainful Gao Ling and said indifferently, ¡°This is a life. How can you kill him so easily?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t know his ce. He¡¯s just a tier-5 Evolved Being, an ant. How dare he provoke me!¡± Gao Ling said. Ye Li smiled. With this bad temper, she was just like a fiery chili on a high mountain or the big stone in the middle of a river. ¡°Leave quickly. He is the younger brother of the leader of the ck Axes.¡± A middle-aged man hurriedly came over and said to Ye Li and Gao Ling in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The ck Axe Organization is just an ant in our eyes.¡± Ye Li slowly said. The middle-aged man was stunned and then sighed heavily. Relying on his strength and background, Scar Two tyrannized the slum and didn¡¯t take anyone seriously. The slum deeply suffered from his actions. Now that Scar Two was dead, many people were overjoyed. This middle-aged man was here to remind Ye Li and Gao Ling kindly. But now Gao Ling and Ye Li didn¡¯t listen. As the saying went, sins imposed by fate can be forgiven, but self-inflicted sins are unforgivable. Soon, the ck Axe Organization learned the news. The leader, Scar One, walked over angrily with more than a hundred people from the ck Axe Organization. The hundreds of people from the ck Axe Organization each held an axe, looking intimidating. Seeing this situation, everyone was frightened. Scar One looked at Scar Two¡¯s body on the ground, and his eyes began to turn red. Ye Li found that Scar Two was not weak. He was actually a tenth-tier Evolved Being. However, Gao Ling was a phoenix in the wastnd of the Eastern Realm. With Shi Yun from the Heavenly de Sect, they were known as a dragon and a phoenix. Ye Li had thought that Gao Ling was a peerless genius, but he didn¡¯t expect that she was only a peerless genius in the wastnd. The wastnd alone was probably bigger than the northern realm. ¡°Who killed my brother? Come out!¡± Scar One roared. ¡°It¡¯s me. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gao Ling¡¯s tone was extremely disdainful. Ye Li stood aside and looked at Gao Ling quietly. Gao Ling was really beautiful, but unfortunately, he had always been face blind and couldn¡¯t tell if a person was beautiful or not. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m going to kill you and avenge my brother. Go!¡± Scar One roared. Suddenly, more than a hundred people from the ck Axe Organization rushed over. As a fifth-tier Transcender, these people were like ants in her eyes. A green sword appeared in her hand and she shed out. Swish! Then, a terrifying sword light appeared, and the scene instantly became tragic. The onlookers all gasped. It wasn¡¯t until now that they realized that Gao Ling was from the Sword Sect.. Chapter 541 - 541: Black Market Auction Chapter 541: ck Market Auction Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Sword Sect had existed since before the post-apocalyptic world erupted. They had been using swords since ancient times, and now they were still using swords. Therefore, when Gao Ling took out the green-clothed sword and showed the power of the sword, they knew that she was from the Sword Sect. To them, the Sword Sect was one of the supreme forces. At this moment, Scar One was still standing where he was. His entire body began to tremble, and he was already scared out of his wits. Gao Ling walked towards Scar One step by step. Seeing Gao Ling walking over, Scar Two felt as if an evil ghost was taking his life. ¡°Don¡¯te over! Ah! All!¡± Before Gao Ling walked over, Scar One screamed in fright. Ye Li smiled faintly, thinking that this was human nature. Swish! As a terrifying sword light appeared in front of everyone, Scar One disappeared from this world forever. Everyone swallowed. At this moment, they would never think that Gao Ling was a beauty, but a demoness, aplete demoness. ¡°How is it?¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li as if showing off. ¡°Nothing much.¡± Ye Li slowly said. He had no time to care about such a trivial matter now. He had to find the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword first. In this slum, where could he find the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword? After thinking for a few seconds, Ye Li felt that even if he racked his brains, he couldn¡¯t figure out where the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword was. At this point, he could only take it one step at a time. ¡°By the way, Deputy sect master, what are you doing in the East Base City? And this is the slum area.¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Do you think I need to tell you?¡± Ye Li said lightly to Gao Ling. Gao Ling was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li. To be honest, Ye Li didn¡¯t know where to go at this moment. He could only walk around and see if he could meet the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword. After walking around randomly, Ye Li and Gao Ling came to a ce. This ce was also a poor slum, but the buildings were much better looking. Besides, there were all kinds of things sold here, and there were countless gic warriors on the street. This stunned Ye Li. He didn¡¯t expect there to be such a ce in the poor slum. ¡°Deputy sect master, this is the ck market in the slum district.¡± Gao Ling mumbled. Then, Ye Li learned from Gao Ling that the ck market in the slums was the preferred ce for East Base City and various surrounding powers to tread upon. Especially the auction in the ck market, there were weapons, cultivation techniques, and many different medicines. Ye Li thought that since there were no clues about the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword at the moment, he might as well go to the auction to take a look. Then, Ye Li and Gao Ling went to the ck market auction. After the auction, he found that there were already many people inside. These people were all gic warriors. ¡°Next, let¡¯s auction a B-grade attack skill, Stone Splitting Palm. The starting price is 500,000 post-apocalyptic coins. Every increment must be no less than 100,000 post-apocalyptic coins.¡± ¡°600,000!¡± ¡°800,000!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay a million!¡± As soon as he said this, the gic warriors in the ck market auction shook their heads. A million for a B-grade skill was already the highest price. Immediately afterward, a few more items were auctioned, but Ye Li didn¡¯t care about any of them. These things were useless to him. Gao Ling and Ye Li had the same thoughts. As the daughter of the Sword Sect Master, she had seen all kinds of treasures.. Chapter 542 - 542: The Sword Spirit in the Star Iron Chapter 542: The Sword Spirit in the Star Iron Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Next up is a thousand catties of Star Iron!¡± ¡°The starting price is 800,000 post-apocalyptic coins. Every increment must be no less than 100,000 post-apocalyptic coins.¡± Star Iron was the best iron for forging weapons. As soon as the auctioneer finished speaking, several gic warriors began to scramble. ¡°A million!¡± ¡°1.1 million!¡± ¡°1.3 million!¡± Ye Li peeped at the thousand kilograms of Star Iron with the Heavenly Spirit Eyes. Then he was stunned. He found a sword spirit in the Star Iron. Suddenly, he thought of a shocking possibility! That was, the sword spirit in the Star Iron was the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword. What a shocking possibility was this?! Thinking of this, Ye Li looked a bit excited. ¡°Humph, isn¡¯t it just Star Iron? Our Sword Sect has plenty of it.¡± Gao Ling watched the gic warriors scramble for the Star Iron, and a mocking smile appeared on her fair face. ¡°Two million!¡± At this moment, Ye Li raised the sign in his hand. Gao Ling was stunned. She looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Deputy sect master, why are you buying Star Iron? If you want Star Iron, there are many of them in the Sword Sect.¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling and shook his head slowly. ¡°Women have long hair but are short-sighted.¡± Gao Ling couldn¡¯t help but tremble when she heard this. She would never have dreamed that her kindness would be taken as ill. ¡°Three million!¡± ¡°3.1 million!¡± At this time, the price of Star Iron had been raised to more than three million. ¡°Five million!¡± At this moment, an arrogant voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. All the gic warriors looked in the direction of the voice and found an extraordinary-looking youth walking into the auction house. ¡°It¡¯s Tang Qiu, the young master of the Tang family, one of the three big families in the East Base City.¡± ¡°s, 1 originally wanted to buy a thousand catties of Star Iron to make a few good weapons, but now I can¡¯t.¡± Tang Qiu looked at all the gic warriors in the ck market auction house in disdain. ¡°This thousand kilograms of Star Iron belongs to me, Tang Qiu. If 1 say 1 want it, I must take it!¡± As soon as he said that, all the gic warriors in the ck market auction house fell silent. ¡°Five million post-apocalyptic coins, once!¡± ¡°Five million post-apocalyptic coins, twice!¡± ¡°Five million post-apocalyptic coins, three times¡­¡± The auctioneer had already raised the hammer and was about to say thest word. But at this critical moment, azy voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°5.1 million.¡± All the gic warriors were shocked to hear that. They hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice. They didn¡¯t expect that someone would dare topete with Tang Qiu for this thousand-kilogram Star Stone. The person who spoke was naturally Ye Li. Gao Ling, on the other hand, looked cross. She had just kindly reminded Ye Li, but Ye Li said that she had long hair and was shortsighted. Tang Qiu didn¡¯t expect it either. He stared at Ye Li and gritted his teeth. ¡°Six million!¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. He had nothing but money. ¡°6.1 million.¡± Ye Li said lightly. All the gic warriors were stunned and looked at Ye Li and Tang Qiu. ¡°Who is this person? Does he not know who Tang Qiu is?¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably from a certain sect, but the Tang family is not afraid of those sects.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see. There will be a good showter.¡± Tang Qiu¡¯s eyes were burning with fury. He could swear that this was the angriest he had been since he was born. ¡°Eight million!¡± Tang Qiu gritted his teeth and said again.. Chapter 543 - 543: You Are Trash Chapter 543 - 543: You Are Trash Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°8.1 million!¡± Ye Li slowly spoke, but there was still no change in his handsome face. Tang Qiu burst into fury. He walked to Ye Li and stared at him. ¡°Every time 1 raise the price, you only increase it by 100,000. What does this mean?¡± All the gic warriors in the ck market auction house looked at each other in bewilderment. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend Tang Qiu. If they fought, they wondered if they could help Tang Qiu to curry favor with the Tang family.
    ¡°I, Ye Li, can add as much as I want. When did it be your turn to speak, you trash?¡± Ye Li looked at Tang Qiu indifferently. ¡°What!!!¡± All the gic warriors couldn¡¯t help taking a breath when they heard this. They looked at Ye Li dumbfounded. No matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t imagine that Ye Li would dare to say such a thing. Young Master Tang was trash? Tang Qiu was an absolute genius in the East Base City. She had be an eighth-tier Evolved Being at the age of 24. The auctioneer was at a loss. He knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend Tang Qiu, so he could only wait for the matter to be resolved. ¡°Say that again if you have balls!¡± Tang Qiu stared at Ye Li. No one had ever dared to call him trash since he was born. This was the first time in history. Ye Li smiled calmly and looked at Tang Qiu. ¡°Not only are you trash, but you¡¯re also an ant, a pitiful ant.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± After that, Ye Li looked at Gao Ling. Gao Ling was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to suddenly talk to her. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He¡¯s already an eighth-tier Evolved Being at such a young age. He¡¯s clearly a super genius,¡± Gao Ling said to Ye Li. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ye Li was a little embarrassed, not expecting this girl said this at such a moment. Tang Qiu smiled proudly. She looked at Ye Li and said, ¡°Your woman said that I¡¯m a super genius. I wonder if you have any thoughts now?¡± ¡°Thoughts?¡± Ye Li smiled and looked at Tang Qiu indifferently. ¡°I, Ye Li, like to beat geniuses. If you don¡¯t disappear in front of me, bear the consequences.¡± As the young master of the Tang family since birth, Tang Qiu had always been the center of attention. He couldn¡¯t tolerate such words, making him extremely irritated to the core! ¡°I think you won¡¯t shed a tear until you see the coffin!¡± Tang Qiu said firmly. ¡°I won¡¯t cry even if I see a coffin, because I will never need a coffin.¡± Ye Li said lightly. As soon as he said so, a scream entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Alih!¡± The scream came from Tang Qiu, of course. He was sent flying. The gic warriors in the ck market auction house were stunned. They didn¡¯t see how Ye Li attacked at all, but Tang Qiu was sent flying. Tang Qiu was an eighth-tier Evolved Being!!! Ye Li¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all as if nothing had happened. He slowly walked towards Tang Qiu. ¡°I told you, not only are you trash, but you¡¯re also a pitifully weak ant. Why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ye Li looked at Tang Qiu indifferently. Tang Qiu stared at Ye Li and got up from the ground. ¡°Just you wait!¡± Tang Qiu pointed a finger at Ye Li, indicating that he should wait for him to call for reinforcements. ¡°Alih!¡± Another agonizing scream, like that of ughtering a pig, came from Tang Qiu¡¯s mouth. It was because his finger, pointing towards Ye Li, had suffered aminuted fracture.. Chapter 544 - 544: The Complete Xuanyuan Sword Chapter 544 - 544: The Complete Xuanyuan Sword Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The gic warriors in the ck market auction house took three steps back, their eyes filled with horror. ¡°How is this possible!¡± They hadn¡¯t seen Ye Li take action until now. They finally understood that Tang Qiu had provoked a supreme existence. Ye Li looked at Tang Qiu, who was still screaming like a pig being ughtered, and slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t ever point a finger at my head. I once vowed not to let anyone point a finger at my head again.¡± With that, Ye Li slowly walked to the auction tform.
    Although Gao Ling was a little confused, she still chose to follow him. Ye Li looked at the auctioneer indifferently and said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy this thousand catties of Star Iron. Do you have any objections?¡± The auctioneer was already scared out of his wits. How could he dare to refuse Ye Li? ¡°Fine, fine, fine!!!¡± Immediately, Ye Li put a thousand catties of Star Iron into the system space. Seeing this, the gic warriors in the auction house were shocked again. They really couldn¡¯t understand why the thousand kilograms of Star Iron suddenly disappeared. ¡°Pay the money.¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling. Gao Ling was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Li ignored Gao Ling and slowly left. Gao Ling looked at Ye Li¡¯s back and felt a little indignant. Then, she took out a post-apocalyptic card, paid, and quickly followed him. Ye Li found a quiet ce and prepared to study the Star Iron. Right¡­ Ye Li suddenly remembered that he had an extraction technique. He had bought it from the point mall when he extracted Corpse Crystals from zombies for the Sky Swallowing Dog, Xiao Hei. He nned to see if he could extract the sword spirit in the thousand kilograms of Star Iron with the Extraction Technique. ¡°Bring it out!¡± As Ye Li expected, he extracted the Sword Spirit of the Star Stone and threw the Star Iron to the ground. ¡°Deputy sect master, 1 spent more than eight million points of post-apocalyptic coins to buy this thousand catties of Star Iron. Why did you throw it away?¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You didn¡¯t see anything?¡± Ye Li asked. Gao Ling looked around and found nothing. ¡°What should I see?¡± Ye Li ignored Gao Ling. It turned out that Gao Ling couldn¡¯t see the sword spirit extracted from the thousand kilograms of Star Iron. Ding! ¡°The weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword has been detected. Next, you can synthesize the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword with the Xuanyuan Sword.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face lit up. He was a little speechless at his shocking luck. He just went to the auction and found the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword? Without thinking too much, he synthesized the weapon spirit with the Xuanyuan Sword! Ding! ¡°Synthesis begins:¡± ¡°io%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°The Xuanyuan Sword¡¯s Weapon Spirit has sessfully synthesized with the Xuanyuan Sword.¡± All of a sudden, the rusty Xuanyuan Sword in Ye Li¡¯s system space instantly became shining. A golden sword appeared in the system space! This was theplete Xuanyuan Sword!!! Ye Li secretly smiled. After he got the Xuanyuan Sword, this was his fourth divine weapon. However, he had to wait until he triggered the trial of the Xuanyuan Sword before fusing the Xuanyuan Sword into the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. At that time, the power of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword¡­ Ye Li didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore. And Gao Ling undoubtedly didn¡¯t know any of this. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Seeing that Ye Li had no intention of picking up the thousand kilograms of Star Iron on the ground, Gao Ling couldn¡¯t help but look a little angry. ¡°Deputy sect master, are you going to abandon the Star Iron?¡± Gao Ling stared at Ye Li and asked.. Chapter 545 - 545: Who else Wants to Stop Me? Chapter 545: Who else Wants to Stop Me? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at Gao Ling and said indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the Sword Sect has a lot of Star Iron? Then it shouldn¡¯t matter whether you take this piece or not, right?¡± With those words, Ye Li slowly walked forward. Gao Ling was so angry that she was about to go crazy. She really couldn¡¯t understand that there was someone like Ye Li in this world. But what could she do? She could only follow. But after only a few steps, a group of gic warriors surrounded them. ¡°You¡¯re the one who injured Xiao Qiu?¡± A tenth-tier Evolved Being stared at Ye Li. Most of the gic warriors who surrounded Ye Li and Gao Ling were seventh-tier to eighth-order Evolved Beings. This tenth-tier Evolved Being was the leader. ¡°I don¡¯t know Xiao Qiu.¡± Ye Li shook his head. The tenth-tier Evolved Being was furious. ¡°What else do you have to pretend to be? Perhaps you don¡¯t know yet, but we are all from the Tang family.¡± There was no fluctuation on Gao Ling¡¯s fair face. She was a fifth-tier Transcender. These gic warriors who weren¡¯t even Transcender were pitifully weak in her eyes, not to mention that they were facing Ye Li. ¡°Get out of the way. Treasure your bodies,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Not only the tenth-tier Evolved Beings, but even the gic warriors who surrounded Ye Li and Gao Ling were stunned. They really didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li could still be so calm in such a situation. ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll show you how powerful the Tang family is today!¡± As soon as he said so, the tenth-tier Evolved Being had already taken action. Unfortunately, how could this tenth-tier Evolved Being get close to Ye Li? He was now a Chosen One!!! Swish! A white spiritual attack burst out of Ye Li¡¯s finger. Ever since he came to the wastnd of the Eastern Realm, Ye Li¡¯s gic talent had be heaven-defying, and his original golden spiritual energy had turned into white spiritual energy. As the wind-breaking sound sounded, the tenth-tier Evolved Being fell to the ground. ¡°All! It hurts! It hurts!¡± The tenth-tier Evolved Being rolled on the ground in pain. He felt a heart-wrenching pain, which was like ten thousand ants biting his heart. ¡°Does anyone else want to try?¡± Ye Li looked at the evolvers who surrounded him and Gao Ling indifferently. The Evolved Beings of the Tang family were shocked. Even a tenth-tier Evolved Being had been knocked down with one blow. How could they resist Ye Li? Then, the evolvers of the Tang family hurriedly made way for Ye Li and Gao Ling. After taking a few steps, Ye Li turned around and slowly said, ¡°By the way, if you are not convinced, go back and tell your master that my name is Ye Li, the Demon King Ye Li.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced,e to me.¡± With that, Ye Li and Gao Ling left. ¡°Deputy sect master, who are you?¡± Gao Ling felt that Ye Li was getting more and more mysterious. The spiritual energy in the northern realm was so thin. How could there be someone like Ye Li? She still vividly remembered how Ye Li wielded the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, disying unparalleled prowess. What left the deepest impression on her was what Ye Li said after he shed out that peerless blow: ¡°Can this sword be considered number one in the Eastern Realm?¡± At that moment, she was deeply attracted by Ye Li. ¡°I am me, not a special person.¡± Ye Li said slowly. He had found the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword. Logically speaking, he could return to the Sword Sect, but he had to finish what he started. Since someone wanted to cause trouble for him, if he didn¡¯t solve it, could he still be called Ye Li? Chapter 546 - 546: Speechless Gao Ling Chapter 546: Speechless Gao Ling Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li tried tomunicate with the eight zombies of the Apocalypse Legion. He found that the Apocalypse Legion was now making names everywhere in the wastnd. What he didn¡¯t expect was that after they did something earth-shattering, they would say: ¡°My master is the Demon King, Ye Li.¡± This made Ye Li a little ttered. He thought that if he went to those ces in the future and said that he was the Demon King Ye Li, wouldn¡¯t those people be scared silly? However, the first thing he had to do was to have a good meal. ¡°Go eat.¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Gao Ling was a little stunned. She was a foodie. How could she forget that she was hungry? She must have been full of anger because of Ye Li. Then, Ye Li found a good restaurant and ordered arge table of delicacies. He ordered birds flying in the sky, geese among the clouds, cattle and sheep onnd, and fresh seafood from the seas. Gao Ling, who was a foodie, was stunned. How did he order so many dishes? Could he eat them up? She was about to ask Ye Li why he was so wasteful, but before she could say anything, an even more shocking scene appeared. All the delicacies on the table were gone! ¡°Well¡­¡± Gao Ling was dumbfounded. She had been shocked many times in her life, and this was definitely one of the most shocking times. She would never have thought that Ye Li could eat so much and eat so fast. ¡°Many people, when they see me eating, make the same expression as you. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it; that¡¯s just the way 1 am.¡± ¡°I eat like 1 kill. Many people haven¡¯t even seen me make a move, and that person is already dead. Many people haven¡¯t even seen me pick up my chopsticks, and I¡¯ve already finished my meal.¡± Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Gao Ling couldn¡¯t help but secretly despise him. She thought to herself, Why did he have toe up with such an excuse? ¡°You don¡¯t agree with me?¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling indifferently. ¡°You¡­¡± Gao Ling was stunned. Did Ye Li even know what she was thinking? ¡°Don¡¯t ever disagree with me, Ye Li, because nothing can escape my eyes.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Just now, Ye Li activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to pry into Gao Ling¡¯s heart. Gao Ling closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She was shocked beyond words. ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling. Gao Ling pouted and thought to herself, That¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Then, she asked the waiter to serve some more delicious food and ordered a bottle of expensive red wine. She really knew how to enjoy life. On this night, the stars were bright, and the moon was clear. The ck market in the slums was really not a poor ce. There were both ordinary humans and gic warriors on the street. ¡°Deputy sect master, where are we going now?¡± Gao Ling asked Ye Li. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Of course I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Azy look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Then, Ye Li found a hotel. What made Gao Ling copse was that there was only one room in this hotel. ¡°Deputy sect master, let¡¯s go to another hotel.¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li pitifully. Ye Li smiled and looked at Gao Ling indifferently. ¡°Do you think I will do anything to you?¡± With that, Ye Li walked to the elevator. Gao Ling was hesitant and helpless, but she could only follow him. After entering the room, Ye Liy on the bed. Gao Ling swallowed. ¡°Deputy sect master, where should I sleep?¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t open his eyes. He said slowly, ¡°On the sofa, on the ground, wherever you want..¡± Chapter 547 - 547: Is There Anyone else Who Wants to Deal With Me? Chapter 547: Is There Anyone else Who Wants to Deal With Me? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gao Ling was a little stunned. She looked at Ye Li who was lying on the bed. ¡°Aren¡¯t beds usually for girls?¡± Ye Li still didn¡¯t open his eyes. He said casually, ¡°You¡¯re talking about a gentleman. Obviously, 1, Ye Li, am not a gentleman.¡± After that, Ye Li fell asleep. Gao Ling was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. Having no choice, Gao Ling could only sleep on the sofa. The next day, something big happened in the ck market. Countless gic warriors from the Tang family came to the ck market to find a man and a woman. Ye Li washed up, and Gao Ling got up. He looked out of the window and shook his head helplessly. He slowly said, ¡°What a bunch of tasteless flies.¡± ¡°Deputy sect master, are they from the Tang family?¡± Gao Ling asked Ye Li tentatively. Ye Li smiled. ¡°How can you ask such a simple question?¡± Gao Ling was secretly angry when she heard that. Since she was born, she was destined to be extraordinary in this life. But now why did she feel that she was nothing in front of Ye Li? Then, Gao Ling hesitated as if she had something difficult to say. A few secondster, Gao Ling finally mustered her courage and said to Ye Li, ¡°Deputy sect master, of course, our Sword Sect is not afraid of a small Tang family. However, the head of the Tang family is the younger brother of Tang Lin, the sect master of the Heavenly de Sect.¡± Ye Li smiled. He knew that there was something between Gao Ling and Shi Yun of the Heavenly de Sect. After all, they were the so-called a dragon and a phoenix in the wastnd of the Eastern Realm! ¡°So do you think I, Ye Li, need to use the name of the Sword Sect to do things?¡± A wicked look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Gao Ling was stunned. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the battle in Sword City, the peerless figure standing in midair. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Since someone is here to die, I, Ye Li, can only fulfill their wish.¡± Ye Li slowly said. With that, Ye Li slowly walked out. The two of them came to the street of the ck market. Not far in front of Ye Li and Gao Ling, there were more than a dozen gic warriors of the Tang family. ¡°Hey!¡± Ye Li called out to them. More than a dozen gic warriors came back to their senses. They were all low-leveled Evolved Beings and were even weaker than ants in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you looking for a person named Ye Li?¡± Ye Li asked a tier-5 Evolved Being. ¡°That¡¯s right. You know his whereabouts?¡± the tier-5 Evolved Being shouted coldly. Ye Li shook his head. ¡°Hehe.¡± The tier-5 Evolved Being was stunned. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°I know where Ye Li is,¡± Ye Li said casually. ¡°Where is he?¡± The tier-5 Evolved Being¡¯s eyes lit up as he hurriedly asked. But Ye Li said slowly, word by word, ¡°It¡¯s right in front of your eyes!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he had already attacked. Then, several white spiritual lights flew out, and more than a dozen gic warriors of the Tang family fell to the ground, with a shocking bloody hole on each of their foreheads. ¡°This, this, this!!!¡± The onlookers were horrified. These were gic warriors of the Tang family. How dare they? ¡°By the way, they seem to be the people who ughtered the ck Axe Organization yesterday.¡± Suddenly, someone eximed. Hearing this, everyone was stunned. The news about the ck Axe Organization had certainly spread to the ck market. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression.. ¡°Does anyone else want to deal with me?¡± Chapter 548 - 548: This Is Absolutely Impossible Chapter 548: This Is Absolutely Impossible Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone was really stunned. They had ughtered the ck Axe Organization and now killed the gic warriors of the Tang family. Words couldn¡¯t describe the shock in their hearts. Gao Ling looked at Ye Li¡¯s slightly thin back and secretly sighed. If this went on, the Sword Sect would definitely start a war with the Heavenly de Sect. She naturally didn¡¯t want to see the Sword Sect start a war with the Heavenly de Sect. ¡°How dare you be so arrogant!¡± A deep voice echoed in their ears. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and found an old man walking over with dozens of gic warriors from the Tang family. ¡°It¡¯s the Third Elder of the Tang family!¡± Someone eximed. The third elder of the Tang family was called Tang Shu, a tenth-tier Evolved Being. A few secondster, Tang Shu walked to Ye Li and looked at him coldly. ¡°Are you Ye Li who injured Xiao Qiu?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all. Tang Shu¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Do you know that you were already a dead person when you said that?¡± ¡°Oh? Why?¡± Ye Li looked at Tang Shu indifferently. The onlookers were already shocked to the extreme. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such words in front of the Third Elder of the Tang family. ¡°The Tang family is not something you can provoke. Hehe, 1 don¡¯t think you understand this principle. If you did, you would have been scared out of your wits by now,¡± Tang Shu said coldly. Ye Li slowly shook his head, but there was no expression on his handsome face. Tang Shu widened his eyes and shouted angrily, ¡°Why are you shaking your head? Don¡¯t you agree with what I said?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°Do you know that you are really pitiful? Don¡¯t you know that you are just a frog at the bottom of the well?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Not only Tang Shu and the gic warriors of the Tang family, but even the onlookers were dumbfounded. The third elder of the Tang family was a frog at the bottom of a well?! They would rather believe that the sky had copsed than believe that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Tang Shu roared. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Why? Do you think an idiot like you can kill me?¡± As soon as he said this, Tang Shu couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. He raised his fist and punched at Ye Li. Ye Li stood where he was as still as a bell. His handsome face was still extremely indifferent, as if he didn¡¯t see the terrifying fist shadow punching at him at all. Seeing that Ye Li didn¡¯t dodge, Tang Shu couldn¡¯t help but smile proudly, because in his opinion, Ye Li was already scared silly. That was what the gic warriors of the Tang family and the onlookers thought. Gao Ling broke into a cold sweat for Ye Li, although she knew that Ye Li¡¯s strength had reached an unimaginable horror. However, the attack of a tenth-tier Evolved Being was still very terrifying. Boom! Without a doubt, the terrifying fist shadow hit Ye Li. But what happened next dumbfounded everyone present. This was because Ye Li didn¡¯t even retreat!!! They had thought that Ye Li would be sent flying, be seriously injured, or die. However, they never expected such a scene. Tang Shu, the third elder of the Tang family, was also shocked. His old face was full of disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Absolutely impossible!!!¡± Tang Shu came back to his senses and shouted angrily at Ye Li.. Chapter 549 - 549: Tang Shu Kneeling and Begging for Mercy Chapter 549: Tang Shu Kneeling and Begging for Mercy Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at the shock on Tang Shu¡¯s face. ¡°As I said, you¡¯re just a frog at the bottom of a well. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Although Gao Ling knew that Ye Li was very strong, she was still shocked to see this. Right! She suddenly felt that she was too stupid. Why did her memory be so poor? When she was still in the northern realm, she first saw Ye Li. As a fifth-tier Transcender, she couldn¡¯t cause any damage to Ye Li, let alone Tang Shu, a tenth-tier Evolved Being. ¡°Come here and let me kill you.¡± Ye Li looked at Tang Shu indifferently. Tang Shu came back to his senses and looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°Ye Li, don¡¯t think you can face the entire Tang family just because you have some strength!¡± Tang Shu said coldly. ¡°I repeat,e here and let me kill you. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± Ye Li looked at Tang Shu. Tang Shu gritted his teeth. As the third elder of the Tang family, he had never met anyone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°Attack!¡± Following Tang Shu¡¯s order, the gic warriors of the Tang family began to charge at Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head and looked at the gic warriors rushing over. He really couldn¡¯t understand why these people wanted to die. Wasn¡¯t it good to be alive? Suddenly, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword appeared in his hand. He raised it and said indifferently, ¡°I have a sword that can kill everyone in the world!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! This sword was extremely terrifying. ¡°All! All! Ah!¡± All the gic warriors of the Tang family fell to the ground. They looked very different, but there was one thingmon on their faces, which was that their eyes were all wide open as if they couldn¡¯t believe that they had died just like that. Silence, a deathly silence! At this moment, no one dared to speak. Their bodies were trembling because such a sword was so terrifying that their souls were trembling crazily. Thud! Tang Shu knelt on the ground. His eyes were listless and his face was ashen. He didn¡¯t want to kneel to Ye Li, but all his strength seemed to have been drained by something and he couldn¡¯t help but kneel to Ye Li. ¡°Well, well!¡± Tang Shu looked at Ye Li in shock. He began to regret it. If he could start all over again, he would rather live ten years less than appear in front of Ye Li. ¡°Now do you admit that you are a frog in the well?¡± Ye Li looked at Tang Shu indifferently. ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± How could Tang Shu say anything? ¡°Answer!¡± Ye Li shouted. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s shout, Tang Shu shivered in fright and looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°I admit that I¡¯m a frog at the bottom of a well.¡± Not to mention saying some harsh words to Ye Li, even Tang Shu¡¯s voice was trembling violently. Ye Li smiled casually. ¡°Then, how do you think you¡¯ll end up?¡± Hearing this, Tang Shu couldn¡¯t help but tremble. A few secondster, he actually begged Ye Li for mercy, no longer as arrogant as before. ¡°Boohoo, Ye Li, it¡¯s my fault. I deserve to die. I failed to recognize you! Just treat me as a fart and let me go.¡± The onlookers were all stunned. The Third Elder of the Tang family was kneeling and begging for mercy. No one would believe it. This was too interesting.. Chapter 550 - 550: Coming to the Tang Family Chapter 550: Coming to the Tang Family Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The onlookers all looked at Ye Li. They all wanted to know if Ye Li would let go of Tang Shu, the third elder of the Tang family. ¡°Ye Li, let him go,¡± Gao Ling said to Ye Li. It was fine if Ye Li killed these gic warriors of the Tang family, but if he killed the third elder of the Tang family, the thing would be serious and the Tang family would definitely start a full-scale war. The Sword Sect was naturally not afraid of the Tang family, but the Heavenly de Sect behind the Tang family¡­ One had to know that the Heavenly de Sect was currently much stronger than the Sword Sect. Ye Li slowly raised his finger, and white spiritual energy wrapped around his finger. Swish! As a wind-breaking voice sounded, the life of Tang Shu, the third elder of the Tang family, disappeared from this world forever. Gao Ling sighed. She knew that she was powerless to persuade Ye Li. The onlookers looked at each other in bewilderment. They had never even heard of Ye Li before, let alone seen him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling who was still stunned. Gao Ling came back to herself and asked Ye Li quickly, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°The Tang family.¡± Ye Li slowly opened his mouth. With that, Ye Li stepped forward. Gao Ling looked at Ye Li¡¯s back and suddenly made a decision. Then, she jumped over and stood in front of Ye Li. ¡°Deputy sect master, 1 can¡¯t let you mess around like this!¡± Gao Ling¡¯s face was full of determination. ¡°Someone is causing trouble for me. How can you say that 1 messed around?¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling in confusion. ¡°Deputy sect master, 1 told you that the Tang family is backed by the Heavenly de Sect. Now that you¡¯ve killed an elder of the Tang family, things have reached an irreversible point. Do you want to destroy the Tang family?¡± Hearing Gao Ling¡¯s words, Ye Li instantly understood. ¡°Although what you said makes sense, do you think 1, Ye Li, am afraid of a mere Heavenly de Sect?¡± Ye Li said to Gao Ling. ¡°But¡­¡± Before Gao Ling finished speaking, she was interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°No buts. If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll go.¡± With that, Ye Li walked forward. Gao Ling pondered for a few seconds, then gritted her teeth and followed him. East Base City, Tang Family. ¡°What? The Third Elder is dead!¡± An old man in a Tang suit roared. ¡°Family Head, that person used a sword when he killed the disciples of the Tang family.¡± A seventh-tier Evolved Being said to the old man in the Tang suit. ¡°Sword?¡± The old man narrowed his eyes. The old man in the Tang suit was called Tang Kaishan, the head of the Tang family, one of the three big families in the East Base City. Although the Tang family was one of the three big families in the East Base City, they were definitely stronger than the other two big families. This was because the elder brother of the head of the Tang family, Tang Kaishan, was Tang Lin, the master of the Heavenly de Sect. ¡°Do you mean that this was done by the Sword Sect?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Family Head. Except for the people from the Sword Sect, who else uses a sword?¡± Hearing this, Tang Kaishan understood everything. He had also heard recently that the Dark Race members and zombies outside the Sword City had all disappeared for some reason. Did the Sword Sect want to start a war by ughtering the disciples of the Tang family? ¡°Family Head, a man and a woman came!¡± A tier-5 Evolved Being came in and said to Tang Kaishan. A man and a woman? The seventh-tier Evolved Being standing beside Tang Kaishan seemed to think of something and hurriedly asked, ¡°Is the man and woman unparalleledly handsome and the woman devastatingly beautiful?¡± Chapter 551 - 551:I Hate Being Threatened the Most. Chapter 551:I Hate Being Threatened the Most. Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The tier-5 Evolved Being who came to report was stunned. ¡°Yes.¡± The seventh-tier Evolved Being felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He took three steps back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong!¡± Tang Kaishan frowned. ¡°Family Head, these two people are the disciples of the Sword Sect who injured Young Master and killed the Third Elder and many gic warriors of the Tang family,¡± said the seventh-tier Evolved Being. What? Tang Kaishan¡¯s expression turned cold. A few secondster, he said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s a road to heaven, but you don¡¯t take it. There¡¯s no door to hell, but you force your way in!¡± ¡°Call everyone and follow me!¡± ¡°Yes, Family Head!¡± Se??ch ?ew?o?e? /o?g o? ?oo?l? ¡°Deputy sect master, are you really going to do this?¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li worriedly. ¡°Why? Are you afraid?¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling indifferently. Gao Ling said gloomily, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. 1 just don¡¯t want the Sword Sect to start a war with the Heavenly de Sect.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t continue to speak because Gao Ling couldn¡¯t even tell good from bad. Did she think he was harming the Sword Sect? He was clearly helping the Sword Sect!!! Although the wastnd was vast, there were no powerful forces. The Sword Sect and the Heavenly de Sect were the two most terrifying forces. There were countless small base cities and forces. However, they were still much weaker than the Sword Sect and the Heavenly de Sect. Seeing that Ye Li didn¡¯t respond, Gao Ling regretteding to the East Base City with Ye Li. If she went back, her father would scold her to death. At this moment, the head of the Tang family, Tang Kaishan, led the people of the Tang family out, including Tang Qiu. Seeing that Ye Li had taken the initiative to deliver himself to her, Tang Qiu was extremely smug. He walked arrogantly, looking even more domineering than a barking dog. ¡°Ye Li, 1 didn¡¯t expect you toe to die!¡± Tang Qiu looked at Ye Li proudly. Although Tang Qiu was a dandy, his gic talent was terrifying. He was the real number one genius in the East Base City, an eighth-tier Evolved Being. Ye Li smiled indifferently. He felt that Tang Qiu was too cute. He actually thought that he, Ye Li, was here to die. Who had the courage to think so? He didn¡¯t know, he really didn¡¯t know! Tang Qiu stared at the smile on Ye Li¡¯s face, furious. ¡°Ye Li, this is the Tang family. Do you really think you can survive?¡± Tang Qiu shouted angrily. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. He slowly said, ¡°I hate being threatened the most in my life, but someone always does that.¡± Tang Qiu sneered. ¡°I¡¯m threatening you now. What can you do?¡± Swish! With a terrifying white light, a shocking bloody hole appeared on Tang Qiu¡¯s forehead. The Underworld had a new ghost, and Tang Qiu was no longer in the mortal realm. ¡°As I said, I hate being threatened the most.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Only then did the people of the Tang family react. ¡°Xiao Qiu, Qiu¡¯er, Young Master!¡± The eyes of the people from the Tang family all turned red. Ye Li didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. If he were an ordinary person and offended Tang Qiu, the consequences would be obvious. Humans were fated! Tang Qiu or the Tang family couldn¡¯t me him. ¡°Ye Li!¡± The head of the Tang family, Tang Kaishan, stared at Ye Li, his eyes spewing out thousands of meters of anger. ¡°Kill them!¡± After Tang Kaishan gave the order, the people of the Tang family rushed up. Unfortunately, how could these people survive in front of Ye Li? ¡°Heaven-shaking Sword Technique!¡± Chapter 552 - 552: Little Loli with a Doll on Her Back Chapter 552: Little Loli with a Doll on Her Back Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He activated the Heaven-shaking Sword Technique. ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± In an instant, countless sword beams appeared in the air. Each of Ye Li¡¯s skills was a great killing skill. Now that he was a tier-1 Chosen One, how could the people of the Tang family resist the terrifying power of a Chosen One? ¡°Ah! All! Ah!!!¡± The people of the Tang family screamed. At this moment, only Tang Kaishan who hadn¡¯t attacked yet was left. Tang Kaishan was a tier 4 Transcender, even weaker than Gao Ling, who was a fifth-tier Transcender. Se??ch ?ew?o?e? /o?g o? ?oo?l? Tang Kaishan felt as if an evil ghost was demanding his life. His feelings were indescribable. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Tang Kaishan¡¯s eyes widened for thergest time in history, and his body froze like a y sculpture. ¡°Nothing is impossible. Are you ready to die?¡± Ye Li looked at Tang Kaishan indifferently. Gao Ling swallowed. She had tried her best to think highly of Ye Li¡¯s real strength, but she didn¡¯t expect him to think too lowly. Tang Kaishan came back to his senses and looked at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, how dare you destroy the entire Tang family? My brother is the master of the Heavenly de Sect. You¡­¡± Unfortunately, Tang Kaishan never had a chance to finish speaking. A shocking bloody hole appeared on his forehead. One person, one sword! The Tang family was destroyed! ¡°Deputy sect master, we¡­¡± Gao Ling was too shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to destroy the Tang family so easily. Ye Li was about to speak, but before he could, he heard the system¡¯s voice in his mind. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a Super Treasure Map.¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face lit up. This cheat was simply endless. Who could he reason with? Without further thought, Ye Li activated the Super Treasure Map. ¡°Coordinates, Chihe City.¡± The coordinates of Chihe City appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li looked at Gao Ling and said indifferently, ¡°Go back to the Sword Sect first.¡± ¡°Deputy sect master, what about you?¡± Gao Ling asked in confusion. ¡°I have something to do.¡± Ye Li slowly said. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and headed for Chihe City. The East Base City was still a distance away from Chi He City. After Ye Li arrived in Chi He City, he found that the city was in a mess, as if he had just experienced a great zombie tide. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± A dozen zombies discovered him. They were all ordinary. Now that the Apocalypse Legion had all gone to make a name, he was no longer interested in synthesized zombies. A dozen zombies rushed at him crazily. In an instant, a dozen zombies melted into nothingness. Ye Li was really looking forward to the treasure on the super treasure map this time. He wanted to see what kind of treasure it was. He activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes, but unfortunately, he found nothing except zombies. ¡°Boohoo!¡± Suddenly, he heard crying sounds. The sobbing sound was enough to make one¡¯s blood run cold. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and found a little loli carrying a doll on her back, squatting in the corner and crying. It was creepy! Ye Li smiled faintly. This little loli was not a ghost, but a zombie, a Tier 1 mutant Zombie. A Tier 1 zombie was really weaker than dust. However, it was rare to meet such a little loli who had just turned into a zombie. The degree of zombification wasn¡¯t obvious. It seemed that¡­ the treasure of the super treasure map this time was this little loli.. Chapter 553 - 553: Little Loli Yue Zhu Chapter 553: Little Loli Yue Zhu Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Little girl?¡± Ye Li walked over and found that this little loli was quite good-looking. She had also be a zombie. Otherwise, when she grew up, she would definitely be a beautiful woman. The little loli ignored Ye Li and was still crying. Ye Li was relieved. This little loli was only a Tier 1 zombie and didn¡¯t know how to speak. And he was not interested in synthesizing a Tier 1 zombie now. Then, Ye Li bought a zombie loyalty pill from the point mall. ¡°Roar!¡± Suddenly, the little loli pounced at Ye Li. Ye Li was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect this little loli to y some tricks. While he was rxed, she suddenly attacked him. Unfortunately, the little loli was only a Tier 1 zombie. In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, she was pitifully weak. Ye Li extended a hand and grabbed the little loli who pounced at him. The little loli couldn¡¯t break free no matter how hard she tried. ¡°Roar!¡± The little loli roared again and bit Ye Li¡¯s arm. You have a thousand schemes, but I have one rule. Ye Li was immune to the corpse poison, so he was naturally not afraid of it. Then, Ye Li forcibly pried open the little loli¡¯s mouth and fed the zombie loyalty pill to the little loli. In an instant, the little loli fell silent. Ye Li looked at the quiet little loli and couldn¡¯t help but sigh secretly. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to raise zombies anymore, but the system insisted on giving him a super treasure map. What could he do? He checked the little loli¡¯s attributes. Little Loli: A Tier 1 zombie. Zombie Attribute: Defense. Zombie Skill: None. Ye Li smiled. This little girl who looked to be six or seven years old actually had defense attributes. This was interesting. A Tier 1 zombie couldn¡¯t withstand the fusion of a Heaven-grade skill. Ye Li wanted to upgrade this little loli before returning to the Sword Sect. ¡°Are there any zombies for me to synthesize?¡± Ye Li shouted! Now that the Apocalypse Legion was not around, he couldn¡¯t attract the zombies over. He wanted to see if he could use his voice to attract the zombies over. Ye Li¡¯s voice contained some spiritual energy and spread far away. As he expected, there were really zombiesing. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Ye Li looked at the vast number of zombies, and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. Ding! ¡°The little loli zombie has been upgraded to a fifth-tier zombie.¡± Before long, the little girl became a fifth-tier zombie. Ye Li nodded in satisforce. He looked at the little loli, thinking that he should give her a name. ¡°Well¡­ 1¡¯11 call you Yue Zhu.¡± The little girl raised her head and looked at Ye Li in a daze. ¡°Master, is this my name?¡± Yue Zhu looked at Ye Li happily. Yue Zhu was already a fifth-tier zombie. It was naturally too easy for her to speak. ¡°Yes,¡± Then, Ye Li put Yue Zhu into the system space. There were already ten zombies in the Apocalypse Legion. Next, it was time to return to the Sword Sect. If there was nothing else, Ye Li didn¡¯t mind continuing to upgrade Yue Zhu, but now he couldn¡¯t. The news of him ughtering the Tang family would definitely spread to the Heavenly de Sect soon. Perhaps the people of the Heavenly de Sect had already arrived at the Sword Sect. Then, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and disappeared. After arriving at the Sword Pce, Ye Li found that the sect master of the Sword Sect, Gao Feng, and the top ten peak masters all had ck faces. ¡°Deputy sect master, you¡¯re back.¡± A peak master stared at Ye Li and said.. Chapter 554 - 554: The Xuanyuan Sword Belongs to Me Chapter 554: The Xuanyuan Sword Belongs to Me Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li smiled and said to Gao Feng and the top ten peak masters, ¡°Why are you all ck-faced? Does someone owe you a lot of money?¡± As soon as he said this, Gao Feng and the ten peak masters of the Sword Sect were shocked. They really didn¡¯t know why Ye Li was still so calm. ¡°Deputy sect master, Ling¡¯er has already told us everything you did¡­¡± One of the peak masters didn¡¯t finish speaking. He waited for Ye Li to tell him his crimes. Gao Feng and the other nine peak masters also stared at Ye Li, waiting for Ye Li to continue. ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li smiled faintly and then continued, ¡°You¡¯re really pitiful. It¡¯s just a small Tang family. It¡¯s fine to ughter them, but you¡¯re actually so afraid.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± A peak master shouted coldly, ¡°Deputy sect master, this is a matter of the Tang family. Do you know who Tang Kaishan¡¯s brother is?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he just the master of the Heavenly de Sect? What¡¯s there to be surprised about?¡± Ye Li said indifferently, his handsome face expressionless. Gao Feng and the top ten peak masters were all shocked. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Deputy sect master, the Heavenly de Sect is much stronger than our Sword Sect,¡± a peak master said to Ye Li. Ye Li slowly shook his head. ¡°Not as strong as you expect.¡± The top ten peak masters looked at Ye Li¡¯s indifferent face and were extremely angry, but there was nothing they could do. They knew Ye Li¡¯s terrifying strength very well. ¡°Forget it. Since it has already happened, we can only resist the wrath of the Heavenly de Sect. After all, Ye Li is now the deputy sect master of our Sword Sect,¡± Gao Feng said. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Do you really think 1, Ye Li, dare to ughter the Tang family because I¡¯m the deputy sect master of the Sword Sect?¡± The top ten peak masters looked at Ye Li. They didn¡¯t speak, knowing that Ye Li must have something else to say. ¡°By the way, do you recognize this sword?¡± With that, Ye Li took out the Xuanyuan Sword from the system space. Swish! As the saying went, with a cold sh, the treasure sword was unsheathed! A long sword shining with golden light appeared in front of Gao Feng and the ten peak masters. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Looking at this sword, Gao Feng and the ten peak masters couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded. ¡°Deputy sect master, is that the Xuanyuan Sword in your hand?¡± Gao Feng hurriedly asked. Ye Li nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Xuanyuan Sword.¡± After getting Ye Li¡¯s affirmative answer, Gao Feng almost cried. ¡°Oh my god, the Xuanyuan Sword of our Sword Sect is finally back!¡± The top ten peak masters also shed tears. Their Sword Sect was originally the number one force in the entire Eastern Realm, but ever since the Xuanyuan Sword was sealed, it had lost its former glory. ¡°Deputy sect master, how did you do it?¡± A peak master was overjoyed and looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that. You just need to know that the Xuanyuan Sword has be what it used to be.¡± Ye Li slowly said. ¡°Deputy sect master, since the Xuanyuan Sword has recovered, please return it to the sword cave. If the Xuanyuan Sword is in the sword cave, the Sword Sect¡¯s luck might return.¡± A peak master looked at Ye Li and said. Ye Li shook his head. ¡°The Xuanyuan Sword belongs to me. What does it have to do with you?¡± As soon as he said this, Gao Feng and the ten peak masters were all stunned. ¡°Ye Li, you are also from the Sword Sect, and you are the deputy sect master. How can you say such a thing?¡± Gao Feng looked at Ye Li.. Chapter 555 - 555: You will See Your Own Body Chapter 555: You will See Your Own Body Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Before Ye Li said anything, a peak master got up from his seat angrily, stared at Ye Li, and then shouted at Ye Li angrily. ¡°Ye Li, I¡¯m afraid you came to the Sword Sect for the Xuanyuan Sword!¡± ¡°Mo Shan, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Gao Feng hurriedly scolded Mo Shan. Mo Shan was the peak master of the top ten peaks of the Sword Sect. He was known as the me Sword Master and was a tier-1 Chosen One. ¡°Sect Master, haven¡¯t you seen Ye Li¡¯s true colors clearly? He can control zombies. Don¡¯t you know what this means?¡± ¡°In this world, only the members of the Dark Race can control zombies, and Ye Li can control such high-leveled zombies. He¡¯s probably from the Dark Temple.¡± ¡°The battle in the Sword City was just a show put on by Ye Li!¡± Mo Shan¡¯s words were righteous and seemed to make sense. As soon as he said this, not only the other nine peak masters, but even Gao Feng fell silent. Ye Li secretly smiled. He felt that Mo Shan¡¯s imagination was too rich. Why didn¡¯t you be a detective? Swish! Suddenly, a me appeared, and a fiery sword was pressed against Ye Li¡¯s neck. This sword was Mo Shan¡¯s zing Fire Sword. ¡°Ye Li, if you don¡¯t return the Xuanyuan Sword to the sword cave today, I think you should know the consequences, right?¡± Mo Shan stared at Ye Li coldly. ¡°Do you know that I hate it when others point their swords at me?¡± Ye Li slowly said. Mo Shan sneered. ¡°Really? But I¡¯m pointing my sword at you now. What can you do?¡± In Mo Shan¡¯s opinion, with so many of them, Ye Li had no way out! ¡°Do you believe that I will let you see your own body?¡± When he said this, Ye Li¡¯s face was absolutely expressionless. Mo Shan was furious. He shouted at Ye Li, ¡°Ye Li, you don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re about to die. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re from the Dark Temple!¡± ¡°Tell me! Are you from the Dark Temple?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Since you think that I, Ye Li, am from the Dark Temple, I am from the Dark Temple. That¡¯s because you¡¯re already a dead man.¡± Hearing this, Mo Shan was furious. He was extremely angry. ¡°Mo Shan, before we figure it out, we¡¯d better not jump to conclusions.¡± Gao Feng said to Mo Shan. ¡°Sect Master, the matter is already clear, and he has already admitted that he is from the Dark Temple.¡± After that, Mo Shan said coldly to Ye Li, ¡°Ye Li, I could have spared your life, but you didn¡¯t cherish such an opportunity.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Ye Li!¡± With that, Mo Shan was about to attack! When he was in China, Ye Li often saw a saying in martial arts novels that the best martial arts were the fastest martial arts. Ye Li had a Heaven-Defying Level gic talent and the second level of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo, and he was a Tier 1 Chosen One. In terms of speed, Mo Shan was nothing in front of Ye Li. At the moment when Mo Shan attacked, Ye Li also attacked. Of course, his speed was much faster than Mo Shan¡¯s. Mo Shan widened his eyes because Ye Li¡¯s sword had already pierced into his throat. He would never have dreamed that Ye Li¡¯s speed was so fast. ¡°I told you that you would see your own body, right?¡± Ye Li said lightly.. Chapter 556 - 556: Someone from the Heavenly Blade Sect Had Come. Chapter 556: Someone from the Heavenly de Sect Had Come. Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Mo Shan!¡± Tang Feng and the nine peak masters all got up from their seats and looked at Mo Shan¡¯s corpse on the ground with widened eyes. Ye Li smiled faintly, his handsome face expressionless. ¡°Who else wants to try?¡± Ye Li slowly asked. ¡°Ye Li, Mo Shan is the No.i peak master of our Sword Sect. How dare you kill him!¡± Gao Feng stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled again. He felt that Gao Feng was not bad. When Mo Shan questioned him just now, Gao Feng also put in a good word for him. ¡°Sect Master Gao, as you said, I, Ye Li, am the deputy sect master of the Sword Sect, so isn¡¯t the Xuanyuan Sword the same in my hands as in the Sword Sect?¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Feng. ¡°Hmph!¡± A peak master snorted and said to Ye Li, ¡°Ye Li, but you are a member of the Dark Race!¡± ¡°Do you know that you are very pitiful, really pitiful?¡± Ye Li looked at the peak master who spoke. ¡°What did you say?¡± The peak master said word byword. Ye Li shook his head slightly. ¡°You said that I, Ye Li, am from the Dark Race. Have you ever seen a member of the Dark Race look like me?¡± ¡°Uh, well¡­¡± As soon as he said this, Gao Feng and the nine peak masters were all stunned. The Dark Race looked very different from humans. As long as one wasn¡¯t too blind, he could tell at a nce if Ye Li was a human or a Dark Race member. ¡°Ye Li, do you mean that you are not a member of the Dark Race?¡± Gao Feng looked at Ye Li. ¡°Sect Master, as a tier-2 Chosen One, can¡¯t you sense my aura?¡± Ye Li slowly said. Since the Ancient Devil Tome became the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo, he was no longer a demon. He naturally had the aura of a human. ¡°Ye Li, even if you are not a member of the Dark Race, you killed Mo Shan. Don¡¯t even think about letting this matter go!¡± A peak master said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. The peak master who spoke to him was a tenth-tier Transcender. A tenth-tier Transcender might be extremely terrifying in the eyes of ordinary people, but in the eyes of Ye Li, he was as weak as an ant. ¡°Then do you mind if I kill you too?¡± Ye Li looked at the peak master who spoke. As soon as he said this, the peak master of the tenth-tier surpasser couldn¡¯t help but take three steps back. Arrogant, absolutely arrogant!!! Although they had seen many arrogant people, they had never even heard of someone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°Mying to your Sword Sect is already a great opportunity for your Sword Sect. I¡¯m just here to take your Xuanyuan Sword. What¡¯s there to be dissatisfied about?¡± Ye Li said. If it weren¡¯t for him, Sword City would have been in a mess. Besides, he could help the Sword Sect solve the number one sect in the wastnd, Heavenly de Sect. He was certainly not afraid. But they didn¡¯t know. Even if they knew, they wouldn¡¯t believe it. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have all waited for him with ck faces. ¡°Report!¡± Suddenly, a disciple of the Sword Sect ran in. This disciple was about to speak, but when he saw Mo Shan¡¯s corpse on the ground, he was so frightened that his soul almost left his body. He shouted and almost fell to the ground. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gao Feng frowned. He had a bad feeling. The Sword Sect disciple swallowed and said to Gao Feng, ¡°The Grand Elder of the Heavenly de Sect is here!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Gao Feng and the nine peak masters were all shocked. ¡°How many people came?¡± Gao Feng asked quickly.. Chapter 557 - 557: Grand Elder of the Heavenly Blade Sect Chapter 557: Grand Elder of the Heavenly de Sect Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Sword Sect disciple didn¡¯t dare to hide anything. He hurriedly replied, ¡°Sect Master, only one person came.¡± Gao Feng and the nine peak masters were all stunned. Only one person? Before Gao Feng could speak, an old man slowly walked over. The old man was shrouded in a chilling aura, with eyes like lightning, as if a single nce from him could send shivers down one¡¯s spine. ¡°Gao Feng, it¡¯s been a few years. How have you been?¡± Ye Li looked at the old man. He was about 70 years old and was a tier-2 Chosen One. ¡°Wang Changming!¡± Gao Feng¡¯s pale golden face began to be vignt. Wang Changming, the Grand Elder of the Heavenly de Sect. In the wastnd, he had a famous name, which was General Treasure Broadsword. When he wielded his shiny silver coiled-dragon de, even the heavens and earth seemed to change color. The nine peak masters also stared at Wang Changming. They naturally knew why Wang Changming was here. ¡°Gao Feng, you said a few days ago that you wanted to marry your daughter to our master¡¯s son. Why haven¡¯t you done anything about it recently? Are you going back on your word?¡± Wang Changming said to Gao Feng. Gao Feng was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Wang Changming to say such a thing. A few secondster, he came back to his senses and said to Wang Changming, ¡°Elder Wang, my daughter doesn¡¯t like Shi Yun, so¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯re going back on your word?¡± Before Gao Feng finished speaking, Wang Changming interrupted him. ¡°Hehe!¡± Suddenly, Wang Changmingughed coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Your Sword Sect ughtered the entire Tang family in East Base City. Do you want to let it go?¡± All the major forces in the wastnd knew that the brother of Tang Kaishan, the head of the Tang family in the East Base City, was Tang Lin, the head of the Heavenly de Sect. ¡°Uh, well¡­¡± Gao Feng didn¡¯t know how to answer. ¡°How do you want to solve it?¡± Azy voice suddenly entered Wang Changming¡¯s ears. Wang Changming was stunned. He looked in the direction of the voice and found that it was a youth. He was a little stunned. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± This was the first time Wang Changming had heard the name Ye Li. He looked Ye Li up and down and found that Ye Li was too young, but his eyes were unforgettable. His eyes were as serene as the night and as profound as the ocean. ¡°Elder Wang, Ye Li is the deputy sect master of the Sword Sect,¡± Gao Feng said. Wang Changming was stunned. He looked at Gao Feng and then at Ye Li. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Then, Wang Changmingughed out loud. ¡°Gao Feng, Gao Feng, are you stupid? How can you let a brat be the deputy sect master? What a joke!¡± The nine peak masters hated Ye Li very much at this moment. They thought that if it weren¡¯t for Ye Li, they wouldn¡¯t have be enemies with the Heavenly de Sect. ¡°Elder Wang, I hope you can watch your words!¡± Gao Feng frowned and said unhappily. ¡°Hehe, watch my words?¡± ¡°Your Sword Sect ughtered the entire Tang family. Now you want me to watch my words? To tell you the truth, our Sect Master said that if your Sword Sect hand over the Xuanyuan Sword and get out of the wastnd, the Heavenly de Sect can spare you. Otherwise¡­¡± Wang Changming didn¡¯t finish his sentence, which meant that he would let Han Fei understand on his own. ¡°Although your Xuanyuan Sword has been sealed!¡± Before Gao Feng could speak, Wang Changming continued. ¡°Wang Changming, don¡¯t you think your Heavenly de Sect is too much?¡± Gao Feng said firmly. ¡°Too much?¡± Wang Changming sneered.. ¡°This world is about strength!¡± Chapter 558 - 558: Ye Li’s Arrogance Chapter 558: Ye Li¡¯s Arrogance Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li secretly smiled. The Heavenly de Sect didn¡¯t go too far, but Gao Feng was too sensitive. In this world, strength was everything. Without strength, who would talk to you? Just like Ye Li, just like the Tang family. The Tang family had offended him. Wasn¡¯t it too much for him to destroy the entire Tang family? Unfortunately, with strength, he could do whatever he wanted. This was what the post-apocalyptic world was like!!! ¡°How is it, Gao Feng? Have you decided?¡± Wang Changming looked at Gao Feng smugly. ¡°Do you know that you are now in the Sword Sect?¡± Ye Li looked at Wang Changming. Wang Changming was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to choose this time to interrupt. ¡°Ye Li, you have no say here!¡± Wang Changming said disdainfully. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°What if I tell you that 1 am the one who ughtered the entire Tang family?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Wang Changming was shocked and quickly looked at Ye Li. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was very casual. He slowly said, ¡°I said, 1 was the one who ughtered the entire Tang family.¡± Although Wang Changming was a tier-2 Chosen One, if they really fought, there was only one oue for Wang Changming. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this!¡± Wang Changming gnashed his teeth. Although the Tang family had nothing to do with him, everyone knew that the Tang family was protected by the Heavenly de Sect. Now that something had happened to the Tang family, wasn¡¯t it pping the face of the Heavenly de Sect? ¡°Leave. Go back and tell your sect master that we¡¯ll deal with whateveres our way.¡± Ye Li slowly said to Wang Changming. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Wang Changmingughed again as if he had heard the funniest joke in history. ¡°I¡¯ve been wandering in the wastnd for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen such an arrogant brat. How many leopard galldders have you eaten?¡± Wang Changming¡¯s tone was extremely disdainful. ¡°Ten.¡± Ye Li slowly said. As soon as he said this, Wang Changming¡¯sughter instantly stopped! ¡°Brat, aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± Wang Changming said firmly. Ye Li slowly shook his head, and a helpless look appeared on his handsome face. ¡°I gave you a chance to live. Why don¡¯t you cherish it?¡± Ye Li shook his head. Not to mention Wang Changming, even Gao Feng and the nine peak masters were shocked. Of course, the corpse of the Grand Peak Master, Mo Shan, had been taken care of, and this matter would definitely not be spread out. ¡°Hmph!¡± Wang Changming snorted. ¡°This is the territory of your Sword Sect. You can gang up on me!¡± ¡°Now you know that this is the territory of the Sword Sect?¡± Ye Li continued, ¡°Since you know that this is the territory of the Sword Sect, are you convinced that I¡¯ll take your life?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Wang Changming¡¯s old face was extremely cold. Since he was born, he had never been threatened. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, for some reason, Gao Feng and the nine peak masters felt their blood boil, as if they had returned to the domineering feeling of their youth. They didn¡¯t stop Ye Li but let him say those arrogant words. ¡°I, I¡¯m not convinced!¡± Wang Changming was a little scared. He hated himself foring to the Sword Sect alone. Although the Sword Sect couldn¡¯tpare to the Heavenly de Sect, it was a big sect after all. Ye Li had already seen through what Wang Changming was thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll fight you one-on-one,¡± Ye Li said slowly.. Chapter 559 - 559: Enter the Sword Arena Chapter 559: Enter the Sword Arena Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wang Changming really didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Ye Li, you said you wanted to fight me one-on-one?¡± Wang Changming stared at Ye Li. As the name suggested, one-on-one battles were one-on-one battles. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t dare?¡± A yful look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Wang Changmingughed out loud again because he found Ye Li¡¯s words too funny. ¡°Ye Li, Ye Li, if I were facing the entire Sword Sect, I would be a little afraid, but facing you¡­¡± Before Wang Changming finished speaking, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°Since you are not afraid of me, let¡¯s fight.¡± Ye Li slowly said. In his eyes, Wang Changming was already a dead person. Wang Changming¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Ye Li, since you insist on courting death, don¡¯t me me.¡± Ye Li looked around and said indifferently, ¡°This ce is too small. Let¡¯s change ces.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Wang Changming shouted. Then, Ye Li and Wang Changming boarded the sword arena. Gao Feng and the nine peak masters had all arrived under the sword arena. At this moment, countless disciples of the Sword Sect had gathered under the sword arena. Gao Ling was standing beside Gao Feng. She wasn¡¯t in the Sword Pce just now, so she didn¡¯t know what had happened. A trace of worry couldn¡¯t help but appear on her fair face. ¡°Father, the deputy sect master¡­¡± Before Gao Ling finished speaking, Gao Feng said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ling¡¯er. Ye Li will definitely win.¡± Although Ye Li was a tier-1 Chosen One, Gao Feng absolutely believed that Ye Li could win. Perhaps it was because of the peerless battle outside Sword City. The disciples of the Sword Sect looked at each other in confusion. ¡°Who is the one going to fight the Deputy sect master in the sword arena?¡± A disciple of the Sword Sect who didn¡¯t know Wang Changming said. ¡°You don¡¯t even know him? He¡¯s the Grand Elder of the Heavenly de Sect, Wang Changming. People in the wastnd call him General Treasure Broadsword. His Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword is invincible. His strength is that of a tier 2 Chosen One.¡± ¡°What!¡± Some disciples of the Sword Sect who didn¡¯t know Wang Changming gasped in fright. ¡°A tier 2 Chosen One. Isn¡¯t that the same strength as the sect master?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I really don¡¯t know why the Deputy sect master chose to fight Wang Changming in the sword arena.¡± ¡°I believe the Deputy sect master can win. Don¡¯t forget that the Deputy sect master¡¯s strength is terrifying.¡± Under the sword arena, the disciples of the Sword Sect all discussed. ¡°Ye Li, I really don¡¯t understand why you chose tomit suicide!¡± Wang Changming stared at Ye Li and said coldly. Ye Li smiled casually because he felt that what Wang Changming said was too interesting. ¡°Do you believe that you will die a horrible death?¡± Ye Li slowly said to Wang Changming. When Wang Changming heard this, he was furious. He didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li could still be so calm. Swish! A terrifying cold light instantly shot out of the sword arena. With a sh of cold light, the treasure broadsword was unsheathed!!! The Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword appeared in Wang Changming¡¯s hand. ¡°Ye Li, this knife is called Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword. 1 once used this knife to kill 156 high-leveled Evolved Beings!¡± When Wang Changming mentioned the Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword, a smug look appeared on his face, as if he was very proud of his Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword.. Chapter 560 - 560: Fight Chapter 560: Fight Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The disciples of the Sword Sect under the sword tform were all stunned when they saw the Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword in Wang Changming¡¯s hand. ¡°Is this the Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword?¡± ¡°Since Wang Changming has said so, how can it be fake? The broadsword is too cool.¡± Ye Li looked at the Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword in Wang Changming¡¯s hand indifferently. There was no fluctuation on his handsome face as he slowly said, ¡°Wang Changming, why did you take out this piece of junk?¡± Hearing this, Wang Changming¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but constrict. He dared to swear that this was the most infuriating andughable thing he had said since he was born. ¡°Ye Li, 1 want your blood to be dyed on the Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword!¡± Wang Changming said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. He pondered for a few seconds and then said, ¡°With the junk in your hand?¡± Wang Changming couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in his heart anymore. The Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword was an absolute treasured broadsword. Everyone in the wastnd thought so, but in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, it was junk! ¡°Ye Li, show your weapon!¡± Wang Changming stared at Ye Li. Ye Li slowly shook his head and said to Wang Changming slowly, ¡°Wang Changming, you have to know that if 1 show my sword, there must be blood!¡± ¡°Ye Li! What else do you have to pretend for? Don¡¯t hesitate!¡± Wang Changming shouted angrily. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was calm. He thought that since Wang Changming wanted to see his weapon, he could only fulfill his wish. Swish! As a cold light attacked, a terrifying sword appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. The disciples of the Sword Sect below the arena stared at the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, dumbfounded. ¡°Wang Changming, did you see that? Do you still think the Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword in your hand is not junk?¡± Ye Li looked at Wang Changming indifferently. Wang Changming looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand. He was stunned. He was really stunned. He dared to swear that the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was the most terrifying sword he had ever seen. This sword seemed to be able to make people feel extremely oppressed just by looking at it. ¡°Come on, show me all your abilities. Don¡¯t make me kill you in an instant.¡± Ye Li hooked his finger at Wang Changming. Seeing this, Wang Changming was instantly furious. As an elder of the Heavenly de Sect, no one had ever dared to provoke him like this. Under the sword arena, all the disciples of the Sword Sect widened their eyes, and many of them even held their breaths, because they knew that a great battle wasing. Suddenly, Wang Changming raised the Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword high and shouted at Ye Li, ¡°Netherworld Ultimate sh!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword fell heavily. A terrifying broadsword beam suddenly attacked Ye Li. Wang Changming was a tier-2 Chosen One. His strength was one realm higher than Ye Li¡¯s, and the skill he used was undoubtedly a Heaven-grade skill. His purpose was nothing more than to kill him in one blow. Ye Li looked at such a terrifying sh. Even he had to deal with it carefully, or he might really fail. But even if you have a good n, 1 also have a perfect countermeasure! ¡°Heaven-shaking Sword Technique!¡± Swish! On the Primordial Dragon Abyss Sword, a shocking sword light shot at the terrifying knife light, about to collide with Wang Changming! The disciples of the Sword Sect below the stage widened their eyes. They had never seen such a battle in their lives.. Chapter 561 - 561: Battle in the Sword Arena Chapter 561: Battle in the Sword Arena Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The knife light and the sword light finally collided. ¡°Boom!¡± With a shocking bang, the knife light and the sword light collided. It was too shocking. There was a barrier outside the sword arena that was enough to block the attacks of a tenth-tier Chosen One, so the attacks on the sword arena wouldn¡¯t spread out. The Netherworld Ultimate sh and the Heaven-shaking Sword Technique were both Heaven-grade techniques. In the end, they offset each other. Silence, a deadly silence. All the disciples of the Sword Sect stared at Wang Changming and Ye Li in the arena. Of course, they knew that this shocking battle was far from over. Wang Changming stared at Ye Li. He really didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be able to withstand his Netherworld Ultimate sh, although the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand shocked him. ¡°Ye Li, you are only a Tier 1 Chosen One, but you can actually withstand my blow. It seems that you do have some strength!¡± Wang Changming said coldly. Ye Li smiled and looked at Wang Changming indifferently. ¡°Do you always talk so much nonsense?¡± ¡°Arrogant brat, I will make you pay for your arrogance!¡± Wang Changming gnashed his teeth and shouted angrily. As soon as he finished speaking, there was a sonic boom. The Grand Elder of the Heavenly de Sect, Wang Changming, was no longer where he was, only leaving an afterimage. All the disciples widened their eyes because they couldn¡¯t catch Wang Changming¡¯s figure anymore. Fast, too fast!!! Ye Li could naturally capture Wang Changming¡¯s figure. The existence of the Heavenly Spirit Eyes made it impossible for Wang Changming to hide. When Wang Changming appeared again, he was already behind Ye Li. Wang Changming raised the Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword high and shed at Ye Li. ng! When the Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword was only a line away from Ye Li, Ye Li suddenly shed and raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, which collided with the Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword. ¡°What!!!¡± Wang Changming couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li could react. ¡°I was just ying with you just now. Do you really think you can do anything to me?¡± Ye Li looked at Wang Changming indifferently. Wang Changming was furious. At this moment, his Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword was pressing on the Primordial Dragon Abyss Sword. He used all his strength, trying to crush Ye Li! Unfortunately, he made a mistake. He was facing Ye Li, the Demon King Ye Li, the strongest person in the future!!! Were the attribute points in the zombie Treasure Chest used for nothing? Now, Ye Li was so strong that he could even pull down the sky and lift up the earth. He had already had such a terrifying power! Wang Changming focused all his strength on the Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword, but he found that Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t look strained at all. ¡°Wang Changming, you disappoint me. 1 thought you had some strength, but 1 didn¡¯t expect you to be so weak.¡± Ye Li shook his head. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li raised his left finger. On his left finger, terrifying white spiritual energy was crazily condensing. Under the sword arena, the disciples of the Sword Sect were stunned to see the white spiritual energy on Ye Li¡¯s index finger. They were really stunned because they had only heard of white spiritual energy in legends. Heaven-Defying Level gic talent!!! Wang Changming was the same. His pupils had already constricted rapidly.. Chapter 562 - 562: Death of Wang Changming Chapter 562: Death of Wang Changming Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re actually a gic warrior at the Heaven-Defying Level!¡± Wang Changming looked at Ye Li in shock. It was not until now that he finally understood why Ye Li, who was only a tier-1 Chosen One, could still fight him. He was an Earth level gic warrior. The difference between the Heaven-Defying Level and the Earth level was like heaven and earth. Ye Li looked at the shock on Wang Changming¡¯s face and secretly shook his head. He felt that Wang Changming was too ridiculous. He actually had the time to pay attention to what gic talent he had. If you don¡¯t enter hell, who will? Ye Li said slowly, word by word, ¡°Annihtion Finger!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his finger fell. This finger could prate the sky! Wang Changming¡¯s eyes widened, and the expression on his old face seemed to have frozen, because he couldn¡¯t dodge at such a distance no matter what. ¡°I¡¯m doomed!¡± Wang Changming shouted. As Wang Changming shouted, his life would disappear from this world forever. The Annihtion Finger pierced through Wang Changming¡¯s body. In the wastnd of the Eastern Realm, in Year 1320, the Grand Elder of the Heavenly de Sect, Wang Changming, died!!! Silence again, dead silence. At this moment, absolutely no one dared to make a sound. They froze on the spot like sculptures, unable toe back to their senses for a long time. Not to mention the disciples of the Sword Sect, even Gao Feng and the nine peak masters didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to win so easily. ¡°The deputy sect master won.¡± After the shock, Gao Ling took a long breath, and then a smile appeared on her fair face. As for Ye Li, there was no joy of victory on his handsome face, as if nothing had happened. He slowly walked down the arena and walked towards the Sword Pce. Gao Feng, the sect master of the Sword Sect, looked at Ye Li¡¯s slightly thin back. He swallowed and said to the nine peak masters, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m thinking about how terrifying the deputy sect master is!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m also thinking that the deputy sect master is too strong.¡± ¡°Sect Master, do you think it¡¯s possible that the deputy sect master will help us destroy the Heavenly de Sect?¡± Ye Li¡¯s hearing was astonishing. He naturally heard the conversation between Gao Feng and the nine peak masters, but his handsome face still didn¡¯t change at all because he had heard this too many times. He had always been imitated but never been surpassed!!! After this battle, everyone in the Sword Sect admired Ye Li. After Ye Li returned to the Sword Pce, he sat on his throne and slowly picked up a grape to eat leisurely. At this moment, Gao Ling walked in. ¡°Deputy sect master, you were too powerful just now.¡± Gao Ling looked like a fangirl, her eyes full of admiration. ¡°Not bad.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Gao Ling smiled and continued to say to Ye Li, ¡°Deputy sect master, my father asked me to ask you, what if the Heavenly de Sect attacks the Sword Sect?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just about one word.¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°One word?¡± Gao Ling was a little stunned, not understanding what Ye Li meant. ¡°Which word, Deputy sect master?¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li looked at the ceiling and then at the ground and slowly said, ¡°Kill!¡± Hearing the word ¡°kill¡± from Ye Li¡¯s mouth, Gao Ling couldn¡¯t help but tremble! She looked at Ye Li again and found that Ye Li¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent, and he looked majestic.. Chapter 563 - 563: Gao Ling was Not in A Good State Chapter 563 - 563: Gao Ling was Not in A Good State
    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Plop, Plop! Gao Ling¡¯s heart had never pounded as fast as at this moment.
    Her face also began to blush slightly, like a ripe red apple, making people want to take a bite. Ye Li smiled faintly. The blush on Gao Ling¡¯s face certainly couldn¡¯t escape Ye Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you like me?¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling casually. ¡°All?¡± Hearing this, Gao Ling took three steps back in fright, and her red face became even redder. ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± Gao Ling couldn¡¯t say anything. She would never have dreamed that Ye Li would say such a thing. Ye Li secretly shook his head because he already knew that Gao Ling had fallen for him. However, he could understand Gao Ling¡¯s liking. After all, any woman would like him. But to Ye Li¡¯s surprise, Gao Ling¡¯s shy face became firm. Gao Ling looked at Ye Li firmly. A few secondster, she finally said,
    ¡°Yes, I do like you.¡± As the saying went, a famous general loved a good horse, and a beautiful woman had always belonged to a hero. Ye Li was a little stunned. He looked at Gao Ling in surprise and asked in disbelief, ¡°Why do you like me? Is there anything about me that you like?¡± Gao Ling sighed and said gloomily, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, I just like you.¡± ¡°Helie.¡± Ye Li suddenly smiled. When he was still in China, he had never fallen for a woman. How dare this Gao Ling take a dominant position in front of him? ¡°What¡­ What are youughing at?¡± Gao Ling looked at the evil smile on Ye Li¡¯s face. For some reason, she suddenly became a little afraid. ¡°Since you like me, shouldn¡¯t we¡­¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t finish, but even if he didn¡¯t finish, as long as one wasn¡¯t a fool, he should understand what Ye Li meant.
    Gao Ling didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to get straight to the point. She felt that her heart was beating even faster, almost jumping out. ¡°No, I can¡¯t¡­¡± Unfortunately, before Gao Ling finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t continue. Twenty seconds omitted! Because Gao Ling was not in a good state! Ye Li bought a pack of cigarettes from the point mall. After lighting one, Ye Li blew out a smoke ring. Heroes couldn¡¯t resist the charm of a beautiful woman! When Ye Li first transmigrated to this world, he felt that strength was the most important, but now, there was something more important than strength. That was the people he wanted to protect!!! ¡°Master, I want toe out. I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. I¡¯m so bored.¡± At this moment, Yue Zhu¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s heart. Ye Li was amused, thinking that this little loli was still a little restless. This was interesting. Then, Ye Li released Yue Zhu from the system space. Ye Li investigated the Apocalypse Legion again and found that the zombies in the Apocalypse Legion had all be the leaders of a zombie territory. It wouldn¡¯t be long before their fame spread here. ¡°Huh? Master, who is this girl?¡± Yue Zhu looked at Gao Ling in confusion. Gao Ling was also stunned by the sudden appearance of the little loli zombie, but when she thought of Ye Li¡¯s Apocalypse Legion, she understood. ¡°She is Gao Ling.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Yue Zhu smiled. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so beautiful..¡± Chapter 564 - 564: Upgrade Yue Zhu Chapter 564 - 564: Upgrade Yue Zhu
    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li thought that it was time to find some zombies to synthesize for Yue Zhu. ¡°Okay, nowe with me to find zombies.¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling.
    Gao Ling was still shy. It was really embarrassing that she and Ye Li did that just now. Even now, she didn¡¯t dare to think that she didn¡¯t resist. A few secondster, Gao Ling came back to herself. She pondered for a few more seconds and then nodded. Then, Ye Li and Gao Ling left the Sword Sect. Heavenly de Sect. In the current wastnd, the Heavenly de Sect was definitely the strongest force. Of course, it was only the strongest force of human beings. There was also a branch of the Dark Temple in the Eastern Realm located in the wastnd. In the hall, an old man¡¯s eyes shot out a look of panic. Then, he seemed to have aged ten years, and his face had lost its luster. The old man was none other than the Sect Master of the Heavenly de Sect, One sh in Raging Sea, Tang Lin. As a tier-3 Chosen One, Tang Lin¡¯s weapon was the Raging Sea Broadsword. He had been rampant in the wastnd for decades and had never been defeated. ¡°Changming!¡±
    Tang Lin gritted his teeth, his anger soaring to the sky. ¡°Sword Sect, you¡¯re too much!¡± ¡°Master, should we attack the Sword Sect?¡± Beside Tang Lin was a youth who was about the same age as Ye Li. The young man¡¯s name was Shi Yun. In the wastnd, he was known as a dragon and a phoenix with Gao Ling, representing the two peerless geniuses in the wastnd. ¡°Of course! The Grand Elder of our Heavenly de Sect died in the Sword Sect. If our Heavenly de Sect doesn¡¯t take action, we¡¯ll be letting Changming down!¡± Tang Lin said coldly. Gao Ling took Ye Li to a small city where there were many zombies. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Hundreds of zombies surrounded him. Ye Li looked bored. He slowly raised his index finger and shot out the One Yang Finger. In an instant, countless spiritual lights shot at the hundreds of zombies. A bloody hole appeared on the thighs of the hundreds of zombies, and they had already lost theirbat power.
    Then, Ye Li killed all the male zombies. Now he didn¡¯t need male zombies. After synthesizing the female zombie, Ye Li was not in a hurry to synthesize them. Instead, he asked them to lure more zombies over. When she was in Sword City, Gao Ling had seen Ye Li¡¯s suffocating operation. She was already mentally prepared and wasn¡¯t too shocked. Roar!!! Suddenly, Ye Li heard the roar of a zombie. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, a Lord-level zombie appeared in front of him. The Lord-level zombie was a tenth-tier Mutant Zombie. This Lord-level zombie was three meters tall and held a huge spiked club in his hand. It looked creepy. ¡°You two human cultivators, how dare youe here? You really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing!¡± The tenth-tier zombie smiled coldly at Ye Li and Gao Ling. Ye Li¡¯s eight zombies in the post-apocalyptic world were all Lord-level zombies. Ye Li was really not interested in these tenth-tier zombies. ¡°Do you want to be zombies, or do you want me to kill you?¡± The tenth-tier zombie continued. Ye Li smiled. An ant was an ant. He would never know how high the sky was or how wide the earth was. ¡°Do you believe that I can kill you with my eyes alone?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, the tenth-tier zombieughed out loud. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Theughter of the zombie was like thunder, making it incredibly harsh and grating to the ears.. Chapter 565 - 565: Yue Zhu Upgraded to A Lord-level Zombie. Chapter 565 - 565: Yue Zhu Upgraded to A Lord-level Zombie.
    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at the tenth-tier zombie in front of him indifferently. He really wanted tough. This zombie didn¡¯t believe that he could kill him instantly. ¡°Gao Ling, do you think 1 can kill him with my eyes?¡± Ye Li¡¯s belly and Gao Ling said.
    Gao Ling was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to suddenly talk to her. Kill a tenth-tier zombie with his eyes? She wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t believe it. No one would. ¡°Uh, I¡­¡± Gao Ling didn¡¯t know how to answer. She was too embarrassed to say that she didn¡¯t believe him. Ye Li smiled calmly. He had already guessed what Gao Ling was thinking. ¡°Human, you look so calm. You should be a gic warrior, right? Let me ask you again, do you want to be a zombie or be eaten by me?¡± The tenth-tier zombie looked at Ye Li in disdain. As the saying goes, you reap what you sow. Since this tenth-tier zombie didn¡¯t believe that he could kill him with his eyes, he could only let the zombie believe him. ¡°Do you know that when you say this, your ending is destined?¡± Ye Li slowly said. The tenth-tier zombie was furious. He roared,
    ¡°Human, I want you¡­¡± Before the zombie finished speaking, he seemed to be unable to speak. He would never have a chance to finish speaking. This was because a fist-sized bloody hole had already appeared on his head. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Gao Ling was stunned. She didn¡¯t even see how Ye Li attacked. After thinking carefully, she felt that a terrifying white spiritual energy attack shot out of Ye Li¡¯s eyes, and then a bloody hole appeared on the head of the zombie. But all of this happened too quickly, in less than a second. Gao Ling was a fifth-tier Transcender. Boom! After a loud bang, the tenth-tier zombie fell heavily to the ground. ¡°I told you that I could kill you with my eyes. Why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ye Li looked at the zombie and said slowly.
    At this moment, Ye Li went to attract the zombies and brought arge group of zombies over. Looking at therge number of zombies, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face finally showed some excitement. Yue Zhu was now a fifth-tier zombie. He had to synthesize her into a Master-level zombie. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The zombies began to rush towards Ye Li! Ye Li activated the second level of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo. In an instant, sword intent burst out. After the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo was activated, groups of zombies began to fall. It was too simple for Ye Li to synthesize zombies now. He just needed to use his Batch Synthesis skill. Then, Ye Li began to synthesize zombies in batches!!! ¡°Yue Zhu has been upgraded to a sixth-tier zombie.¡± ¡°Yue Zhu has been upgraded to a seventh-tier zombie.¡± Finally, Ye Li synthesized Yue Zhu into a tenth-tier zombie. As long as she went one step further, Yue Zhu would be a Master-level zombie. Yue Zhu was still a cute little loli, simr to Yutong. She carried a doll on her back and had a pair of big gem eyes. The degree of zombification on her face was almost invisible. ¡°Master, why do 1 feel that I¡¯ve be much stronger?¡± Yue Zhu looked at Ye Li in surprise. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Yue Zhu, you are not strong now. Your brothers and sisters are stronger, but soon, you will be as strong as your brothers and sisters..¡± Chapter 566 - 566: A Tier-3 Master-level Dark Night Tribe Member Chapter 566 - 566: A Tier-3 Master-level Dark Night Tribe Member
    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Brothers and Sisters?¡± Yue Zhu naturally didn¡¯t know who Ye Li was referring to.
    ¡°You will find out in the future.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Then, Ye Li looked at Yue Zhu. He had forgotten that Yue Zhu was wearing dirty clothes. After opening the point mall, it didn¡¯t take long for Ye Li to find a set of clothes suitable for Yue Zhu. Super Cute Lolita Dress: A zombie-only dress. After wearing it, cuteness +10, price 10,000 points. Ye Li had too many points now. Without any hesitation, he bought this cute loli dress. He let Yue Zhu put on this cute loli dress. Yue Zhu instantly¡­ glowed. Not to mention Gao Ling, even Ye Li couldn¡¯t look straight at her. Too cute, too cute!!! Ye Li could swear that Yue Zhu was one of the cutest little lolis he had ever seen since he was born. The other one was Yutong. Gao Ling was stunned on the spot, and her fair face seemed to have frozen.
    ¡°This, this is too cute,¡± Gao Ling said in a daze. Yue Zhu was also a little stunned. She looked at Ye Li and said, ¡°Master, am I very cute now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. Gao Ling tried to calm down. Yue Zhu was a zombie. How could a zombie be so cute? ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Li looked in a direction. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be Dark Race members in this small city, and their level didn¡¯t seem to be low. A few secondster, this Dark Race member appeared in front of Ye Li. Ye Li knew the species of the Dark Race. It was called the Dark Night Tribe. The Dark Night Tribe Member could control zombies. When he was in the Huangjiang Base City, Ye Li had met some Dark Night Tribe members and were on good terms with them. This Dark Night Tribe member was a tier-3 Master-level Dark Race member.
    ¡°My zombie! My zombie!¡± This Dark Night Tribe member roared as if his heart was bleeding. It was naturally not easy to nurture a tenth-tier zombie. Looking at the corpse of the tenth-tier zombie, how could the Dark Night Tribe member not be sad? ¡°Human, you killed my zombie!¡± The tier 3 Master-level Dark Night Tribe Member roared at Ye Li and Gao Ling. ¡°That¡¯s right. What can you do?¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°I want your lives!¡± the tier 3 Master-level Dark Night Tribe Member roared angrily. With that, the tier 3 Master-level Dark Night Tribe Member rushed towards Ye Li and Gao Ling. Not to mention Ye Li, even Gao Ling could easily kill this tier-three Master-level Dark Race member. After all, Gao Ling was a fifth-tier Transcender. A Transcender was equal to a Master-level zombie! Ye Li looked at the tier 3 Master-level Dark Night Tribe member rushing at him and secretly shook his head. If this Dark Night Tribe member ran away when he saw him, he wouldn¡¯t have chased him. But this Dark Night Tribe member didn¡¯t run. What could he do? Ye Li casually punched out. This punch seemed casual, but its power was extremely terrifying. This punch seemed to crack space. The tier-three Master-level Dark Night Tribe member was stunned to see such a punch. He wanted to stop, but he found that he couldn¡¯t. Boom! Ye Li¡¯s punch directly pierced through the tier 3 Dark Night Tribe member.. Chapter 567 - 567: The Heavenly Blade Sect and the Sword Sect Confronted Each Other. Chapter 567: The Heavenly de Sect and the Sword Sect Confronted Each Other. Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The tier-three Master-level Dark Night Tribe Member couldn¡¯t believe that he had died just like that. Ye Li shook his head and looked at the Dark Night Tribe Member with pity. He slowly said, ¡°Stupid.¡± Since transmigrating to this parallel world, Ye Li had been meeting these stupid people or members of the Dark Race. He really couldn¡¯t understand why. Wasn¡¯t it good to live? Gao Ling looked at Ye Li¡¯s slightly thin back. Words couldn¡¯t describe her admiration for Ye Li. She really worshiped Ye Li. Why was there a person like Ye Li in this world!!! ¡°By the way, are any of the dark race members in your wastnd very strong?¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling. ¡°Yes, the Dark Temple,¡± Gao Ling replied. Sure enough, there was also a Dark Temple branch in this wastnd. In fact, Ye Li had set a goal for himself a long time ago, which was to destroy the Dark Temple branches all over the world. Although he was not a good person, he also wanted to enjoy the feeling of saving the world. However, for now, the most important thing was to upgrade Yue Zhu to a ist-tier Master-level zombie. As long as one worked hard enough, an iron pestle could be ground into a needle, let alone synthesize Yue Zhu into a ist-tier Master-level zombie. After Yue Zhu became a ist-tier Master-level zombie, she became even cuter. Next, it was time to return to the Sword Sect. When Ye Li and Gao Ling arrived outside the Sword Sect, they found countless powerful gic warriors confronting the Sword Sect. Ye Li could easily guess that these powerful gic warriors must be from the Heavenly de Sect. He and Yue Ling watched on the side and were not in a hurry to go over. ¡°Gao Feng, you killed the Grand Elder of our Heavenly de Sect. If we don¡¯t destroy your Sword Sect, how can our Heavenly de Sect survive in the wastnd!¡± Tang Lin stared at Gao Feng and said firmly. As the sect master of the Heavenly de Sect, Tang Lin¡¯s strength was obviously great. He was a tier-3 Chosen One. The people in the wastnd nicknamed him One sh in Raging Sea. His weapon was the Raging Sea Broadsword. Gao Feng, the sect master of the Sword Sect, used the Green Thunder Sword as his weapon, known as the Green Thunder Sword Master. He was a tier-2 Chosen One. Although there was only one level difference between a tier-3 Chosen One and a tier-2 Chosen One, their strength was worlds apart. Ye Li was now a tier-1 Chosen One. If he synthesized his skills, he could even fight Tang Lin, a tier-3 Chosen One. Fortunately, Tang Lin was not a tier-4 Chosen One. Otherwise, Ye Li would have no chance of winning. ¡°Tang Lin, although your Heavenly de Sect is very strong, our Sword Sect is not jealous. You can try!¡± Gao Feng said coldly. The atmosphere in the air began to be extremely solemn. A big battle was about to break out at any time. ¡°Helie!¡± Tang Lin sneered. ¡°I heard that it was a young man who killed the Grand Elder. Why isn¡¯t that young man here?¡± Hearing Tang Lin¡¯s words, Ye Li knew that it was time for him to appear. Just as Gao Feng was about to speak, he suddenly heard a loud bang in the sky. Immediately, a youth appeared in front of Tang Lin. The young man was very handsome, his eyes as bright as stars. When the people from the Heavenly de Sect saw Ye Li¡¯s appearance, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. They had never seen a handsome person like Ye Li. Tang Lin stared at Ye Li and said coldly, ¡°Are you the boy who killed the Grand Elder?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li nodded.. Chapter 568 - 568: Fight Tang Lin Chapter 568: Fight Tang Lin Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Seeing that Ye Li agreed so calmly, Tang Lin became even angrier. ¡°You are just a tier-1 Chosen One. How can you kill the Grand Elder of our Heavenly de Sect!¡± Tang Lin said coldly. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Maybe because I¡¯m handsome.¡± Hearing Ye Li¡¯s answer, the people of the Heavenly de Sect were dumbfounded. ¡°Do you know that you are about to die?¡± Tang Lin stared at Ye Li. ¡°Why do people always think they can kill me?¡± Ye Li really didn¡¯t understand. Although Tang Lin was a tier-3 Chosen One, it was impossible for him to kill Ye Li. Elder Tang Lin¡¯s expression was extremely cold. He didn¡¯t continue to look at Ye Li but at Gao Feng. ¡°Gao Feng, I¡¯ll kill Ye Li first and then destroy your Sword Sect. Do you have any objections?¡± Tang Lin said coldly to Gao Feng. As a tier-3 Chosen One, Tang Lin had the dominance he should have. Ye Li didn¡¯t expect Tang Lin to say such a thing. He secretly smiled, thinking that Tang Lin felt too good about himself. Gao Feng shouted angrily, ¡°Tang Lin, you¡¯re dreaming!¡± ¡°Hehe, the Heavenly de Sect is an absolutew in the wastnd. We can do whatever we want!¡± Tang Lin looked extremely smug. Ye Li wanted tough. He really wanted tough. This was the first time he was amused so much since he transmigrated to this parallel world. ¡°Tang Lin, if you want to kill me, Ye Li,e on.¡± Ye Li looked at Tang Lin indifferently. Tang Lin smiled faintly. ¡°Since you want to die, I¡¯ll let you die!¡± As soon as he said so, Tang Lin drew the Raging Sea broadsword. ng! With a cold sh, the treasure broadsword was unsheathed! ¡°Supreme Thunder Dragon sh!¡± Tang Lin shed down, and an electric dragon roared. ¡°Roar!¡± Suddenly, this terrifying electric dragon pounced at Ye Li. This Heaven-grade skill was really terrifying! Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but be vignt. He looked at the electric dragon that wasing at him. An Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword appeared in his hand. ¡°Heaven-shaking Sword Technique!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! On the tip of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, a terrifying sword light shot at the electric dragon. Boom! The sword light and the electric dragon collided heavily. The people from the Heavenly de Sect and the Sword Sect widened their eyes. A battle of Heaven-grade skills was too terrifying. Suddenly, the electric dragon knocked away the terrifying sword light and rushed at Ye Li. In this battle of Heaven-grade skills, Ye Li was at a disadvantage, but Ye Li wasn¡¯t too surprised. After all, Tang Lin was a tier-3 Chosen One. Swish! Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and shed out. The electric dragon that attacked him was already very weak. This sword directly cut the attacking Electric Dragon into nothingness. The people from the Heavenly de Sect and the Sword Sect were all frozen in ce like y sculptures, because such a scene was too shocking. ¡°Ye Li, I didn¡¯t expect you to have some strength. With the strength of a tier-1 Chosen One, you can actually withstand my Supreme Thunder Dragon sh.¡± Tang Lin stared at Ye Li and said coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a tier-3 Chosen One to be so strong.¡± Ye Li looked at Tang Lin. When their eyes met, everyone held their breath. A shocking battle seemed to being. Suddenly, Tang Linughed coldly. ¡°Ye Li, you will definitely die in my next blow!¡± Tang Lin¡¯s tone was full of confidence, as if Ye Li would really die in his next blow.. Chapter 569 - 569: A Shocking War Chapter 569: A Shocking War Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li thought that the strength of a tier-3 Chosen One was indeed terrifying. He actually didn¡¯t resist the collision of the Heaven-grade skill just now. And it seemed that Tang Lin was preparing to use his ultimate move. Ye Li thought that he had underestimated the strength of a tier-3 Chosen One. However, his next sh was definitely not a joke either. Gao Ling looked at Ye Li, her heart in her throat. This battle had unknowingly evolved from a battle between the Heavenly de Sect and the Sword Sect to a battle between Ye Li and Tang Lin. Tang Lin raised the Raging Sea Broadsword high. Boom! A scarlet electric shock hit the Raging Sea Broadsword, and the power of the scarlet lightning began to entangle the Raging Sea Broadsword, which was really shocking. ¡°Sky-Domineering-de-Technique!¡± Tang Lin enunciated each word slowly. The moment he said that, the Raging Sea Broadsword fell. As soon as the Raging Sea Broadsword fell, a phantom of the Raging Sea Broadsword, hundreds of meters long, mixed with the power of red lightning, attacked Ye Li. Everyone from the Sword Sect widened their eyes. In their opinion, this blow was too terrifying. They had never seen such a terrifying attack since they were born. When Tang Lin condensed the power of red lightning in the morning, Ye Li also began to synthesize skills. He had four Heaven-grade skills!!! Demon God Domineering Fist, Annihtion Finger, Heaven-shaking Sword Technique and Sky Fiend Sword Technique. The four Heaven-grade skills were synthesized and became a Heaven-Defying Level skill, Sky Breaking Sword! This blow used all the spiritual energy in Ye Li¡¯s body. Ye Li opened the zombie Treasure Chest every day, so the spiritual energy in his body could be said to be infinite. But now, he had to use all his spiritual energy on the Sky Breaking Sword. Swish! A sound that cracked the space entered everyone¡¯s ears. Gods, demons, finger light, and sword light intertwined and burst out from the tip of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. The Sky Breaking Sword was about to sh with the Heavenly Overlord broadsword Technique. These two sides were evenly matched in strength. As for the people from the Heavenly de Sect and the Sword Sect, they had already retreated far away, and their eyes widened for thergest time in history. Finally, the Sky Breaking Sword collided with the Sky Domineering de Technique! ¡°Boom!¡± In the sky, the ground began to tremble violently, and a strong wind rose. It was as if the real end of the world had arrived. The moment the Sky Breaking Sword and the Sky Domineering de Technique collided, the entire space was filled with dazzling white light, making it impossible to see who won. The people from the Heavenly de Sect firmly believed that their sect master would definitely win. After all, the difference in strength was obvious. The result of a tier-3 Chosen One vs. a tier-1 Chosen One was without suspense. Everyone in the Sword Sect was worried for their deputy sect master. In the eyes of Gao Feng and the nine peak masters, Ye Li was now the pir of the Sword Sect. When the dazzling white light slowly dissipated, everyone¡¯s eyes widened. But what they didn¡¯t expect was such a scene. Ye Li, Tang Lin! Blood oozed out of the corners of their mouths, and the two of them looked weak. It seemed that in addition to the exhaustion of spiritual energy, they were also quite injured. ¡°Ye Li, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong. I really miscalcted!¡± Gao Lin stared at Ye Li and said firmly. Before Ye Li said anything, Gao Lin said to the people of the Heavenly de Sect in a very weak voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Immediately, the people from the Heavenly de Sect left. As for the Sword Sect, they naturally cheered in victory.. Chapter 570 - 570: End of the Great Battle Chapter 570: End of the Great Battle Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gao Feng wasn¡¯t surprised at all that Tang Lin left with the Heavenly de Sect members. After all, except for Tang Lin, the strongest person in the Heavenly de Sect was only a tier-1 Chosen One. And he was a tier-2 Chosen One. If they really fought, both the Heavenly de Sect and the Sword Sect would suffer heavy losses. He didn¡¯t want to see this situation, and Tang Lin didn¡¯t want to see this situation either. ¡°Deputy sect master, are you okay?¡± Gao Feng and the nine peak masters immediately came to Ye Li. Of course, they took Ye Li¡¯s injuries very seriously. Gao Ling¡¯s heart that was in her throat finally calmed down. In her opinion, it was enough as long as Ye Li was fine. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ye Li said. There was no spiritual energy in his body now, and he couldn¡¯t even use the Healing Art. He had to wait for the spiritual energy to recover a little before using the Healing Art to treat his injuries. ¡°Deputy sect master, I¡¯ll find the best doctor in the wastnd immediately¡­¡± Gao Feng¡¯ words were cut off before he could finish, as Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°No, you can go back. Let me take a rest.¡± Hearing what Ye Li said, Gao Feng didn¡¯t say anything. Then, Gao Feng led the people from the Sword Sect to leave. Gao Ling didn¡¯t leave. For some reason, she really wanted to stay by Ye Li¡¯s side. The eleven women Ye Li brought were cultivating in seclusion and didn¡¯t know what had happened. ¡°Deputy sect master, your, your injuries¡­¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li carefully. At this moment, Ye Li¡¯s face was a little pale. He smiled faintly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m very powerful?¡± Gao Ling was stunned. She only cared about Ye Li¡¯s injuries and didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Deputy sect master, you are super powerful. You even tied with the sect master of the Heavenly de Sect. It¡¯s really terrifying,¡± Gao Ling replied. Ye Li shook his head. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not strong at all. Both Tang Lin and I were injured.¡± Ye Li felt that his strength had to be improved. Even if the Apocalypse Legion was here, it couldn¡¯t change anything. After all, it was impossible for him to fuse the Apocalypse Legion into his body. After all, in this case, he would faint again, and he didn¡¯t know how long he would be unconscious. Hearing this, Gao Ling had mixed feelings. At first, when she met Ye Li, she thought that Ye Li was a megalomaniac, butter, she admired Ye Li more and more and even fell for him. He had reached such strength at such a young age! But they said that he was not strong at all. There was no such person in this world except him. ¡°By the way, your lover doesn¡¯t seem to havee yet.¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling yfully. Gao Ling was stunned. ¡°Lover?¡± Immediately, Gao Ling understood what Ye Li meant. ¡°Deputy sect master, Shi Yun is not my lover. Don¡¯t say that,¡± Gao Ling said to Ye Li shyly. Ye Li was a little amused. Whether this woman was cold, cute, cunny, or obedient, she would always have a feminine side. ¡°Deputy sect master, are you sure your injury is really okay?¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li and continued. ¡°Injury?¡± Ye Li smiled and said, ¡°Who said I was injured?¡± Gao Ling was a little stunned. She looked at Ye Li¡¯s pale face, the blood at the corner of his mouth, and his weak look. He was obviously injured. Ye Li¡¯s spiritual energy had recovered a little, so he could activate the Healing Art. Then, he raised his palm, and a gentle white spiritual energy entered his body.. Chapter 571 - 571: The Deputy Sect Master Was Really A God Chapter 571: The Deputy Sect Master Was Really A God Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions A few secondster, Ye Li¡¯s pale face regained its original color, and his weak body had recovered. ¡°Why didn¡¯t 1 notice that 1 was injured?¡± Ye Li said lightly to Gao Ling. Gao Ling was shocked to hear that. She looked at Ye Li in a daze and found that Ye Li had changed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gao Ling was puzzled. Ye Li smiled leisurely and said slowly, ¡°Because 1 can heal any injury.¡± Gao Ling certainly didn¡¯t believe Ye Li¡¯s words. Although she knew that Ye Li¡¯s strength was extremely terrifying, this was really unbelievable. Of course, Ye Li had already seen through Gao Ling¡¯s disbelief. No one could escape the detection of the Heavenly Spirit Eyes. ¡°Look, there¡¯s a snake there.¡± Ye Li pointed in a direction. ¡°A snake?¡± Gao Ling looked in the direction Ye Li was pointing and found a Bamboo Green Snake crawling. ¡°Deputy sect master, 1 really don¡¯t understand. This little snake is¡­¡± Before Gao Ling finished speaking, she heard a wind-breaking sound. Swish! In shock, Gao Ling looked at the little snake again and found that it had been cut in half. Snakes were extremely strong. Even if they were cut in half, they wouldn¡¯tpletely die. As for Ye Li¡¯s healing technique, as long as a creature didn¡¯t die, it could be treated. Then, Ye Li slowly raised his palm, and a gentle white spiritual energy went towards the little snake. A miracle happened just like that¡­ Looking at the scene in front of her, Gao Ling¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but constrict quickly because the broken body of the snake had actually rbined? ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Gao Ling couldn¡¯t believe it. She really couldn¡¯t believe it, but the truth was right in front of her eyes. How could she not believe it? ¡°Now, do you believe what I said?¡± Ye Li slowly said. How could she not believe such a magical divine technique when it appeared in front of Gao Ling? The deputy sect master was really a god. Gao Ling really worshiped Ye Li. The current Ye Li was her lifelong faith. Ye Li smiled. Hearing Gao Ling¡¯s praise, his handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. He had heard too many such praises. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back to the Sword Sect.¡± Immediately, Gao Ling and Ye Li walked towards the Sword Sect. Sword Sect, Sword Pce. In the hall, the Sword Sect Master, Gao Feng, and the nine peak masters all walked back and forth. They felt more and more that Ye Li was quite strange. He was clearly seriously injured. Why didn¡¯t he see a doctor? Could it be¡­ Gao Feng suddenly thought of a shocking possibility, which struck him like a bolt from the blue. ¡°Oh my god!¡± He wondered if Ye Li¡¯s injuries were too serious and couldn¡¯t be treated. He didn¡¯t want to return to the Sword Sect because¡­ What an astonishing possibility!!! Seeing the sect master¡¯s exmation, the nine peak masters were all stunned. Before they could ask anything, they heard a voice from outside the hall. ¡°Deputy sect master, you¡¯re back!¡± Ye Li was now the pir of the Sword Sect. When Gao Feng and the nine peak masters heard this, they hurriedly walked out of the hall. Seeing that it was indeed Ye Li, they were all overjoyed. ¡°Deputy sect master, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine.¡± Gao Feng bowed to Ye Li. Although Ye Li was the deputy sect master, Gao Feng was sincerely grateful to Ye Li. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Li, Sword City would have been plunged into misery and suffering when the zombies besieged the city.. Chapter 572 - 572: Great Event in the Wasteland Chapter 572: Great Event in the Wastnd Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li, Gao Feng and the others returned to the Sword Pce. ¡°Deputy sect master, I don¡¯t think Tang Lin will let it go!¡± A peak master said to Ye Li. ¡°Hmph!¡± Before Ye Li could speak, Gao Feng snorted and said coldly, ¡°So what? At most, well fight to the death.¡± ¡°But Tang Lin¡¯s master¡­¡± As soon as he said this, everyone in the Sword Pce fell silent. Ye Li smiled indifferently. He didn¡¯t ask further. It was obvious that the Sword Sect couldn¡¯t resist Gao Lin¡¯s master. He looked at the ceiling of the Sword Pce and said slowly to himself, ¡°It seems that a fierce battle ising soon.¡± A few dayster, there was turmoil in the wastnd. Arge number of zombies rushed to Sword City. Passing by the bases of the major forces, the major forces were preparing to destroy the zombie army. However, the leading zombie was a Lord-level zombie. A Lord-level zombie equaled a Chosen One. No force dared to take action because the consequences of their action would be that their organization would be instantly annihted. They could only release the news. However, what the major forces in the wastnd didn¡¯t expect was that there were arge number of zombies heading towards Sword City in many ces, led by a Lord-level zombie. ording to statistics, eight Lord-level zombies led an army of zombies to one ce. High-leveled zombies kept joining them, and a mighty super zombie army, like a ck cloud pressing down, made the major forces in the wastnd tremble in fear. Of course, the eight Lord-level zombies were Ye Li¡¯s Apocalypse Legion. Ye Li knew that there would be a big battle soon, so he recalled the Apocalypse Legion. At this point, all the major forces in the wastnd had learned of this matter, and the news spread further and further. After the battle in Sword City, Ye Li asked the Apocalypse Legion to go to various ces in the wastnd to make a name. They seemed to have descended from the sky and arrived at the gathering ces of zombies in the wastnd. During this period, they said more than one sentence, which was: ¡°Our master is the Demon King, Ye Li.¡± Although the major forces in the wastnd had never seen the Demon King Ye Li, this name was like thunder in the world, known to everyone. If the other forces didn¡¯t know who the Demon King Ye Li was, the Heavenly de Sect did, and they knew it very well. Heavenly de Sect. At this moment, Tang Lin, the master of the Heavenly Knife Sect, was recuperating. He didn¡¯t have the Healing Art like Ye Li. After being so seriously injured, he naturally had to take a good rest. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already sent someone to report to the Four Weapons Hall. 1 believe the people from the Four Weapons Hall will be here soon!¡± Shi Yun looked at Tang Lin and said. Before Tang Lin graduated, he was the eldest disciple of the Broadsword Pce of the Four Weapons Hall. The Four Weapons Hall was a super force in the Mystic Land. It had more than hundreds of thousands of disciples andprised the four pces of broadsword, spear, axe, and rod. After a few days of recuperation, Tang Lin looked better. He narrowed his eyes and smiled coldly. ¡°Demon King Ye Li!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be able to control an army of zombies in addition to being so powerful. Now millions of zombies are rushing to Sword City. When my masteres, the Heavenly de Sect will order all the major forces in the wastnd to subdue¡­ the Demon King!¡± At this point, Tang Lin couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. At that time, all the major forces in the wastnd would think that Ye Li was an evil person. In fact, he was an evil person indeed. Otherwise, how could he control such high-leveled zombies? At that time, no matter how capable Ye Li was, there was nothing he could do.. Chapter 573 - 573: Synthesize of Millions of Zombies Chapter 573: Synthesize of Millions of Zombies Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After a few more days, the Apocalypse Legion had led the zombie army to Sword City. Outside the Sword Pce. Gao Ling and Ye Li stood together. ¡°Deputy sect master, there are millions of zombies outside Sword City. How did you do it?¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li curiously. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Because I am the Demon King, Ye Li.¡± Gao Ling was stunned. Wasn¡¯t this answer equivalent to not answering? ¡°Come with me to the outside of the Sword City,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Gao Ling nodded. Of course, she was willing to be with Ye Li. Not to mention outside the Sword City, she was willing to be with Ye Li in any ce. Then, Ye Li and Gao Ling went out of the Sword City. At this moment, the outside of Sword City was already full of zombies. It was like a ck cloud pressing down, making one¡¯s scalp tingle. Even Gao Ling, the eldest daughter of the Sword Sect, had never seen so many zombies. Suddenly, the eight Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion flew over. ¡°Master!¡± The eight Lord-level zombies greeted Ye Li respectfully. Ye Li nodded and then said, ¡°There¡¯s another new member in the Apocalypse Legion. Let me introduce her to you.¡± Immediately, Ye Li released Yue Zhu from the system space. Our Little Yue Zhu looked at the Apocalypse Legion in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back in fright, her cute little face full of shock. This was the suppression from high-leveled zombies. Yue Zhu was only a ist-tier Master-level zombie now. Compared to the eight zombies in the Apocalypse Legion, she was a whole realm away. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. They are your brothers and sisters.¡± Ye Li touched Little Yue Zhu¡¯s head and said. Ye Li introduced the zombies of the Apocalypse Legion to Little Yue Zhu one by one. Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, Yutong, Ah Qi, Bone Maiden, Long Yu, Mo You. Each of them was a Lord-level zombie. ¡°What a cute little sister.¡± Hongye squatted down and gently pinched Little Yue Zhu¡¯s cheek. Little Yuezhu swallowed and looked at Hongye in a daze. ¡°Sister Hongye, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡± With that said, Little Yuezhu realized that she seemed to have missed something and hurriedly said, ¡°Brothers and sisters are all very beautiful.¡± In Ye Li¡¯s Apocalypse Legion, among the eight Lord-level zombies, except for Bai Wawa, the others were all handsome men and beautiful women. Although Bai Wawa¡¯s skin was like a baby¡¯s, he was fat and weighed at least 200 catties. ¡°By the way, Master, did something important happen that you suddenly summoned us back?¡± All Da looked at Ye Li and asked. As themander of the Apocalypse Legion, Ah Da had the most weight in the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li told the Apocalypse Legion everything that happened in the past few days. After hearing this, the Apocalypse Legion naturally understood everything. In fact, in the face of a battle of powerhouses, the number of zombies was useless, but in a battle with an army, the number of zombies mattered. Therefore, Ye Li was going to synthesize the millions of zombies outside the Sword City. ¡°Do it.¡± Ye Li slowly said to the Apocalypse Legion. Then, the Apocalypse Legion, including Little Yue Zhu, began to attack. Even if it was a Batch Synthesis, the number of millions of zombies was shocking. After five days, Ye Li finally synthesized millions of zombies. He didn¡¯t upgrade the Apocalypse Legion, but synthesized the millions of zombies with Ah Da.. Chapter 574 - 574: Xuanyuan Sword Trial Chapter 574: Xuanyuan Sword Trial Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ding! ¡°All Da has been upgraded to a fifth-tier Lord-level zombie.¡± Ye Li thought that the level of these zombies was too low. Most of them were level-one zombies. It was too difficult to synthesize Ah Da into a higher-leveled zombie. ¡°Congrattions to the host for upgrading to a tier-3 Chosen One.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice resounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li was stunned. He was a tier-1 Chosen One before, but now he had directly be a tier-3 Chosen One? Now who could he reason with? He thought that there must be too many synthesized zombies, so he jumped realms. Ding! ¡°Triggered: Xuanyuan Sword Trial.¡± As the saying went, luck couldn¡¯t be stopped. Then, Ye Li entered an unfamiliar space. This space was a little different from the space he had entered before. It was as if he had entered the eighteenth level of hell. There was magma everywhere, and there were malevolent spirits everywhere. It was terrifying. But Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. Since transmigrating to this parallel world, there had been dozens of fierce battles, and wherever he went, blood flowed like a river. He was not afraid of anything, let alone malevolent spirits! These malevolent spirits were huge and had countless cracks on their bodies. The cracks were filled with hellfire, and they held hell spiritual weapons like mountains. ng! A cold light appeared, and the supreme divine weapon, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Roar!!! Suddenly, dozens of malevolent spirits roared and rushed at Ye Li. Each of these malevolent spirits had the strength of a Chosen One. In other words, Ye Li was facing dozens of malevolent spirits with the strength of a Chosen One alone. If it were an ordinary tier 3 Chosen One, he would probably have no better ending than death. But could Ye Li be like an ordinary tier-3 Chosen One? Ye Li activated the second level of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo. In an instant, sword intent burst out. He shed out the Heaven-shaking Sword Technique and the Sky Fiend Sword Technique! The two Heaven-grade sword techniques were bothrge-scale killing techniques, and their strength was enough to destroy the world. In an instant, several malevolent spirits were killed. Swish! With a wind-breaking sound, Ye Li had already disappeared. ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± With a cold sh, the terrifying sword light shed at every malevolent spirit. After a while, dozens of malevolent spirits died. Ding! ¡°Congrattions, host, forpleting the Dragon-ying de trial.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for upgrading the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo to the third level.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a chance to upgrade all your skills to the Heaven-Defying Level.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Ye Li was excited. The reward this time was really terrifying. How terrifying was the chance to upgrade all his skills to the Heaven-Defying Level? Ding! ¡°Host, the Xuanyuan Sword wants to recognize you as its master. Do you want to ept it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t hesitate at all. ¡°The Xuanyuan Sword starts to recognize you as its master:¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°The Xuanyuan Sword has sessfully acknowledged you as its master.¡± The system¡¯s voice rang. Ye Li smiled faintly. He returned to the real world from the unfamiliar space. Now, his skills had been improved. The Demon God Domineering Fist, the Annihtion Finger, the Heaven-shaking Sword Technique, and the Sky Fiend Sword Technique had all been upgraded to the Heaven-Defying Level. Ye Li had thought that the zombies in the Apocalypse Legion could also be upgraded, but it seemed that he was wrong. Now that the sword intent of his Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword had reached the third level, his strength was many times stronger than before. He could easily suppress someone like Tang Lin! Chapter 575 - 575: The Eleven Women Came Out of Seclusion Chapter 575: The Eleven Women Came Out of Seclusion Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Now, it was time to fuse the Xuanyuan Sword into the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. ¡°Fuse!¡± A few secondster, the Xuanyuan Sword fused into the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. After the fusion of the sword light of the Xuan Yuan Sword, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was much more terrifying than before. ¡°Deputy sect master, you are too terrifying. Only you can do this in this world.¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly said, ¡°Maybe.¡± At this moment, a disciple of the Sword Sect suddenly arrived outside the Sword City. Before the disciple of the Sword Sect could speak, he saw the nine zombies in the Apocalypse Legion. He was so frightened that his true soul left his body! ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Gao Ling red at the Sword Sect disciple. The disciples of the Sword Sect had seen the Apocalypse Legion in thest battle in Sword City, but that was very far away. Now that it was right in front of them, how could they not be afraid? ¡°Deputy sect master, Miss, the sect master asked me to call you back. Miss Xiao Hui and the others havee out of seclusion,¡± the Sword Sect disciple said. ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Li smiled. Then, Ye Li took the nine zombies and high spirits of the Apocalypse Legion back to the Sword Sect. Xiao Hui, Yun Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, Lu Qian, Lu Qingxue, Qian Ruxue, Luo Yue, Luo Li, Ziqiong, Ling Fei, Li Yanlu. The eleven women were the Beauty Legion in the Apocalypse Legion. However, their current strength was too low and they were really not suitable for fighting. They were the disciples of the Sword Sect¡¯s sect master, Gao Feng, so they were naturally in the Sword Pce and didn¡¯t belong to any of the ten peaks of the Sword Sect. After Ye Li arrived outside the Sword Pce, the eleven women came up to him. ¡°Senior.¡± The eleven women shouted at Ye Li in unison. Ye Li nodded and found that the realms of the eleven women had all improved. However, it was still not enough. Li Yanlu was already a seventh-tier Transcender. She was originally only a tier 3 Transcender. Ye Li didn¡¯t know what method Gao Feng used, but the other ten women¡¯s realms were the same. This was something Ye Li didn¡¯t expect. The ten women were all tenth-tier Evolved Beings. As long as they went further, they could be Transcenders. Ye Li chatted with the eleven women for a while more, and a peak master walked out of the Sword Pce. ¡°Deputy sect master, the sect master has something to discuss with you.¡± The peak master said respectfully to Ye Li. Ye Li didn¡¯t say much and walked into the hall with the peak master. He didn¡¯t let the Apocalypse Legion follow them in. The eleven women hadn¡¯t seen the Apocalypse Legion for a long time, and he would just let them talk nicely. Ye Li and the Peak Master entered the hall, and Gao Feng hurriedly invited Ye Li to sit down. ¡°Sect Master, is the Heavenly de Sect going to attack again?¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Feng and asked. Gao Feng nodded. ¡°Yes, deputy sect master. The Heavenly de Sect is no longer the same as before.¡± The nine peak masters all looked solemn. Ye Li smiled and said indifferently, ¡°What do you mean, Sect Master?¡± Gao Feng sighed heavily and said after a few seconds, ¡°I wonder if you have heard of the Four Weapons Hall.¡± Then, Gao Feng told Ye Li everything about the Four Weapons Hall. Although Ye Li didn¡¯t think of this, there was no surprise on his handsome face. He was even more interested in the Mystic Land, which was much stronger than the wastnd. ¡°Deputy sect master, I called you over just to see how you think we should resist it.¡± Gao Feng looked at Ye Li. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Isn¡¯t it just the Heavenly de Sect? Isn¡¯t it just the Four Weapons Hall?¡± Ye Li slowly said. As soon as he said this, Gao Feng and the nine peak masters were all stunned.. Chapter 576 - 576: Unfortunately, You Missed One Thing Chapter 576: Unfortunately, You Missed One Thing Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gao Feng pondered for a few seconds and then said to Ye Li, ¡°Deputy sect master, the Four Weapons Hall is not something we can afford to offend.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, deputy sect master. Now that Tang Lin¡¯s master, Li Qiankun, has arrived at the Heavenly de Sect, the Heavenly de Sect is no longer the Heavenly de Sect from a few days ago.¡± A peak master also said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°So you¡¯re afraid?¡± After they fought Tang Lin and both sides suffered heavy losses back then, Gao Feng and the peak masters said firmly, ¡°We¡¯ll deal with whateveres our way!¡± Now they were already so frightened before the soldiers even arrived, which made Ye Li feel a little funny. However, Ye Li wouldn¡¯t me them because this was human nature. Gao Lin¡¯s master, Li Qiankun, was known as Qiankun Broadsword Master. His meteorite broadsword terrifies everyone even in the Mystic Land, not to mention the wastnd. Gao Feng and the nine peak masters looked at Ye Li, waiting for Ye Li¡¯s reply. A few secondster, Ye Li looked at Gao Feng and the nine peak masters indifferently and slowly said, Unfortunately, you missed one thing. When Gao Feng heard this, he hurriedly asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The Heavenly de Sect is no longer the Heavenly de Sect of the past, and am I still the Ye Li of the past?¡± Gao Feng and the nine peak masters didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Deputy sect master, do you mean¡­¡± Gao Feng didn¡¯t finish. He looked at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Just wait. When the timees, you will know that Li Qiankun is nothing in front of me.¡± Domineering, absolutely domineering. Gao Feng and the nine peak masters looked at Ye Li. For some reason, their blood was boiling again. Back then, they were also people who dominated the wastnd. Wherever they went, they made many people tremble in fear. Then, Ye Li walked out of the hall. The Apocalypse Legion, the eleven women, and Gao Ling walked over. ¡°Senior, did something big happen? We are very powerful now.¡± Xiao Hui looked at Ye Li and smiled happily. Ye Li was amused and slowly said, ¡°What if 1 tell you that the opponent the Sword Sect will face will be a super powerful existence?¡± As soon as he said this, the eleven women and Gao Ling were all stunned. ¡°Senior, who are you referring to?¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s cute little face was full of confusion. ¡°Li Qiankun.¡± Ye Li slowly said word by word. ¡°What!!!¡± Gao Ling gasped. The eleven women had never heard of Li Qiankun, nor did they know who he was. ¡°Sister Gao Ling, who is Li Qiankun?¡± Xiao Hui looked at Gao Ling in confusion. Gao Ling calmed herself down and then told the eleven women everything she knew about Li Qiankun. The expression on the eleven women¡¯s faces had changed from curiosity to shock, and then to extreme shock. ¡°Senior, well¡­¡± The eleven women all looked at Ye Li, and then they all looked worried. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Ye Li said lightly. Before the eleven women or Gao Ling could speak, Ye Li spoke again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me forever, because no one in this world can do anything to me, Ye Li.¡± As soon as he said so, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword appeared in his hand. The sword pointed at the sky! Suddenly, a supreme sword light rushed into the sky, shocking everyone. ¡°Boom!¡± An earth-shaking sound appeared, and the sky had already split into two sides, giving off an extremely visual impact.. Chapter 577 - 577: Who Was Willing to Go to the Sword Sect? Chapter 577: Who Was Willing to Go to the Sword Sect? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The eleven women and Gao Ling were stunned. The power of this sword was too terrifying. Ye Li smiled faintly. He looked at the eleven women and Gao Ling and slowly said, ¡°What do you think of this sh?¡± The eleven women and Gao Ling were speechless. They looked at Ye Li dumbfounded. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to worry at all. As I said, the person who can kill me, Ye Li, is not born yet,¡± Ye Li said frankly. Heavenly de Sect. In the hall of the Heavenly de Sect, there was an old man sitting on the throne above. The old man looked cold and his eyes were like eagles¡¯ eyes, giving off a dignified aura. The old man was none other than Qiankun Broadsword Master, Li Qiankun, the master of Tang Lin. Li Qiankun was the master of the Broadsword Pce of the Four Weapons Hall in the Mystic Land. He was an eighth-tier Chosen One. Tang Lin sat on Li Qiankun¡¯s left, and below him were the elders of the Heavenly de Sect. ¡°Tang Lin, is the Demon King Ye Li you mentioned really so powerful?¡± Li Qiankun looked at Tang Lin and asked. Upon hearing this, Tang Lin immediately became serious. ¡°Yes, Master. That Demon King Ye Li is only a tier-1 Chosen One, but he and I were seriously injured by each other!¡± Upon hearing this, Li Qiankun stroked his beard and narrowed his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a genius in this world, a tier-1 Chosen One fought a tier-3 Chosen One into a draw. It¡¯s simply unbelievable.¡± Tang Lin sneered. ¡°However, the Demon King Ye Li is like an ant in front of Master. He¡¯s really pitifully weak.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Li Qiankunughed out loud when he heard that. He felt that Tang Lin was right. No matter what kind of genius the Demon King Ye Li was, he was just an ant in front of him and had no chance of winning. ¡°Master, should we attack the Heavenly de Sect now?¡± Tang Lin said respectfully to Li Qiankun. Suddenly, a disdainful smile appeared on Li Qiankun¡¯s old face. ¡°It¡¯s just a small Demon King. He¡¯s not qualified to let me go at all. Let hime and be killed by me,¡± Li Qiankun said indifferently. Tang Lin was stunned. ¡°But Master, I¡¯m afraid the Demon King Ye Li won¡¯t listen¡­¡± Before Tang Lin finished speaking, Li Qiankun interrupted him. ¡°Just use my name. I don¡¯t believe that the Demon King Ye Li dares not toe. If he really doesn¡¯te, I guarantee that I will destroy his body and soul!¡± Li Qiankun sneered. Tang Lin smiled bitterly to himself. At that time, he had the same idea as Li Qiankun. He asked Grand Elder Wang Changming to ask Ye Li toe. But Wang Changming¡¯s ending¡­ ¡°I wonder who is willing to go to the Sword Sect?¡± Tang Lin looked at the elders and asked. ¡°Uh, well¡­¡± Hearing this, all the elders in the hall looked at each other in bewilderment. They had seen the strength of the Demon King, Ye Li. If they went there, they would definitely die. ¡°Who is willing to go to the Sword Sect?¡± Tang Lin asked again. All the elders fell silent. No one dared to speak. After all, who was willing to die? Seeing this, Tang Lin couldn¡¯t help but be a little angry. The dignified Heavenly de Sect actually chose to be a coward. How could he not be angry? ¡°Master, I¡¯m willing to go to the Sword Sect.¡± At this moment, a voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone was shocked and hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice, only to find that the person who spoke was none other than the eldest disciple of the Heavenly de Sect, Shi Yun. Shi Yun was an absolute genius in the wastnd. He and Gao Ling of the Sword Sect were known as a dragon and a phoenix, and he was the future sect master of the Heavenly Knife Sect.. Chapter 578 - 578: Shi Yun Went to the Sword Sect. Chapter 578: Shi Yun Went to the Sword Sect. Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Tang Lin was a little stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Shi Yun to say such a thing. Although Shi Yun was an absolute genius in the wastnd, he was only a fifth-tier Transcender. If he went to the Sword Sect, he would die. ¡°Shi Yun, you can¡¯t go.¡± Tang Lin said to Shi Yun. Shi Yun, on the other hand, looked proud as if he was not afraid at all. ¡°Master, if the Heavenly de Sect doesn¡¯t even dare to go to the Sword Sect, is our Heavenly de Sect still the number one sect in the wastnd? Now that Master Qiankun is guarding the Heavenly de Sect, I don¡¯t believe Demon King Ye Li dares to do anything to me!¡± It was not difficult to see that Shi Yun was very confident. Hearing this, Tang Lin looked at Li Qiankun and then at Shi Yun. Then, he gritted his teeth and agreed. ¡°Okay, but you have to be careful.¡± Hearing Tang Lin agree, a grim smile appeared on Shi Yun¡¯s handsome face. In the past few days, he had heard the words ¡°Demon King Ye Li¡± countless times. He didn¡¯t go to the battle between Ye Li and Tang Linst time. He waspletely unfamiliar with the Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Master, I¡¯m going!¡± With that, Shi Yun disappeared. Ye Li sat under a tilted tree, feeling a little bored. He wondered why the Heavenly de Sect hadn¡¯te to him. Did the Heavenly de Sect admit defeat? Now his name was known by everyone in the wastnd. Anyone who heard his name would probably take three steps back in fright. At this moment, a disciple of the Sword Sect walked over. ¡°Deputy sect master, someone from the Heavenly de Sect hase.¡± As soon as he said this, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face lit up. He had just wondered why the Heavenly de Sect hadn¡¯te to cause trouble for him, and they hade now. Then, Ye Li and the disciple of the Sword Sect walked to a ce. Soon, Ye Li saw the people from the Heavenly de Sect. However, he was greatly disappointed! He would never have thought that the Heavenly de Sect only sent a fifth-tier Transcender over. What a joke. Gao Feng and the nine peak masters were also there. They stared at the fifth-tier Transcender in front of them. This fifth-tier Transcender was none other than Shi Yun. ¡°The deputy sect master is here.¡± A voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone quickly looked in the direction of the voice and found Ye Li walking over slowly. Shi Yun stared at Ye Li. As soon as he saw Ye Li, he couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. He had absolute confidence in his appearance, butpared to Ye Li in front of him, the difference was like heaven and earth. Besides, there was an insurmountable gap in strength between them. For a moment, Shi Yun couldn¡¯t help but secretly be angry. ¡°Are you the Demon King, Ye Li?¡± Shi Yun stared at Ye Li and said coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li nodded. Shi Yun calmed down, then looked at Ye Li and said, ¡°Since you are the Demon King Ye Li,e with me.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Ye Li looked at Shi Yun. Shi Yun sneered. ¡°The Heavenly de Sect, of course.¡± Ye Li also smiled when he heard that. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Do you think a mere fifth-tier Transcender like you is worthy of making me go to the Heavenly de Sect?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was full of mockery. ¡°You¡­ You!¡± Shi Yun gritted his teeth.. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, Qiankun Broadsword Master wants you to go to the Heavenly de Sect!¡± Chapter 579 - 579: You Are Already Dead Chapter 579: You Are Already Dead Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at Shi Yun casually. ¡°Qiankun Broadsword Master wants me to go to the Heavenly de Sect?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shi Yun nodded. He had Qiankun Broadsword Master and the Heavenly de Sect to rely on, so he didn¡¯t have to be afraid of Ye Li at all. ¡°What if 1 don¡¯t go?¡± Ye Li looked at Shi Yun yfully. Shi Yun was shocked because he didn¡¯t know how to answer. He was only a fifth-tier Transcender, but the other party could kill him thousands of times in an instant. However¡­ Shi Yun suddenly sneered to himself. Although the Demon King Ye Li was outrageously strong, he certainly had to be afraid of Qiankun Broadsword Master. Therefore, he was sure that Ye Li wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to him. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you are just an ant in front of Qiankun Broadsword Master. Qiankun Broadsword Master only needs one blow to destroy your body and soul!¡± ¡°If you go to the Heavenly de Sect, you might have a chance of survival. If you don¡¯t, not only you, but even the entire Sword Sect will disappear from this world forever.¡± In fact, even if Ye Li went to the Heavenly de Sect, the Heavenly de Sect would never let him and the Sword Sect off. This was just Shi Yun¡¯s excuse. Ye Li smiled faintly. He looked at Shi Yun up and down for a few seconds and then shook his head regretfully. ¡°What a pity.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡± Shi Yun widened his eyes and asked quickly. ¡°Do you know that you were already dead when you said that just now?¡± Ye Li slowly said. As soon as he said this, Shi Yun¡¯s pupils were constricted. He would never have dreamed that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°What¡­ What do you want?¡± Until now, Shi Yun finally panicked. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was calm. He said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. 1 just want your life.¡± ¡°No! You can¡¯t kill me. Qiankun Broadsword Master is my master¡¯s master. If you kill me, he will definitely¡­¡± Swish! As a wind-breaking sound sounded, Shi Yun covered his neck with both hands. His eyes were wide open, and his face was full of disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe that he had died just like that. Then, Shi Yun fell to the ground, no longer alive. Ye Li looked at Shi Yun¡¯s corpse indifferently and slowly shook his head. Shi Yun could have had a beautiful life, but he made a mistake. His mistake was to provoke Ye Li. Gao Feng and the nine peak masters looked at each other and smiled bitterly. Now it was inevitable to start a full-scale war with the Heavenly de Sect. Gao Feng looked at Ye Li. Now that things hade to this point, he could only choose to believe Ye Li. ¡°Deputy sect master, what should we do with Shi Yun¡¯s corpse!¡± Gao Feng looked at Ye Li. ¡°Whatever,¡± Ye Li replied casually. Then, Gao Feng asked someone to carry Shi Yun¡¯s body down. ¡°Yun¡¯er!¡± Tang Lin shouted. Looking at Shi Yun¡¯s Life Card that had been burnt up, his eyes turned red. If the Life Card was burnt up, it meant that this person was already dead. The elders of the Heavenly de Sect were also furious. They had been nurturing Shi Yun as the next sect master, but now he had died in the Sword Sect. How could they not be angry? Li Qiankun stood with his hands behind his back, a cold smile on his old face. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you are really bold!¡± Chapter 580 - 580: All-out War Chapter 580: All-out War Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Gather everyone!¡± Tang Lin said coldly, his eyes red. His most beloved disciple was dead. He wanted¡­ revenge! Li Qiankun didn¡¯t stop Tang Lin. He was getting more and more interested in Ye Li. His intuition told him that the Demon King, Ye Li, should be a very arrogant person, just like him. Unfortunately, he, Li Qiankun, was certainly qualified to be arrogant, but how could the Demon King Ye Li be qualified to be arrogant in front of him? At that time, with a casual blow, the Demon King Ye Li would die on the spot. Not long after, all the disciples of the Heavenly de Sect were sessfully gathered. Led by Li Qiankun, Tang Lin, and the ten Grand Elders, tens of thousands of people headed towards the Sword Sect. A disciple of the Sword Sect ran into the hall and said in panic, ¡°Sect Master, Sect Master! The Heavenly de Sect ising to the Sword Sect and has mobilized all the disciples in the sect.¡± As soon as he said this, Gao Feng and the nine peak masters were all shocked. Then, they calmed down. They had already expected a full-scale war with the Heavenly de Sect. There was nothing to be surprised about. They were mainly afraid of Qiankun Broadsword Master, Li Qiankun. Li Qiankun was an eighth-tier Chosen One!!! Immediately, Gao Feng and the nine peak masters all looked at Ye Li, only to find that Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all as if he didn¡¯t hear them. ¡°Deputy sect master, what do you think we should do?¡± A peak master looked at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. They haven¡¯t arrived yet.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li picked up the teacup and slowly drank the tea. Gao Feng and the nine peak masters were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so calm at a time like this. Ye Li was now a tier-3 Chosen One and had the third level of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. His weapon was the supreme divine weapon, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. However,pared to the Knife Master, Li Qiankun, there was definitely a world of difference. After all, this was the difference between an eighth-tier Chosen One and a third-tier Chosen One. Ye Li had already thought it through. At most, he would fuse the Apocalypse Legion into his body. Although this would make him fall asleep, it couldn¡¯t be helped. At this moment, the system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in his mind. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a random lottery chance.¡± Ye Li used this chance to draw the lottery without hesitation. Immediately, the virtual pointer began to spin in the roulette wheel, and a few secondster, the pointer stopped. ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a chance to be immune to zombie fusion.¡± Zombie Fusion Immunity Opportunity: It can fuse zombies into the host¡¯s body without any side effects. This cheat¡­ Ye Li didn¡¯t know what to say. It was simply terrifying. His four current skills were all at the Heaven-Defying Level. In addition to the eight Heaven-grade skills of the Apocalypse Legion, and the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo was on the third level. Most importantly, Ah Da was now a fifth-tier Lord-level zombie. Without any of the conditions, he couldn¡¯t beat Li Qiankun. After all, an eighth-tier Chosen One was too terrifying. A momentter, a disciple of the Sword Sect ran into the hall in fright. ¡°Deputy sect master, the people from the Heavenly de Sect, the people from the Heavenly de Sect have arrived outside the Sword City!¡± The Sword Sect disciple trembled. Upon hearing this, Gao Feng looked at Ye Li and found that Ye Li was still extremely indifferent. He gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°All disciples of the Sword Sect, fight¡­ the Heavenly de Sect!¡± Then, among the more than 7,000 disciples of the Sword Sect, Gao Ling and the eleven women were naturally among them. Led by Gao Feng, Ye Li, and the nine peak masters, they all went to the Sword City.. Chapter 581 - 582: Fight Li Qiankun Chapter 582: Fight Li Qiankun Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Li Qiankun looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand and couldn¡¯t help being stunned. He had a feeling that the meteorite broadsword in his hand was simply scrap metalpared to the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand. As for the zombie behind Ye Li, when Tang Lin told him about it, he didn¡¯t believe him, but now it seemed that it was true. Demon King Ye Li could really control such a high-leveled zombie. ¡°Demon King Ye Li,I didn¡¯t expect you to be so interesting.¡± Li Qiankun came back to his senses and smiled at Ye Li. At this moment, the Heavenly de Sect and the Sword Sect were still fighting, and more and more people fell. Li Qiankun was an eighth-tier Chosen One, and Ye Li was a tier-3 Chosen One. The gap in strength was too huge. Without thinking too much, Ye Li chose to fuse the Apocalypse Legion into his body. Anyway, there was a Zombie Fusion Immunity Chance. ¡°Fuse!¡± Suddenly, the eight Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion fused into Ye Li¡¯s body. Immediately, Ye Li became a Chosen One of the seventh-tier. Although there was only a small gap between a seventh-tier Chosen One and an eighth-tier Chosen One, there was still an insurmountable gap. Unfortunately, Ye Li could synthesize skills, and the skills he synthesized were at least heaven-grade. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Li Qiankun was stunned. A second ago, Ye Li was still a tier-3 Chosen One. How did he be a seventh-tier Chosen One in the next second? It was not until this moment that Li Qiankun finally understood why Ye Li could be so calm. It turned out that he had something to rely on. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 didn¡¯t expect you to have such a secret method!¡± Li Qiankun came back to his senses and said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°However, 1 still only need one blow to kill you!¡± As soon as he said so, a sonic boom sounded, and Li Qiankun disappeared. After Ye Li integrated into the Apocalypse Legion, he had already caught sight of Li Qiankun. He smiled evilly and activated the third level of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo. In an instant, his sword intent reached its peak. Swish! Ye Li shed out. After fusing with the Xuanyuan Sword, the sword light of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was many times more terrifying than before. The sword light flew towards Li Qiankun! Li Qiankun was secretly surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be able to catch his figure. Having no choice, Li Qiankun could only sh out a terrifying broadsword beam with the Meteorite broadsword. ¡°Boom!¡± In the end, there was a shocking bang in the sky, and the knife light and sword light offset each other. At this moment, the Heavenly de Sect and the Sword Sect stopped at the same time and looked at the peerless battle in midair. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, your sword light can actually block my knife light!¡± Li Qiankun stared at Ye Li. Ye Li sneered. ¡°Not only can I block your knife light, but 1 can also kill you with one blow.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t speak loudly, but everyone from the Heavenly de Sect and the Sword Sect heard him. Hearing this, everyone was dumbfounded. One had to know that Li Qiankun was an eighth-tier Chosen One. Demon King Ye Li actually said that he could kill him in one go? No one would believe it. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Li Qiankunughed out loud because he had heard the funniest joke in history. He, Li Qiankun, had dominated the Mystic Land for decades, but he had never seen anyone as arrogant as Ye Li. Now he had met one in this small wastnd. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Ye Li looked at Li Qiankun in confusion. ¡°I¡¯mughing at your shameless boasting. You¡¯re just a pitiful ant. How dare you talk nonsense in front of me!¡± Li Qiankun said coldly.. Chapter 582 - 581: Battle Starts Chapter 581: Battle Starts Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Sword City. The Heavenly de Sect and the Sword Sect were already confronting each other. A shocking battle was about to break out. ¡°Demon King Ye Li!¡± Tang Lin gritted his teeth and stared at Ye Li. Ye Li looked calm. He looked at Tang Lin indifferently. ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± As soon as he said this, not only Tang Lin, but everyone in the Heavenly de Sect was shocked. Why was he so angry? Not to mention that Grand Elder Wang Changming had died in the Sword Sect, even Shi Yun, the Heavenly Talent of the Heavenly de Sect, had died in the Heavenly de Sect. Now Ye Li asked Tang Lin why he was so angry. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯m going to tear you into pieces and let you taste the most pain in the world!¡± Tang Lin¡¯s tone was terrifyingly grim. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not that capable.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, a slightly oldugh entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, how dare you say such a thing in front of me? Do you really not know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯?¡± The person who spoke was none other than Qiankun Broadsword Master, Li Qiankun. Ye Li could tell that the old man was Li Qiankun. Before he could speak, Li Qiankun continued, ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what are you waiting for? Come and die.¡± In Li Qiankun¡¯s opinion, Ye Li was already a dead person with no chance of survival. Everyone from the Sword Sect looked at each other in bewilderment. Of course, they had heard of Li Qiankun. In their eyes, such an existence was a supreme powerhouse. ¡°Li Qiankun, do you really believe your eyes?¡± Ye Li slowly said. As soon as he said this, everyone from the Heavenly de Sect and the Sword Sect was stunned, not understanding what Ye Li meant. Li Qiankun sneered. ¡°Not only do 1 believe in my own eyes, but 1 can also see your corpse soon.¡± ¡°In that case,e on.¡± Ye Li slowly hooked his finger at Li Qiankun. Seeing this, Li Qiankun was furious. ¡°Brat, you don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re about to die!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Li Qiankun shouted angrily. With Li Qiankun¡¯s order, the tens of thousands of disciples of the Heavenly de Sect began to rush over. The scene was magnificent! Seeing that the Heavenly de Sect had taken action, Gao Feng, the sect master of the Sword Sect, shouted, ¡°Attack!¡± Immediately, the thousands of disciples of the Sword Sect also rushed over. The disciples of the Heavenly de Sect and the Sword Sect were locked in a melee. The sound of fighting shook the heavens and the earth, and the scene began to be tragic. Then, Tang Lin, the ten Grand Elders, Gao Feng, and the nine peak masters also joined the battle. Li Qiankun and Ye Li stared at each other as if they couldn¡¯t see anyone else but each other. Swish! Suddenly, Li Qiankun and Ye Li jumped into the air almost at the same time. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 really don¡¯t understand why you can still be so calm. Don¡¯t you know that 1 can kill you with one blow?¡± ¡°Really? How can a person like you change? I think only death can change you, but you don¡¯t dare to die, so 1 can only help you.¡± Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Li Qiankun burst into fury. He opened his hand and a meteorite broadsword appeared in his hand. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I allow you to show your weapon before you die.¡± Li Qiankun stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li didn¡¯t hide anything and directly released the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. However, he didn¡¯t release Little Yue Zhu. After all, Little Yue Zhu was only a ist-tier Master-level zombie now.. Chapter 583 - 583: Qiankun Blade Master Li Qiankun Perished Chapter 583: Qiankun de Master Li Qiankun Perished Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Humph! Is Demon King Ye Li crazy? How dare he speak so arrogantly to my master!¡± Tang Lin said coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Qiankun Broadsword Master can definitely kill Ye Li in an instant. Does he really think he can survive?¡± For a moment, the people of the Heavenly de Sect mocked Ye Li. In midair, Li Qiankun sneered with extreme disdain on his old face. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, although 1 don¡¯t know what secret method you used to raise your realm to the seventh-tier Chosen One, do you really think that¡¯s enough?¡± ¡°Next, I¡¯ll show you how strong I am!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Li Qiankun raised his meteorite broadsword high, and star mes had already condensed on it. Ye Li looked at Li Qiankun and secretly shook his head. Why was no one willing to believe him? Since Li Qiankun didn¡¯t believe him, he could only let him believe him. Then, he began to synthesize skills. The Demon God Domineering Fist, the Annihtion Finger, the Heaven-shaking Sword Technique, and the Sky Fiend Sword Technique were all Heaven-Defying Level skills. They were much stronger than the previous Heaven-grade skills. Then, he synthesized the eight Heaven-grade skills of the Apocalypse Legion. Four Heaven-Defying Level skills and eight Heaven-grade skills synthesized into the Heaven and Earth sh. The spiritual energy on the Primordial Dragon Abyss Sword burst out and began to stir. On the other hand, the star mes on Li Qiankun¡¯s meteorite broadsword had reached an absolutely terrifying level. ¡°Star Fiery Broadsword!¡± Li Qiankun roared, and the extremely terrifying star mes flew at Ye Li. Everyone from the Heavenly de Sect and the Sword Sect watched this suffocating scene. Everyone in the Heavenly de Sect knew that after this blow, there would be no Demon King Ye Li in this world. As for the people from the Sword Sect, although they were unwilling to admit it, the gap in strength between Ye Li and Li Qiankun was too huge. The eleven women and Gao Ling gritted their teeth, their hearts in their throats. Ye Li looked at the star mes that wereing at him. The star mes¡¯ attack was definitely terrifying. Unfortunately, in front of his Heaven and Earth sh, it was like hitting a stone with an egg! ¡°Heaven ¨C and ¨C Earth ¨C sh!¡± These words kept echoing in everyone¡¯s ears. A sword light thousands of meters long shot out! This sh cut open space. It was too terrifying. ¡°Boom!¡± The sword light collided with the star mes, producing an earth-shaking bang. The clouds moved, and the ground shook! A strong wind suddenly rose, and the ground trembled violently. The sky became full of dark clouds, as if even the sky was afraid of such an attack. The people from the Heavenly de Sect and the Sword Sect fell limp to the ground. Such an attack was too terrifying. Their eyes widened for thergest time in history. They saw the star mes dispersed, and the sword light pierced through Li Qiankun¡¯s body. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Seeing this scene, everyone in the Heavenly de Sect was dumbfounded. They would rather believe that the sky was about to copse than that it was true. Everyone in the Sword Sect froze like y sculptures. They naturally didn¡¯t expect this scene. Qiankun Broadsword Master, Li Qiankun, died! His corpse slowly fell from the sky. Fortunately, Ye Li had a zombie fusion immunity chance. Otherwise, he would have copsed too. Seeing this, Tang Lin was scared out of his wits.. Chapter 584 - 584: Destroy the Heavenly Blade Sect Chapter 584: Destroy the Heavenly de Sect Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Tang Lin would never have thought that his master would lose to Ye Li and die. He really didn¡¯t expect it. The disciples of the Heavenly de Sect were shocked. They were all horrified. At this moment, the Apocalypse Legion had alreadye out of Ye Li¡¯s body, and Ye Li slowly descended from the sky. Ye Li came to Gao Feng. The people from the Sword Sect looked at Ye Li with deep admiration and horror. Ye Li had even killed Qiankun Broadsword Master, an eighth-tier Chosen One. This was too terrifying. They could swear that they had never seen anyone as terrifying as Ye Li since they were born. ¡°Deputy sect master, the people of the Heavenly Knife Sect¡­¡± The Sword Sect Master looked at Ye Li carefully and asked. Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly said, ¡°If you¡¯re willing, let them go.¡± Gao Feng¡¯s body trembled when he heard that. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t do that, because doing so was tantamount to releasing a tiger back to the mountain. ¡°Kill them!¡± Gao Feng roared, and immediately, the people from the Sword Sect began to rush out again. Tang Lin swallowed. He knew that he would die here today, but it was definitely useless to escape now. ¡°Kill!¡± In an instant, the disciples of the Heavenly de Sect rushed out, and a chaotic battle began again. If Ye Li didn¡¯t take action, the Heavenly de Sect would naturally be stronger than the Sword Sect. After all, Tang Lin was a tier-3 Chosen One, and Gao Feng was only a tier-2 Chosen One. Ye Li thought of himself as a good person who would see things through to the end. So he slowly raised his index finger, and white spiritual energy entangled it. Swish! With a wind-breaking sound, the Heaven-Defying Level Annihtion Finger wasunched at an astonishing speed. Now, Ye Li was also a tier-3 Chosen One. However, he was much stronger than Tang Lin. Tang Lin was fighting Gao Feng at this moment. How could he find such a terrifying attacking at him? When he found it, it was toote. ¡°All!!!¡± Tang Lin let out a scream, and his life disappeared from this world forever. Seeing that their sect master had also fallen, the people of the Heavenly de Sect no longer wanted to fight. They all wanted to retreat, but without their backbone, how could the Heavenly de Sect be a match for the Sword Sect? The disciples of the Sword Sect was getting braver and braver as they fought. The Heavenly de Sect members began to scurry away, looking extremely shocked. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. He knew that things were far from over. In the end, the Heavenly de Sect that once dominated the wastnd was destroyed! Such shocking news spread like wildfire and spread throughout the wastnd like the wind. Soon, all the major forces in the wastnd learned of it. And the name of the Demon King, Ye Li, became a taboo. After staying in the Sword Sect for a few days, Ye Li found it boring and nned to walk around the wastnd. He set off with the Apocalypse Legion. To his surprise, the scenery in this wastnd was really not bad. Then, he nned to go to a base city to take a look. This base city didn¡¯t look big, but it was much bigger than Annan Base City and Huangjiang Base City. As soon as he entered the base city, he found that it was very prosperous. There were many peopleing and going. ¡°I heard that Miss Yue Ling of the Yue family was driven out by the Yue family!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She shouldn¡¯t have provoked Yu Meng¡¯er from the Yu family.¡± ¡°This is going to be fun. Yue Ling from the Yue family is usually extremely arrogant in the H Base City. Now she has provoked someone she shouldn¡¯t have..¡± Chapter 585 - 585: Since She Said You Would Regret It, You Would Regret It Chapter 585: Since She Said You Would Regret It, You Would Regret It Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions A few gic warriors whispered on the side of the road. Yue Ling? Ye Li thought for a moment and found the name familiar. A few secondster, he remembered. In Yun City under the Cloud Peak Academy, he met a cocky girl named Yue Ling. Later, Yue Ling even asked him to protect her. After thinking about it, Ye Li found it a little funny. Cloud Peak Academy was in the northern realm, and this Yue Ling certainly wouldn¡¯t be that Yue Ling. Just as he was about to find a ce to eat, he suddenly heard a loud shout. ¡°Miss Yue Ling has appeared!¡± As soon as someone said so, the media ran over. This group of media surrounded Yue Ling. ¡°Miss Yue Ling, how do you feel about being kicked out of your family?¡± ¡°Miss Yue Ling, Yu Meng¡¯er who you offended is the Heavenly Talent of City H. What do you think of this?¡± ¡°Miss Yue Ling, may I ask where you are going now?¡± The reporters began to scramble to ask questions. The girl was stunned to see so many reporters surrounding her. ¡°Go away!¡± The girl said coldly. But how could the reporter be willing to listen to the girl? They still rushed to ask questions. Ye Li looked over and was really stunned. This was because the girl not far away was Yue Ling, whom he met in Yun City. Well¡­ He didn¡¯t expect Yue Ling to be from the East Realm. This was interesting. Ye Li smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t get out of the way, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Yue Ling said coldly. But the reporters continued to ask as if they didn¡¯t hear Yue Ling at all. Ye Li thought that Yue Ling must have graduated from the Cloud Peak Academy and was now an eighth-tier Evolved Being. In his eyes, an eighth-tier Evolved Being was pitifully weak, but in this base city, he should be an absolute genius. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Miss Yue?¡± Suddenly, a voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. All the reporters looked in the direction of the voice and found that it was a girl. This girl had an extraordinary temperament. It was obvious that she was not from an ordinary family. ¡°Miss Yu, it¡¯s Miss Yu.¡± All the reporters were a little happy. Then who was Miss Yu? It was none other than Yu Meng¡¯er, the eldest daughter of the Yu family, the first family in City II, and a tenth-tier Evolved Being. Yu Meng¡¯er raised her arrogant head and slowly walked towards Yue Ling. When Yue Ling saw Yu Meng¡¯er, her fair face instantly turned cold as she stared at Yu Meng¡¯er. A few days ago, she was kicked out of her family because she offended Yu Meng¡¯er. Yu Meng¡¯er joined a sect not far from City H. This sect was powerful and was definitely not something the Yue family could resist. In fact, it wasn¡¯t that the Yue family chased her out, but that she took the initiative to quit the Yue family so as not to cause trouble for the Yue family. Yu Meng¡¯er walked to Yue Ling. The two girls were both very beautiful. At this moment, Yu Meng¡¯er was looking at Yue Ling with absolute pride. ¡°Yue Ling, now do you know the consequences of offending me?¡± There was a hint of mockery on Yu Meng¡¯er¡¯s fair face. Seeing what Yu Meng¡¯er said, the reporters were all excited. This was simply tomorrow¡¯s top news. Yue Ling looked at Yu Meng¡¯er. ¡°Yu Meng¡¯er, you will regret it one day!¡± ¡°Regret?¡± Yu Meng¡¯er smiled. ¡°Unfortunately, I will never regret it.¡± ¡°Since she said you would regret it, you will regret it.¡± Suddenly, a maic voice echoed in the room.. Chapter 586 - 586: Give Him A Slap in the Face Chapter 586: Give Him A p in the Face Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone was shocked. They looked in the direction of the voice and found a handsome young man walking over slowly. Their eyes widened. They had never thought that there would be such a beautiful person in this world. Yu Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened because Ye Li was too handsome. Ye Li had once promised Yue Ling to protect her, but he had never had a chance. Now that the opportunity hade, he had always been a person who kept his promise. ¡°Ye¡­ Ye Li!¡± Yue Ling¡¯s fair face was full of shock. She didn¡¯t know how many times she had heard Ye Li¡¯s name these days, and she knew that the Demon King Ye Li was Ye Li from the northern realm, because Ye Li from the northern realm was also called the Demon King Ye Li. However, she knew that Ye Li was already at the top of the wastnd. Anyone who mentioned his name couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear. Even the Heavenly de Sect had been destroyed. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid? Now that Ye Li had appeared in front of her, how could she not be shocked? ¡°Who are you?¡± Yu Meng¡¯er stared at Ye Li. Although Ye Li was extremely handsome, she knew that Ye Li was here to help Yue Ling. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what my name is. What matters is that you apologize to Yue Ling immediately,¡± Ye Li slowly said. Hearing this, Yue Ling couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She looked at Ye Li¡¯s face in a daze and was extremely touched. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, the reporters¡¯ expressions became even more interesting. This was simply shocking news. ¡°What did you say?¡± Yu Meng¡¯er felt that she had heard wrong. Ye Li smiled. ¡°I told you to apologize to Yue Ling. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± Yu Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression turned cold as she stared at Ye Li. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Yu Meng¡¯er gritted her teeth and said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing who you are,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Yu Meng¡¯er sneered. In her opinion, Ye Li was just a hothead with a good appearance. He didn¡¯t even know her and still dared to y the ¡°save the damsel in distress¡± show. What a joke. At this moment, a lot of onlookers had gathered. They were all here to watch the fun, but when they heard what Ye Li said, they couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°Who is this person? How dare he say such a thing to Miss Yu? Does he want to die?¡± ¡°He might be here to save the damsel in distress. Unfortunately, he chose the wrong person and offended Miss Yu. It¡¯s obvious what will happen to him.¡± ¡°Just wait and see. This person will pee his pants soon.¡± The onlookers all looked at Ye Li with pity. Hearing the passers-by¡¯s words, Yu Meng¡¯er¡¯s fair face revealed a trace of smugness. She looked at Ye Li proudly. ¡°Now, you should know who I am, right?¡± Yu Meng¡¯er said to Ye Li proudly. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. Then, he slowly shook his head. He really didn¡¯t understand why there were always people who refused to listen to him. ¡°Yue Ling, since she refuses to apologize, give her a p.¡± Ye Li looked at Yue Ling and said. ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as he said this, everyone present gasped. They would never have dreamed that the person in front of them would be so arrogant. Yue Ling certainly didn¡¯t expect it either. She looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Just do it,¡± Ye Li said again. Yu Meng¡¯er was stunned. Did this person think she was a littlemb waiting to be ughtered? Then, she became angry.. Chapter 587 - 587: Are You Convinced? Chapter 587: Are You Convinced? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The onlookers looked at Ye Li dumbfounded. They had seen arrogant people, but they had never seen anyone as arrogant as Ye Li. Hearing this, Yue Ling looked at Ye Li and then at Yu Meng¡¯er. She slowly extended her hand. She knew that Ye Li was standing up for her. Since Ye Li had asked her to fight, she certainly had to fight. It just so happened that she had hated Yu Meng¡¯er for a long time. Seeing Yue Ling raise her hand, Yu Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She wouldn¡¯t have thought that Yue Ling was really going to p her. Seeing this scene, everyone present was the same. However¡­ Yu Meng¡¯er was the number one Heavenly Talent in City H, a tenth-tier Transcender. Yue Ling was an eighth-tier Evolved Being. Even if she wanted to fight, she couldn¡¯t beat Yu Meng¡¯er. ¡°You¡¯re really courting death!¡± Yu Meng¡¯er sneered and was about to attack Ye Yueling first. ¡°Why can¡¯t my body move?¡± Yu Meng¡¯er, who was about to attack, found that she couldn¡¯t move, and she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°p!¡± A crisp and loud p entered everyone¡¯s ears, and they were dumbfounded. Yu Meng¡¯er felt that her face was burning. She was extremely angry. Since she was born, no one had dared to beat her, but now she was beaten by Yue Ling. ¡°Yue Ling, I want you to die!¡± Yu Meng¡¯er screamed without caring about her image, like a shrew. Unfortunately, her body still couldn¡¯t move. Of course, all of this was done by Ye Li. Yue Ling didn¡¯t expect this either. She didn¡¯t expect Yu Meng¡¯er to let the pnd on her face without blocking or dodging. ¡°Are you convinced that I pped you?¡± Ye Li slowly walked to Yu Meng¡¯er and looked at her indifferently. Everyone present swallowed, thinking to themselves, What kind of logic is this? Why does she have to be convinced after being pped? They had thought that Ye Li would end up in a miserable state, but now it seemed that there were many things they didn¡¯t expect. ¡°I can¡¯t move. Did you do that?¡± Yu Meng¡¯er looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li smiled, and a yful look appeared on his handsome face. Just now, he had bought a small immobilization skill in the point mall, but it could only be used once for half an hour. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you can make me unable to move, I¡¯m from the Yu family. If you don¡¯t let me recover, I guarantee that you will die a horrible death!¡± Yu Meng¡¯er said fiercely. As the saying went, a wasp¡¯s sting was the most poisonous, just like a vicious woman¡¯s heart. Humans! Ye Li looked at Yu Meng¡¯er casually. ¡°You don¡¯t look convinced, do you? Yue Ling, attack.¡± Hearing this, a look of joy appeared on Yue Ling¡¯s fair face. She didn¡¯t p Yu Meng¡¯er very hard just now because she knew that Yu Meng¡¯er would definitely block or dodge, but now¡­ ¡°p!¡± This p was much louder than before, making Yue Ling furious. Yu Meng¡¯er¡¯s face swelled almost in an instant, and she looked miserable. ¡°You¡­ you!!!¡± Yu Meng¡¯er was fuming with anger, but there was nothing she could do. The onlookers all looked at each other. They had just heard what Yu Meng¡¯er and Ye Li said. Yu Meng¡¯er said that her body couldn¡¯t move, which was done by the person in front of her.. Chapter 588 - 588: Miserable Yu Meng’er Chapter 588: Miserable Yu Meng¡¯er Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The onlookers thought of a possibility, which was that Ye Li must be a powerhouse. If he wasn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant. Most importantly, if he weren¡¯t a powerhouse, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to immobilize Yu Meng¡¯er¡¯s body. To make a tenth-tier Evolved Being unable to move? No one could figure out what realm Ye Li was in. Even the onlookers could think of this, but Yu Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t because she was too angry now. ¡°I¡¯ll make you die a horrible death!¡± Yu Meng¡¯er roared. Ye Li shook his head slightly. Why was Yu Meng¡¯er unconvinced? ¡°Continue fighting,¡± Ye Li slowly said to Yue Ling. Of course, Yue Ling was willing. She knew how powerful Ye Li was, and she also knew that Yu Meng¡¯er¡¯s sect was just a pitifully weak sect in front of Ye Li. Now that her backer was stronger, why would she be afraid of Yu Meng¡¯er? ¡°p!¡± Another pnded on Yu Meng¡¯er¡¯s face. The power of this p was definitely not something the onlookers could imagine. Yu Meng¡¯er was about to cry. She was really about to cry. Since she was born, she had been the pearl of her family. No matter where she went, she was like the moon surrounded by stars. Now, she was actually humiliated in public. In addition to wanting to cry, she also had infinite anger in her heart that needed to be vented. She secretly vowed that she would definitely make Ye Li and Yue Ling die a horrible death. ¡°Are you convinced?¡± Ye Li asked casually. Yu Meng¡¯er stared at Ye Li. She gritted her teeth and said coldly a few secondster, ¡°I surrender!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let me tell you, no one in this world dares to disobey me.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Everyone present was stunned when they heard this. Although they had guessed that Ye Li was a super strong gic warrior, these words were too arrogant. As soon as Ye Li finished speaking, Yu Meng¡¯er¡¯s body could move. After Yu Meng¡¯er discovered that her body could move, she didn¡¯t choose to leave but attacked Yue Ling. The palm with purple spiritual energy suddenly pped at Yue Ling. Purple spiritual energy, an SSS-level gic warrior. Yu Meng¡¯er was a tenth-tier Evolved Being, and Yue Ling was an eighth-tier Evolved Being. How could she withstand such an attack? Everyone¡¯s eyes widened. They didn¡¯t expect Yu Meng¡¯er to suddenly attack. Furthermore, at such a speed and distance, Yue Ling couldn¡¯t avoid it no matter what. But just as Yu Meng¡¯er¡¯s purple spiritual energy palm was about to hit Yue Ling¡¯s body, Yu Meng¡¯er was suddenly sent flying. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Everyone present rubbed their eyes. They didn¡¯t see Ye Li or Yue Ling attack at all, but Yu Meng¡¯er was sent flying. If possible, they would rather believe they were mistaken. Yu Meng¡¯er fell heavily to the ground, and her already swollen face became even more swollen. She looked like¡­ a pig head? Seeing this scene, the reporters began to take pictures of Yu Meng¡¯er with their cameras. Ye Li didn¡¯t continue to look at Yu Meng¡¯er. He looked at Yue Ling and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s grab something to eat.¡± Yue Ling nodded and left with Ye Li. Yu Meng¡¯er was an absolute influential figure in City H. Such a big event could still be kept a secret. It didn¡¯t take long for many families in City H to know. Yu Meng¡¯er was also taken back by the people of the Yu family. Everyone in the Yu family was extremely angry. To touch Yu Meng¡¯er in City H was tantamount to humiliating the Yu family.. Chapter 589 - 589: A Tenth-tier Evolved Being Who Peed His Pants in Fright Chapter 589: A Tenth-tier Evolved Being Who Peed His Pants in Fright Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li and Yue Ling went to a restaurant and found a random seat. ¡°Ye Li, thank you.¡± Yue Ling looked at Ye Li gratefully. Yue Ling was originally the number one genius in City H, and people in the academy called her their big sister. At that time, she was arrogant and felt that the wastnd was boring, so she ran to the Cloud Peak Academy in the east. Later, Yu Meng¡¯er joined the Infinity Sect. After Yue Ling graduated from the Cloud Peak Academy, Yu Meng¡¯er became the number one genius in City H. If that was all, she certainly didn¡¯t have to leave the Yue family. Most importantly, the young master of the Infinity Sect had a crush on Yu Meng¡¯er. After all, Yue Ling definitely couldn¡¯t afford to provoke the Infinity Sect. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t expect you to be from the Eastern Realm.¡± Ye Li looked at Yue Ling and slowly said. Yue Ling smiled. ¡°Ye Li, you are too famous in the wastnd now. 1 feel I¡¯m not even qualified to sit with you.¡± ¡°Have you heard? The eldest daughter of the Yu family, Yu Meng¡¯er, was beaten by Yue Ling.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t 1 heard of it? Yu Meng¡¯er was pped three times by Yue Ling and almost beaten into a pig¡¯s head. It¡¯s simply tragic.¡± ¡°Yes, there seems to be a youth helping Yue Ling. I don¡¯t know what secret method the youth used, but Yu Meng¡¯er¡¯s body can¡¯t move at all.¡± Everyone in the restaurant began to whisper. At this moment, a group of gic warriors from the Yu family rushed in. Everyone looked at the ferocious gic warriors of the Yu family in fright. This group of gic warriors from the Yu family all walked to Ye Li and Yue Ling. A tenth-tier Evolved Being looked at Ye Li and Yue Ling coldly. ¡°Yue Ling, Brat, do you know the consequences of offending the Yu family?¡± The tenth-tier Evolved Being shouted coldly. Everyone in the restaurant was stunned when they heard this. They knew who Yue Ling was. She was the eldest daughter of the Yue family but she was kicked out by the Yue family a few days ago. Although Yue Ling was very famous, they had never seen her before, so they all stared at her. Ye Li smiled when he heard that. He looked at the tenth-tier Evolved Being who spoke, then shook his head slightly and slowly said, ¡°How dare a tenth-tier Evolved Being ant mor in front of me? What a joke.¡± As soon as he said this, all the gic warriors of the Yu family were shocked. They would never have dreamed that Ye Li would say such a thing. Everyone in the restaurant looked at each other in bewilderment. This was a gic warrior from the Yu family. This person was too bold. The tenth-tier Evolved Being looked at Ye Li angrily and roared, ¡°Brat, you don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re about to die? Attack!¡± With an order, more than a dozen gic warriors from the Yu family rushed towards Ye Li and Yue Ling. However, as soon as they took a step forward, their bodies seemed to freeze, and their faces were full of disbelief. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The tenth-tier Evolved Beings were horrified because more than 20 gic warriors had a shocking bloody hole on their foreheads. Everyone in the restaurant gasped. They didn¡¯t see Ye Li attack at all, but these people¡­ More than 20 gic warriors of the Yu family all fell to the ground. Even until they died, they didn¡¯t know how they died. As for the remaining tenth-tier Evolved Being, he was so scared that he peed his pants. As the saying went, men didn¡¯t cry easily, only because he had to reach the depth of his sorrow.. But this wasn¡¯t crying, but peeing in fright! Chapter 590 - 590: Come to Jiangkou District to Synthesize Zombies Chapter 590: Come to Jiangkou District to Synthesize Zombies Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The tenth-tier Evolved Being was scared out of his wits and looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°You, you, you¡­ How did you do it?¡± He naturally knew that Yue Ling definitely didn¡¯t have such strength to instantly kill more than 20 gic warriors. Furthermore, they were all high-leveled Evolved Beings. The most terrifying thing was that he didn¡¯t even see how Ye Li did it. Ye Li smiled faintly. He looked at the tenth-tier Evolved Being and slowly said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know anymore.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The tenth-tier Evolved Being asked in shock. ¡°Because even if a dead man knows, it won¡¯t make any difference,¡± Ye Li said frankly. As soon as he said this, the tenth-tier Evolved Being took three steps back in fright. At this moment, there was only one word in his mind, which was to run. Immediately, the tenth-tier Evolved Being turned around quickly and ran for his life as fast as he had ever run. Unfortunately, even the tenth-tier Evolved Being became Monkey King now, he couldn¡¯t escape the palm of the Buddha. Swish! With a wind-breaking sound, the tenth-tier Evolved Being fell to the ground. He didn¡¯t even have the time to scream before he said goodbye to this world forever. Everyone in the restaurant was trembling. They really didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so terrifying. Their faces were full of shock. ¡°Why are there always flies bothering me?¡± Ye Li shook his head. A few secondster, Yue Ling came back to her senses and looked at Ye Li in a daze. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Yue Ling called out softly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Yue Ling. Immediately, Ye Li and Yue Ling walked out of the restaurant. ¡°Ye Li, where are we going now?¡± Yue Ling looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Go find trouble with the Dark Race members,¡± Ye Li said. As soon as Ye Li came to the wastnd, he knew that there was also a Dark Temple in the wastnd. He had been in the wastnd for so long but still didn¡¯t know anything about the Dark Temple. Yue Ling was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing at all. After taking a few steps, Ye Li turned around and looked at Yue Ling. ¡°By the way, do you know where there are members of the Dark Race?¡± Yue Ling was stunned again and then nodded. ¡°Ye Li, there are Dark Race members in all the jurisdictions of City H. There are arge number of zombies in every district, led by a Master-level Dark Race member,¡± Yue Ling said. ¡°Take me there.¡± Ye Li looked at Yue Ling. Then, Yue Ling led Ye Li to a ce. Jiangkou District. This was the area with the most zombies in the various jurisdictions of City H. Not long ago, when the zombies broke through this ce, countless citizens became zombies. The scene was indescribably gruesome. Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Now, except for Little Yue Zhu, the Apocalypse Legion was all Lord-level zombies. Yue Zhu was only a Master-level zombie at the moment, whose level was too low. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± As soon as he arrived at the river entrance, countless zombies ran crazily towards Ye Li. Two level-one zombies synthesized into a level-two zombie. Two level-one zombies synthesized into a level-two zombie. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize the zombies in batches. ¡°Yue Zhu has been upgraded to a tier-2 Master-level zombie.¡± The system prompt rang in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li was very dissatisfied. This speed was too slow. Yue Ling had seen Ye Li¡¯s Apocalypse Legion in the northern realm. Now that she saw it again, although she was shocked, she wasn¡¯t that shocked. ¡°Yue Ling, you know the other zombies. Her name is Yue Zhu. Her name is only one word different from yours,¡± Ye Li said to Yue Ling.. Chapter 591 - 591: The Yu Family and the Yue Family were at War Chapter 591: The Yu Family and the Yue Family were at War Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yue Ling looked at Little Yue Zhu and felt that she was too cute. She had never seen such a cute zombie. ¡°Human, how dare youe here to ughter zombies? You must be tired of living!¡± A tenth-tier corpse king walked out. This tenth-tier corpse king was ugly and looked a little disgusting. Behind the tenth-tier Corpse King was arge number of zombies, enough to make one¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± With the tenth-tier Corpse King¡¯s realm, how could he tell what levels of zombies the Apocalypse Legion was? He couldn¡¯t even tell what level Little Yue Zhu was. The tenth-tier Corpse King looked at Ye Li arrogantly. Then, he looked at the Apocalypse Legion and was stunned. ¡°Human, why are there zombies around you?¡± The tenth-tier Corpse King couldn¡¯t figure out the reason no matter how hard he tried. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Guess if I will tell you.¡± As soon as he said this, the tenth-tier Corpse King burst into fury. ¡°Human, if you don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯ll die!¡± The tenth-tier Corpse King roared. ¡°Eat them!¡± As soon as the tenth-tier Corpse King gave the order, thousands of zombies rushed towards Ye Li. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Ye Li smiled. He could synthesize zombies again. ¡°Do it.¡± Ye Li said lightly. As soon as he finished speaking, the nine zombies of the Apocalypse Legion rushed out. Wherever the nine zombies went, countless zombies fell. These thousands of zombies were nothing in front of them. In an instant, thousands of zombies fell to the ground. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize these zombies. Most of these zombies were Advanced zombies. If they were all level-one or level-two zombies, he would go crazy. ¡°Yue Zhu has been upgraded to a tier 3 Master-level zombie.¡± The tenth-tier Corpse King was stunned. He couldn¡¯t believe it even if he died. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± How could the tenth-tier corpse king say aplete sentence? ¡°Roar!¡± Bai Wawa stepped on the leg of the tenth-tier zombie king, letting him experience the power of the iron-footed zombie. The leg of the tenth-tier corpse king was instantly broken. The tenth-tier Corpse King let out a fierce roar, which made one¡¯s scalp tingle. After Ye Li synthesized the Little Yue Zhu into a level-three tier-three Master-level zombie, there was only a tenth-tier male zombie left. Just in time! Ye Li directly synthesized this tenth-tier Corpse King. Yue Ling swallowed and took a few deep breaths. She had a feeling that Ye Li was the strongest person in the world. Ye Li looked at Yue Ling and suddenly asked, ¡°Are you shocked?¡± Yue Ling was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to suddenly say such a thing. Before she could answer, she heard Ye Li say again, ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked forever, because everything I do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± Hearing this, Yue Ling was even more shocked. Ye Li secretly shook his head. This was always the case. No matter who was faced with such a scene, they would always be shocked. Perhaps¡­ this was Ye Li¡¯s charm. Immediately, Ye Li asked the Apocalypse Legion to gather the zombies. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to H City.¡± Ye Li looked at Yue Ling and said. ¡°But the Apocalypse Legion¡­¡± Yue Ling looked at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Then, Ye Li and Yue Ling returned to City H. As soon as he arrived in City II, he heard someone say that the Yu family and the Yue family were at war. When Yue Ling heard this, her fair face immediately looked extremely worried. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Yue Ling looked at Ye Li anxiously.. Chapter 592 - 592: Hand Over Yue Ling. Chapter 592: Hand Over Yue Ling. Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After Ye Li asked about the location of the Yue family, he held Yue Ling¡¯s hand and activated the Swift Steps to arrive outside the Yue family. At this moment, the Yue family was in a mess, and many disciples of the Yue family fell to the ground. There was still a lot of blood on the ground. It seemed that the disciples of the Yue family had been beaten up badly. ¡°Yue Qian, how are you?¡± Seeing Yue Qian who was on good terms with her, Yue Ling walked forward and hurriedly asked. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Yue Qian didn¡¯t give Yue Ling any face at all. She shook off Yue Ling¡¯s hand and shouted coldly at Yue Ling. ¡°Yue Qian, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yue Ling was a little stunned. Yue Qian sneered. ¡°Yue Ling, if it weren¡¯t for you, would our Yue family have suffered this disaster?¡± After Yue Ling graduated from the Cloud Peak Academy, she hadn¡¯t seen Yu Meng¡¯er. Later, when Yu Meng¡¯er returned to City H, the two met. Then what happened next happened. The disciples of the Yue family all looked at Yue Ling with hatred. After all, their Yue family was a big family in City H. Now that they had be like this, they would have to behave with their tails between their legs in City H in the future. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Yue Ling almost cried. If she had known at that time that Yu Meng¡¯er had already joined the Infinity Sect and that the young master of the Infinity Sect liked Yu Meng¡¯er, she would definitely not have had a conflict with Yu Meng¡¯er. But before Yue Ling could finish speaking, Yue Qian interrupted her. ¡°At this point, what¡¯s there to be hypocritical about? In the past, you relied on the fact that you are the number one genius of the Yue family. Who do you respect in the Yue family?¡± Yue Qian stared at Yue Ling and said coldly. Ye Li listened to this conversation. Although Yue Ling wasn¡¯t a bad person, sometimes it was like this. People always liked to look down on others. Just like many people felt that they could kill him. At this moment, an injured middle-aged man quickly walked out. The middle-aged man was a fifth-tier Transcender. ¡°Dad!¡± When Yue Ling saw the middle-aged man, she hurriedly called him. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Yue Cheng, and he was the son of Yue Kun, the head of the Yue family. Yue Cheng quickly walked to Yue Ling¡¯s side and immediately said to Yue Ling in a low voice, ¡°Ling¡¯er, leave City H quickly and nevere back.¡± Yue Ling was a little stunned. She didn¡¯t understand why her father would say such a thing. At this moment, a few more gic warriors of the Yue family walked out. These gic warriors were all above the age of 60. They were all Transcender and elders of the Yue family. ¡°Quickly leave!¡± Yue Cheng shouted at Yue Ling and then stood in front of her. Ye Li had been silent on the side. The way Yue Cheng protected Yue Ling really touched his heartstrings. The three elders of the Yue family were also injured. They walked to Yue Cheng angrily, and the disciples of the Yue family all stood behind the three elders. ¡°Yue Cheng! Do you still want to protect her?¡± An elder shouted angrily. ¡°I thought that she was not bad since she had left the family, but after she left the family, she did that kind of thing. She deserves to be killed!¡± Another elder roared. That kind of thing? Of course, he was referring to Yue Ling beating Yu Meng¡¯er up. ¡°Now as long as we hand Yue Ling over to the Yu family, this matter can be resolved. Yue Cheng, you are also a disciple of the Yue family. Do you want to see the Yue family be like this?¡± An elder who had a good rtionship with Yue Cheng said to him.. Chapter 593 - 593:I Didn’t Want To Say My Name Chapter 593:I Didn¡¯t Want To Say My Name Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yue Cheng looked at the elder who spoke. ¡°Third Uncle, tell Father not to hand over Ling¡¯er.¡± Yue Cheng¡¯s father was naturally Yue Kun, the head of the Yue family. ¡°s!¡± The Third Elder sighed heavily. ¡°If we don¡¯t hand over Ling¡¯er, the entire Yue family will be in danger. You should know how powerful the Infinity Sect is.¡± A bitter smile appeared on Yue Cheng¡¯s face. At this moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°A small Infinity Sect actually makes you so afraid. This is sad.¡± A sudden voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone from the Yue family looked in the direction of the voice and found that it was a handsome young man. ¡°Who are you?¡± Yue Qian looked at Ye Li coldly. Everyone in the Yue family looked at Ye Li, wondering who this handsome young man in front of them was. Flow dare he interrupt on such an asion? Ye Li smiled and looked at the sun in the sky. A few secondster, he looked at Yue Qian and slowly said, ¡°Actually, 1 don¡¯t want to say who I am.¡± ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you have a name?¡± Yue Qian¡¯s voice became colder. The people of the Yue family didn¡¯t understand either. He didn¡¯t want to say his name? What was the reason? ¡°Of course I have a name, and my name seems to be quite famous.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Yue Qian sneered. In her opinion, Ye Li was either a lunatic or a fool. ¡°Since you¡¯re very famous, why don¡¯t you want to say it?¡± Yue Qian questioned coldly. ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid 1¡¯11 scare you half to death,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. As soon as he said this, everyone in the Yue family was stunned. They even felt that they had heard wrong. Could this person¡¯s name scare them half to death? ¡°Brat, I¡¯m a little interested in your name now. Tell me your name, or you will die!¡± The Grand Elder of the Yue family stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water. He looked at the Grand Elder indifferently. ¡°Do you really want to know my name?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Li secretly sighed. In fact, he really didn¡¯t want to say his name, but since they all wanted to know, he would satisfy their curiosity. ¡°My name is Ye Li, but many people won¡¯t choose to call me Ye Li, but the Demon King¡­ Ye Li.¡± Ye Li slowly said. ¡°What!!!¡± When Ye Li finished speaking, everyone in the Yue family gasped and looked at Ye Li dumbfounded. Demon King Ye Li? This was the most famous powerhouse in the wastnd recently. He led the Sword Sect to destroy the Heavenly de Sect. However, the news that Ye Li killed the Qiankun Broadsword Master didn¡¯t spread, because when the Qiankun Broadsword Master came to the wastnd from the Mystic Land, no one knew, not even the people from the Four Weapons Hall. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, the man with the Apocalypse Legion?¡± ¡°He led the Sword Sect to destroy the number one sect in the wastnd, the Heavenly de Sect.¡± ¡°I heard that the zombies in the Apocalypse Legion are all Lord-level zombies. Some time ago, in various ces in the wastnd, Lord-level zombies led an army of zombies to pass by.¡± ¡°I also heard that the Demon King Ye Li is not a member of the Dark Race, but a human. However, he is the only person in the world who can control zombies.¡± Everyone in the Yue family was horrified. The words ¡°Demon King Ye Li¡± struck them like a bolt from the blue. The three elders and Yue Cheng also looked deeply afraid. Yue Qian sneered.. She stared at Ye Li and said, ¡°Just because you said you are the Demon King Ye Li doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re really the Demon King Ye Li!¡± Chapter 594 - 594:I Am Really The Demon King, Ye Li Chapter 594:I Am Really The Demon King, Ye Li Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone from the Yue family was stunned when they heard Yue Qian¡¯s words. They thought for a moment and found that what Yue Qian said made sense. The young man¡¯s words weren¡¯t enough to prove that he was the Demon King, Ye Li. For a moment, the three elders of the Yue family couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed. Ye Li secretly smiled. No one would believe the truth these days. What was the reason? ¡°You must be the person who made Yu Meng¡¯er unable to move. Although you are very strong, you are definitely not the Demon King Ye Li. It¡¯s impossible for a big shot like the Demon King Ye Li toe here!¡± Yue Qian spoke as if she had really seen through everything. Yu Meng¡¯er was a tenth-tier Evolved Being, and Ye Li could immobilize a tenth-tier Evolved Being. Anyone could guess that Ye Li was definitely not weaker than a tenth-tier Evolved Being. Ye Li looked at Yue Qian, and a yful look appeared on his handsome face. ¡°I¡¯m really the Demon King, Ye Li. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ye Li said casually. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Yue Qian was even more certain that the person in front of her was not the Demon King Ye Li. After saying so much, who was Yue Qian? Among the younger generation of the Yue family, Yue Qian was second only to Yue Ling, a seventh-tier Evolved Being. ¡°Tell me who you are!¡± the Grand Elder said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°That¡¯s right. Demon King Ye Li? What a joke!¡± When Yue Ling heard this, her heart almost stopped beating. She knew much more than the people of the Yue family what kind of person Ye Li was. ¡°Stop it. He¡¯s really the Demon King, Ye Li.¡± Yue Ling hurriedly said. If this continued, Ye Li might instantly turn the Yue family into powder before the Yu family took action. As soon as Yue Ling said this, everyone from the Yue family was stunned again and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Yue Qian¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Yue Ling, do you really think we don¡¯t know that you said this to protect him? It just so happens that the two of you are here. If we hand you over to the Yu family, our Yue family will be safe.¡± ¡°Good idea, Qian¡¯er!¡± the Grand Elder said. Grand Elder Yue Shan was Yue Qian¡¯s biological grandfather. He was deeply gratified to see his granddaughter so bold. Upon hearing this, Yue Ling hurriedly looked at Ye Li. Seeing that Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Grandpa, do you know what you are doing?¡± Yue Ling sighed and said. ¡°Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t be rude!¡± Yue Cheng scolded. Ye Li listened to them and thought that the Yue family was quite interesting. It seemed that their rtionship was very harmonious. There were not many families like the post-apocalyptic world. ¡°You should be d. If it weren¡¯t for Yue Ling, you would be dead now,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. He said this to scare the Yue family. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t let such an interesting family perish. But to his surprise, the people of the Yue family were not afraid. Instead, they all revealed extremely angry expressions. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re pretending to be the Demon King, Ye Li, and you¡¯re still so rude. I think you won¡¯t cry until you see the coffin!¡± The Grand Elder shouted angrily. Ye Li secretly smiled. Why did people always say that he wouldn¡¯t shed a tear until he saw the coffin? ¡°I, Ye Li, won¡¯t cry even if 1 see a coffin, because 1 will never need a coffin.¡± Ye Li slowly said. When the people of the Yue family heard this, they were instantly furious. At this moment, a Yue family disciple hurriedly ran out and shouted in horror, ¡°Elders, the family head is dying..¡± Chapter 595 - 595: Of Course To Save The Head Of Your Yue Family Chapter 595: Of Course To Save The Head Of Your Yue Family Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When everyone from the Yue family heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°The family head is dying?¡± The Grand Elder looked at the confinement disciple in shock. ¡°Yes, elders, go in and take a look,¡± the Yue family disciple hurriedly said. When the three elders of the Yue family heard this, they couldn¡¯t care less and all walked in. Yue Cheng hurriedly followed her in. Yue Ling¡¯s fair face was filled with shock. Her grandfather had treated her the best when he was alive, but now¡­ Immediately, Yue Ling looked extremely sad. If it weren¡¯t for her, the Yu family wouldn¡¯t havee to cause trouble for the Yue family. It wasn¡¯t until now that Yue Ling realized how willful she was. In this world, there were some people who couldn¡¯t be provoked. Yue Ling had already understood this principle. ¡°Do you me yourself?¡± Ye Li looked at Yue Ling and said lightly. This matter was more or less rted to Ye Li. Ye Li certainly wouldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing. Yue Ling was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. She looked at Ye Li, not knowing how to answer. ¡°It¡¯s okay. 1 can save your grandfather.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Yue Ling was shocked and looked at Ye Li in a daze. ¡°Ye Li, is what you said true?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Do you think I, Ye Li, need to lie to you?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li was about to walk into the Yue family. But as soon as he took a step forward, a group of disciples of the Yue family stopped him. ¡°You can¡¯t go in without orders!¡± A disciple of the Yue family looked at Ye Li coldly. Ye Li didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand why there were always so many ignorant people. Suddenly, the dozen or so Yue Family disciples blocking in front of him were all sent flying. The entire process was smooth and happened even within less than a second. More than a dozen Yue Family disciples fell heavily to the ground. They felt that their internal organs were about to be disced. They looked at Ye Li in horror. They didn¡¯t see how Ye Li attacked at all, but they were sent flying. Yue Ling was still frozen like a y sculpture. Ye Li looked at her and slowly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then, Ye Li and Yue Ling walked into the Yue family. After walking into the Yue family, Ye Li found that the Yue family was also in a mess, looking a little miserable. ¡°Ye Li, I¡¯ll take you to my grandfather¡¯s room.¡± Yue Ling said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. Then, Ye Li and Yue Ling went to Yue Kun¡¯s room. Yue Kun was the head of the Yue family, a tenth-tier Transcender. In the H Base City, his strength was definitely terrifying. Yue Ling took Ye Li to Yue Kun¡¯s room and found that the door was not closed. Several cries came from inside. Hearing such cries, Yue Ling¡¯s tears fell. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Yue Ling called softly. At this moment, the Third Elder of the Yue family walked out of the room and looked at Ye Li and Yue Ling coldly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The Third Elder¡¯s expression was extremely cold. ¡°Third Grandpa, I¡­¡± Before Yue Ling finished speaking, she was interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°To save the head of the Yue family, of course,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing this, the Third Elder couldn¡¯t help but tremble and look at Ye Li in shock. ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t continue to speak but walked into the room. Seeing this, for some reason, the Third Elder didn¡¯t stop Ye Li but let him enter the room.. Chapter 596 - 596: Saved Yue Kun Chapter 596: Saved Yue Kun Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li walked into the room and saw the old man on the bed. His breath was extremely weak and there were many wounds on his body. He didn¡¯t look like he would live long. The old man was naturally Yue Kun, the head of the Yue family. When the people of the Yu family came to cause trouble, he led the Yue family to resist with all their strength. However, the difference in strength between the Yue family and the Yu family was too great. Yue Kun was seriously injured in the battle with the head of the Yu family. ¡°Why did youe in?¡± The Grand Elder stared at Ye Li. As soon as he said this, everyone in the room turned around. Many people had never seen Ye Li before. In addition to sadness, there was also a hint of confusion on their faces. ¡°First Grandpa, Ye Li is here to save Grandpa.¡± Yue Ling hurriedly exined. ¡°Save Grandpa?¡± Yue Qian snorted coldly. She stared at Ye Li and said coldly, ¡°Do you really think he is the Demon King, Ye Li?¡± Hearing this, Ye Li naturally didn¡¯t want to talk to an ant like Yue Qian. He slowly raised his palm, and a white spiritual energy appeared in his palm. In the room, everyone¡¯s pupils were constricted when they saw the white spiritual energy in Ye Li¡¯s hand. White spiritual energy? Heaven-Defying Level gic talent!!! For the people of the Yue family, they had only heard of a Heaven-Defying Level gic warrior in legends. Now that a real Heaven-Defying Level gic warrior had appeared in front of them, they were almost shocked to death. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re actually a Heaven-tier Heaven-Defying Level gic warrior?¡± The Grand Elder of the Yue family looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li ignored the Grand Elder, and a gentle white spiritual energy slowly entered the body of the old man on the bed. No one from the Yue family resisted because they couldn¡¯t feel any threat from this white spiritual energy. The white spiritual light in Ye Li¡¯s palm kept entering Yue Kun¡¯s body. A few secondster, everyone from the Yue family in the room was stunned. This was because they saw that the wounds on Yue Kun¡¯s body were recovering at a visible speed. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!¡± The Grand Elder of the Yue family was horrified. His eyes had widened to thergest size in history. Then, Ye Li retracted his palm, and the white spiritual energy suddenly stopped. Yue Kun, the head of the Yue family, got up from the bed as if nothing had happened. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yue Kun touched his head. Obviously, he was a little confused. Everyone in the Yue family in the room froze as if they were petrified. Everything that had just happened was too unbelievable in their eyes. Yue Qian was the most shocked. She had already firmly believed that the person in front of her couldn¡¯t be the Demon King Ye Li, but now¡­ Such firm belief was shaken. On the other hand, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all, as if he was doing something trivial. ¡°Grandpa, Ye Li saved you.¡± Yue Ling was the first toe back to her senses and said to Yue Kun. Yue Kun was stunned. He muttered to himself, ¡°Ye Li?¡± He felt that this name was extremely familiar. After thinking for a few seconds, the pupils of Yue Kun couldn¡¯t help but constrict. ¡°Are you the Demon King, Ye Li?¡± Yue Kun looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°That¡¯s right. I am the Demon King, Ye Li.¡± Ye Li slowly said. He felt that there was nothing to hide. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Yue Kun hurriedly knelt in front of Ye Li. ¡°Lord Demon King, please save the Yue family!¡± Chapter 597 - 597: The Grand Elder Of The Yu Family Came To Visit Chapter 597: The Grand Elder Of The Yu Family Came To Visit Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Seeing the head of the Yue family, Yue Kun, kneel, everyone in the Yue family couldn¡¯t help being startled. They didn¡¯t expect their leader to suddenly kneel. At this moment, an idea popped up in the minds of the people of the Yue family. That was, the person in front of him was really the Demon King Ye Li. Thinking of this, everyone in the Yue family in the room trembled and broke into a cold sweat. ¡°What are you waiting for? Kneel!¡± Yue Kun scolded. Yue Kun knew very well that he was going to die just now, but Ye Li could save him from the brink of death. No one would believe that he wasn¡¯t the Demon King Ye Li. After the family head spoke, everyone in the Yue family knelt on the ground, including Yue Ling. This was Demon King Ye Li!!! Ye Li, the Demon King who led the Sword Sect to destroy the Heavenly de Sect. Compared to the Heavenly de Sect, the Yu family and the Infinity Sect were nothing. Ye Li didn¡¯t expect these people to suddenly kneel on the ground. ¡°Get up. Yue Ling is my friend.¡± Ye Li slowly said. When everyone in the Yue family heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. They looked at Ye Li in shock. Yue Ling was a friend of the Demon King, Ye Li? Of course, they knew how great a blessing it was to be a friend of the Demon King, Ye Li. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Yue Kun, the head of the Yue family, didn¡¯t insist. He hurriedly got up from the ground. He knew that an existence like the Demon King, Ye Li, didn¡¯t like to say the same thing twice. After Yue Kun got up, everyone in the Yue family in the room also got up. Yue Qian, on the other hand, felt ashamed. Earlier, outside the Yue family, she questioned Ye Li with absolute arrogance. She also believed that Ye Li couldn¡¯t be the Demon King, Ye Li. But now that such a situation had happened, what else could she do except to be ashamed? She buried her head deeply. Now Yue Qian felt that as long as she looked at Ye Li, her heart would be attacked by ten thousand points. Unfortunately, there were some things that she couldn¡¯t hide from. Ye Li looked at Yue Qian and said indifferently, ¡°Now, do you believe that 1 am the Demon King Ye Li?¡± As soon as he said this, Yue Qian and the three elders of the Yue family wished they could find a hole to hide in. ¡°Master Demon King, I really didn¡¯t expect an existence like you to be friends with Ling¡¯er.¡± Yue Kun, the head of the Yue family, was overjoyed. With such a reputation, no one in the entire City H dared to provoke his Yue family. Who wasn¡¯t afraid of the Demon King Ye Li!!! ¡°Grand Elder, Grand Elder!¡± At this moment, another Yue Family disciple ran into the room. The Yue Family disciple looked deeply horrified, as if he had seen something extremely terrifying. Before this Yue Family disciple could speak, he saw the family head and couldn¡¯t help but take three steps back in fright. He rubbed his eyes and felt that he had seen wrongly. But no matter how he rubbed his eyes, the result was the same. ¡°Family¡­ Family Head, are you okay?¡± This disciple of the Yue family was stunned. Everyone knew that Yue Kun was seriously injured in the battle with the head of the Yu family, but now he was standing here as if nothing had happened. ¡°Tell me what it is!¡± Yue Kun said in a low voice. Only then did the disciples of the Yue family remember that he was here to report something big. ¡°Family Head, the Grand Elder of the Yu family is here!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± When everyone in the Yue family heard this, they were all stunned. It hadn¡¯t been long since the Yu Family people left the Yue Family, and now they were here again.. Did they really think the Yue Family was easy to bully? Chapter 598 - 598: State Your Purpose Chapter 598: State Your Purpose Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone in the Yue family was furious. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Yue Ling looked at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed a yful smile. He thought to himself, The Yu Family is simply courting death. This is interesting. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Immediately, everyone from the Yue family followed Ye Li out of the Yue family. After arriving outside the Yue family, he found an old man in his sixties. The old man¡¯s eyes were shining like lightning, and his face was pale gold. The old man was none other than the Grand Elder of the Yu family, Yu Tong, a tenth-tier Transcender. Seeing the people from the Yue familye out, Yu Tong put on a smug smile. But in the next second, he couldn¡¯tugh anymore. This was because he saw Yue Kun, the head of the Yue family. ¡°How is it possible?¡± Yue Kun was shocked to the extreme. He had personally seen the family head seriously injure Yue Kun, but now Yue Kun was unscathed. This was simply unbelievable. ¡°Yu Tong, what do you want!¡± Yue Kun said coldly to Yu Tong. After all, Yu Tong was the Grand Elder of the Yu family and had encountered countless unbelievable things. Hearing Yue Kun¡¯s words, he came back to his senses. ¡°Yue Kun, I didn¡¯t expect your Yue family to have such divine medicine. You were so seriously injured, but you¡¯re actually fine now.¡± Yu Tong looked at Yue Kun in disdain. In his opinion, Yue Kun must have taken some shocking divine medicine. Otherwise, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would have to lie in bed for at least half a year. Before Yue Kun could speak, Ye Li spoke first. ¡°Tell me your purpose.¡± Ye Li looked at Yu Tong indifferently. Yu Tong was stunned. He looked Ye Li up and down. Obviously, he didn¡¯t know Ye Li. ¡°Who are you? Do you have a say here?¡± Yu Tong looked at Ye Li disdainfully. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Let me ask you again. Tell me your purpose. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Yu Tong threw his head back andughed as if he had heard the funniest joke he had ever had. ¡°Brat, how bold are you? How dare you talk to me like this? What a joke!¡± In Yu Tong¡¯s opinion, Ye Li was just a pitifully weak ant. Such an ant should have been groveling in front of him, but he still showed such a domineering posture. Ye Li shook his head slightly. He didn¡¯t understand why someone always asked him to say his words a third time. Ye Li slowly raised his index finger, and then a terrifying white spiritual attack shot at Yu Tong at an astonishing speed. Yu Tong¡¯s eyes widened, and his old face fell. He found that he couldn¡¯t dodge such an attack. ¡°All!!!¡± A pig-like scream sounded in the ears of everyone from the Yue family. A shocking bloody hole had appeared on the right leg of Yu Tong, the Grand Elder of the Yu family. Yu Tong fell to the ground, screaming. Everyone from the Yue family was stunned. They never expected Ye Li¡¯s casual blow to be so terrifying! Yue Qian had a trace of hope before, but now with Ye Li¡¯s attack, this trace of hope hadpletely disappeared. Demon King Ye Li! Ever since they destroyed the Heavenly de Sect, they had be an existence that countless people in the wastnd couldn¡¯t even dream of. Now, such an existence had appeared in front of them. Ye Li slowly walked to Yu Tong, his face still expressionless. He slowly said, ¡°Now, can you tell me the purpose of your trip?¡± Chapter 599 - 599: Get Your Family Head to Kowtow and Apologize to Me Chapter 599: Get Your Family Head to Kowtow and Apologize to Me Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone from the Yue family looked at Ye Li¡¯s slightly thin back in horror. They all looked at each other in bewilderment. Although the Demon King Ye Li was famous, they had never seen him before and couldn¡¯t understand how terrifying he was. Now that they saw it, they almost couldn¡¯t breathe. This pressure was too terrifying. Yu Tong was still screaming like a pig being ughtered. How could he still hear Ye Li¡¯s words? ¡°All! It hurts!¡± Yu Tong rolled crazily on the ground, his eyes bloodshot from the pain. Although Yu Tong was a tenth-tier Transcender, he wasn¡¯t immune to pain. The white spiritual light attack from Ye Li carried a prating and bone-piercing effect. Once it hit, the sensation was beyond imagination. Seeing that Yu Tong had no intention of answering, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help shaking his head slightly. Swish! Another wind-breaking sound sounded, followed by another shrill scream. ¡°All!!!¡± Another bloody hole appeared on Yu Tong¡¯s other leg. Blood fell to the ground drop by drop! When everyone from the Yue family saw this scene, they were dumbfounded. They even held their breath, feeling an unprecedented pressure. ¡°Now, can you tell me?¡± Ye Li slowly said to Yu Tong. When Yu Tong heard this, he was so frightened that his soul was gone. A chill ran from his tailbone to the top of his head. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t care less about the pain. He looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°We, we know that Yue Ling and that unknown youth have returned to the Yue family, so I¡¯m here to ask the Yue family to hand them over.¡± Yu Tong was about to cry. He had never felt so much pain since he was born, but now he had met a devil like Ye Li. No! Ye Li was definitely not a devil, but¡­ a Demon King! Ye Li smiled. ¡°The unknown youth you mentioned is me.¡± When Yu Tong heard this, he was even more frightened. He had never been so afraid. He had really never been so afraid. ¡°Go. Tell the head of your Yu family that 1 want him to kowtow to me and apologize. Otherwise, the consequences will be serious.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Hearing this, Yu Tong seemed to be reborn, but he couldn¡¯t stand up anymore and could only crawl away. However, even if he crawled, he was much faster than ordinary people because he was a tenth-tier Transcender. Everyone from the Yue family looked at Yu Tong who was crawling quickly. They were all dumbfounded. Yu Tong¡¯s desire to survive was too strong. Ye Li didn¡¯t continue to look at Yu Tong. His face was still indifferent, as if he had just done something trivial. Then, he walked into the Yue family. Everyone in the Yue family now knew that Ye Li was the Demon King Ye Li that they couldn¡¯t even look up to. The Demon King Ye Li was their backer! What were they afraid of now? Nothing!!! Some children even wondered how they would walk in City H in the future, whether they should walk straight or walk sideways. After arriving at the Yue Family¡¯s hall, Yue Kun hurriedly invited Ye Li to take a seat. After Ye Li sat down, the Yue Family served tea and water. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 really don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡± Yue Kun looked at Ye Li gratefully. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water. He slowly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Everything I did was just because I¡¯m Yue Ling¡¯s friend..¡± Chapter 600 - 600: All the Soldiers of Yu Family Attacked Chapter 600: All the Soldiers of Yu Family Attacked Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When the people in the Yue family¡¯s hall heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they naturally understood what Ye Li meant. From now on, Yue Ling¡¯s status in the Yue family would reach an unprecedented level. ¡°By the way, Yue Ling, it¡¯s boring in City H. Why don¡¯t you go to the Sword Sect? 1¡¯11 ask Gao Feng to take you as his disciple,¡± Ye Li suddenly said to Yue Ling. Yue Ling was shocked and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Ye Li, is what you said true?¡± No one was unwilling to go higher, and no water was unwilling to flow lower. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll lie?¡± Ye Li slowly said. Hearing this, Yue Ling was naturally overjoyed. Entering the Sword Sect was the dream of countless young people in the wastnd. When Yue Qian heard this, she regretted it. She regretted it extremely. Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world. Yue Qian was a seventh-tier Evolved Being, and Ye Li was a tier-3 Chosen One. The gap in strength was even greater than the sky. He naturally wouldn¡¯t bicker with a person like Yue Qian. Of course, Ye Li had already seen Yue Qian¡¯s regret. Ye Li looked at Yue Ling again and found that Yue Ling was also looking at Yue Qian with a strange expression. ¡°Don¡¯t regret it. You can also go to the Sword Sect, but Gao Feng probably won¡¯t take you in as his disciple. You can be the disciple of any peak master.¡± Ye Li looked at Yue Qian and slowly said. When Yue Qian heard this, her body trembled, and her fair face was full of shock. She never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. Everyone from the Yue family was overjoyed. The two geniuses of the Yue family had entered the Sword Sect. Now that the Heavenly de Sect had been destroyed, their Yue family¡¯s future achievements could be said to be limitless. ¡°Thank you, Demon King!¡± Yue Qian hurriedly knelt on the ground, her fair face full of gratitude. Ye Li waved his hand. He didn¡¯t like others kneeling in front of him, but there were always people doing this. There was nothing he could do. At the same time, he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be long before the head of the Yu family knelt in front of him. He had never been a good person. But he had promised to protect Yue Ling in the Cloud Peak Academy, so he certainly had to keep his word. A momentter, a smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Finally.¡± Then, Ye Li got up from his seat and slowly walked out of the hall. The people from the Yue family in the hall were a little confused, but since the Demon King Ye Li had walked out, they followed closely behind. After arriving outside the Yue family, they understood why Ye Li came out. It was because the people from the Yu family had already arrived, and all of them had been deployed. ¡°Yue family!¡± An old man said coldly. This old man was none other than the head of the Yu family, Yu Wuyun, a Tier 1 Transcender. When Yu Tong crawled back to the Yu family, he had already told him everything. His expression immediately turned cold. He didn¡¯t expect Yu Tong to be so seriously injured, nor did he expect someone to demand him to kowtow and admit his mistake. In City H, the Yu family had always been the overlord. It wouldn¡¯t end well for anyone who provoked them. Yu Wuyun looked at the boy in front of him coldly and sneered. ¡°You must be the boy who injured Yu Tong.¡± Everyone from the Yu family was stunned when they heard this, because this boy looked too young. ¡°That¡¯s right. Kowtow and apologize to me. Don¡¯t make me angry.¡± Ye Li looked at Yu Wuyun and slowly said. Hearing this, everyone in the Yu family was shocked.. Chapter 601 - 601: Yu Wuyun Was Utterly Shocked Chapter 601: Yu Wuyun Was Utterly Shocked Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions No one in the Yu family would have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. To make their family head kneel and kowtow to apologize for him? This was definitely the most shocking thing they had ever heard. Yu Wuyun didn¡¯t expect the young man in front of him to say such a thing. He couldn¡¯t have looked more shocked. A few secondster, Yu Wuyun came back to his senses and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Brat, do you know the consequences when you say this?¡± Yu Wuyun said coldly. Ye Li secretly shook his head. It seemed that the warrior families in City H were indeed not good. Yu Meng¡¯er was a tenth-tier Evolved Being, and Yu Wuyun was only a Tier 1 Transcender. It seemed that the Infinity Sect was much stronger than the Yu family. ¡°It seems that you won¡¯t kowtow to me and admit your mistake?¡± Ye Li looked at Yu Wuyun indifferently. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Yu Wuyun burst into fury and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Yu Wuyun roared. Ye Li shook his head slightly. He sighed. When did a mere Tier 1 Transcender dare to pretend in front of him? What a joke. Ye Li slowly raised his finger and then raised it high. ¡°I have a finger that can prate the sky and the earth!¡± On his finger, a terrifying white spiritual light entangled, looking terrifying. Everyone in the Yu family was stunned when they saw the white spiritual light on Ye Li¡¯s finger. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Heaven-Defying Level gic talent!!! Everyone in the Yu family was shocked. For them, the Heaven-Defying Level gic talent was simply a legend. But now a person with such a gic talent had appeared in front of them. Yu Wuyun, the head of the Yu family, was also stunned. He would never have dreamed that Ye Li was a Heaven-Defying Level gic warrior. Just as Yu Wuyun was stunned, Ye Li¡¯s finger fell. Swish! The speed of the white spiritual light attack reached an astonishing level, looking extremely terrifying. For Ye Li, a Tier 1 Transcender was about the same as a tenth-tier Evolved Being. No matter what, they wouldn¡¯t be able to resist his One Yang Finger. The next moment, the terrifying white spiritual light pierced through Yu Wuyun¡¯s legs, and Yu Wuyun instantly knelt on the ground. Silence, a deathly silence! No one in the Yu family would have expected this. They had thought that Ye Li was just an ant in front of their family head, but they didn¡¯t expect this situation. ¡°I asked you to kowtow and apologize, but you didn¡¯t listen and had to make me do this. Why do you have to do this?¡± Ye Li slowly said. Yu Wuyun was in extreme pain, and cold sweat had drenched his entire body. ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡± Yu Wuyun looked at Ye Li in horror. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°My name is Ye Li, but many people don¡¯t call me Ye Li, but Demon King Ye Li.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as he said this, everyone in the Yu family took three steps back in fright, their eyes as wide as they could. There was no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. An ant was an ant. How sad. ¡°De¡­ Demon King Ye Li?¡± Yu Wuyun¡¯s face was ashen because he would never have thought that the person in front of him was the Demon King, Ye Li. ¡°How is it? Do you still want me to die?¡± Ye Li looked at Yu Wuyun indifferently. Yu Wuyun didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. He was already scared out of his wits. Yu Meng¡¯er froze like a wooden statue.. Chapter 602 - 602: Adorable Boy Chapter 602: Adorable Boy Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yu Meng¡¯er looked at Ye Li in a daze. At this moment, there were no words to describe her horror. Demon King Ye Li! This was the Demon King, Ye Li. ¡°Oh, right. I heard that your backer is the Infinity Sect. How is it? Do you want to let the Infinity Sect have a try?¡± Ye Li looked at Yu Wuyun indifferently. Everyone from the Yu family looked at each other. They all looked different, but there was one thing on their faces, which was horror, deep horror. They couldn¡¯t even breathe, and their souls were trembling deeply. ¡°Demon¡­ Demon King, we were wrong. Please forgive us.¡± Yu Wuyun kowtowed to Ye Li a few times. He knew that if the Demon King Ye Li didn¡¯t forgive them, their Yu family would be reduced to ashes in an instant. He would never doubt if Ye Li had such strength. Ye Li looked at Yu Wuyun, thinking that Yu Wuyun¡¯s attitude was not bad. ¡°Get lost.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Hearing this, everyone from the Yu family hurriedly fled as if they had been pardoned. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He looked at Yue Ling indifferently. ¡°Now that the matter has been resolved, you and Yue Qian can go to the Sword Sect. Just tell them my name.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and disappeared, leaving the people of the Yue family behind in shock. In the wilderness. The wilderness of the base city was extremely terrifying. There were not only ferocious beasts here, but also zombies. At this moment, the Apocalypse Legion was in the wilderness not far from City H and had gathered many zombies. Ye Li arrived in front of the Apocalypse Legion. The nine zombies of the Apocalypse Legion respectfully greeted Ye Li. After nodding, Ye Li began to synthesize these zombies. ¡°Yue Zhu has been upgraded to a sixth-tier Master-level zombie¡­¡± In the end, Yue Zhu upgraded to a Tier 1 Lord-level zombie. At present, Ah Da was a fifth-tier Lord-level zombie, and the others were all Tier 1 Lord-level zombies. ¡°Help! Help! Can someone save me?¡± At this moment, a panicked voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and found an extremely cute young man running over quickly. Behind the young man were more than a dozen Dark Race members. These Dark Race members were all master-level Dark Race members. And this cute boy¡¯s realm was not bad. He was actually a Tier 1 Transcender,parable to Yu Wuyun. Ye Li could tell that this boy must be a disciple of a certain sect. The cute boy ran not far from Ye Li and saw Ye Li and the nine zombies of the Apocalypse Legion!!! ¡°Oh my god, this¡­¡± The cute boy was desperate. He was really desperate. More than a dozen Master-level Dark Race members also stopped in their tracks. They looked at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion coldly. With the strength of these members of the Dark Race, they couldn¡¯t tell the realm of Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Human?¡± A member of the Dark Race looked at Ye Li and said. ¡°No, who are you?¡± Another Master-level Dark Race member said coldly. Ye Li ignored the Dark Race member and looked at the cute boy. ¡°Why are they chasing you?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. The cute boy was a little stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to ask such a question. ¡°Because¡­ Because I stole their Cloud Scarlet Fruit.¡± Cloud Scarlet Fruit? For Ye Li, this was an extremely unfamiliar name. However, he felt that this youth was not bad. He actually dared to steal under the noses of so many Master-level Dark Race members.. Chapter 603 - 603: Master, Please Accept My Bow Chapter 603: Master, Please ept My Bow Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at the dozen or so Master-level Dark Race members in front of him indifferently. ¡°Wait a moment. Let me ask you something.¡± After that, Ye Li asked the cute boy, ¡°What is the Cloud Scarlet Fruit?¡± Before the cute boy could answer, an extremely impatient voice came from a Master-level Dark Race member. ¡°Human, who would let you ask? Why didn¡¯t you run when you met us? Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you control a few zombies?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, this Tier 1 Master-level Dark Race member pounced at Ye Li. Swish! With a wind-breaking sound, the life of this Tier 1 Master-level Dark Race member disappeared from this world forever. Insta-killed a Tier 1 Master-level Dark Race member? The cute boy and the other Master-level Dark Race members were all stunned. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He looked at the cute boy and continued to ask, ¡°Go on, what¡¯s the use of the Cloud Scarlet Fruit?¡± ¡°A¡­ after one eats the Cloud Scarlet Fruit, his strength can temporarily increase by ten times. In the entire Eastern Realm, it¡¯s one of the most precious medicines,¡± the cute boy replied in a daze. Hearing this, Ye Li understood. ¡°Then you¡¯re quite bold.¡± Ye Li looked at the cute boy and said, The cute boy touched his head as if he was a little embarrassed. ¡°Human, are you going to be our enemy?¡± Another Tier 1 Master-level member of the Dark Race said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°So you are members of the Dark Temple.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Human, are you afraid?¡± Ye Li shook his head slightly. ¡°If you weren¡¯t members of the Dark Temple, 1 might have spared your lives, but now you have no way out.¡± The dozen or so Master-level Dark Race members were all stunned, but the moment they were stunned, they were already dead. Even when they died, they didn¡¯t know how they died. In this perilous world, 1 killed my way out with the de in my hand! The cute boy was stunned. This was the first time he had been so shocked since he was born. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The cute boy¡¯s eyes widened. In his opinion, everything was too unbelievable. ¡°Who¡­ Who are you exactly?¡± A look of vignce appeared on the cute boy¡¯s face. His father had told him that he couldn¡¯t trust anyone in the wilderness. ¡°Tell me your name first.¡± Ye Li found this boy interesting. ¡°My, my name is Chuan Ning,¡± the cute boy replied. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Li.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chuan Ning nodded. ¡°Oh, Ye Li, what!!!¡± Chuan Ning seemed to think of something extremely terrifying, his face full of fear. ¡°His name is Ye Li, and he has zombies following him. Could it be, could it be¡­ he is the Demon King Ye Li?¡± Chuan Ning was secretly shocked. What an incredible possibility! ¡°Are, are you the Demon King, Ye Li?¡± Chuan Ning looked at Ye Li carefully. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, Chuan Ning knelt in front of Ye Li in the next second. ¡°Master, please ept my bow!¡± What? Ye Li was stunned. Master, disciple? When did he have such a disciple? Why didn¡¯t he know? ¡°Master, since you destroyed the Heavenly de Sect, I, Chuan Ning, have decided to take you as my master!¡± Chuan Ning¡¯s face was full of smiles. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face regained its calmness as he looked indifferently at Chuan Ning. ¡°I won¡¯t take you as my disciple. Get up..¡± Chapter 604 - 604: The First Temple Master of the Dark Temple in the Wasteland Chapter 604: The First Temple Master of the Dark Temple in the Wastnd Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Chuan Ning didn¡¯t seem to want to give up. His face was very firm. ¡°No! I must make you my master.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li smiled. No one had ever dared to say such a thing to him. What a joke. Immediately, Ye Li discovered something. He activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to scan the body of Chuan Ning. Then he seemed to see something interesting and smiled. Hiding his aura? Ye Li secretly smiled. Fortunately, he was smart. If he hadn¡¯t used the Heavenly Spirit Eyes, he really wouldn¡¯t have known that the person in front of him was actually from the Dark Race. Furthermore, her gender was female! Did he want to be an undercover agent by his side? Ye Li thought that he had been targeted by the Dark Temple in the wastnd. ¡°Return to your original appearance,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Chuan Ning. Chuan Ning was stunned. He looked at Ye Li nkly. ¡°Master, what did you say?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°Do you think you can escape my eyes by changing your appearance and hiding your aura? You are a member of the Dark Race, right?¡± ¡°You want to be an undercover agent by my side?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face revealed a yful look. As soon as he said this, Chuan Ning took three steps back and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°How, how did you know?¡± Ye Li slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t ever try to lie to me. Don¡¯t try my patience.¡± ¡°As expected of the Demon King, Ye Li. How terrifying!¡± Chuan Ning sneered. Immediately, Chuan Ning was wrapped in a dark aura and turned into what she should have been. A devastatingly beautiful woman appeared in front of Ye Li, but this woman was a little different from a human. Her face was blue, with some strange patterns on both cheeks. ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Chuan Ling. I¡¯m the First Temple Master of the Dark Temple in the wastnd.¡± Ye Li looked at Chuan Ling, whose realm was fifth-tier Lord-level. Although she was not as strong as Li Qiankun, a fifth-tier Lord-level Dark Race member was already at the top of the pyramid in the wastnd. Ye Li thought that this was really interesting. The First Temple Master of the Dark Temple in the wastnd actually wanted to be an undercover agent beside him. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, we¡¯ve been paying attention to you for a long time.¡± Chuan Ling looked at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Why did you, the First Temple Master of the Dark Temple,e to me as an undercover agent?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that the Dark Temple is a fool. You have divine weapons. Of course, our goal is the divine weapons.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve also investigated you in the northern realm and found that you have three divine weapons, the Dragon-ying de, the Eastern Emperor Bell, and the Heavenly Tower. 1 secretly went to the Sword Sect¡¯s sword cave and found that the Xuanyuan Sword is no longer there. It must be in your hands too.¡± Chuan Ling stared at Ye Li. Hearing this, Ye Li understood. ¡°The dark race members and zombies that besieged Sword Cityst time must be the masterpiece of your Dark Temple, right?¡± Ye Li looked at Chuan Ling. Chuan Ling sneered. ¡°As expected of the Demon King Ye Li. You even saw through this.¡± ¡°But 1 know far more than you think,¡± Chuan Ling continued. ¡°For example?¡± Ye Li looked at Chuan Ling. ¡°For example, you never used a divine weapon again, and the weapon in your hand became the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. We¡¯ve investigated your Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword carefully. That sword is even more terrifying than a divine weapon.¡± ¡°Therefore, we dare to guess that you must have used some method to fuse the Dragon-ying de, the Heavenly Tower, the Eastern Emperor Bell, and the Xuanyuan Sword into the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword..¡± Chapter 605 - 605: Shocking Secrets Chapter 605: Shocking Secrets Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hearing this, Ye Li felt that he had underestimated the wisdom of the Dark Temple. ¡°You¡¯re right, but 1 still don¡¯t understand your purpose.¡± Ye Li looked at Chuan Ling. ¡°Of course my purpose is the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in your hand,¡± Chuan Ling said coldly. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Do you think you have such strength?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chuan Ling shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s why I chose to go undercover beside you and find a chance to steal your Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword.¡± Why was the First Temple Master of the Dark Temple in the wastnd so honest?! Ye Li pondered for a few seconds and then asked Chuan Ling, ¡°1 really want to know why you want to steal my Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword.¡± ¡°If I tell you that I¡¯m doing this for the wastnd, do you believe it?¡± Chuan Ling looked at Ye Li. Ye Li was stunned. He would never have thought that Chuan Ling would say such a thing. No one would believe that a member of the Dark Race said she did all these for the wastnd. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you know why the Xuanyuan Sword turned into a pile of junk?¡± Chuan Ling suddenly asked. Ye Li really didn¡¯t know the specific reason. ¡°The Xuanyuan Sword was once the weapon of a supreme human powerhouse in the wastnd. After the outbreak of the zombie apocalypse, the Master of Darkness descended to the wastnd. The supreme human powerhouse fought the Master of Darkness and used the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword to seal him in the end.¡± ¡°But now, the Sealing Stone is gone, and the Master of Darkness will break through the seal at any time. At that time, the entire wastnd will be plunged into misery and suffering.¡± After Ye Li heard this, he felt that everything was a little dreamy. Of course, he knew that there must be more than one seal to seal the Master of Darkness. However, could the key seal stone be the Star Iron he auctioned at the ck market auction in the East Base City? It contained the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword. ¡°So you want to use the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword to seal the Master of Darkness again?¡± Ye Li looked at Chuan Ling. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chuan Ling nodded. Upon hearing this, Ye Li¡¯s face showed a hint of confusion. ¡°But why did you do that? Doesn¡¯t the Master of Darkness belong to your Dark Temple?¡± Chuan Ling looked at Ye Li. A few secondster, she said, ¡°Because 1 don¡¯t want the wastnd to be plunged into misery and suffering.¡± ¡°Are there good people in the Dark Race?¡± Ye Li looked at Chuan Ling in surprise. ¡°There are good and bad humans. Why can¡¯t our Dark Temple have good and bad people?¡± Chuan Ling asked. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ye Li really didn¡¯t know how to answer, but he knew that Chuan Ling wasn¡¯t lying to him. If he couldn¡¯t tell this, was he still the Demon King Ye Li? ¡°Where is the seal of the Master of Darkness? Show me,¡± Ye Li said to Chuan Ling. Chuan Ling was shocked. ¡°Will, will you help me?¡± Ye Li looked at Chuan Ling and said casually, ¡°Is it strange?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you there now,¡± Chuan Ling said quickly. Then, Chuan Ling began to lead Ye Li in one direction. This ce was actually a sect! There was now a sect in the ce where the Master of Darkness was sealed. This was interesting. Chuan Ling turned into a human beauty, probably afraid of causing unnecessary trouble. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, under the Infinity Sect is the ce where the Master of Darkness is sealed.¡± Infinity Sect? Wasn¡¯t this the backer of the Yu family? Ye Li used the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to investigate and found that the entire Infinity Sect was alreadypletely enveloped by the dark aura, and there was a terrifying creature underground.. Chapter 606 - 606: Tell Your Infinity Sect to Move to City H Chapter 606: Tell Your Infinity Sect to Move to City H Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This terrifying creature was struggling, looking extremely terrifying. ¡°System, can you extract the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword?¡± Ye Li asked secretly. ¡°Host, 1 can, but it¡¯s toote now. This Master of Darkness has the Heavenly Lord-level strength. It won¡¯t be long before he breaks the seal.¡± The Lord-level was divided into the Heavenly Lord-level and the Earth Lord-level. The Heavenly Lord-level strength was much more terrifying than that of Li Qiankun. Even if Ye Li used all his strength, it was impossible for him to defeat a Heavenly Lord-level member of the Dark Race. ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Chuan Ling was stunned. Obviously, she didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Toote for what?¡± ¡°Even if I use the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword, I can¡¯t seal the Master of Darkness now.¡± Chuan Ling was shocked and looked at Ye Li in shock. For some reason, she believed that Ye Li didn¡¯t lie to her. She didn¡¯t know why she felt this way. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky. This was probably the greatest challenge he faced after transmigrating to this parallel world. What should he do about the Heavenly Lord-level member of the Dark Race? Give up the wastnd? Anyway, the wastnd had nothing to do with him. At most, he would let the girls return to the northern realm. But there were so many humans in the wastnd. Ye Li suddenly felt that his idea was ridiculous. Even a member of the Dark Race like Chuan Ling wanted to protect the wastnd. Chuan Ling was the First Temple Master of the Dark Temple in the wastnd. From her perspective, she was good, but for humanity, she was naturally considered bad. However, protecting the wastnd was no longer good or bad. Or rather, she wanted to protect her home, which didn¡¯t concern the standing. ¡°Then do we just see the wastnd being plunged into misery and suffering?¡± Chuan Ling looked at Ye Li. Ye Li slowly said, ¡°Believe me, 1 won¡¯t let that happen.¡± Chuan Ling was stunned for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡± ¡°Who are you? Do you know that this is the Infinity Sect?¡± A sharp voice suddenly entered Ye Li and Chuan Ling¡¯s ears. Chuan Ling had turned into a human girl. Of course, these disciples of the Infinity Sect didn¡¯t know that Chuan Ling was a member of the Dark Race. More than a dozen disciples of the Infinity Sect appeared in front of Ye Li and Chuan Ling. Ye Li thought for a moment and felt that it was better to let the Infinity Sect evacuate from this ce. ¡°Tell your sect master that all your Infinity Sect members should evacuate to City H,¡± Ye Li slowly said. ¡°What?¡± The dozen or so disciples of the Infinity Sect were all shocked. ¡°Who are you? Do you know the name of our Infinity Sect?¡± ¡°Demon King Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. As soon as he said so, only two afterimages were left on the spot. When the dozen or so disciples of the Infinity Sect saw this, they couldn¡¯t see Ye Li and Chuan Ling at all. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± More than a dozen disciples of the Infinity Sect were stunned. They rubbed their eyes, feeling that they had seen wrongly. ¡°Come on, report to the Sect Master.¡± Immediately, a dozen disciples of the Infinity Sect ran back like crazy. In the hall of the Infinity Sect! ¡°What!!!¡± Bai Zhan, the master of the Infinity Sect, was stunned. He looked at the dozen or so disciples in front of him. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± ¡°Yes, Sect Master!¡± Although Bai Zhan wasn¡¯t a super powerhouse in the wastnd, he was still very strong. Demon King Ye Li? Could it really be the Demon King, Ye Li? Bai Zhan couldn¡¯t believe it. If it¡¯s really the Demon King Ye Li, why did he want our Infinity Sect to evacuate from this ce? Chapter 607 - 607: Dark Temple in the wasteland. Chapter 607: Dark Temple in the wastnd. Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The leader of the Infinity Sect, Bai Zhan, was having an internal struggle. He didn¡¯t know if he should believe it or not. This Demon King Ye Li had nothing to do with the Infinity Sect. Why would he suddenly ask the Infinity Sect to evacuate to City H? After thinking for a few seconds, Bai Zhan was still puzzled. ¡°Sect Master, Senior Sister Yu is back.¡± A disciple walked into the hall of the Infinity Sect and said. Immediately, Yu Meng¡¯er walked in. ¡°Sect Master, I¡¯m back.¡± Yu Meng¡¯er looked at Bai Zhan and said. Bai Zhan nodded. ¡°Meng¡¯er, Shi¡¯er is cultivating in seclusion. Why don¡¯t you stay at home longer?¡± The ¡°Shi¡¯er¡± Bai Zhan was talking about was naturally his son, Yu Meng¡¯er¡¯s fiance, Bai Shi. ¡°Sect Master, I think it¡¯s too boring to stay at home. 1 might as well use this time to cultivate more.¡± Yu Meng¡¯er said. Bai Zhan nodded in satisfaction. Suddenly, he thought of something and said to Yu Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, a disciple came to report just now that Demon King Ye Li asked our Infinity Sect to evacuate to City H.¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t believe that a big shot like the Demon King Ye Li would appear in our Infinity Sect and even ask us to evacuate to City H. That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Hearing this, Yu Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Sect Master, what did you say?¡± Bai Zhan was a little stunned. He didn¡¯t understand why Yu Meng¡¯er was so shocked. Could it be¡­ He suddenly thought of a shocking possibility! But he couldn¡¯t believe it. He really couldn¡¯t believe it. Yu Meng¡¯er pondered for a few seconds and hesitated. After a while, Yu Meng¡¯er finally mustered her courage and said to Bai Zhan, ¡°Sect Master, I think it¡¯s very likely true, because the Demon King Ye Li appeared in City H not long ago.¡± As soon as he said this, Bai Zhan was dumbfounded. A figure like the Demon King Ye Li was a suffocating existence in the entire wastnd. How could such a shocking figure appear in City H? ¡°It seems that¡­¡± Bai Zhan muttered to himself. Although he felt that everything was unbelievable, he didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. It was because the other party was the famous Demon King, Ye Li. If this matter was true and his Infinity Sect didn¡¯t do as he said, it was very likely that the Infinity Sect would be razed to the ground in an instant. After pondering for a few seconds, the master of the Infinity Sect, Bai Zhan, said in a low voice, ¡°The Infinity Sect will retreat to City H.¡± Chuan Ling took Ye Li to a mountain. There was a huge dark castle on the mountain. Ye Li could imagine that the dark castle on the mountain was the Dark Temple of the wastnd. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, this is the Dark Temple,¡± Chuan Ling said to Ye Li. Ye Li had already guessed it. He nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go up.¡± Then, Ye Li and Chuan Ling arrived at the Dark Temple. After arriving at the Dark Temple, the dark generals were all a little stunned. They really didn¡¯t understand why the First Temple Master brought a human back. ¡°Gather the nine Temple Masters!¡± Chuan Ling said to a member of the Dark Race beside her. Then, Ye Li and Chuan Ling entered the hall. Ye Li looked around the hall and found that it was simr to the Dark Temple in the northern realm. Soon, the nine Temple Masters arrived. The nine Temple Masters were all at the Lord-level. When they looked at Ye Li, they were all stunned. Then, they all looked at Chuan Ling. Obviously, they wanted Chuan Ling to give them an exnation. ¡°Sit down.¡± Chuan Ling spoke to the nine Temple Masters with the dignity of a queen. The nine Temple Masters all sat down.. Chapter 608 - 608:I Said That Chapter 608:I Said That Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°I guess you all want to know who he is, right?¡± Chuan Ling said. The ¡°he¡± Chuan Ling mentioned was naturally Ye Li. The nine Temple Masters all nodded. Of course, they wanted to know who Ye Li was. ¡°He is the Demon King, Ye Li.¡± Chuan Ling slowly said. ¡°What!!!¡± The nine Temple Masters were all shocked. They had heard the words ¡°Demon King Ye Li¡± countless times. Since the battle in Sword City, they had been studying the Demon King Ye Li. In the end, the result of the research was that this guy was invincible! Even the leader of the Four Weapons Hall, Li Qiankun, had been killed by his Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Who in the entire wastnd could be his match? The nine Temple Masters immediately looked at Ye Li up and down, undoubtedly shocked. ¡°Are you shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at the nine Temple Masters indifferently. Of course, the nine Temple Masters were shocked. Before they could speak, they heard Ye Li say again, ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked forever, because everything 1 do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± As soon as he said this, a voice sounded in the hearts of the nine Temple Masters at the same time. ¡°Is this Demon King Ye Li?¡± Chuan Ling looked at the nine Temple Masters and said, ¡°I invited Demon King Ye Li here to discuss how to deal with the Master of Darkness. Everyone knows that the Master of Darkness is about to break the seal and knows the strength of the Master of Darkness.¡± The nine Temple Masters fell silent when they heard this. Of course, they knew the strength of the Master of Darkness. If the Master of Darkness broke the seal, the entire wastnd would be plunged into misery and suffering. ¡°First Temple Master, although the Master of Darkness is very strong, he has been sealed for so many years. Our strength is not weak either. We might not¡­¡± Before the Tenth Temple Master finished speaking, he was interrupted by another Temple Master. ¡°A starving camel is still bigger than a horse. You should know how terrifying a Heavenly Lord-level-level member of the Dark Race is.¡± Immediately, the nine Temple Masters began to argue. Obviously, the nine Temple Masters didn¡¯t know that Chuan Ling had nned to go undercover by Ye Li¡¯s side. Ye Li didn¡¯t know what to do about this matter. The only way was to fight. ¡°Of course, the strength of our Dark Temple is not enough. We have to join forces with the strongest force in the wastnd, the Sword Sect,¡± Chuan Ling said again. The eyes of the nine Temple Masters lit up when they heard that. That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t they think of it just now? The Demon King, Ye Li, was the deputy sect master of the Sword Sect. With him around, the Sword Sect would definitely not be a problem. Then, the Sword Sect would gather all the strong masters in the wastnd. In this way, their chances of winning would be much higher. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, look¡­¡± Chuan Ling looked at Ye Li. ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s go to the Sword Sect now,¡± Ye Li said again. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li and Chuan Ling left the Dark Temple and headed for the Sword Sect. Sword Sect, Sword Pce. At this moment, there were two girls in the Sword Hall. On both sides sat the nine peak masters, and directly above them sat the sect master of the Sword Sect, Gao Feng. These two girls were none other than Yue Ling and Yue Qian. ¡°You said that the deputy sect master asked you to be my disciple and the other girl to be a disciple of a peak master?¡± Gao Feng looked at Yue Ling and Yue Qian in surprise. ¡°Yes, Sect Master. Yes, Ye Li said that,¡± Yue Ling said, but it was obvious that she wasn¡¯t confident enough. Gao Feng and the nine peak masters looked at each other in bewilderment, wondering if this was true. ¡°You¡­¡± Before Gao Feng finished speaking, a familiar voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Yes, I said that..¡± Chapter 609 - 609: If You Don’t Leave Now, You’ll Regret It Chapter 609: If You Don¡¯t Leave Now, You¡¯ll Regret It Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gao Feng and the nine peak masters were shocked. They took a closer look and saw a man and a woman suddenly appear in the hall. Of course, this man and woman were Ye Li and Chuan Ling. ¡°Deputy sect master.¡± Gao Feng and the nine peak masters hurriedly shouted. Now Ye Li was the mainstay in the Sword Sect. ¡°It¡¯s urgent. I¡¯ll make it short.¡± ¡°h, h, h¡­¡± Ye Li told Gao Feng and the nine peak masters what had exactly happened. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone in the hall gasped and looked at Ye Li dumbfounded. Yue Ling and Yue Qian froze on the spot like y sculptures. For them, Ye Li¡¯s words just now were enough to suffocate them. ¡°Deputy sect master, are you serious?¡± Gao Feng looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll lie to you?¡± Ye Li said lightly. Gao Feng and the nine peak masters¡¯ hearts began to beat rapidly. For them, such a thing was undoubtedly a bolt from the blue. ¡°Then what should we do now, deputy sect master?¡± asked Gao Feng. ¡°Do what we can do!¡± Ye Li only said several words, but the words were spoken with vigor. ¡°By the way, ally with the strong masters in the wastnd and ask them all toe to the Sword Sect,¡± Ye Li said to Gao Feng. Gao Feng nodded. ¡°Got it, deputy sect master. 1¡¯11 do it immediately.¡± The news that the Master of Darkness had broken the seal didn¡¯t spread because they all knew that if such news spread, the wastnd would undoubtedly be in chaos. Ye Li stayed in the Infinity Sect for ten days. In the past ten days, he kept prying with the Heavenly Spirit Eyes and found that the seal was getting looser and looser. In a month at most, the Master of Darkness would break the seal. ¡°Do you know that this is the territory of the Infinity Sect?¡± An abrupt voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water. This person was only a tenth-tier Transcender. Ye Li had already known him when he was very far away from him. However, he was unwilling to care. A tenth-tier Chosen One was naturally pitifully weak in front of Ye Li. A middle-aged man appeared behind Ye Li. The middle-aged man was tall and strong, exuding a majestic aura. Seeing that Ye Li ignored him, the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but be angry. ¡°Answer me!¡± The middle-aged man shouted at Ye Li. ¡°Leave. You will regret it if you don¡¯t leave now.¡± Ye Li said slowly, but he didn¡¯t turn around. The middle-aged man was none other than the sect master of the Infinity Sect, Bai Zhan. It had been days since he had retreated to City H with the people of the Infinity Sect. These days, he had been thinking that nothing had happened. Why would Demon King Ye Li ask his Infinity Sect to retreat to City H? He felt that he had been deceived. Bai Zhan came back to see if the Infinity Sect had been upied. It was true that someone was really in the Infinity Sect. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re quite arrogant. Do you know who 1 am?¡± Bai Zhan looked at the thin figure in front of him in disdain. Ye Li slowly turned around, his face still as calm as water. Looking at Ye Li¡¯s handsome face, Bai Zhan was a little stunned because Ye Li was too young, but his eyes were unforgettable. His eyes were as serene as the night and as profound as the ocean. ¡°Who, who are you?¡± For some reason, Bai Zhan suddenly felt a deep sense of oppression.. Chapter 610 - 610: Do You Know What Fear Is? Chapter 610: Do You Know What Fear Is? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at Bai Zhan indifferently and slowly said, ¡°If 1 told you that 1 am the Demon King Ye Li, would you believe me?¡± Bai Zhan was shocked. He would never have thought that Ye Li could say such a thing. After the shock, Bai Zhan stared at Ye Li. ¡°You said you are the Demon King Ye Li?¡± Bai Zhan said coldly. Bai Zhan smiled in disdain. Although he didn¡¯t know why there was a deep sense of oppression just now, he knew that the person in front of him couldn¡¯t be the Demon King Ye Li. This was because the Demon King Ye Li was a renowned supreme existence in the wastnd. Since he was a supreme existence, how could he be so young? ¡°Okay, stop lying. Tell me quickly that you are not the Demon King Ye Li.¡± A mocking look appeared on Bai Zhan¡¯s face. Ye Li smiled faintly. He thought that the person in front of him was interesting. ¡°I repeat, leave here quickly. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Zhan. Bai Zhan was furious when he heard this. He thought to himself, How dare he say such arrogant words in my territory? This is really intolerable! ¡°Brat, I¡¯m the master of the Infinity Sect!¡± Bai Zhan roared. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water without any fluctuations as if he didn¡¯t hear anything at all. Bai Zhan was stunned. He had thought that the person in front of him would be scared out of his wits if he revealed his identity, but he never expected such a situation. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Bai Zhan was stunned. ¡°Afraid?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. Since he transmigrated to this world, he didn¡¯t know what fear was. ¡°Do you know what fear is?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face revealed a yful look. Bai Zhan was shocked. This sentence should have been said by him. How could it have been snatched by the person in front of him? Suddenly, Bai Zhan was furious to the extreme. Although he was not a powerhouse standing at the top of the pyramid, he had his own strength. ¡°Brat, ask me if I know what fear is. 1¡¯11 let you know now!¡± Bai Zhan roared. As soon as he finished speaking, Bai Zhan punched Ye Li. The power of a punch from a tenth-tier Transcender could be imagined. To Bai Zhan¡¯s surprise, Ye Li had no intention of dodging at all. He just stood where he was, with a look of disdain on his face. Bai Zhan sneered. He knew that as long as he punched out, there would never be such a person in this world again. Boom! Without a doubt, Bai Zhan¡¯s punchnded on Ye Li. Unfortunately, things didn¡¯t happen as Bai Zhan had imagined. Bai Zhan had been shocked countless times since he was born, but this time was the most shocking. This was because not only did Ye Li not die, but he didn¡¯t even take half a step back. Bai Zhan¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but constrict. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Bai Zhan shouted, his face full of horror. His punch didn¡¯t cause any damage to the person in front of him. This was simply terrifying. Ye Li slowly shook his head. He didn¡¯t understand why everyone was so shocked when facing him. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t make me feel any fear.¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Zhan indifferently. Hearing these words, Chen Yun was truly terrified, as if his soul had left his body.. Chapter 611 - 611: Bai Zhan Was Horrified Chapter 611: Bai Zhan Was Horrified Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bai Zhan could swear that he had never been so afraid since he was born. He looked at Ye Li in horror, only to find that Ye Li had already raised a finger. ¡°W-What do you want?¡± Bai Zhan almost peed his pants. As the master of the Infinity Sect, Bai Zhan, who was a tenth-tier Transcender, was really about to pee his pants. Ye Li thought for a few seconds and then said to Bai Zhan, ¡°1 don¡¯t want to do anything. 1 just want you to feel true fear.¡± This finger was entangled by terrifying white spiritual energy. Bai Zhan felt that all his strength was almost drained. There was nothing but fear on his face. White spiritual energy? Heaven-Defying Level gic talent!!! Bai Zhan wanted to beg for mercy. He really wanted to beg for mercy, but there was no chance. Ye Li¡¯s finger had already fallen. How could this finger be described with words? ¡°All! All! Ah!¡± Bai Zhan screamed in fright. He knew that he would disappear from this world forever. Unfortunately, he missed something. Ye Li didn¡¯t want to kill him at all. After all, Bai Zhan was a tenth-tier Transcender. Now that the war in the wastnd was about to begin, a tenth-tier Transcender was naturally very important. The Annihtion Finger stopped when it was only a step away from Bai Zhan¡¯s head. Bai Zhan opened his eyes and swallowed. His body was already drenched in cold sweat. How could he be given a second chance? He would definitely hide far away. This was simply terrifying. Ye Li looked at Bai Zhan indifferently and slowly said, ¡°Now, do you know what fear is?¡± ¡°Got it, got it.¡± Bai Zhan hurriedly replied. Bai Zhan¡¯s entire body was trembling violently. Just now, he felt the arrival of death. He knew very well that he couldn¡¯t provoke this person in front of him, or he would undoubtedly die. Suddenly, Bai Zhan¡¯s pupils were constricted. He thought of something shocking! The person in front of him had told him just now that he was the Demon King Ye Li, but he didn¡¯t believe it. But now¡­ He was a tenth-tier Transcender, and the strength Ye Li showed!!! Demon King Ye Li, Demon King Ye Li! This was the Demon King, Ye Li. Bai Zhan was about to cry. ¡°Demon King, I failed to recognize you just now. Please forgive me.¡± Bai Zhan looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°Didn¡¯t 1 ask you to retreat to City H? Why are you back? Do you think I, Ye Li, am lying to you, or do you Infinity Sect not take my words seriously at all?¡± Ye Li said indifferently to Bai Zhan. Bai Zhan couldn¡¯t help but turn pale with fright. He looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°Master Demon King, 1,1,1 just want toe back to take a look.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the Sword Sect.¡± ¡°To the Sword Sect?¡± Bai Zhan was a little stunned. He didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Master Demon King, why do you want me to go to the Sword Sect?¡± Bai Zhan asked in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t Gao Feng summon you?¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Zhan. Before he came to the Infinity Sect, he had asked Gao Feng to gather all the strong masters in the wastnd. As a tenth-tier Transcender, Bai Zhan was certainly on the list. Bai Zhan didn¡¯t dare to continue asking. He thought that since the Demon King asked him to go to the Sword Sect, there must be a reason. As soon as he took a step forward, Ye Li stopped him. ¡°Wait.¡± Bai Zhan¡¯s body trembled. He turned around and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Master Demon King, is there anything else?¡± Chapter 612 - 612: Skill Fusion, Heaven-Severing Sword Chapter 612: Skill Fusion, Heaven-Severing Sword Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at Bai Zhan indifferently. ¡°You and I are fated.¡± Ye Li slowly said. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li bought a defensive armor from the point mall called Green Armor. ¡°This armor is called Green Armor. After you wear it, your defense power will increase several times.¡± Bai Zhan was stunned. He would never have thought that such a scene would happen. He had thought that he would disappear from this world forever, but he didn¡¯t expect the Demon King to give him such a terrifying treasure. Bai Zhan felt that his hands were trembling. He took the green armor from Ye Li¡¯s hand shakily and gently stroked it. Immediately, Bai Zhan put on this Green Armor. ¡°Lord Demon King, my life is yours from now on. If you want me to, I can go to the knife mountain or even the oil pan!¡± Bai Zhan¡¯s eyes were firm. With that, Bai Zhan left. Ye Li sighed. Every day, he thought that it should be enough for Gao Feng to gather all the strong masters in the wastnd. The Dark Temple should have also gathered the powerful Dark Race members from all over the wastnd. Now, he was just waiting for the Master of Darkness to break through the seal. Suddenly, Chuan Ling, the master of the Dark Temple, appeared beside Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, how is the seal on the Master of Darkness recently?¡± Chuan Ling asked Ye Li. ¡°The seal is getting more and more unstable. It will be broken in a month at most.¡± Ye Li replied. Chuan Ling looked worried when she heard that. She wasn¡¯t sure if the human powerhouses and members of the Dark Race in the wastnd could defeat the Master of Darkness. After all, no one knew how terrifying the strength of a Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race member was. It was getting closer and closer to the day when the Master of Darkness broke through the seal. These days, Ye Li had been guarding the Infinity Sect. At the same time, he was also cultivating on the seventh floor of the Heavenly Tower in the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for bing a tier 4 Chosen One.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a super treasure chest.¡± Ye Li thought that he had finally be the Chosen One of the tier 4 Chosen Ones and obtained a super Treasure Chest. It was really not bad. Without thinking too much, Ye Li opened the super Treasure Chest. ¡°Received 5,000 gene points, 5,000 strength points, 5,000 speed points, and 5,000 defense points.¡± ¡°Obtained a skill fusion opportunity!¡± Ye Li was stunned. Skill fusion? His four skills were already at the Heaven-Defying Level. Could it be that there was a skill stronger than the Heaven-Defying Level? However, since he had obtained the skill fusion opportunity, he might as well give it a try. Immediately, Ye Li chose to fuse the Demon God Domineering Fist, the Annihtion Finger, the Heaven-shaking Sword Technique and the Sky Fiend Sword Technique. Ding! ¡°Skill fusion begins:¡± ¡°1O%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Skill fusionpleted.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a divine-level skill, Heaven-Severing Sword.¡± Heaven-Severing Sword: A god-level technique. With a single sh, it can shake the heavens and earth, and it¡¯s one of the strongest shes in the world. Looking at the introduction of the Heaven-Severing Sword, Ye Li was a little stunned. This was too terrifying. Ding! ¡°Do you want to practice the Heaven-Severing Sword Technique?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°1O%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve sessfully cultivated the Heaven-Severing Sword.¡± Ding! ¡°The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo has been upgraded to the fifth level.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind again. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face lit up. The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo went from the third level to the fifth level so quickly? But what Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that such a thing had happened before the Master of Darkness broke the seal. One wave hadn¡¯t settled yet, but another one rose!!! Chapter 613 - 613: Someone From The Four Weapons Hall Came Chapter 613: Someone From The Four Weapons Hall Came Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions A disciple of the Sword Sect ran into the hall of the Infinity Sect. ¡°Deputy sect master! Deputy sect master!¡± The Sword Sect disciple¡¯s voice trembled as if he had experienced the most terrifying thing in history. ¡°What is it?¡± Ye Li asked. He could tell that something must have happened. ¡°The people from the Four Weapons Hall have arrived at the wastnd. The sect master wants you to go back.¡± The disciple said in shock. Qiankun Broadsword Master Li Qiankun was one of the hall masters of the Four Weapons Hall. When Li Qiankun came to the wastnd, no one in the Four Weapons Hall knew. Li Qiankun¡¯s life card must have been burnt. The Four Weapons Hall had been investigating and finally found the wastnd. As long as they reached the wastnd, it wouldn¡¯t be long before they found the Sword Sect. After all, everyone in the wastnd knew about the battle between the Sword Sect and the Heavenly de Sect. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Immediately, Ye Li and the disciple of the Sword Sect walked towards the Sword Sect. Soon, Ye Li arrived at the Sword Pce. In the Sword Pce, Gao Feng and the nine peak masters had already arrived. Seeing Ye Li, they hurriedly got up. ¡°Deputy sect master!¡± Gao Feng and the nine peak masters shouted at Ye Li. ¡°Deputy sect master, since Li Qiankun died, we have had people at the border. Now that the people from the Four Weapons Hall have entered the border, we don¡¯t know who came.¡± Gao Feng looked at Ye Li and went straight to the point. Ye Li thought that this was definitely not good news. ¡°Deputy sect master, what should we do now?¡± Gao Feng looked at Ye Li. ¡°Where are they now?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°The Void City at the border.¡± Gao Feng replied. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds and said to Gao Feng, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter. Let me meet them.¡± Immediately, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and disappeared from the Sword Hall. Void City. At the junction of the wastnd and the Mystic Land. This was a small city, and there were no zombies or Dark Race members outside. When Ye Li arrived at the Void City, he used the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to test the strong masters in the Void City. Suddenly, he was shocked. ¡°Twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones!¡± Twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones. Needless to say, this was a terrifying power. Ye Li slowly walked over. He must take care of this matter well. Otherwise, if these twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones went to the Sword Sect, the consequences would be unimaginable. This was a restaurant, whose decoration was quite luxurious. After Ye Li walked into the restaurant, he looked at the two tables not far away from him from the corner of his eye. He knew that these twelve people were the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones of the Four Weapons Hall. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the hall master of the de Hall to die in a small ce like the wastnd.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Who would have thought that there was a peerless powerhouse in the wastnd? He actually killed Qiankun Broadsword Master.¡± ¡°Humph, who cares who he is? Whoever offends the Four Weapons Hall will be crushed in an instant!¡± The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones of the Four Weapons Hall were discussing. ¡°My lords, are you all warriors?¡± a middle-aged man asked. A sixth-tier Chosen One looked at the middle-aged man who spoke and found that he was an ordinary person. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± the sixth-tier Chosen One asked. ¡°My lords, I heard you mention Qiankun Broadsword Master just now. I¡¯m afraid you are not from the wastnd. Qiankun Broadsword Master Li Qiankun was killed by Demon King Ye Li a few months ago.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones were all shocked.. Chapter 614 - 614: Right in Front of Your Eyes Chapter 614: Right in Front of Your Eyes Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Demon King Ye Li?¡± The name Demon King Ye Li waspletely unfamiliar to them. Ye Li listened on the side. There was no surprise on his handsome face. He knew that as long as the people from the Four Weapons Hall came to the wastnd, they would definitely find out. ¡°Who is the Demon King Ye Li?¡± A sixth-tier Chosen One shouted. ¡°Demon King Ye Li is the deputy sect master of the Sword Sect. The Sword Sect is now¡­¡± The middle-aged man was interrupted by a sudden voice. ¡°The Sword Sect is now the strongest force in the wastnd!¡± The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones of the Four Weapons Hall were all stunned. They all looked in the direction of the voice, only to see a very handsome young man. This young man was naturally Ye Li. ¡°Where is the Sword Sect?¡± A sixth-tier Chosen One looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t have to tell you,¡± Ye Li said lightly. When the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones heard this, they were all stunned. They had never met anyone who dared to refute them. ¡°Brat, do you know who we are?¡± A sixth-tier Chosen One looked at Ye Li coldly. Everyone in the restaurant looked over in unison. ¡°Not only do 1 know who you are, but 1 also know why you are here.¡± Ye Li slowly said. As soon as he said this, the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones were all stunned. ¡°Brat, tell me about it,¡± said a sixth-tier Evolved Being. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds and then said, ¡°You are from the Four Weapons Hall. You came to the wastnd to avenge Li Qiankun.¡± When the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones of the Four Weapons Hall heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded. As for the people in the restaurant, they all froze like y sculptures. This was the Four Weapons Hall!!! ¡°Brat, how did you know?¡± A sixth-tier Chosen One stared at Ye Li. ¡°The Demon King, Ye Li, told me,¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°What!!!¡± Hearing this, the people in the restaurant were even more shocked. The name Demon King Ye Li was an absolutely terrifying existence to them. ¡°Do you know the Demon King Ye Li?¡± A sixth-tier Chosen One stared at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. ¡°Not only do 1 know him, but I¡¯m also very familiar with him.¡± Hearing this, the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones all looked at each other and smiled. It really didn¡¯t take them much effort to find what they wanted. ¡°Since you know where the Demon King Ye Li is, tell us.¡± A sixth-tier Chosen One said to Ye Li. Everyone in the restaurant also stared at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was calm as he slowly said word by word, ¡°Right in front of your eyes!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Hearing this, everyone in the restaurant jumped up in fright and looked at Ye Li in horror. The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones of the Four Weapons Hall were also shocked. They looked at Ye Li and said coldly, ¡°Are you the Demon King Ye Li?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s right. 1 am the Demon King, Ye Li.¡± ¡°Since you are the Demon King Ye Li, you deserve to die too.¡± As soon as he said so, a sixth-tier Heavenly Chosen One held a goose-tailed trident and shed at Ye Li. This sh cut the entire restaurant in half. The people in the restaurant couldn¡¯t escape in time, and there were countless casualties. Ye Li activated the Swift Steps to dodge the attack and stood in midair. ¡°If you want to kill me,e on.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li disappeared.. Chapter 615 - 615: Fighting Twelve Sixth-tier Chosen Ones Chapter 615: Fighting Twelve Sixth-tier Chosen Ones Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones hurriedly chased after him. Although they were all sixth-tier Chosen Ones and Ye Li was only a fourth-tier Chosen One, because of the Swift Steps, Ye Li kept a certain distance from these people. Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and went to a ce, which was the Infinity Sect. After arriving at the Infinity Sect, Ye Li stood above the Infinity Sect. Not long after, the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones of the Four Weapons Hall arrived. They stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what else do you have to run for? You have no way out!¡± ¡°Are you going to surrender, or do you want us to take action?¡± In the eyes of the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones, Ye Li was already a dead person. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Do you really think you can kill me?¡± The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones were stunned. They really didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. With so many of them, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for them to deal with a mere tier-4 Chosen One? Wait a minute!!! They suddenly thought of something¡­ It was Demon King Ye Li who killed Qiankun Broadsword Master. Qiankun Broadsword Master was an eighth-tier Chosen One. Could it be that Demon King Ye Li had something to rely on? Then, the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones shook their heads again. No matter what he relied on, he would definitely die today. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, since you don¡¯t surrender, we¡¯ll have to take action!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± As soon as he said so, the twelve Chosen Ones of the sixth-tier charged at Ye Li. These twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones were all elders of the Four Weapons Hall and were extremely powerful. ¡°Sky-Severing Sword!¡± Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high and said coldly word by word. As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! On the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, an extremely terrifying sword light shot at the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones. The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones were all a little shocked. They would never have thought that Ye Li couldunch such a terrifying attack. They began to resist with all their strength! ¡°Boom!¡± A violent explosion sounded. The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones were all panting, but they were not injured. ¡°As expected of the Demon King, Ye Li. He can actuallyunch such a terrifying sh!¡± A sixth-tier Chosen One looked at Ye Li coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°If youe over again, 1 don¡¯t mind giving you another such sh.¡± As soon as he said this, the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones were really stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. They were really a little scared. For a moment, the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones really didn¡¯t dare to go over. Ye Li¡¯s spiritual energy was also recovering rapidly¡­ He was waiting, waiting for a moment!!! On the second day, the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones and Ye Li were still confronting each other. They stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you really think we are afraid of you?¡± A sixth-tier Chosen One looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid,e,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones all charged at Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. ¡°Sky-Severing Sword!¡± Ye Li shed out the Heaven-Severing Sword again. The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones resisted with all their strength again. In the end, they sessfully blocked the power of the Heaven-Severing Sword.. Chapter 616 - 616: Master of Darkness Chapter 616: Master of Darkness Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones looked at Ye Li coldly. Ye Li¡¯s sh was too terrifying. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Such a sh is probably a god-level skill. I don¡¯t believe he can use it a second time!¡± A sixth-tier Chosen One said coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s attack!¡± Suddenly, the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones all went towards Ye Li again. Ye Li could actuallyunch a second sh, but they didn¡¯t expect it. ¡°Sky-Severing Sword!¡± Having no choice, the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones could only be beaten back again. The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones were all a little frightened. How was it possible that such a sh could beunched twice in a short period of time? They were right. Ordinary gic warriors naturally couldn¡¯t release such an attack twice. Unfortunately, Ye Li wasn¡¯t an ordinary gic warrior. For a moment, the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones didn¡¯t dare to go forward. God knew if Ye Li could stillunch such a sh. Seeing that the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones had no intention of attacking again, Ye Li activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to pry into the ground. The Master of Darkness was attacking the seal, which was about to disappear. It seemed that the Master of Darkness was about to break out. He had underestimated the strength of the Master of Darkness. He had thought that it would take at least five days for the Master of Darkness to break the seal. Now it seemed that he was wrong. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, the earth trembled. The entire Infinity Sect was instantly reduced to dust. The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones were shocked and quickly looked around. The ground kept sinking, and a huge Dark Race member appeared in their vision. This member of the Dark Race was a giant octopus. It looked really terrifying. The tentacles were crackling with lightning. Ye Li looked at this member of the Dark Race. This was the Master of Darkness!!! The 12 sixth-tier Chosen Ones of the Four Weapons Hall were not very lucky because they were right under the Master of Darkness now. ¡°All!!!¡± Suddenly, shrill screams sounded in Ye Li¡¯s ears. The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones were instantly annihted! Ye Li looked at the Master of Darkness. To be honest, he didn¡¯t know how to defeat the Master of Darkness. At this moment, Chuan Ling arrived with her men. As the master of the Dark Temple in the wastnd, Chuan Ling was naturally the first to bear the brunt. Beside her were Gao Feng and a group of powerhouses. Chuan Ling was the one who initiated this battle against the Master of Darkness. ¡°Human, Dark Race members!¡± The Master of Darkness seemed to be stunned. He didn¡¯t expect humans and the members of the Dark Race to be together. Ye Li also released the Apocalypse Legion. This battle concerned the entire wastnd. ¡°Die, all of you!¡± The tentacles of the Master of Darkness began to move towards everyone at an astonishing speed. Some weak gic warriors were instantly electrocuted to death! Swish! Ye Li shed out with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword! However, the defense of the Master of Darkness was too high and no one could cause any damage to him at all. ¡°Roar!¡± The Master of Darkness kept roaring! More gic warriors and members of the Dark Race fell. The strength of a Heavenly Lord-level member of the Dark Race was too terrifying. ¡°Sky-Severing Sword!¡± Ye Li used the Heaven-Severing Sword, but he still couldn¡¯t cause any damage to the Master of Darkness. Then, Ye Li fused the Apocalypse Legion but still couldn¡¯t cause any damage to the Master of Darkness. More and more humans and Dark Race members fell, and a gruesome scene appeared in front of Ye Li.. Chapter 617 - 617: Fusion with the Real Apocalypse Legion Chapter 617: Fusion with the Real Apocalypse Legion Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Host, if you want to defeat the Master of Darkness, you have to truly fuse all the members of the Apocalypse Legion.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Truly fuse? ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Host. Even if you really fuse with them, the members of the Apocalypse Legion won¡¯t die, but their remnant souls will be scattered all over the world.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Ye Li fell silent. ¡°All!!!¡± The screams were stilling into Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked at the miserable scene in front of him. More and more humans and Dark Race members fell. A few secondster, Ye Li gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°Fuse, system.¡± ¡°Fusion of the Apocalypse Legion begins:¡± ¡°1O%¡­ 30%¡­ 6O%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°The Apocalypse Legion has sessfully been fused.¡± As soon as the system finished speaking, Ye Li¡¯s entire body began to turn red. ¡°Fifth-tier Chosen One!¡± ¡°Sixth-tier Chosen One!¡± In the end, Ye Li became a Sky Opener. A Sky Opener wasparable to a Heavenly Lord-level warrior. Gao Feng, Chuan Ling, and the others felt the change in Ye Li and looked at him in shock. Ye Li looked at the Master of Darkness coldly. This time, in order to defeat the Master of Darkness, he had lost too much. Although he could still find the Apocalypse Legion back, who knew how long it would take? ¡°Human, you are very strong!¡± The Master of Darkness looked at Ye Li coldly. Ye Li didn¡¯t say anything. He raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high and said coldly, ¡°Sky-Severing Sword!¡± The power of this sword shook the sky and the earth! The originally bright sky became dim. The sky was cracking, and the ground was cracking. It seemed to be the real post-apocalyptic world. The sword light hit the Master of Darkness heavily. ¡°Roar!¡± The Master of Darkness began to roar violently. Suddenly, the Master of Darkness began to break into pieces, and in the end, it let out a shocking explosion. Sword Qi swept across 30,000 kilometers, and a sword light swept across the nine prefectures. ¡°Sess! Sess!¡± ¡°The Master of Darkness is dead!¡± Whether it was humans or members of the Dark Race, they began tough. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face at all. He was not happy, but only calm, terrifyingly calm. After returning to the Sword Sect, Ye Li knew that what he had to do now was to find the remnant souls of the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°System, how can I find the remnant souls of the Apocalypse Legion?¡± ¡°Host, humans have three souls and seven spirits, and zombies are no exception. Now the three souls and seven spirits of the Apocalypse Legion have been scattered all over the world, so you can only rely on luck.¡± ¡°Besides, they are not souls, but still zombies. They just don¡¯t recognize you anymore. You have to gather their three souls and seven spirits and synthesize them again.¡± The system¡¯s meaning was obvious. He could only try his luck. Ye Li didn¡¯t stay in the Sword Sect for long. Instead, he headed for the Mystic Land. The Mystic Land was bigger and stronger than the wastnd. As soon as he entered the Mystic Land, the system¡¯s voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a Heaven-grade skill, the Divine Spirit Nine Heavens Sword.¡± Heaven-grade skills were not attractive to Ye Li, but fortunately, the skills Ye Li obtained could be upgraded. Without thinking too much, Ye Li cultivated the Divine Spirit Nine Heavens Sword. In the vast Mystic Land, it was extremely difficult to find the Apocalypse Legion. Ye Li lowered his realm, thinking to join a sect first, which would be more convenient for him. At this moment, he was in a small city, which looked a little prosperous. Not long after he arrived at the small city, he heard a horrified shout. ¡°Run, zombie!!!¡± Chapter 618 - 618: Hongye’s Remnant Soul? Chapter 618: Hongye¡¯s Remnant Soul? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Suddenly, more than 20 level-one zombies pounced over. The humans in this small city were all ordinary people. At least, Ye Li hadn¡¯t seen a single warrior yet. For ordinary people, zombies were extremely terrifying. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Humans kept turning into zombies. It was a tragic sight. Immediately, a group of human gic warriors appeared in front of Ye Li. These human gic warriors were all Awakened Beings. It had been a long time since Ye Li saw an Awakened Being. More than 20 zombies were only level-one ordinary zombies. They had no chance of winning against a dozen awakened zombies. Soon, more than 20 zombies were eliminated. Leading this group of Awakened Beings was a girl. The girl was very beautiful, and there was a hint of pride on her fair face. ¡°s, it¡¯s been three waves!¡± ¡°Yes, this is already the third zombie tide. After all, there is a tier 2 zombie in Lan City.¡± ¡°Sister Ke¡¯er, I heard that the tier 2 zombie is a female zombie in red, and she¡¯s extremely beautiful.¡± Hearing this, Ye Li was startled! A female zombie in red? Could it be Hongye? Ye Li was overjoyed. He had nned to join a sect first, but¡­ However, before he confirmed it, he¡¯d better not be happy too early. Then, Ye Li walked to the girl. ¡°Hello, may I ask where the female zombie in red is?¡± Ye Li looked at the girl and asked. The girl¡¯s name was Bai Ke, the daughter of the head of the Bai family, thergest family in Lan City. She was a level-six Awakened Being. A level-6 Awakened Being was already an advanced Awakened Being, but he was still far away from bing an Evolved Being. Bai Ke was stunned. She looked at Ye Li up and down. Then she was shocked. She was shocked by Ye Li¡¯s appearance. Ye Li was too good-looking. She didn¡¯t know that there was such a good-looking person in this world. However¡­ After Bai Ke calmed down, she was a little confused. ¡°Why are you asking the female zombie in red?¡± Bai Ke looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Well, she might be a friend of mine, so¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Before Ye Li finished speaking, he was interrupted by Bai Ke. ¡°You said that the female zombie in red might be your friend?¡± Bai Ke eximed. Not only Bai Ke, but everyone from the Bai family behind her was also stunned. Was it okay to be friends with a zombie? Ye Li was a little embarrassed. He realized that he had said something wrong. ¡°Just tell me where the female zombie in red is.¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Ke. ¡°I don¡¯t know. A few days ago, a tier 2 female zombie in red suddenly came to the wilderness of Lan City. This female zombie in red is extremely strong.¡± ¡°She soonmanded the zombies in the wilderness of Lan City. In the past two days alone, there have been three waves of zombie tides. 1 don¡¯t know when it will end.¡± Bai Ke said to Ye Li. A few days ago¡­ Hearing this, Ye Li was more and more sure that the female zombie in red was one of Hongye¡¯s three souls and seven spirits. ¡°In that case, take me to the female zombie in red,¡± Ye Li said to Bai Ke. Bai Ke was shocked. She didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with Ye Li. ¡°No one will stop you if you want to die. Don¡¯t drag me down with you.¡± Bai Ke stared at Ye Li and said. She was only a level-6 Awakened Being, and the female zombie in red was a tier 2 zombie. There was an insurmountable gap in strength between them. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not qualified to refuse me.¡± Ye Li slowly said.. Chapter 619 - 619: Find the Female Zombie in Red Chapter 619: Find the Female Zombie in Red Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bai Ke was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. She was the youngdy of the Bai family and a level-6 Awakened Being, but he actually said that she wasn¡¯t qualified to refuse him? The Bai family gic warriors behind Bai Ke were also furious. They stared at Ye Li. ¡°Brat, do you know who you are talking to?¡± A level-4 Awakened Being said coldly. Ye Li didn¡¯t want to talk too much to these people. He teleported, took Bai Ke¡¯s hand, activated the Swift Steps, and disappeared. All the Awakened Beings were shocked. They would never have thought that Ye Li and Bai Ke would suddenly disappear. ¡°Come on! Go back and report to the family head.¡± They knew that Ye Li, who could suddenly disappear with ATiss, was definitely not an ordinary person. Ye Li took Bai Ke to a random ce and stopped. At this moment, Bai Ke was so frightened that she looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°How, how can you have such speed?¡± Bai Ke looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°Take me to the female zombie in red,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Bai Ke was shocked. ¡°What if, what if I don¡¯t take you there?¡± As soon as she said so, a thick book behind her broke. Hearing this noise, Bai Ke quickly turned around. Seeing the broken tree in front of her, her entire body trembled. Before she could speak, she heard Ye Li say slowly, ¡°Your fate will be the same as this tree¡¯s.¡± Bai Ke swallowed. Seeing this, she already knew that she was definitely no match for Ye Li. Or rather, she didn¡¯t dare to imagine what realm Ye Li was in. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you to the female zombie in red,¡± Bai Ke said. Then, Bai Ke took Ye Li to find the female zombie in red. Ye Li was more and more certain that the female zombie in red was Hongye. He couldn¡¯t wait to find her. The two of them were on a mountain, which blotted out the sun and made it difficult for sunlight to enter. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The roars of a group of zombies entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. These zombies were eating the corpse of a tiger, which looked disgusting. There were more than 20 zombies in this group, led by a level-7 zombie. A level-7 zombie was already an Advanced zombie, one level higher than Bai Ke. Seeing this scene, Bai Ke¡¯s pupils were quickly constricted, and her originally fair face became even paler. ¡°What, what should we do?¡± Bai Ke looked at Ye Li for help. To her surprise, Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water, as if he didn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Suddenly, these zombies rushed towards Ye Li and Bai Ke. Bai Ke took three steps back in fright and looked at the attacking zombies in shock. However¡­ The zombies suddenly turned into nothingness. Bai Ke¡¯s pupils were constricted again. She was stunned. She didn¡¯t see Ye Li attack at all. Why were all the zombies dead and turned into nothingness? Bai Ke couldn¡¯t imagine how terrifying Ye Li was!!! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said slowly. With that, Ye Li slowly walked out. When Bai Ke came back to her senses, Ye Li had already walked ten steps away. Bai Ke could only quickly follow him. ¡°My lord, in fact, I really don¡¯t know where the female zombie in red is.¡± Bai Ke caught up with Ye Li and said to him. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. ¡°You will find a way to know..¡± Chapter 620 - 620: Hongye Chapter 620: Hongye Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hearing this, Bai Ke didn¡¯t continue to speak. She had no solution. However¡­ The person in front of her was too terrifying. She had never seen such a terrifying gic warrior. Bai Ke thought that Ye Li should be a high-leveled Evolved Being. ¡°My lord, I only know that thest ce the female zombie in red appeared was on this mountain. If we¡¯re lucky, the female zombie in red might still be on the mountain.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was still as calm as water. He activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to investigate everything in the mountain. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Suddenly, zombies¡¯ terrifying roars entered his ears again. More than 60 zombies pounced at Ye Li and Bai Ling. These zombies were like hungry ghosts, which was really shocking. Seeing this, Bai Ke quickly looked at Ye Li, only to find that Ye Li¡¯s face was still as calm as water. Seeing this, Bai Ke seemed to have forgotten her fear. Words couldn¡¯t describe the shock in her heart. Wouldn¡¯t this person¡­ be afraid? There were more than 60 zombies!!! Swish! More than 60 zombies melted into nothingness again. Silence, a deadly silence. Bai Ke¡¯s eyes widened for thergest time ever, and her mouth fell open. She could swear that this was the most shocking moment since she was born. More than 20 zombies suddenly melted just now, and now more than 60 zombies melted again. There were more than 60 zombies here!!! ¡°Is this the strength of a high-leveled Evolved Being?¡± Bai Ke asked in a daze. Roar!!! Suddenly, a female zombie in red appeared in front of Ye Li and Bai Ke with hundreds of zombies. Seeing this scene, Bai Ke couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. She quickly looked at Ye Li. She didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li wasn¡¯t afraid. But then she was stunned. She was really stunned. She actually saw Ye Li smiling. This was a hundred times more terrifying than him being calm. She couldn¡¯t imagine why Ye Li could still smile at this moment. Ye Li looked at the female zombie in red. As he expected, this female zombie in red was really Hongye!!! However, Hongye wasn¡¯t in herplete form now, so she certainly didn¡¯t know Ye Li. ¡°Roar!¡± As Hongye roared, hundreds of zombies charged at Ye Li. Ye Li slowly raised his finger, and countless terrifying white spiritual lights flew over. Hundreds of zombies melted into nothingness again. Shocking, absolutely shocking!!! Bai Ke was speechless. She had thought that she had been most shocked since she was born just now. But it wasn¡¯t until now that she realized that she was not only wrong, butpletely wrong. This Hongye was just one of Hongye¡¯s three souls and seven spirits. She was now a tier 2 zombie. Although she had some intelligence, she couldn¡¯t speak yet. ¡°Roar!¡± Hongye roared and rushed towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. Hongye is still the same Hongye. She¡¯s really hot-tempered. ¡°System, how can I subdue Hongye¡¯s remnant soul?¡± ¡°Host, just put Hongye into the system space.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Ye Li nodded. Immediately, Ye Li extended a hand and grabbed Hongye. How could Hongye react to such a speed? Bai Ke was shocked. She had already thought that the female zombie in red was vulnerable in front of Ye Li, but when she really saw it, she was still horrified. Then, Ye Li put Hongye into the system space.. Chapter 621 - 621: Corpse Sect Chapter 621: Corpse Sect Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bai Ke looked at Ye Li in a daze, and her fair face was even more shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to use some divine technique to make the female zombie in red disappear. Ye Li checked Hongye in the system space, thinking that this was a good start. ¡°Come on! Come on!¡± An abrupt voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. More than 20 gic warriors rushed over and surrounded Ye Li and Bai Ke. These gic warriors were all Awakened Beings, and there was only one Evolved Being. ¡°Uncle.¡± Bai Ke shouted at the Tier 1 Evolved Being among them. This Tier 1 Evolved Being was about 40 years old. His name was Bai Bao, and he was Bai Ke¡¯s eldest uncle. Seeing that Bai Ke was fine, Bai Bao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Ke¡¯er, did this person kidnap you?¡± ¡°Uncle, actually¡­¡± Before Bai Ke finished speaking, Bai Bao looked at Ye Li coldly and said, ¡°Brat, how dare you? Have you eaten a bear¡¯s heart or a leopard¡¯s gall?!¡± When Bai Ke heard Bai Bao¡¯s words, she was almost frightened out of her wits. She knew very well how terrifying Ye Li was. If they offended Ye Li, the Bai family would be razed to the ground in an instant. ¡°No, Uncle, I came with him voluntarily,¡± Bai Ke said quickly. Bai Bao was stunned to hear that. He looked at Bai Ke in surprise and then at Ye Li. ¡°Ke¡¯er, is what you said true?¡± ¡°Yes, Uncle. How dare I lie to you?¡± Ye Li listened to the conversation between Bai Bao and Bai Ke. He was naturally not interested at all. He also didn¡¯t want to talk to these ants. In his eyes, a Tier 1 Evolved Being was really pitifully weak. ¡°The zombie in red took the zombies in this direction just now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone ahead!¡± Several voices entered everyone¡¯s ears. They followed the voice and found a dozen men in gray robes running over. Seeing this, the pupils of everyone in the Bai family were constricted. ¡°It¡¯s the Corpse Sect!¡± Bai Bao eximed. More than a dozen men were all tier 2 Evolved Beings. They arrived in front of the Bai family. ¡°Did you see a tier 2 female zombie in red just now?¡± A tier 2 Evolved Being of the Corpse Sect said coldly. ¡°No, no.¡± Bai Bao quickly replied. Ye Li looked at the tier 2 Evolved Beings of the Corpse Sect in front of him. He had just heard Bai Bao mention the Corpse Sect, but he didn¡¯t know what the Corpse Sect was. ¡°Why are you looking for the female zombie in red?¡± Ye Li slowly asked. More than a dozen tier 2 Evolved Beings of the Corpse Sect were stunned when they heard this. A tier 2 Evolved Being looked Ye Li up and down and then said disdainfully to Ye Li, ¡°We are from the Corpse Sect. Why are you asking us why we¡¯re looking for the female zombie in red? Hahahaha!!!¡± More than a dozen tier 2 Evolved Beings of the Corpse Sect allughed out loud as if they had never heard such a funny joke. The gic warriors of the Bai family also found it ridiculous. In the more than ten cities around Lan City, everyone knew what the Corpse Sect was. ¡°All!!!¡± Suddenly, a scream made theughter of more than a dozen tier 2 Evolved Beings of the Corpse Sect stop abruptly, reced by horror. They looked at the corpse on the ground. It was the person who answered Ye Li just now. ¡°Well, well¡­¡± They didn¡¯t see Ye Li attack at all, but how could the corpse on the ground be exined? ¡°Answer me.¡± Ye Li slowly opened his mouth. When the remaining dozen or so tier 2 Evolved Beings of the Corpse Sect heard this, they were all shocked, because since Ye Li could say such a thing, it meant that the corpse on the ground was his doing.. Chapter 622 - 622: Go Back Where You Belong Chapter 622: Go Back Where You Belong Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The people from the Bai family were even more frightened. A tier 2 Evolved Being had died just like that? This was a tier 2 Evolved Being. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Suddenly, two more screams sounded. Two tier 2 Evolved Beings of the Corpse Sect fell to the ground with their eyes wide open. ¡°Answer me.¡± Ye Li slowly opened his mouth. The remaining tier 2 Evolved Beings of the Corpse Sect were utterly scared. They really didn¡¯t understand how Ye Li did it. ¡°Corpse, Corpse Sect is thergest sect in the surrounding twelve cities. We caught the female zombie in red to refine her and make her work for us,¡± a tier 2 Evolved Being replied in horror. Ye Li nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. Ding! ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining a chance to draw a random prize.¡± Ye Li used the chance to draw the lottery without hesitation. The virtual pointer began to spin in the roulette wheel, and a few secondster, the pointer stopped. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining the Soul Summoning Banner.¡± Soul Summoning Banner: As long as the host finds any of the three souls and seven spirits of a zombie in the Apocalypse Legion, you can summon the other souls and spirits with the Soul Summoning Banner. Looking at the introduction of the Soul Summoning Banner, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face lit up. Without thinking too much, he began to use the Soul Summoning Banner to summon Hongye¡¯s souls and spirits. ¡°The Soul Summoning Banner is being used:¡± ¡°io%¡­ 30%¡­ 6o%¡­ ioo%.¡± ¡°The Soul Summoning Banner has been sessfully used.¡± Suddenly, Hongye¡¯s three souls and seven spirits came to Ye Li from all directions. The gic warriors of the Corpse Sect and the Bai family were horrified. Ye Li took out the soul of Hongye in the system space and immediately began to synthesize these souls and spirits. In the end, Hongye¡¯splete body appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Master, I thought we¡­¡± Hongye looked at Ye Li happily. After the remnant souls of the Apocalypse Legion dispersed throughout the world, they didn¡¯t think they would be the Apocalypse Legion again. ¡°Hongye, has anyone told you that you¡¯ve be even prettier?¡± Ye Li looked at Hongye indifferently. ¡°All?¡± Hongye was stunned. She never dreamed that Ye Li would say such a thing. The gic warriors of the Corpse Sect and the Bai family took three steps back, as scared as they could be. This zombie could talk? However, they remembered that this female zombie in red was only a tier 2 zombie. How could she speak? Only zombies of tier 4 and above could speak. They couldn¡¯t see Hongye¡¯s three souls and seven spirits when Ye Li synthesized them. ¡°My lord, are you also from the Corpse Sect?¡± Bai Ke looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Do you think such a small force can afford me, Ye Li?¡± As soon as he said this, Bai Ke stopped talking. As for the remaining eight tier 2 Evolved Beings of the Corpse Sect, a strange expression appeared on their faces. ¡°My lord, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± A tier 2 Evolved Being of the Corpse Sect said respectfully to Ye Li. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ye Li asked casually. ¡°Re¡­ return to the Corpse Sect?¡± the tier 2 Evolved Being asked in shock. Ye Li was silent for a few seconds. Then, he looked at the tier 2 Evolved Beings of the Corpse Sect and said, ¡°I think you¡¯d better not return to the Corpse Sect. Go back to where you should go-¡± As soon as he said this, the eight Evolved Beings of the Corpse Sect were all stunned. ¡°But my lord, we are from the Corpse Sect. If we don¡¯t return to the Corpse Sect, where can we go?¡± ¡°You should go back to hell.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the eight tier 2 Evolved Beings of the Corpse Sect died.. Chapter 623 - 623: Coming to the Bai Family Chapter 623: Coming to the Bai Family Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°What!!!¡± When the gic warriors of the Bai family saw this scene, they were so frightened that they fell to the ground and looked at the corpse on the ground in horror. Just like before, they didn¡¯t see how Ye Li attacked at all. If possible, they would rather believe that it was fake. But the corpse on the ground told them that all of this was true. ¡°Are you very afraid?¡± Ye Li looked at the gic warriors of the Bai family indifferently. When the gic warriors of the Bai family heard this, they became even more afraid. ¡°Never be afraid because everything 1 do will make you terrified for three days and three nights,¡± Ye Li continued. Bai Ke was shocked and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°My lord, our Bai family didn¡¯t offend you. Please let us go.¡± Ye Li smiled when he heard that. He had never thought of doing anything to the Bai family¡¯s gic warriors. He killed the people of the Corpse Sect because he thought that they would tell others what happened today when they went back. Then a group of tasteless flies woulde to annoy him. He naturally did not want to see such a situation. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Ke and said slowly. ¡°Really, senior?¡± Bai Ke looked at Ye Li nkly. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Do you think I, Ye Li, need to lie to you?¡± As soon as he said this, Bai Ke¡¯s heart that was in her throat rxed. She knew that a strong master like Ye Li usually kept his word. ¡°I¡¯ll go to your Bai family to stay for the next two days.¡± Ye Li said lightly. He had found Hongye. He didn¡¯t know the locations of the other zombies in the Apocalypse Legion. At the same time, he knew that such a thing couldn¡¯t be rushed. When the Grand Elder of the Bai family, Bai Bao, heard Ye Li¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp. If such a ferocious god lived in the Bai family, what would the Bai family face? But Bai Bao knew that he couldn¡¯t refuse Ye Li. Otherwise, their Bai family would be doomed. Immediately, Ye Li and the gic warriors of the Bai family headed for the Bai family. The Bai family was thergest family in Lan City. Most of the people in Lan City were ordinary people. It was really a pitifully weak city, hundreds of times weaker than Annan Base City. The current Hongye was a Tier 1 Lord-level zombie. In the eyes of these gic warriors of the Bai family, Hongye was a human. When Ye Li arrived at the Bai family, everyone in the Bai family who hadn¡¯t seen Ye Li before looked at him in shock. They didn¡¯t know why the Grand Elder brought Ye Li back. ¡°Uncle, who is he?¡± A level-three Awakened Being looked at Bai Bao in confusion. Everyone from the Bai family also looked at Bai Bao, wondering who this handsome young man was. ¡°p!¡± Unexpectedly, not only did Bai Bao not answer, but he also pped the level-three Awakened Being who asked the question hard. The level-three Awakened Being was stunned. He had no idea what was going on. ¡°How can you ask about the lord¡¯s name? Retreat!¡± Bai Bao shouted angrily. ¡®Lord?¡¯ No one in the Bai family would have thought that their uncle would call this young man ¡°Lord¡±. Suddenly, they thought of a shocking possibility. This handsome young man in front of them must be very strong. Otherwise, Uncle would never have called him ¡°Lord¡±. ¡°My lord, do you want to see the family head?¡± Bai Bao looked at Ye Li carefully. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li slowly said. The head of the Bai family was weaker than an ant in his eyes. It was meaningless to see him.. Chapter 624 - 624: These Humans Are So Weak Chapter 624: These Humans Are So Weak Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone in the Bai family felt that Ye Li was very arrogant. This was the Bai family¡¯s territory, and he didn¡¯t even take the head of the family seriously. Ye Li naturally noticed the anger on the faces of the people from the Bai family, but he didn¡¯t care at all, because in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, they were just ants. Bai Bao and the others were at a loss. With an existence like Ye Li around them, they felt an unprecedented pressure. ¡°Master, these humans are so weak.¡± Hongye looked at Ye Li and said. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. This world is like this. There are both the strong and the weak.¡± Ye Li slowly said to Hongye. Hearing this, the people of the Bai family were even more furious, their eyes full of anger. ¡°Our Bai family is the strongest martial family in Lan City. Who dares to say that our Bai family is weak!¡± An abrupt voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice, and a middle-aged man walked over majestically. ¡°It¡¯s Second Uncle!¡± The middle-aged man who walked over was the second elder of the Bai family, named Bai Lang, a Tier 1 Evolved Being. Bai Lang looked at Ye Li and Hongye coldly. He really didn¡¯t know why Ye Li dared to say those words just now. As the strongest martial family in Lan City, whoever dared to say such a thing was no different frommitting suicide. When Grand Elder Bai Bao and Bai Ke heard this, they immediately trembled. They hurriedly looked at Ye Li in shock and were relieved to find that there was no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Second Brother, this is Lord Ye. Don¡¯t be rude!¡± Grand Elder Bai Bao scolded Bai Lang. Bai Lang sneered. ¡°What lord? It¡¯s just a boy and a girl. What realm can they be in?¡± Hearing this, Bai Bao gasped in fright. He really wanted to p Bai Lang. If they angered Ye Li, the Bai family would be expelled from Lan City in the future. They had all seen Ye Li¡¯s strength. With such strength, it would be easy for him to deal with the Bai family. ¡°How dare you speak to my master like this? You¡¯re unforgivable!¡± Hongye frowned and was about to attack. Ye Li knew that as long as Hongye attacked, the Bai family would be razed to the ground in an instant. ¡°Hongye.¡± Ye Li stopped Hongye. Hearing Ye Li call her, Hongye stopped. ¡°Brother, do you see it now? They don¡¯t have any strength at all.¡± Bai Lang seemed to really understand. He actually looked smug. ¡°Shut up!¡± Bai Bao roared at Bai Lang. Ye Li looked at Bai Lang indifferently. The tree seeked stillness, yet the wind persisted. He wanted to teach this Bai Lang a lesson. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have known who he was talking to! Bai Lang was about to say something disdainful, but before he could say anything, he was sent flying. Everyone in the Bai family was stunned and looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to lower myself to the level of a mere Evolved Being, but you just seek death.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Bai Lang¡¯s internal organs were damaged. His face was full of dust, and he vomited a mouthful of blood. It seemed that he was seriously injured. ¡°My lord, my second uncle didn¡¯t know how powerful you are. Please forgive him.¡± Bai Ke looked at Ye Li pleadingly. It wasn¡¯t until now that the people of the Bai family finally understood why the Grand Elder, Bai Bao, called this person Lord. They didn¡¯t see how Ye Li attacked at all, and Bai Lang was sent flying. It should be noted that the second eider, Bai Lang, was a Tier 1 Evolved Being.. Chapter 625 - 625: Please Save the Bai Family, My Lord Chapter 625: Please Save the Bai Family, My Lord Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at Bai Ke. He didn¡¯t want to lower himself to the level of a useless person like Bai Lang at all. Everyone from the Bai family looked at Ye Li in horror. They didn¡¯t see how Ye Li attacked just now, but the second elder, Bai Lang, was sent flying. ¡°Splurt!¡± Suddenly, the Second Elder, Bai Lang, vomited another mouthful of blood. As a Tier 1 Evolved Being, how could Bai Lang not be seriously injured by Ye Li¡¯s blow? Ye Li looked at Bai Lang on the ground indifferently and secretly shook his head. Why were there always so many useless people who liked to provoke him? Then, Ye Li slowly raised his palm, and a gentle white spiritual light entered Bai Lang¡¯s body. The people from the Bai family naturally didn¡¯t know what gic talent white spiritual energy meant. After all, Lan City was too weak, so they could only look at Ye Li in horror. They thought Ye Li attacked Bai Lang again. But to the surprise of the people of the Bai family, Second Elder Bai Lang¡¯s pale face turned red. ¡°I, I, I¡¯m fine?¡± Bai Lang got up from the ground, confused. Everyone from the Bai family widened their eyes. They had thought that Ye Li would attack Bai Lang again, but they didn¡¯t expect this scene. Suddenly, they thought of a shocking possibility. Just now, Ye Li emitted a white spiritual light, which was transmitted to the body of the second elder, Bai Lang, and then Bai Lang was fine. In other words, Ye Li saved Bai Lang!!! Thinking of this, everyone from the Bai family was dumbfounded. ¡°Bai Lang, thank the lord!¡± Bai Bao scolded Bai Lang. Bai Lang trembled when he heard that. He clearly remembered that he didn¡¯t see Ye Li attack at all just now, but he was sent flying. With such strength, he couldn¡¯t imagine what realm Ye Li was in. ¡°Thank, thank you, my lord!¡± Bai Lang looked at Ye Li and said respectfully. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. He didn¡¯t answer Bai Lang. At this moment, a middle-aged man walked in from outside the Bai family¡¯s gate. The middle-aged man was wearing a ck suit, his face pale gold. ¡°Why are you all gathered together?¡± The middle-aged man was none other than the head of the Bai family, Bai Lin, a tier 2 Evolved Being. ¡°The family head is here.¡± The people from the Bai family hurriedly made way for Bai Lin. Seeing the family head, Grand Elder Bai Bao quickly walked to Bai Lin and whispered something to him. Bai Lin¡¯s pupils dted as if he had heard something unbelievable. ¡°What? Is he really so terrifying?¡± Hearing Grand Elder Bai Bao¡¯s words, Bai Lin couldn¡¯t help but exim. Of course, Ye Li heard the conversation between Bai Bao and Bai Lin clearly, but he didn¡¯t care at all. Bai Lin slowly walked to Ye Li and looked at him in shock. ¡°My lord, can you save the Bai family?¡± Bai Lin looked at Ye Li pleadingly. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He didn¡¯t reply. He knew that Bai Lin had something else to say. Seeing that Ye Li didn¡¯t speak, Bai Lin pondered for a few seconds and continued, ¡°A few days ago, 1 said something wrong and offended the people of the Rocky Mountain. He asked me to go to the Rocky Mountain to kowtow and apologize. I¡¯ve tried to use all my connections to solve this, but no one dares to help me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Bai family after all.. If I really go to the Rocky Mountain to kowtow and apologize, how can our Bai family still survive in Lan City in the future?¡± Chapter 626 - 626: Rocky Mountain Chapter 626: Rocky Mountain Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hearing Bai Lin¡¯s words, Ye Li secretly smiled. What does the Bai family¡¯s matter have to do with me? Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a chance to draw the lottery.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li didn¡¯t think too much about it. He used this chance to draw the lottery. Then, the virtual pointer began to spin in the roulette wheel. A few secondster, the pointer stopped. ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a Super Treasure Map.¡± Ye Li showed a yful smile on his face, thinking that it had been a long time since he obtained a super treasure map. He activated this super treasure map, and the coordinates appeared in his mind. Rocky Mountain? Ye Li thought that it was too much of a coincidence. The location of this super treasure map was actually on the Rocky Mountain? Seeing that Ye Li still didn¡¯t speak, the head of the Bai family, Bai Lin, and the others looked disappointed. ¡°What force is the Rocky Mountain?¡± Just when the people of the Bai family were disappointed, Ye Li suddenly asked. Hearing this, everyone in the Bai family looked at Ye Li. ¡°My lord, the Rocky Mountain is a sect where people with various motives gather. They are all gic warriors with ill intentions, but the Rocky Mountain is much stronger than our Bai family.¡± ¡°Rocky Mountain gave my Bai family ten days. If I don¡¯t go to the Rocky Mountain to kowtow and apologize to them in these ten days, my Bai family will be doomed.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t say anything else. He activated the Swift Steps and disappeared. ¡°Where is Lord Ye?¡± Everyone in the Bai family was shocked. They really didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to suddenly disappear. What kind of divine technique was this? Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and headed for the Rocky Mountain. The speed of the Swift Steps was too fast now. Soon, he arrived at the Rocky Mountain. He looked at the Rocky Mountain. This Rocky Mountain was indeed full of rocks. These stones were exceptionally unique in their formation, resembling reclining tigers and standing des. It didn¡¯t look like a sect, but more like a bandit vige. Ye Li released Hongye from the system space. After Hongye came out of the system space, she looked around nkly. ¡°Master, what is this ce?¡± Hongye asked Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and slowly said, ¡°This is the Rocky Mountain. We¡¯re here to find treasures.¡± ¡°Treasures?¡± Hongye naturally didn¡¯t know what the treasures Ye Li mentioned were. Then, Ye Li and Hongye began to walk to the gate of the Rocky Mountain. When the dozen or so gic warriors guarding the door saw Ye Li and Hongye, they immediately became vignt. ¡°Stop! What are you doing?¡± These dozen or so gic warriors were all above level-6 Awakened Beings. However, they were just gate guards, which showed that this sect was still much stronger than the Bai family. ¡°Does your Rocky Mountain have any treasures?¡± Ye Li looked at the level-six Awakened Being who spoke. As soon as he said this, a dozen people from the Rocky Mountain were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Brat, are you crazy?¡± A level-6 Awakened Being said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°Hey, this girl is so beautiful!¡± A level-six Awakened Being looked at Hong Yu and said. Immediately, more than a dozen Awakened Beings guarding the gateughed. ¡°You¡¯d better not provoke her. She has a bad temper.¡± Ye Li slowly said. ¡°Brat, we are from the Rocky Mountain. So what if she has a bad temper?¡± An Awakened Being said proudly. As the saying went, heaven may forgive those who make mistakes unwittingly, but those who deliberately create their own misfortune cannot be saved.. Chapter 627 - 627: The Stone Axe On the Top of the Rocky Mountain Chapter 627: The Stone Axe On the Top of the Rocky Mountain Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°All! All! All!¡± Suddenly, more than a dozen gic warriors guarding the gate all fell to the ground. It was a tragic sight. Ye Li looked at the corpse on the ground and shook his head slowly. ¡°I told you not to provoke her. Why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Hongye. Let¡¯s go in and find treasures.¡± With that, Ye Li and Hongye walked in. A gic warrior was killed at the mountain gate, which was naturally noticed by Rocky Mountain. Not long after Ye Li and Hongye walked into the gate, dozens of gic warriors holding knives and spears surrounded Ye Li and Hongye. ¡°What are you doing? Do you know that this is Rocky Mountain?¡± A tier 2 Evolved Being said coldly to Ye Li and Hongye. Ye Li smiled faintly, his handsome face as calm as water. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just heard that there are treasures in your Rocky Mountain, so I¡¯m here to take them,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as he said this, the dozens of gic warriors were all stunned. There was a treasure in the Rocky Mountain? Why didn¡¯t they know? ¡°Brat, I think you¡¯re courting death. Even if our Rocky Mountain has treasures, how can a petty person like you touch them?¡± the tier 2 Evolved Being said coldly. At this moment, dozens of gic warriors holding knives and spears surrounded Ye Li and Hongye. In their eyes, Ye Li and Hongye were already dead. Ye Li shook his head slightly and slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you let me take away the treasure today, but if not, 1¡¯11 crush you in an instant!¡± When the dozens of gic warriors heard this, they were all dumbfounded. They had seen arrogant people, but they had never seen anyone as arrogant as Ye Li. They were already surrounded, but they were still so arrogant. Who was besieging whom? ¡°Brat, since you insist on looking for someone, don¡¯t me us!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± As the tier 2 Evolved Being gave the order, dozens of gic warriors rushed towards Ye Li. These people were basically Awakened Beings. Ye Li really didn¡¯t know how to describe their weakness. In an instant, dozens of gic warriors who were attacking him fell to the ground. Their eyes were wide open, and they clearly died with remaining grievances. ¡°Well, well¡­¡± A warm current flowed out from between the legs of the tier 2 Evolved Being. The tier 2 Evolved Being swore that he had never seen such a terrifying scene since he was born. Dozens of gic warriors were instantly killed? And he remembered that it was the girl in red who did it. Hongye was a Lord-level zombie. As a tier 2 Evolved Being, how could he tell that Hongye was a zombie? ¡°I said that I would crush you in an instant. Why didn¡¯t anyone believe me?¡± Ye Li shook his head and said. Thud! The tier 2 Evolved Being knelt in front of Ye Li with a thud and begged for mercy. ¡°My lord, spare me! My lord, spare me!¡± Ye Li looked at the tier 2 Evolved Being and slowly said, ¡°Now can you tell me what treasures there are in the Rocky Mountain?¡± ¡°Grandpa, there are really no treasures on the Rocky Mountain. The only treasure is a stone axe. That¡¯s a stone axe on the top of the Rocky Mountain, but it¡¯s just a stone axe.¡± The tier 2 Evolved Being didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and hurriedly revealed everything he knew. The stone axe on the top of the Rocky Mountain? What was that? Ye Li thought for a moment and couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Suddenly, another group of gic warriors ran over angrily.. Chapter 628 - 628: A Fragment of the Pangu Axe Chapter 628: A Fragment of the Pangu Axe Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions More than 50 gic warriors rushed over, led by a tier-4 Evolved Being. This tier-4 Evolved Being was the leader of the Rocky Mountain, Tu Er. Looking at the corpse on the ground, Tu Er¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but constrict. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± When the tier 2 Evolved Being saw his leader, he hurriedly got up from the ground and rushed to Tu Er¡¯s side. ¡°Leader, h, h, h¡­!¡± The tier 2 Evolved Being told Tu Er everything. When Tu Er and the fifty-odd gic warriors behind him heard this, they all gasped in fright and looked at Hongye in horror. ¡°Did you kill all these people?¡± The tier 2 Evolved Being only saw Hongye attack just now, not Ye Li. After only a few seconds, dozens of gic warriors were all killed. Hongye certainly wouldn¡¯t talk to Tu Er. ¡°That¡¯s right. She killed these people. You can leave now,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Who are you?¡± Tu Er looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is that if you don¡¯t leave now, you will die.¡± Hearing this, Tu Er and the others were all furious. Their Rocky Mountain had never suffered such humiliation. ¡°Leader, the woman in red is powerful, but I¡¯m afraid this person is not that strong. Let¡¯s ask our brothers to restrain the woman in red and capture this kid.¡± A tier 2 Evolved Being said to Tu Er in a low voice. Ye Li¡¯s hearing was astonishing, so he naturally heard their conversation. His handsome face couldn¡¯t help but reveal a yful smile. Tu Er nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s do that!¡± ¡°Brothers, kill them!¡± As soon as Tu Er gave the order, more than 50 gic warriors rushed over. Tu Er and the tier 2 Evolved Being rushed towards Ye Li. Ye Li looked at Tu Er and the tier 2 Evolved Being who were rushing over and shook his head. Was it really not good to be alive? It seemed that living was indeed a very painful thing for them. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have rushed at Ye Li. In that case, Ye Li could only grant them death. Tu Er and the tier 2 Evolved Beings arrived in front of Ye Li. They suddenly attacked Ye Li, preparing to capture him. Unfortunately, they were all wrong about one thing. This was enough to make their lives disappear from this world forever. ¡°All! All!¡± Tu Er and the tier 2 Evolved Being let out shocking screams. They didn¡¯t believe that they had died just like that. At thest moment of their lives, Ye Li saw their regret. They had thought that they could catch Ye Li, but unfortunately, that was just what they thought. Hongye had also killed more than 50 gic warriors. Hundreds of corpses looked really creepy. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the top of the Rocky Mountain.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly, his handsome face expressionless. Then, Ye Li and Hongye went to the top of the Rocky Mountain. Soon, the two of them arrived at the top of the Rocky Mountain. The top of the Rocky Mountain was like an altar, with a big stone axe erected in the middle. Ye Li looked at the stone axe, wondering if this thing was a treasure on a super treasure map. This was too trashy. Ding! ¡°A fragment of Pangu Axe has been detected. Host, please pick it up.¡± Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li was stunned. He looked at the stone axe in front of him. ¡°Is this¡­ a fragment of the Pangu Axe?¡± Chapter 629 - 629: Obtained A Super Treasure Map Again Chapter 629: Obtained A Super Treasure Map Again Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Immediately, Ye Li walked to the stone axe and was about to pull it out. To his surprise, the stone axe was very heavy. However, Ye Li¡¯s strength was shockingly great now. If the heavens had handles, he could pull down the sky. If the earth had handles, he could lift up the earth. In the end, Ye Li pulled up the stone axe. In an instant, the stone axe broke. ¡°Boom!¡± The power of lightning hit the stone axe, which was instantly broken. A ck axe appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. ¡°Is this the fragment of the Pangu Axe?¡± Ye Li muttered to himself. ¡°Host, there are still two other fragments of the Pangu Axe. As long as the other two fragments of the Pangu Axe are synthesized, theplete Pangu Axe will reappear.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Ye Li looked a little bored. Having no choice, he put the fragments of the Pangu Axe into the system space. Ye Li thought that he had nowhere to go now and would go to the Bai family for the time being. Then, Ye Li and Hongye went to the Bai family. Ye Li was a Chosen One, and Hongye was a Lord-level zombie. Both of them were shockingly fast. They wrere literally flying in the air. Soon, the two of them returned to the Bai family. Everyone from the Bai family was shocked to see Ye Li and Hongye. ¡°My lord, I thought you wouldn¡¯te back.¡± Bai Ke looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water without any fluctuations. At this moment, the head of the Bai family, Bai Lin, also came out. He looked at Ye Li and hurriedly asked, ¡°My lord, I wonder¡­¡± Before Bai Lin finished speaking, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Rocky Mountain no longer exists in this world.¡± Ye Li slowly said. He thought that since he was in the Bai family now, he might as well do something for the Bai family. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, everyone in the Bai family couldn¡¯t help but gasp. In this world¡­ the Rocky Mountain no longer existed? In other words, Rocky Mountain had been destroyed? But, that was Rocky Mountain!!! Everyone from the Bai family looked at Ye Li in horror. They couldn¡¯t believe it. But they knew that a powerful figure like Ye Li would never lie to them. Bai Ke was also extremely shocked. She looked at Ye Li, only to find that Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was still as calm as water. Did such a person¡­ really exist? Bai Ke rubbed her eyes, but Ye Li told her that such a person did exist. The next day, at dawn. ¡°Zombie Treasure Chest xi.¡± The system prompt appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind on time. Ye Li opened the zombie Treasure Chest. ¡°500 gene points, 500 strength points, 500 speed points, 500 defense points.¡± ¡°Acquired super treasure map xi.¡± Ye Li showed a yful smile. He had obtained another super treasure map. Who could believe this? After fusing the attribute points he had obtained, Ye Li opened the super treasure map. Ding! ¡°Super Treasure Map activation in progress:¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°The super treasure map has been sessfully opened.¡± As soon as the system finished speaking, some coordinates appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Corpse Mountain? Ye Li had never heard of this name. ¡°My lord, bad news.¡± A panicked voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears.. Chapter 630 - 630: Your Fate Can Be Summarized with Only One Word Chapter 630: Your Fate Can Be Summarized with Only One Word Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bai Ke ran in, her fair face full of panic. ¡°My lord, something bad has happened.¡± Bai Ke looked at Ye Li in panic. Ye Li slowly said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to panic about. Tell me what it is.¡± ¡°The¡­ the people of the Corpse Sect are here.¡± Corpse Sect? Ye Li smiled. It was just a small force. Did she have to be so afraid? Then, Ye Li slowly walked out of the room, followed by Bai Ke. When the two of them came to the yard, they found more than a dozen gic warriors of the Corpse Sect standing in the yard. Almost all of them were tier 2 Evolved Beings, and the leader was a tier 3 Evolved Being. ¡°More than a dozen people from our Corpse Sect died in your Lan City. Except for your Bai family, 1 don¡¯t think anyone can do it, right?¡± the tier 3 Evolved Being said coldly to Bai Lin. Cold sweat had already appeared on Bai Lin¡¯s forehead. He hurriedly said, ¡°My lord, you must be joking. You¡¯ve seen the strength of our Bai family. How can we have the strength to do such a thing? I think it should be the Rocky Mountain¡­¡± Before Bai Lin finished speaking, he was interrupted by the tier 3 Evolved Being. ¡°We¡¯ve been to the Rocky Mountain. The Rocky Mountain is already empty.¡± The tier 3 Evolved Being stared at Bai Lin and said coldly. ¡°Well, 1 killed your people.¡± An abrupt voice entered the ears of the people of the Corpse Sect. They were shocked and looked in the direction of the voice in unison, only to find a handsome young man walking over. The tier 3 Evolved Being looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°Did you kill our people?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°Very good! Do you want to know what will happen to you?¡± The tier 3 Evolved Being stared at Ye Li. ¡°What will happen to me¡­¡± Ye Li pondered for a few seconds, then looked at the tier 3 Evolved Being and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I tell you what happened to you first?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± A yful look appeared on the face of the tier 3 Evolved Being. ¡°Tell me what will happen to me.¡± The tier 3 Evolved Being continued. ¡°Die.¡± Ye Li slowly said. As soon as he said so, a shocking bloody hole appeared on the forehead of the tier 3 Evolved Being. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone from the Bai family and the gic warriors of the Corpse Sect gasped. They didn¡¯t even see how Ye Li attacked. ¡°Why are there always people looking for trouble with me?¡± Ye Li shook his head and looked at the tier 3 Evolved Being. Everyone from the Corpse Sect looked at Ye Li in horror. They didn¡¯t see Ye Li attack at all, but their captain was gone just like that. This was a tier 3 Evolved Being!!! Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. He looked indifferently at the dozen or so gic warriors of the Corpse Sect in front of him. ¡°Everyone present, stay here for today.¡± When the dozen or so gic warriors of the Corpse Sect heard this, they were shocked. They only had one thought in their minds, which was to escape! Unfortunately, even if they had ten legs, they couldn¡¯t escape from Ye Li. ¡°All!!!¡± More than a dozen gic warriors of the Corpse Sect let out screams. They all fell to the ground with their eyes wide open. Perhaps they didn¡¯t know how they died until they died. There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He looked at Bai Ke and said indifferently, ¡°Before I leave, I¡¯ll give you a gift.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li opened the system space and bought a purple gic enhancement potion. The purple gic enhancement potion could upgrade a person¡¯s gic talent to S-grade.. Chapter 631 - 631: Came to the Corpse Sect Chapter 631: Came to the Corpse Sect Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bai Ke looked at the gic potion in Ye Li¡¯s hand in a daze. ¡°My lord, what is this?¡± Bai Ke asked in confusion. ¡°This is a potion to improve your gic talent. Drink it and your gic talent will be S-grade,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, the pupils of the Bai family could not help but constrict. Upgrade Bai Ke¡¯s gic talent to S grade? One had to know that S-ss gic talent only existed in legends. Bai Ke was also stunned. She took the gene potion from Ye Li¡¯s hand in a daze. She knew that Ye Li would not lie to her. Immediately, Bai Ke drank the purple gene enhancement potion. As soon as she drank it, Bai Ke felt a wave of heat all over her body. She hurriedly sat down cross-legged and refined the gic enhancement potion in her body. Everyone from the Bai family looked at Bai Ke. A momentter, Bai Ke opened her palm, and a ball of purple spiritual energy appeared. Wasn¡¯t the purple spiritual energy corresponding to the S-grade gene talent? Although the Bai family knew that Ye Li wouldn¡¯t lie to them, when they really saw the purple spiritual energy in Bai Ke¡¯s hand, they were shocked again. ¡°Thank you, my lord.¡± Bai Ke looked at Ye Li happily. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water. He said slowly, ¡°Cultivate well. We¡¯ll meet again if fate allows.¡± With that, Ye Li activated his Swift Steps and disappeared from the scene. The coordinates of the super treasure map were the Corpse Mountain, but Ye Li still did not know what the Corpse Mountain was. Was it a mountain? Or a sect? Following the coordinates, Ye Li and Hongye soon arrived at the foot of the Corpse Mountain. Corpse Mountain was a ck mountain with a deathly aura. There were no flowers or trees. Standing here was a little suffocating. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that there were many zombies at the foot of the mountain. However, these zombies were all very low-leveled. Hundreds of zombies rushed towards Ye Li and Hongye. ¡°Hongye,¡± Ye Li called out to Hongye. Hongye instantly disappeared on the spot. Hundreds of ordinary zombies were no match for Hongye. In just a few seconds, hundreds of zombies fell to the ground. Ye Li used the synthesis grid in his mind to synthesize these zombies. He obtained a Level 8 male zombie and a Level 8 female zombie. After putting the level-9 male zombie and the level-9 female zombie into the system space, Ye Li prepared to go up the mountain with Hongye. Before he could take a step, he heard a stunned voice. ¡°Where are the zombies at the foot of the mountain?¡± ¡°We gathered hundreds of zombies at the foot of the mountain, but they seem to have disappeared now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone there!¡± Suddenly, more than ten gic warriors in gray robes ran over. When Ye Li was in Lan City, he had also seen gic martial artists in gray robes. It was more than once. Of course, they were gic warriors from the Corpse Sect. More than ten gic warriors from the Corpse Sect arrived in front of Ye Li and Hongye. ¡°What are you doing? Where are the zombies at the foot of the mountain?¡± A tier 3 Evolved Being shouted sternly. His intuition told him that the disappearance of the hundreds of zombies at the foot of the mountain was rted to the man and woman in front of him. ¡°The zombies you¡¯re talking about are mine now,¡± Ye Li said lightly. The dozen or so gic warriors from the Corpse Sect were stunned when they heard this. Then, they stared at Ye Li. ¡°Could it be that you also know the secret technique to control zombies?¡± The tier 3 Evolved Being said coldly. Ye Li shook his head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the secret technique. Move aside. i¡¯ll go to your corpse mountain to find something.¡± He thought that the treasure on the super treasure map might be another fragment of the Pangu Axe.. Chapter 632 - 632: She Didn’t Seem Human Chapter 632: She Didn¡¯t Seem Human Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The dozen or so gic warriors from the Corpse Sect were shocked again. The man in front of him had just said that the hundreds of zombies at the foot of the mountain had be his zombies. There were hundreds of zombies. Could this person be a high-leveled Evolved Being? Moreover, he said he wanted to go up Corpse Mountain to find something. ¡°What do you take the Corpse Sect for? Hurry up and tell me, where did you lure hundreds of zombies to? If you don¡¯t tell me, you should know what will happen to you.¡± The rank 3 Evolved Being stared at Ye Li¡¯s mouth. ¡°Hongye,¡± Ye Li called out to Hongye. Hongye naturally understood what Ye Li meant. Roar!!! In an instant, these dozen or so gic warriors from the Corpse Sect died with wide-open eyes. Ye Li looked at the corpses on the ground and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°Why does no one believe me?¡± Without much hesitation, Ye Li and Hongye headed towards the Corpse Mountain. Ye Li and Hongye arrived at the main hall of the Corpse Sect in an instant. There were people sitting on both sides in the Corpse Sect¡¯s main hall, with a grim-looking old man sitting on the throne above. They were discussing something. Seeing Ye Li and Hongye suddenly appear, they were stunned. They were all high-leveled Evolved Beings, but they did not notice the sudden appearance of these two people in the hall at all. Thinking of this, everyone in the Corpse Sect¡¯s main hall was shocked. ¡°Who are you?!¡± A seventh-tier Evolved Being stood up and questioned Ye Li and Hongye coldly. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water, and Hongye¡¯s fair face was as cold as ice. It was as if they didn¡¯t care about these people at all. ¡°You won¡¯t know me even if I tell you. I came to the Corpse Sect just to find an axe,¡± Ye Li said slowly. An axe? The dozen or so people in the Corpse Sect¡¯s main hall were stunned. They did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Are you talking about the stone axe at the top of the mountain?¡± the seventh-tier Evolved Being asked again. As Ye Li had expected, he guessed that the treasure on the super treasure map was a Pangu Axe fragment. He did not expect it to be true. Before Ye Li could speak, a Tier 1 Evolved Being ran in in terror. ¡°Something bad has happened, Sect Master!¡± When everyone in the hall heard this, they stood up from their seats. ¡°What happened?¡± Zhang Tong, the leader of the Corpse Sect, hurriedly asked. ¡°The hundreds of zombies at the foot of the mountain are gone. There are also more than ten corpses of our disciples there.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the Corpse Sect¡¯s hall gasped. ¡°Wh¡­ what?¡± Zhang Tong asked in shock. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true, Sect Master,¡± this Tier 1 Evolved Being replied in shock. Then, everyone in the hall suddenly thought of something and looked at Ye Li and Hongye in unison. ¡°Did you do it?¡± Zhang Tong stared at Ye Li and Hongye. His already cold face became even colder. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not too stupid.¡± When Zhang Tong heard this, he could not help but burn with anger. He was about to unleash his thunderous anger. ¡°Sect Master, this woman doesn¡¯t seem to be human!¡± Suddenly, a seventh-tier Evolved Being eximed. Everyone in the hall hurriedly looked at Hongye. They were all high-leveled Evolved Beings, so of course, they could tell something. ¡°How is this possible!¡± It was fine if the high-leveled Evolved Being of the Corpse Sect didn¡¯t look, but when they took a closer look, they were scared out of their wits. ¡°Master-level zombie?¡± Only Master-level zombies would have almost no zombification on their faces, and their eyes would turn ck. The only thing that could be used to distinguish them was their aura.. Chapter 633 - 633: The Second Pangu Axe Fragment Chapter 633: The Second Pangu Axe Fragment Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The high-leveled Evolved Beings in the main hall of the Corpse Sect looked at Hongye in horror. They would never have thought that Hongye was a Master-level zombie. ¡°Impossible, this is absolutely impossible. How can a Master-level zombie appear here!¡± Zhang Tong said coldly. After saying that, Zhang Tong stared at Ye Li and continued, ¡°I think this must be some kind of secret technique!¡± Hearing that, all the high-leveled Evolved Beings in the hall felt that it made sense. Master-level zombies only existed in legends. How could they appear here? Ye Li smiled to himself. He didn¡¯t expect these ants to be able to tell that Hongye was a zombie. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t tell Hongye¡¯s true cultivation realm. ¡°Brat, it¡¯s a good thing that I have a good eye. Otherwise, 1 would really be frightened by you. Let me ask you again. The hundreds of zombies at the foot of the corpse mountain disappeared, and the dozen or so corpses of my Corpse Sect, were you the ones who did it?¡± The leader of the Corpse Sect, Zhang Tong, asked coldly! ¡°That¡¯s right, we did it. However, I don¡¯t want to kill you. 1 just want the stone axe on the top of the mountain,¡± Ye Li said leisurely. The high-leveled Evolved Beings in the main hall of the Corpse Sect were infuriated when they heard that. This person entered the dignified Corpse Sect as if no one was around! ¡°Brat, do you know the consequences of offending my Corpse Sect!¡± Zhang Tong shouted angrily. Zhang Tong was a level nine Evolved Being, but in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, he was still a pitifully weak ant. ¡°Consequences?¡± Ye Li thought for a while and shook his head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen if 1 offend your Corpse Sect, but I actually want to tell you a secret, though 1 feel a little embarrassed about it.¡± All the high-leveled Evolved Beings in the hall were stunned. They did not expect Ye Li to tell them a secret. ¡°What secret!¡± Zhang Tong stared at Ye Li. In his opinion, Ye Li and Hongye were alreadymbs waiting to be ughtered. There was no difference for them between living one more second or one less. Ye Li looked at the ceiling and then at his hands. He slowly said, ¡°Actually, she¡¯s not a Master-level zombie, but a Lord-level zombie.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone in the main hall of the Corpse Sect sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at Ye Li and Hongye in horror. They wanted to talk, they really wanted to talk! It was a pity that he could not say it no matter what. They would never have a chance to talk, because the dead couldn¡¯t talk. The high-leveled Evolved Beings in the main hall of the Corpse Sect all had a shocking bloody hole on their foreheads. Their eyes were wide open. They could not believe that they had died just like that. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. There was no point in killing these tasteless flies. Then, he and Hongye headed towards the top of Corpse Mountain. After arriving at the top of Corpse Mountain, he indeed found the stone axe. Without much thought, Ye Li walked in front of the stone axe and pulled it out. Another bolt of lightning struck the stone ax. The stone ax instantly cracked open, and a shiny ck ax appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Now, it was already the second Pangu Axe fragment. With another one, he could synthesize three Pangu Axe fragments and obtain the real Pangu Axe. Ye Li stood at the top of Corpse Mountain. He used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to check and found a base city not far away. He concealed Hongye¡¯s aura and headed to the base city with her. When they arrived at the city closest to the base city, they found there were many zombies in this city. He found a group of zombie-hunting teams excitedly hunting zombies.. Chapter 634 - 634: Lightning Zombie Hunting Team Chapter 634: Lightning Zombie Hunting Team Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li and Hongye arrived at the city closest to the base city and found a zombie hunting team hunting zombies. There were ten people in the zombie hunting team, and they were basically all Tier 1 Evolved Beings. They used all kinds of weapons. The leader of the team was a young girl who looked to be 17 or 18 years old. She was actually a tier 2 Evolved Being. Ye Li and Hongye walked over slowly. The zombie hunting team also noticed Ye Li and Hongye, and they couldn¡¯t help but be vignt. ¡°Who are you?¡± The girl looked at Ye Li and Hongye warily. ¡°We are outsiders. We want to go to the base city,¡± Ye Li said to the girl. Hearing that, everyone in the zombie hunting team was stunned. Outsiders? The nearest base city to Linjiang Base City was also a few hundred kilometers away. They didn¡¯t know how many heavily infected areas there were between the two base cities. They really didn¡¯t understand how Ye Li and Hongye managed toe here. Suddenly, they thought of a shocking possibility. Ye Li and Hongye¡¯s realms were very high, at least much higher than theirs. ¡°Hello, seniors. I¡¯m Qin Wei, the captain of the Lightning Squad.¡± When the girl thought about how Ye Li and Hongye were high-leveled Evolved Beings, her gaze became respectful. Ye Li smiled to himself. He thought that this girl knew how to conduct herself. ¡°Seniors, Linjiang Base City is just around the corner,¡± Qin Wei continued. Suddenly, a Tier 1 Evolved Being whispered something into her ear. Qin Wei was stunned at first. Then, she wanted to say something but hesitated, as if she had something difficult to say. A few secondster, she finally mustered her courage. She looked at Ye Li and Hongye and said, ¡°Seniors, there¡¯s a tier 4 zombie and two tier 3 zombies in City D. Can you help us kill them? As long as we kill these zombies, our points will be at the top of Linjiang Academy.¡± After saying that, Qin Wei lowered her head in embarrassment. ¡°That¡¯s right, seniors. The fact that you were able toe here from another base city proves that you are definitely powerhouses. Please help us,¡± a Tier 1 Evolved Being said. Ye Li smiled and said calmly, ¡°Why should 1 help you?¡± Did these people all think that Ye Li was a good person? When the Lightning Squad heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they were all very embarrassed. However, they knew that they couldn¡¯t provoke powerhouses in zombie-infected areas. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t even know how they died. Outside the unprotected base city, there was an eternal principle: Good people don¡¯t die. Bad people don¡¯t die. Only stupid people do. ¡°Seniors, you should go to Linjiang Base City now. We¡¯ll find a way to deal with the zombies ourselves.¡± Qin Wei smiled at Ye Li and Hongye. It was obvious that she understood this principle and didn¡¯t dare to offend Ye Li and Hongye. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said to Hongye and the two of them started walking. Looking at Ye Li and Hongye¡¯s backs, Qin Wei heaved a sigh of relief and said disappointedly, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have let them help us just now. We don¡¯t even know if they¡¯re good or bad.¡± ¡°Sister Wei, you¡¯re right, but two tier 3 zombies and one tier 4 zombie¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. We can¡¯t even kill a tier 3 zombie with our strength. If we can¡¯t get first ce in this trial, just let it be.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. 1 heard that the tier-4 zombie is a superpowered zombie. It has a silver pair of boxing gloves and can even release Wind, Rain, Lightning, and Thunder attacks.¡± Ye Li suddenly stopped in his tracks!!! Chapter 635 - 635: News about Ah Da Chapter 635: News about Ah Da Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li and Hongye were about to go to Linjiang Base City when he heard the conversation between the members of the lightning zombie hunting team. The tier-4 zombie in City D had a silver pair of boxing gloves and could alsounch the attacks of Wind, Rain, Lightning and Thunder? Hongye also stopped in her tracks. Her fair face was filled with joy. ¡°Master, is it Ah Da?¡± Ah Da¡¯s boxing gloves were called the Supreme Boxing Gloves. As for the Wind, Rain, Lightning and Thunder, Ye Li had fused the White Lotus Sect¡¯s Gold, Silver, Copper and Iron skills into Ah Da¡¯s body when he was in Annan Base City. Ye Li was d that he didn¡¯t leave very quickly with Hongye. Otherwise, they might have missed the news. He turned around and slowly walked toward the lightning zombie hunting team, followed by Hongye. ¡°Sister Wei, they¡¯re back,¡± a Tier 1 Evolved Being hurriedly said. Qin Wei was startled. She didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li and Hongye came back. Could it be¡­ They wanted to kill them? At the thought of this, Qin Wei¡¯s fair face was filled with shock. ¡°S-senior, aren¡¯t you going to Linjiang Base City?¡± Qin Wei looked at Ye Li and Hongye tentatively. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take us to that tier-4 zombie,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing that, the lightning zombie hunting team couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re willing to help us?¡± Qin Wei¡¯s fair face was filled with joy. ¡°That tier-4 zombie is my subordinate. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Ye Li said calmly. The lightning zombie hunting team was shocked. They looked at Ye Li in shock. The tier-4 zombie was his subordinate? What did he mean by that? They could not figure out his words even if they racked their brains. ¡°Senior, actually, we don¡¯t know where the tier-4 zombie is either. We can only look for it in City D,¡± Qin Wei said to Ye Li. Upon hearing this, Ye Li activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes. He used the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to check but did not find Ah Da. After all, the area covered by the Heavenly Spirit Eyes was limited. However, they found many ordinary zombies! After that, Ye Li, Hongye, and the zombie hunting team started searching in City D. A few minutester, they encountered arge group of zombies. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Dozens of zombies pounced on them like hungry ghosts. Qin Wei led the lightning zombie hunting team to fight with this group of zombies. They all had score sheets on their wrists. The level of the zombies they killed was different, and the points they obtained were also different. Dozens of zombies were just ordinary zombies. There were no Mutant Zombie. ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± The lightning zombie hunting team was killing these zombies. Ye Li thought that this speed was too slow. However, because of them, he found out where Ah Da was. Since that was the case, he would give them a little help. ¡°Hongye,¡± Ye Li called out to Hongye. Hongye nodded and immediately flew out at an extremely fast speed, leaving behind only an afterimage. In just one second, dozens of zombies fell to the ground. The entire process was as smooth as water flowed. This, this!!! The lightning zombie hunting team couldn¡¯t help but gasp. They looked at the zombies lying on the ground with their mouths agape. Those zombies were not dead. ¡°Hurry up and solve it,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Qin Wei came back to her senses and quickly said, ¡°Do it.¡± Dozens of zombies fell to the ground likembs waiting to be ughtered. In an instant, they were killed by the lightning zombie hunting team.. Chapter 636 - 636: Ah Da Was Found Chapter 636: Ah Da Was Found Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After the lightning zombie hunting team finished off the dozens of zombies on the ground, they swallowed their saliva and looked at Hongye in shock. They had guessed that Ye Li and Hongye were very strong, but they didn¡¯t expect them to be so strong. Dozens of zombies were instantly beaten to the ground. This was too terrifying. ¡°Roar!¡± Suddenly, a terrifying zombie roar entered their ears. The lightning zombie hunting team was shocked. They hurriedly looked in the direction of the sound. Their pupils constricted. ¡°Two tier 3 zombies!¡± In front of them were two tier 3 zombies and hundreds of zombies of different levels. With their strength, they couldn¡¯t even kill one tier 3 zombie, let alone two. Qin Wei stole a nce at Ye Li and Hongye from the corner of her eye. She realized that Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water and Hongye¡¯s face was as cold as ice. It was as if these two tier 3 zombies and hundreds of zombies were nothing in their eyes. Seeing that, Qin Wei was relieved again. She thought that as long as she killed these two tier 3 zombies and hundreds of zombies, they would be the first ce in this trial. ¡°Roar!¡± Suddenly, the two tier 3 zombies and hundreds of zombies moved. They rushed over at an extremely fast speed. At the same time, Hongye attacked! Another instant, and only two seconds had passed. The entire process was as smooth as flowing water. Two tier 3 zombies and hundreds of zombies fell to the ground at the same time. Ye Li didn¡¯t choose to synthesize these zombies. To be honest, it didn¡¯t matter if the zombies were synthesized or not. He would just give them some opportunities. When the lightning zombie hunting team saw this, their pupils shrank rapidly. Among the hundreds of zombies, there were two tier 3 zombies! They could no longer imagine what realm Hongye was in. Her strength was simply terrifying to the extreme. Ye Li hid Hongye¡¯s aura. They couldn¡¯t tell that Hongye was a zombie no matter what. Actually, even if Ye Li didn¡¯t hide it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find out about it with their cultivation realm. ¡°Attack!¡± Qin Wei was the first toe back to her senses. She shouted softly. Then, the lightning zombie hunting team began to kill these zombies. A momentter, the lightning zombie hunting team killed two tier 3 zombies and hundreds of other zombies. ¡°Sister Wei, we can be first ce with our points now,¡± a Tier 1 Evolved Being said excitedly. ¡°If we get first ce, we¡¯ll get better rewards.¡± All of a sudden, the members of the lightning zombie hunting team cheered. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He was naturally not interested in this. He only wanted to find All Da¡¯s remnant soul and use the Soul Summoning Banner to help Ah Da recover. He activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to investigate Ah Da¡¯s figure. City D was not big, but it was definitely not small. Finally, Ye Li found All Da. Ah Da was standing with hands behind his back on the rooftop of an office building, looking as if he could oversee the entire world. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw this scene. He didn¡¯t understand what Ah Da was looking at. The beautiful world? Without thinking too much, he activated Swift Steps and headed in Ah Da¡¯s direction with Hongye following behind. ¡°The two seniors are gone?¡± The lightning zombie hunting team was stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe that the people in front of them had disappeared in an instant. ¡°When can I be someone like that senior? I¡¯m so looking forward to it,¡± Qin Wei muttered to herself.. Chapter 637 - 637: Complete Ah Da Chapter 637: Complete Ah Da Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li and Hongye arrived at the rooftop of the office building. Ah Da¡¯s remnant soul was standing with his hands behind his back, overseeing the world. With a height of 1.9 meters, he looked extremely oppressive. Roar!!! Ah Da roared. He had already discovered Ye Li and Hongye. ¡°Who are you?!¡± Ah Da¡¯s remnant soul was a tier-4 zombie, and could already speak. ¡°All Da, this is Master,¡± Hongye said to Ah Da. ¡°Master?¡± Ah Da was stunned. Then, he said coldly, ¡°1 don¡¯t have a master!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ah Da attacked Ye Li and Hongye. He punched out fiercely. The four elemental attacks of Wind, Rain, Lightning and Thunder arrived! Ye Li smiled faintly, thinking Ah Da was still as hot-tempered as before. Ah Da was just a remnant soul now. A tier-4 zombie was too weak in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. Just like how he grabbed Hongye, Ye Li reached out and grabbed Ah Da before cing him into the system space. Then, Ye Li activated the Soul Summoning Banner! ¡°The Soul Summoning Banner is being used:¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°The Soul Summoning Banner has been used.¡± In an instant, Ah Da¡¯s souls and spirits came from all directions. These souls and spirits were about to attack Ye Li, but Ye Li beat them all to the ground in less than a second. Then, he began to synthesize Ah Da¡¯s soul. A few secondster, theplete All Da appeared in front of Ye Li. Fifth-tier Lord-level, Fist-God Zombie¡ªAh Da!!! ¡°Master?¡± Ah Da widened his eyes, his handsome face instantly filled with joy. ¡°Big Brother All, Master and I spent a lot of effort to find you,¡± Hongye said to Ah Da, smiling. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for upgrading to tier 4 Chosen One.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a super treasure chest.¡± The system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li smiled to himself. He did not expect to be a tier 4 Chosen One just like that. Wasn¡¯t that too easy? He opened his attribute panel: ¡°Host: Ye Li.¡± ¡°System: Super Synthesis System.¡± ¡°Weapon: Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword.¡± ¡°Realm: tier 4 Chosen One.¡± ¡°Skill: Heaven-Severing Sword.¡± ¡°Apocalypse Legion: Ah Da, Hongye.¡± Now that All Da and Hongye had been found, there were still seven zombies left. As long as they found the remaining zombies, the Apocalypse Legion would beplete again. Then, Ye Li opened the super Treasure Chest. ¡°800 Gic Points, 800 Strength Points, 800 Speed Points, 800 Defense Points.¡± ¡°Super Treasure Map xi.¡± Ye Li was stunned. Were there endless super treasure maps? His handsome face lit up. Then, he opened the super treasure map. The coordinates appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. It was Linhe Base City. As the saying went, when luck came, it was like eating chewing gum and couldn¡¯t be stopped. Why did treasures follow him wherever he went? Ye Li was the only person in the world who could have such luck. Then, Ye Li concealed Ah Da¡¯s aura and headed towards Linhe Base City. Not long after, they arrived at Linhe Base City. Linhe Base City was quite big and looked quite prosperous. There were also many gic warriors on the streets, and they were all Evolved Beings. Every time Ye Li came to the base city, he had to do one thing, which was to eat. In the wild, where was there anything good to eat? They could only eat a big meal in the base city. He used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to spy and soon discovered a good-looking western restaurant.. Chapter 638 - 638: Used As A Shield Chapter 638: Used As A Shield Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li, All Da, and Hongye walked towards the western restaurant. The western restaurant was called the Revolving Restaurant. It was located on a small ind in theke. After arriving at the western restaurant, the people inside were all dressed in extraordinary clothes. Furthermore, they were all gic warriors. It was obvious how high the expenses here were. Just as he was about to enter, a girl stood in front of Ye Li. This girl was very beautiful. She looked to be 16 or 17 years old, and there was a proud look on her fair face. She was a tier 2 Evolved Being. ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend!¡± The girl pointed at Ye Li and said coldly to another young man. Ye Li was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect to be shot while lying down. Was this girl using him as a shield? When the surrounding gic warriors saw this scene, they immediately stopped in their tracks. Be it ordinary people or gic warriors, they liked good shows to the extreme. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the second daughter of the Qin family?¡± ¡°I heard that the young master of the Huang family, Huang Yun, has been pestering the second daughter of the Qin family, Qin Yu.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. 1 didn¡¯t expect the second daughter of the Qin family to already have a boyfriend. Moreover, he¡¯s so handsome. He¡¯s too handsome.¡± The surrounding gic warriors began to whisper among themselves. The youth standing opposite Qin Yu was Huang Yun. When Huang Yun heard this, he frowned and sized up Ye Li. He felt that he was considered handsome, butpared to the person in front of him, the difference was like heaven and earth. ¡°Are you Yu¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Huang Yun looked at Ye Li and asked coldly. When Qin Yu heard this, she immediately looked at Ye Li with a pleading look in her eyes. Clearly, she wanted to hear Ye Li¡¯s affirmative answer. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Qin Yu was stunned. She never dreamed that Ye Li would answer so directly. The surrounding gic warriors were also shocked. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Second Miss Qin¡¯s boyfriend? Why did he say no?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m so smart, but I can¡¯t figure it out.¡± ¡°Could it be that Second Miss Qin is using this person as a shield?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the surrounding gic warriors could not help but widen their eyes. When Qin Yu saw that her n had been seen through, her fair face was instantly filled with embarrassment. Then, it was reced by anger. ¡°No wonder. I¡¯ve never seen him before. How can he be your boyfriend?¡± Huang Yun smiled and said. Qin Yu ignored Huang Yun and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Am I not worthy of you?!¡± Qin Yu gritted her teeth. The surrounding gic warriors all looked at Ye Li when they heard this. They all wanted to see how Ye Li would answer. However, they thought that this person would answer that she was worthy. After all, she was the second daughter of the Qin family. ¡°Not good enough,¡± Ye Li looked at Qin Yu and said slowly. ¡°What!!!¡± The surrounding gic warriors gasped. Even if they used all their strength, they would never have expected Ye Li to answer like this. ¡°Hmph, you think you¡¯re worthy of my master? You just don¡¯t know your ce!¡± Hongye said disdainfully. As soon as these words were spoken, the gic warriors were dumbfounded. This, this was the second daughter of the Qin family! The Qin family was one of the strongest families in Linhe Base City. No ordinary gic warriors would dare to provoke her! Didn¡¯t these people know? ¡°You, you guys!¡± Qin Yu was extremely angry. As the second daughter of the Qin family, she had never been so angry since she was born.. Chapter 639 - 639: I’ll Give You One Second to Disappear Chapter 639: I¡¯ll Give You One Second to Disappear Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Seeing the anger on Qin Yu¡¯s face, Huang Yun took a few steps forward and arrived in front of Ye Li. ¡°How dare you make Yu angry?¡± Huang Yun looked at Ye Li coldly. The surrounding gic warriors were stunned. They naturally knew that Huang Yun wanted to stand up for Second Miss Qin. Ye Li smiled to himself. This Huang Yun was a rank 3 Evolved Being and was as weak as a speck of dust. He actually dared to boast shamelessly in front of him. What a joke. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one second to disappear.¡± Ye Li looked at Huang Yun indifferently. As soon as these words were spoken, all the gic warriors were stunned. They could not believe that Ye Li was so arrogant. They had seen arrogant people before, but they had never even heard of someone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°What did you say?¡± Huang Yun frowned and stared at Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head secretly. He didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand why Huang Yun didn¡¯t cherish the opportunity he was given. A yful expression appeared on the faces of the surrounding gic warriors. They all wanted to see how Ye Li would react. After all, Huang Yun¡¯s family was one of the strongest families in Linjiang Base City. Qin Yu also looked at Ye Li in disdain. She really did not expect Ye Li to say that she was not worthy of him. It was really unbearable. ¡°Ahh!¡± Suddenly, a scream that sounded like a pig being ughtered sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone present was shocked. They saw that Huang Yun was already paralyzed on the ground, and there was a shocking bloody hole in his right leg. ¡°How, how did he do it!¡± A tier 2 Evolved Being could not help but exim. The gic warriors looked at each other. They didn¡¯t see how Ye Li attacked at all, but Huang Yun fell to the ground. Moreover, there was a shocking bloody hole on his right leg. What followed was silence. A long silence! Qin Yu could not help but be shocked. She did not expect Ye Li to be so terrifying. To be able to achieve such speed, his realm was probably unimaginably high. ¡°Stupid.¡± Ye Li looked at Huang Yun who was still screaming and said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, he, Ah Da, and Hongye slowly walked towards the revolving restaurant. The gic warriors hurriedly made way for them. They did not want to be like Huang Yun. Ye Li, Ah Da, and Hongye walked into the revolving restaurant. He wasn¡¯t interested in what happened after that. After ordering a few expensive steaks and red wine, they began to eat and drink. Ah Da and Hongye were both zombies, so they weren¡¯t very interested in this thing. They almost vomited. Ye Li ate steak quite fast. By the time he was full, he had already eaten more than ten pieces of steak. Everyone in the revolving restaurant was dumbfounded. Those who coulde to the revolving restaurant were all members of the upper-ss society in Linjiang Base City. This person was wolfing down the food. Could he be a nouveau riche? Just as everyone in the revolving restaurant was stunned, a group of gic warriors from the Huang family rushed into the revolving restaurant. ¡°Who injured our young master!¡± A tier-4 Evolved Being roared. The Huang family was one of the strongest martial families in Linjiang Base City. How could the gic warriors in the revolving restaurant afford to offend them? They were all scared. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, who injured our young master? If you don¡¯t stand up now, when I find you, I¡¯ll definitely¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the tier-4 Evolved Being was sent flying.. Chapter 640 - 640: The Third Fragment of Pangu Axe Chapter 640: The Third Fragment of Pangu Axe Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone in the restaurant was stunned. They hurriedly rubbed their eyes, thinking that they had seen wrongly. However, no matter how they rubbed it, the oue was the same. The Huang family¡¯s gic warriors in the revolving restaurant were also terrified. They looked at each other and exchanged nces. Ye Li stood up slowly and walked over. The dozen or so gic warriors of the Huang family looked at Ye Li, Ah Da, and Hongye in shock. ¡°Go back and tell your Huang Family that if they provoke me again, I will turn the Huang Family into t ground in an instant,¡± Ye Li said slowly. With that, Ye Li slowly walked out. For some reason, the Huang Family felt an unprecedented sense of oppression. This kind of oppression even suffocated them. After walking out, Ye Li thought that the coordinates of the super treasure map were in Linjiang City, but he still didn¡¯t know where it was. ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Li looked at the mountain not far away. He had actually used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to spy on the aura of the Dark Races. One had to know that the mountain not far away was still within the territory of Linjiang Base City. He put Ah Da and Hongye into the system space, then activated Swift Steps and flew towards a mountain not far away. After reaching the mountain, Ye Li followed the aura of the Dark Race. Not long after, he heard some movements. ¡°A few days ago, a multicolored light appeared here. There must be some shocking spirit treasure here. But we haven¡¯t found it after searching for so long.¡± ¡°Master, do you think we should go back?¡± A group of gic warriors appeared in front of Ye Li. They were all tier-5 Evolved Beings and above. An old man in a Tang suit was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Alright.¡± Just as the gic warriors were about to leave, a group of Dark Race members suddenly appeared in front of them. This group of Dark Race members were all above the sixth-tier, and their leader was a ninth-tier Dark Race member. ¡°You want to leave?¡± ¡°Everyone here today should stay here.¡± The tier-nine Dark Race member said with a cold smile. The dozen or so human gic warriors were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect the Dark Race to suddenly appear. ¡°You, you guys!¡± The old man in the Tang suit looked at the Dark Race in front of him in shock. He was only an eighth-tier Evolved Being. He had no chance of winning against a ninth-tier Dark Race. Ye Li watched this scene from a tree. A yful expression appeared on his face as he prepared to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight. Ding! ¡°Detected a Pangu Axe fragment. Host, please pick it up.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice resounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li was stunned. A fragment of Pangu Axe? Where is it?! He activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to take a look and discovered that Pangu Axe was in the middle of this group of human gic warriors. However, it hid quite well and was not easy to discover. Just as the human gic warriors and the Dark Races were about to fight, Ye Li appeared in front of them. Both humans and Dark Race members were stunned. They never expected a human to suddenly appear. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He calmly scanned the humans and the Dark Races. ¡°Let me take something first, then you guys fight. Okay, I¡¯m done. Now who agrees and who opposes?¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, the humans and gic warriors were shocked. They looked at Ye Li in a daze. ¡°Human, do you know that you¡¯remitting suicide?¡± the ninth-tier Dark Race member asked coldly.. Chapter 641 - 641: The Complete Pangu Axe Chapter 641: The Complete Pangu Axe Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at the ninth-tier Dark Race members calmly and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. You guys can fight after I retrieve something. I¡¯m done. Now who agrees and who opposes?¡± The ninth-tier Dark Race member was furious. He red at Ye Li. ¡°I object!¡± Unfortunately, as soon as the Level-9 Dark Race member finished speaking, he was annihted. The entire process was so fast that it left one speechless!!! Shocked, utterly shocked. The eyes of the dozen or so gic warriors and the Dark Race members widened for thergest time in history. Their faces were as shocked as they could be. Then, this group of Dark Race members came back to their senses. A thought appeared in their minds at the same time, and that was to escape. This group of Dark Race members had reached the fastest speed in history. Ye Li didn¡¯t chase after them because these Dark Race members had nothing to do with him. His goal was only the Pangu Axe fragment. The gic warriors led by the old man in the traditional Chinese suit looked at Ye Li in shock. They had never seen a terrifying gic warrior like Ye Li. ¡°Senior, you want to take something, right? Please go ahead,¡± the old man in the traditional Chinese suit hurriedly said. Immediately, more than ten gic warriors made way for Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water. He looked indifferently at the stone axe on the ground. The stone axe had sunk very deep. ¡°Get out of the way,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The dozen or so gic warriors were a little confused, but how could they dare to disobey Ye Li? They retreated far away. However, Ye Li raised his leg and stomped on the ground. In an instant, the stone axe was shaken out!!! At the same time, a bolt of lightning struck the stone axe. The stone axe split open, and an axe that was shining with treasure light appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. ¡°Boom!¡± The gic warriors, led by the old man in traditional Chinese attire, took three steps back. At this moment, there were no words that could describe their fear. They looked at Ye Li¡¯s figure in shock. He was really like a demon lord descending from the sky, like a god in the mortal world. Now, all the three Pangu Axe fragments had been found. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid and ced the three pieces of Pangu Axe into it. Then, he began to synthesize. In the end, one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, the Pangu Axe, appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Ye Li looked at the treasure light in his hand and a yful smile appeared on his handsome face. Without thinking too much, he ced the Pangu Axe into the system space. Then, he released Ah Da and Hongye from the system space. ¡°All Da, Hongye, let¡¯s split up and look for the other members of the Apocalypse Legion,¡± Ye Li said to Ah Da and Hongye. Ah Da and Hongye nodded and disappeared. Ye Li looked at the gic warriors led by the old man in the traditional Chinese suit and realized that they were already frozen like y sculptures. He had seen this scene countless times, so there was nothing to be surprised about. ¡°Senior, may I know your name?¡± The old man in the Tang suit looked at Ye Li in shock. He guessed that the axe in Ye Li¡¯s hand was the shocking spiritual treasure in the mountain, but after witnessing Ye Li¡¯s strength, he definitely did not have any thoughts of snatching it. After the old man finished speaking, he realized that he had said something wrong and hurriedly said, ¡°My name is Qin An. I¡¯m the head of the Qin family in Linjiang City.¡± ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. The name Ye Li was naturally an unfamiliar name to Qin An.. Chapter 642 - 642: How Can People Like You Change Chapter 642: How Can People Like You Change Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°I wonder what realm Senior is in?¡± Qin An looked at Ye Li carefully. Although he knew that he shouldn¡¯t ask, he couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Do you think I need to tell you?¡± Qin An was startled when he heard that. He knew that he had said something wrong. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior. I didn¡¯t mean to ask,¡± Qin An hurriedly said. He knew that he could not afford to offend someone like Ye Li. Otherwise, they would all be finished. Ye Li did not continue to stay on the mountain. He slowly walked down the mountain. The gic warriors looked at Ye Li¡¯s back in shock. They all gulped. ¡°Patriarch, do you think he can be a Transcender?¡± a tier-5 Evolved Being asked in astonishment. After Evolved Beings came Transcender. To them, Transcender was like an insurmountable mountain. A bitter smile appeared on Qin An¡¯s old face. He looked at the sun and muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a person toe to Linhe Base City. I wonder if it¡¯s a blessing or a curse.¡± With that, Qin An said to the gic warriors, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Ye Li arrived at the Linjiang Base City. Not long after he arrived, he was stopped by a group of gic warriors. There were more than 20 gic warriors in this group, and they were all rank 3 Evolved Beings. However, the one leading them was a tier-5 Evolved Being. Even with his toes, Ye Li could tell that these gic warriors were from the Huang family. ¡°Brat, after injuring our young master, you still dare to brazenly appear on the streets. Are you courting death?¡± The tier-5 Evolved Being looked at Ye Li coldly. The passers-by stopped and watched. They all started discussing. ¡°Who is this person? He¡¯s actually surrounded by so many Huang family gic warriors.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but this person will end up in a terrible state.¡± ¡°I know who he is. He¡¯s the one who injured Huang Yun.¡± ¡°What? Injured Huang Yun? Then this person will probably die.¡± All of a sudden, the passers-by looked at Ye Li with pity. ¡°Brat, are you going to surrender yourself, or do you want us to take action?¡± the tier-5 Evolved Being asked coldly. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He looked at the tier-5 Evolved Being indifferently and slowly said, ¡°How can people like you change?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li raised his finger. ¡°I have a finger that can break the universe!¡± Swish! The power of the One Yang Finger was simply terrifying to the extreme. In an instant, the gic warriors of the Huang family, led by the tier-5 Evolved Being, all fell to the ground with their eyes wide open. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The passersby were shocked. They would rather believe that the sky had copsed than believe that it was true. So many gic warriors had been instantly killed? Silence, a deadly silence. Ye Li looked at the corpses on the ground indifferently and said slowly, ¡°Only death can make you change.¡± With that, Ye Li slowly left. It was already sunset and Ye Li was about to take a walk. Ever since he transmigrated to this world, he had never taken a walk. Taking a stroll could be quite interesting!!! ¡°Senior.¡± Suddenly, Ye Li heard a surprised voice. He looked at the girl in front of him. He had met her outside Linhe Base City. Her name was Qin Wei. Ye Li wasn¡¯t familiar with Qin Wei, so he didn¡¯t want to bother with her. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t you remember me? My name is Qin Wei. I¡¯m the leader of the lightning zombie hunting team..¡± Chapter 643 - 643: Coming to the Qin Family Chapter 643: Coming to the Qin Family Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Of course, Ye Li remembered Qin Wei. However, he was not familiar with her and did not want to have too much interaction with her. ¡°Senior, thank you forst time.¡± Qin Wei looked at Ye Li and said shyly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just did it casually,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Qin Wei was silent for a moment, as if she had something difficult to say. A few secondster, she finally mustered her courage. ¡°Senior, can I invite you to my house?¡± Ye Li was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Qin Wei to say such a thing. Was she interested in him and nned to chase him? Then, Ye Li secretly shook his head. In this world, no one dared to chase him. He thought that since he had nothing to do now, he could go and take a look. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at her and said lightly. Qin Wei was surprised when she heard this. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to agree. She really didn¡¯t expect this. Immediately, her fair face couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of joy. Ye Li followed Qin Wei to the Qin family. Not long after, Ye Li and Qin Wei arrived outside the Qin residence. At the same time, in the Huang Family! The Huang Family Head¡¯s face was ashen. He even felt that he had misheard. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all dead! In an instant, they¡¯re all dead. I didn¡¯t even have time to see how he attacked.¡± A tier-5 Evolved Being looked at Huang Wan and said in horror. Huang Wan was the head of the Huang family, an eighth-tier Evolved Being. At this moment, in the main hail of the Huang family, the elders were also shocked. They would never have thought that there would be such a person in the Linjiang Base City. ¡°Leader, what should we do now?¡± the tier-5 Evolved Being asked Huang Wan. Huang Wan pondered for a few seconds and said coldly, ¡°As one of the most powerful families in Linjiang Base City, if we retreat, how can we have a foothold in Linjiang Base City in the future?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that he¡¯s that powerful. Pass down my order. All the disciples of the Huang Family will do their best to find this guy.¡± ¡°Yes, Family Head!¡± The elders in the hall stood up and shouted in unison. Ye Li and Qin Wei walked into the Qin residence. The disciples of the Qin family were all stunned. They didn¡¯t know who the person beside Qin Wei was. ¡°Why did Sister Wei bring someone back?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say. This person is too handsome. I¡¯ve never seen such a handsome person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s too good-looking. 1 wonder how strong he is.¡± Everyone in the Qin family started to discuss Ye Li. When Qin Wei heard the Qin family¡¯s words, a hint of fear appeared on her fair face. She had naturally seen Ye Li¡¯s strength. After seeing Ye Li¡¯s calm face, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Who is he?¡± A young girl couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. ¡°Uh, he¡¯s¡ª¡± Qin Wei didn¡¯t know how to answer because she still didn¡¯t know Ye Li¡¯s name. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Li.¡± Ye Li said slowly. The name Ye Li was naturally an unfamiliar name to Qin An. At this moment, Qin Yu walked out of a room. When she saw her sister return, her pretty face became very happy. Just as she was about to walk over, she saw the young man beside Qin Wei before she could take a step. ¡°This person¡­¡± Qin Yu¡¯s pupils rapidly constricted. Wasn¡¯t this the person outside the revolving restaurant that day? Thinking of the scene that day, Qin Yu could not help but feel a lingering fear. That day, Huang Yun offended him, but before she could see Ye Li make a move, a shocking bloody hole appeared on Huang Yun¡¯s thigh.. Chapter 644 - 644: The Family Head Called this Person Senior Chapter 644: The Family Head Called this Person Senior Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li naturally saw Qin Yu. Thinking of how Qin Yu was prepared to use him as a shield that day, he wanted tough. The dignified Demon King Ye Li was being used as a shield. No one would believe it, right? ¡°Yu¡¯er.¡± Qin Wei called Qin Yu. Qin Yu originally did not want to walk over, but now that her sister had called her, she could only brace herself and walk over. She did not even dare to look up. Now, her face was filled with endless embarrassment. Qin Wei was a little puzzled. Yu¡¯er, who was usually mischievous, had suddenly changed. ¡°Sister!¡± Qin Yu walked to Qin Wei¡¯s side and called out to her softly. ¡°Yu¡¯er, why do you look unhappy?¡± Qin Wei looked at Qin Yu in confusion. I, I¡­¡± Qin Yu naturally did not want to reveal what happened that day. If that happened, she would be embarrassed to death. At this moment, an old man in a traditional Chinese suit walked in from outside the door. The old man was about 60 years old and had a dignified expression. ¡°Grandpa is back,¡± Qin Wei said. The old man in the traditional Chinese attire was none other than the head of the Qin family, the eighth-tier Evolved Being, Qin An. The disciples of the Qin family hurriedly made way. Qin An was a little puzzled. He did not understand why so many people were standing here. When he saw Qin Wei, he understood everything. Qin Wei was his granddaughter. At the same time, she was also the pride of the Qin n. She was currently studying at Linhe Academy and was indeed a genius among geniuses. However, when he saw Qin Wei, he also saw the young man beside her. ¡°Who is this¡­?¡± Qin An took three steps back and could not help but be dumbfounded. Back at Linhe Mountain, if it wasn¡¯t for this youth, he would have already died. Suddenly, Qin An seemed to have thought of something. The head of the Huang Family, Huang Wan, asked him to go to the Huang Family and told him something that shocked him. He suddenly realized something. Someone who could instantly kill so many gic warriors of the Huang family, could it be¡­ Is that guy Senior? At the thought of this, Qin An could no longer remain calm. ¡°Senior.¡± Qin An came back to his senses and quickly walked to Ye Li and greeted him respectfully. ¡°What!!!¡± All the disciples of the Qin family were shocked. They would never have dreamed that the family head would actually call this person senior. Who was this person? The family head actually called him senior. Could it be that this person had a shocking background? The disciples of the Qin Family looked at each other. Judging from Ye Li¡¯s age, they didn¡¯t think Ye Li could be a high-leveled Evolved Being. However, the family head called him Senior, so there was only one exnation. Ye Li¡¯s background was very powerful. Qin Wei and Qin Yu were also very shocked. They did not expect their grandfather to know Ye Li. However, Qin Wei was the most shocked because she had seen Ye Li¡¯s strength before. However, she did not think that Ye Li¡¯s strength was stronger than her grandfather¡¯s. But now, her grandfather actually called Ye Li Senior. How could she not be shocked!!! ¡°Senior, did you kill the Huang family¡¯s gic warrior?¡± Qin An looked at Ye Li carefully and asked. ¡°They¡¯re just some ants. I gave them a chance to live, but they didn¡¯t cherish it. It doesn¡¯t matter if I kill them,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Qin An remembered that it was Ye Li who did it because only Ye Li had such terrifying strength in the entire Linhe Base City. However, when Ye Li said it himself, he could not help but be shocked. ¡°Senior, the head of the Huang family talked to me just now.¡± After pondering for a few seconds, Qin An looked at Ye Li and said.. Chapter 645 - 645: Everyone in the Qin Family Was Shocked Chapter 645: Everyone in the Qin Family Was Shocked Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± A hint of yfulness appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Does the Huang Family still want revenge?¡± Ye Li said calmly. Qin An looked at Ye Li¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. On Linhe Mountain, he had seen with his own eyes that the ninth-tier Dark Race member was instantly killed by Ye Li. He thought that provoking a ferocious god like Ye Li, the Huang Family were probably doomed. However¡­ When he was in the Huang Family, he had seen a Tier 1 Transcender. He did not know who this Tier 1 Transcender was, but judging from the tone of the Huang Family¡¯s head, he seemed to have a good rtionship with this Tier 1 Transcender. However, a Tier 1 Transcender would definitely not be able to kill that Dark Race member in one hit. After all, that was a ninth-tier Dark Race member! The disciples of the Qin family looked at each other. Of course, they did not know what grudges Ye Li had with the Huang family. ¡°I heard that the young master of the Huang family, Huang Yun, was injured by someone. Could it be¡­¡± A Qin family disciple suddenly thought of something and could not help but exim. When the disciples of the Qin Family heard this, they were all shocked. Qin Yu lowered her head deeply because all of this was because of her. ¡°Shut up!¡± Qin An red fiercely at the Qin family disciple who spoke. The Qin family disciple was so frightened that he hurriedly shut his mouth tightly. ¡°Senior, what are you going to do now?¡± Qin An looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°What else can I do? If they really want to die, then 1 can only fulfill their wish,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, the disciples of the Qin family were shocked again. They had never seen such a domineering person. The Huang family was one of the strongest families in Linhe Base City, but why did it seem like they were nothing in front of this person? To Qin An, Ye Li had saved his life. He felt the need to tell Ye Li everything he knew. ¡°Senior, a Tier 1 Transcender hase to the Huang family,¡± Qin An said to Ye Li. ¡°What!!!¡± A Tier 1 Transcender? To the Qin Family, a Tier 1 Transcender was an existence that they could not even look up to. They were utterly shocked. Qin Wei looked at Ye Li¡¯s face, but she realized that Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was calm and nonchnt, as if he did not take a Tier 1 Transcender seriously at all. Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s just a Tier 1 Transcender. In my eyes, he¡¯s just an ant.¡± Silence, a deadly silence. The expressions of the disciples of the Qin family seemed to have frozen. Their eyes were wide open. They could not believe that Ye Li would say such a thing even if they used all their strength. A Tier 1 Transcender was an ant? This¡­ this¡­ At this moment, there were no words that could describe the shock of the Qin family¡¯s disciples. ¡°Family Head!¡± At this moment, a Qin family disciple ran over. ¡°What is it?¡± Qin An quickly asked. ¡°Someone from the Huang Family is here,¡± the Qin Family disciple hurriedly replied. Qin An¡¯s expression changed. He wondered if the Huang family knew that Ye Li was here. ¡°Senior, look¡­¡± Qin An looked at Ye Li. He wanted to see how Ye Li was going to deal with it. Ye Li smiled again and said calmly, ¡°Since someone is here to die, 1¡¯11 fulfill their wish.¡± Then, Ye Li slowly walked out. Everyone from the Qin family looked at each other before following him out. When they arrived outside the Qin family, they realized that all the elders of the Huang family were present.. Chapter 646 - 646: Huang Family’s Elders Chapter 646: Huang Family¡¯s Elders Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The elders of the Huang family were all seventh-tier Evolved Beings. They looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°You¡¯re the one who beat up Xiao Yun and killed our gic warriors?¡± an elder asked coldly. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He said slowly, ¡°Do you want to know why I killed them?¡± ¡°Why?¡± the elder asked in a deep voice. ¡°Because they don¡¯t want to live. I gave them a chance to live, but they didn¡¯t cherish it,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as these words were spoken, all the elders of the Huang family were shocked. They gritted their teeth. As one of the strongest families in Linhe Base City, the Huang family had never suffered such humiliation. ¡°Brat, but you¡¯re going to die soon!¡± An elder said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled to himself. He didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand why there were always so many ignorant ants. A mere seventh-tier Evolved Being actually dared to boast shamelessly in front of him. It was really ridiculous. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one second to disappear. Otherwise, you should know the consequences. This is the chance that I, Ye Li, have given you. It¡¯s also the only chance,¡± Ye Li said calmly. When the elders of the Huang Family heard this, their faces turned green with anger. Suddenly, an elder looked at Qin An. ¡°Mr. Qin, I didn¡¯t expect this guy to be rted to your Qin Family,¡± the elder said coldly. The Huang family was very influential in Linhe Base City. The scene of Ye Li and Qin Wei returning to the Qin family was naturally seen by the descendants of the Huang family. Since Qin An chose to walk out, it proved that he was on Ye Li¡¯s side. He smiled coldly. ¡°So what if I am? Do you think my Qin family is afraid of your Huang family?¡± The Qin family and the Huang family were the top two big families in Linhe Base City. On the surface, they looked friendly, but in fact, they all had ulterior motives. Who didn¡¯t want to be the number one family in Linhe City? When the Huang Family elders heard this, their expressions changed. ¡°Mr. Qin, you¡¯re bringing disaster to your Qin Family!¡± An elder of the Huang Family said coldly. ¡°Alih!¡± All of a sudden, the Huang Family elder who spoke let out a blood-curdling scream. Then, his life disappeared from this world forever because there was a shocking bloody hole on his forehead. ¡°What!!!¡± The elders of the Huang Family and the Qin Family people turned pale with fright. Even in their dreams, they would never have thought that such a scene would happen. ¡°I said that I would give you one second to disappear. Otherwise, the consequences would be very serious. Why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ye Li shook his head and said. The elders of the Huang Family were shocked when they heard this. They did not expect Ye Li to do it. An elder of the eighth-tier Evolved Being was instantly killed just like that, and they did not even see how Ye Li did it. At this moment, the elders of the Huang family finally understood what kind of existence Ye Li was. They all had the same thought in their minds, which was to escape. Unfortunately, Ye Li gave them a chance to live, but they did not cherish it. If Ye Li did not kill them, would he still be the Demon King? Ye Li slowly raised his index finger. On his index finger, white spiritual energy wrapped around it. Suddenly, his fingernded. The extremely terrifying white spiritual energy flew towards the elders of the Huang family. The elders of the Huang family widened their eyes. How could they withstand such an attack? ¡°All!!!¡± Then, several miserable screams sounded. All the elders of the Huang family fell to the ground with their eyes wide open.. Chapter 647:Because They’re All Dead Chapter 647:Because They¡¯re All Dead Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At this moment, all the Qin Family disciples were frozen like y sculptures. They dared to swear that what they saw now was the most shocking moment of their lives. Qin Wei and Qin Yu were naturally shocked to the extreme, especially Qin Yu. Her fair face had already frozen. That day¡­ she was prepared to use such an existence as her shield? Qin An, the head of the Qin family, swallowed his saliva. He knew that Ye Li was very strong, but he did not expect him to be so strong. The ten elders of the Huang family died instantly. They were all seventh-tier Evolved Beings. He looked at Ye Li and realized that Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water, as if he didn¡¯t notice anything at all. Qin An had never seen such a person in his life before!!! Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky. He thought that the Huang family kepting to find trouble with him. Did they think that he was easy to bully? Since they think that I, Ye Li, am easy to bully, if I don¡¯t teach them a lesson, the annoying flies wille again. Immediately, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and disappeared. The disciples of the Qin family were shocked. They did not expect Ye Li to suddenly disappear. When Ye Li appeared again, he was already outside the Huang residence. He slowly walked over, and two Huang family disciples stopped him. These two Huang family disciples were both level-9 Awakened Beings. Although they were as weak as ants, they looked very arrogant. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know that this is the Huang family?¡± A disciple of the Huang family shouted coldly at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Huang Family? The Huang Family won¡¯t be here soon.¡± As soon as Ye Li finished speaking, the two Huang family disciples fell to the ground. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was still as calm as water. Ever since he transmigrated to this parallel world, he had killed countless people. He slowly walked into the Huang family. The Huang family naturally heard the screams of the two Huang family disciples. In an instant, dozens of Huang family disciples surrounded Ye Li. Ye Li had lost count of how many times he had been surrounded. However, the people who surrounded him always ended up badly. The people who surrounded him were no exception. The head of the Huang family, Huang Wan, walked out with a middle-aged man beside him. This middle-aged man carried a saber on his back. This middle-aged man was the Tier 1 Transcender that Qin An had mentioned. ¡°Haha, there¡¯s a path to heaven, but you don¡¯t take it; if there is no gate to hell, you force your way in. You actually barged into my Huang Family. You¡¯re really courting death!¡± Huang Yunughed out loud, as if there was nothing more hrious than this scene. The head of the Huang family, Huang Wan, stared at Ye Li. It was this person in front of him who caused the Huang family to suffer losses. ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Wan suddenly discovered something and was stunned. ¡°Where are the elders of my Huang Family?¡± He thought that since Ye Li had barged into the Huang family, the eiders should be back too. ¡°Stop looking. Your elder won¡¯te back,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Huang You stared at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li smiled. ¡°It¡¯s very simple, because they are all dead.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± When the Huang Family heard this, they were all bbergasted. ¡°What did you say?¡± Huang Wan stared at Ye Li. ¡°Grandpa, he must be lying. The ten Grand Elders of my Huang Family are all seventh-tier Evolved Beings. How can they all be dead?¡± Huang Yun said to Huang Wan.. Chapter 648: He’s Just An Ant Chapter 648: He¡¯s Just An Ant Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Huang Wan nodded and looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°What is your purpose in deliberately deceiving me?!¡± Ye Li smiled to himself when he heard that. He thought that no one would believe the truth these days. ¡°By the way, I still don¡¯t know your name?¡± Huang Wan continued. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Everyone in the Huang Family was stunned. They didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Huang Wan stared at Ye Li. ¡°Because you¡¯re going to die soon,¡± Ye Li said calmly. What? Huang Wan was extremely angry. He had seen arrogant people before, but he had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°What an arrogant young man!¡± At this moment, the middle-aged man with a knife on his back snorted at Ye Li. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Shi Feng, a Tier 1 Transcender. When Huang Wan saw Shi Feng speak, he sneered at Ye Li. If Ye Li knew Shi Feng¡¯s background and realm, he would probably be scared out of his wits. ¡°Young man, since you¡¯re here today, it means that your life will disappear forever.¡± Shi Feng looked at Ye Li as if he was announcing Ye Li¡¯s death sentence. Ye Li looked at Shi Feng indifferently and smiled. ¡°Because of an ant like you?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the Huang Family couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air and looked at Ye Li with their mouths agape. This was a Tier 1 Transcender, yet Ye Li actually called a Transcender an ant? ¡°How dare you be so arrogant? Do you know who he is?¡± Huang An roared furiously. ¡°Aren¡¯t they ants?¡± Ye Li asked. Shocking, absolutely shocking!!! Shi Feng would never have thought that Ye Li would actually call him an ant. As a Tier 1 Transcender, when had anyone ever dared to call him an ant? ¡°Ignorant rats. How can you know how high the sky is and how wide the earth is!¡± Shi Feng said coldly. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was calm, and he said lightly to Shi Feng, ¡°You¡¯re just a Tier 1 Transcender, yet you dare to talk about the sky and the earth. What a joke.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The Huang family would never have thought that Ye Li knew Shi Feng¡¯s cultivation level. But¡­ why? Why wasn¡¯t he afraid? Why was he still so calm? Could it be that he had something to rely on? ¡°You, you know that I¡¯m a Tier 1 Transcender?¡± Shi Feng looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to see through a Tier 1 Transcender? Just an ant.¡± Huang Yun was stunned. How could he have expected Ye Li to know that Mr. Shi was a Tier 1 Transcender and still be so arrogant? However, this was the Huang family. Ye Li had no way out. Even if he had extraordinary abilities, he would definitely die today. Thinking back to the day when Ye Li gave him a heart-piercing pain outside the revolving restaurant, Huang Yun couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Now that things havee to this, what else do you have to be arrogant about? Today, I¡¯m going to let you die without a burial ce!¡± Huang Yun roared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face as he looked at Huang Yun. ¡°Since you want me, Ye Li, to die without a burial ce, I¡¯ll destroy your body and soul first.¡± Boom! As soon as he finished speaking, a loud bang entered the ears of the Huang Family. Huang Yun¡¯s body had already exploded and he died. How was that possible!!! When the Huang Family saw this scene, all of them fell limply to the ground.. Chapter 649: I’m from the Four Weapons Hall Chapter 649: I¡¯m from the Four Weapons Hall Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Yun¡¯er!¡± Huang Wan shouted. Everyone in the Huang family looked at Ye Li in horror. They really didn¡¯t expect Huang Yun to suddenly explode and die. Shi Feng was also a little shocked. He stared fixedly at the youth in front of him. ¡°I want you dead!¡± Huang Wan shouted at Ye Li. ¡°Attack!¡± Huang Wan roared at the Huang Family disciples. Following Huang Wan¡¯s order, the disciples of the Huang family started to rush towards Ye Li. Unfortunately, they were too weak and pitiful in front of Ye Li. Ye Li slowly raised his index finger. On his index finger, a shocking white spiritual light wrapped around it. ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± As countless sounds of wind-breaking appeared, screams began to ring out. A tragic scene appeared in front of Ye Li, but there was still no change in his handsome face. In this perilous world, 1 killed my way out with the de in my hand! ¡°Well, well¡­¡± When Huang Wan saw this scene, his pupils shrank rapidly. Dozens of Huang Family disciples were finished just like that? Shi Feng¡¯s eyes could not help but widen. He would never have thought that Ye Li would be so terrifying. Ye Li looked at Huang Wan indifferently and said slowly, ¡°How can a person like you change? Only death can change you.¡± He originally didn¡¯t want to do this, but the Huang Family provoked him time and time again. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t give the Huang Family a chance, but they didn¡¯t cherish such an opportunity. Therefore, there was only one oue for the Huang family, and that was death! When Huang Wan heard this, he could not help but be shocked. All the strength in his body seemed to have been sucked dry by something, and his eyes were filled with shock. He wanted to ask Shi Feng for help. He really wanted to ask Shi Feng for help, but before he could speak, a terrifying white spiritual light flew towards him. ¡°Alih!¡± Huang Wan let out a blood-curdling scream before his life disappeared from this world forever. ¡°What!!!¡± The Tier 1 Transcender Shi Feng was terrified. When Huang Wan died, he didn¡¯t even have time to see that terrifying white spiritual light attack clearly. After all, he was a Tier 1 Transcender. ¡°It¡¯s your turn next.¡± Ye Li looked at Shi Feng indifferently. Shi Feng calmed himself down and gritted his teeth as he stared at Ye Li. ¡°What do you want?¡± Shi Feng said coldly. Ye Li thought for a moment, then looked at Shi Feng and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want to kill you.¡± ¡°Kill me?¡± Shi Feng stared at Ye Li. He was from the Broadsword Pce of the Four Weapons Hall. The Four Weapons Hall was a supreme power in the Mystic Land. However, the power of the Four Weapons Hall had been weakened recently because the twelve elders who had gone to the Wastnd had all died. One hall master and twelve Grand Elders had all died in the Wastnd, but the other three hall masters did not dare to go to the Wastnd. There was only one reason, and that was fear. ¡°I¡¯m from the Four Weapons Hall!¡± Shi Feng looked at Ye Li coldly. He knew very well that he was not Ye Li¡¯s match because the strength that Ye Li had just disyed was too terrifying. He wanted to use his identity to make Ye Li retreat. After all, the reputation of the Four Weapons Hall was known by everyone in the Mystic Land. Unfortunately, Shi Feng had overlooked one thing. Ye Li was never afraid of threats. There were many people who threatened him, but they were all dead. Ye Li smiled and looked at Shi Feng indifferently.. ¡°Is the Four Weapons Hall very powerful?¡± Chapter 650: The Huang Family Was Gone Forever Chapter 650: The Huang Family Was Gone Forever Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Shi Feng was shocked when he heard this. He looked at Ye Li in shock. Was the Four Weapons Hall very powerful? Wasn¡¯t this something that everyone in the Mystic Land knew? Could it be that this person was not from the Mystic Land? ¡°Who are you?¡± Shi Feng stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and said calmly, ¡°Since you want to know my name so much, 1¡¯11 tell you. My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li? Shi Feng had naturally never heard of the name Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, the reputation of the Four Weapons Hall is well-known in the Mystic Land. If you dare to do anything to me, the Four Weapons Hall will definitely not let you off!¡± Shi Feng said coldly. Ye Li smiled when he heard that. Why were there always so many ants who wanted to threaten him? He didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand. ¡°I told you, the Four Weapons Hall is nothing. Why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ye Li looked at Shi Feng yfully. When Shi Feng heard this, he flew into a rage. ¡°The Four Weapons Hall is not something you punk can insult!¡± Ye Li shook his head slightly. ¡°One of their hall masters and their 12 elders all died in my hands. Why can¡¯t they be insulted?¡± ¡°W-what did you say?¡± Shi Feng¡¯s pupils constricted rapidly. He even felt that he had heard it before, but when he saw the indifferent expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, he knew that he had not heard wrongly. ¡°Now, do you still think that the Four Weapons Hall is powerful?¡± Ye Li looked at Shi Feng and said calmly. Shi Feng was shocked. He couldn¡¯t help but take three steps back and look at Ye Li in horror. ¡°Answer!¡± Ye Li shouted coldly. Hearing this cold shout, Shi Feng was so frightened that he copsed to the ground. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Shi Feng¡¯s voice began to tremble. He dared to swear that he had never been so afraid since he was born. How could he have thought that the death of Qiankun Broadsword Master Li Qiankun and the 12 Grand Elders was caused by this person in front of him? ¡°Tell me, how do you want to die?¡± Ye Li looked at Shi Feng. Shi Feng was already scared out of his wits. He stood up from the ground shakily and looked at Ye Li in horror. Suddenly, Shi Feng pulled out the Golden Back Mountain-Chopping Saber on his back and pointed it at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, you, you!¡± Although Shi Feng pointed the Golden Back Mountain-Chopping Saber at Ye Li, his face was still filled with extreme shock. Ye Li shook his head secretly. It seemed that Shi Feng was prepared to resist, but of course, resistance was useless. Swish! With the sound of a wind-breaking sound, an extremely terrifying white spiritual light attack attacked. Shi Feng¡¯s eyes widened. He realized that he could not withstand such an attack at all, even though he was a Tier 1 Transcender. ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± After Shi Feng shouted, his forehead was hit by the white spiritual light attack. A shocking bloody hole appeared on his forehead. His face was filled with unwillingness. He would never have thought that he would die like this. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. To him, the Huang family was just an insignificant family. So what if it was destroyed? Then, he slowly walked towards the Qin family. Not long after, Ye Li arrived at the Qin family. The disciples of the Qin family immediately surrounded him. The head of the Qin family, Qin An, looked at Ye Li. After a few seconds of silence, he asked, ¡°Senior, the Huang family¡­¡± Before Qin An could finish speaking, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°The Huang family has disappeared forever,¡± Ye Li said slowly.. Chapter 651: 65i:Discovering Yutong’s Whereabouts Chapter 651: 65i:Discovering Yutong¡¯s Whereabouts
    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone from the Qin family was shocked when they heard this. They looked at Ye Li in shock. The Huang family was one of the strongest families in Linhe Base City. ¡°Senior, is what you said true?¡± Qin An looked at Ye Li in shock.
    Ye Li looked at him calmly and said slowly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll lie to you?¡± As soon as he said this, Qin An knew that he had said the wrong thing. ¡°Actually, I came back to say goodbye to you guys. I¡¯m leaving soon,¡± Ye Li continued. The disciples of the Qin family were all stunned. They thought that Ye Li would leave, but they did not expect Ye Li to leave now. Qin An knew that it was best not to stop a terrifying existence like Ye Li. Otherwise, he might offend Ye Li. ¡°In that case, take care, Senior,¡± Qin An said respectfully to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He opened the point mall and bought an SS grade skill book. He handed the SS-grade skill to Qin An and said calmly, ¡°This is for you.¡± Qin An was stunned. He carefully took the S-grade skill from Ye Li¡¯s hand and looked at Ye Li tentatively. Before he could speak, Ye Li spoke first. ¡°This is an SS grade skill,¡± Ye Li said slowly. SS-grade skill?
    The disciples of the Qin family widened their eyes. It had to be known that their Qin family¡¯s most powerful skill was only an S-rank skill. Even so, their Qin family still treated it as a treasure. But senior¡­ However, he just casually gave them an SS-grade skill. The disciples of the Qin family could no longer imagine how terrifying Ye Li was. After handing the SS-grade skill to Qin An, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared from the Qin family¡¯s courtyard, leaving the Qin family disciples stunned on the spot. Why did Ye Li leave so quickly? This was because Hongye told her telepathically that she had discovered Yutong. Ye Li was very fast. ording to the coordinates that Hongye told him, he arrived at an unfamiliar city. This entire area was heavily infected with the zombie virus, and there was no base city here. The city in front of Ye Li was already in a mess. There were ruins everywhere. ¡°Master!¡± Hongye called out to Ye Li and then went to his side.
    ¡°Hongye, where is Yutong?¡± Ye Li looked at Hongye and asked. ¡°Master, there is a Lord-level zombie here. Yutong is the subordinate of this Lord-level zombie,¡± Hongye answered. Ye Li was amused. It was interesting that Yutong was working for a Lord-level zombie. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Ye Li and Hongye heard the zombie¡¯s voice. Hundreds of zombies appeared in front of them. Swish! As the white spiritual light appeared, hundreds of zombies fell to the ground. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized all these zombies. ¡°Hehe, what a powerful human!¡± Suddenly, a cold voice sounded. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw a seventh-tier Dark Race member standing on a tree.
    This seventh-tier Dark Race member was a woman. Her face was very exquisite, but there was arge mouth in front of her. Just looking at it made one¡¯s scalp tingle. Immediately, this seventh-tier Dark Race member arrived in front of Ye Li. ¡°Hehe, I haven¡¯t eaten humans for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect two humans toe knocking on my door all of a sudden. Now, I can have a full meal.¡± The seventh-tier female Dark Race memberughed coldly again. Hongye¡¯s aura had already been concealed by Ye Li. This seventh-tier female Dark Race member naturally couldn¡¯t tell that Hongye was a zombie.. Chapter 652: Casually Killed Two Dark Race Members Chapter 652: Casually Killed Two Dark Race Members
    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li smiled and looked at this seventh-tier female Dark Race member indifferently. ¡°Before you eat us, let me send you somewhere first. What do you think?¡±
    The seventh-tier female Dark Race member was stunned. She looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Infernal Hell,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as she finished speaking, this seventh-tier female Dark Race member exploded and died. Ye Li shook his head slightly. There were always so many stupid ants. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± At this moment, zombies¡¯ roar sounded in Ye Li¡¯s ears again. Hundreds of zombies appeared again. They pounced on Ye Li and Hongye unreasonably. Ye Li thought that there were quite a lot of zombies here. Of course, there was only one oue for these zombies, which was to be synthesized by Ye Li. In an instant, Ye Li synthesized these zombies. After synthesizing these zombies, Ye Li and Hongye walked slowly on the street. There were still many broken limbs on the street, and the air was slightly foul.
    ¡°Humans, have you seen Mouth Woman?¡± An eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead appeared in front of Ye Li and Hongye. Faced with the sudden appearance of the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face did not change at all. He looked at the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead indifferently. ¡°Is the Mouth Woman you¡¯re talking about the one with a big deep mouth?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead replied. ¡°She¡¯s already dead,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was a little stunned. Then, he hurriedly asked, ¡°How did she die?¡± ¡°Of course I killed her,¡± Ye Li looked at the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead and said calmly. The eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead stared at Ye Li. It did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You actually dared to kill the Mouth Woman!¡± The eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead roared angrily. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°She¡¯s just a seventh-tier Dark Race. What¡¯s the big deal of killing her? What¡¯s there to be surprised about?¡±
    When the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead heard this, it could not help but fly into a rage. It shouted angrily, ¡°Since you¡¯ve killed Mouth Woman, you should die too!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead pulled out the heavy sword on its back and charged towards Ye Li and Hongye. Swish! Only Hongye¡¯s afterimage was left on the spot, followed by the screams of the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. Ye Li looked at the corpse of the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. He thought that there were actually so many Dark Race members in this unknown city. Could it be that there was a Dark Raceir here or somewhere? Then, he shook his head, thinking that these things had nothing to do with him. The most important thing now was to find Yutong. He opened his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to check, but he did not find Yutong. Although Hongye discovered that Yutong was in this city, Yutong wasn¡¯t fixed in one ce, so Hongye didn¡¯t know where she was. Ye Li and Hongye started looking for Yutong. During this time, he synthesized many zombies. In the end, he found Yutong in an amusement park.
    Yutong sat alone in a corner. Her cute face was nk. This was not Yutong¡¯splete body. At this moment, there were countless zombies in the amusement park. There was a Lord-level zombie standing in an abandoned car. The surrounding zombies all worshiped this Lord-level zombie. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Chapter 653: A Tenth-tier Lord-level Zombie Chapter 653: A Tenth-tier Lord-level Zombie
    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at the Lord-level zombie in the abandoned car. This Lord-level zombie was like an emperor. He seemed to be enjoying it. Ye Li thought that let me send you to hell.
    Then, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot. When he arrived at the amusement park, the zombies in the amusement park were still worshiping the zombie in the abandoned car. Then, Ye Li leaped up and quickly walked on the heads of these zombies. This move was called Swallow¡¯s Three Plunders of Water. It was a superb visual experience. The Lord-level zombie in the abandoned car was stunned. He rubbed his eyes. He would never have thought that this would happen. ¡°Human?¡± The Lord-level zombie cried out in shock. At this moment, the zombies had already discovered Ye Li. They started moving, but unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t touch Ye Li. In the blink of an eye. Ye Li had already arrived at the abandoned car. ¡°Human, you are very bold!¡± The Lord-level zombie looked at Ye Li coldly.
    Ye Li smiled and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re just a Lord-level zombie. How dare you say such things to me, Ye Li?¡± The Lord-level zombie was stunned. He never dreamed that the human in front of him could be so fearless at a time like this. ¡°Human, are you not afraid of death?¡± The Lord-level zombie looked at Ye Li with confusion. At his level, biting humans was no longer attractive to him, just like zombies did not need to suck human blood. ¡°Death? Do you think you¡¯re worthy of letting me, Ye Li, die?¡± Ye Li felt that he had heard the funniest joke in history. He really didn¡¯t know what this Lord-level zombie was thinking. It actually wanted him to die. Hearing that, the Lord-level zombie in the abandoned car couldn¡¯t help but fly into a rage. ¡°Human, since you insist on courting death, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Roar!!! The Lord-level zombie roared, then pounced on Ye Li at lightning speed. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. It was as if he didn¡¯t see the Lord-level zombie pounce on him at all.
    Just as the Lord-level zombie was only a line away from Ye Li, Ye Li threw a punch. This punch might not be very powerful for a high-leveled Chosen One, but for this tenth-tier Lord-level zombie, it was like a cannon st. Boom!!! How could the tenth-tier Lord-level zombie dodge Ye Li¡¯s punch? It was immediately hit. As Ye Li punched the body of the tenth-tier Lord-level zombie, its body had already been pierced by Ye Li¡¯s fist. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The surrounding zombies began to roar crazily. They began to crawl toward the abandoned car. Yutong was now the subordinate of this tenth-tier Lord-level zombie, so she was naturally among the zombies. Just as the zombies were about to climb into the abandoned car, another zombie suddenly appeared in the abandoned car. This zombie was a female zombie. She was dressed in red, and her fair face was filled with coldness. The female zombie was none other than the Tier 1 Lord-level zombie, the Ice Zombie¡ªHongye. Hongye struck out with her palm, and those zombies were instantly sent flying. Ye Li leisurely opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize these zombies. Not long after, these zombies were all synthesized.
    There were many zombies., and Ye Li managed to synthesize a ist-tier Master-level zombie.. Chapter 654: Yutong in Her Complete Form Chapter 654: Yutong in Her Complete Form
    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a chance to draw the lottery.¡±
    At this moment, the system¡¯s voice resounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li thought about how the golden finger always came so easily. Without much thought, he used this chance to draw the lottery. The virtual pointer began to spin on the roulette wheel, and a few secondster, the pointer stopped. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining the skill to change the gender of a zombie.¡± The skill to change a zombie¡¯s gender: It can change a zombie¡¯s gender at will. The same zombie can only be used once. Looking at the introduction of the skill that could change a zombie¡¯s gender, Ye Li revealed a yful smile. To be honest, this skill was a little too heaven-defying. With this skill, he would be able to synthesize zombies with half the effort in the future. For example, the ist-tier Master-level zombie he had just synthesized was a male zombie, but now he could change it into a female zombie. Little Yue Zhu¡¯s level was still very low. If he remembered correctly, Little Yue Zhu was only a fifth-tier Master-level zombie. However, the most important thing now was to turn Yutong into herplete form.
    Yutong was being held by Hongye, but she didn¡¯t seem to want to give up. She bit Hongye¡¯s arm with her mouth, but Hongye didn¡¯t feel any pain. Yutong¡¯s remnant soul was a tier 3 zombie. If she could make Hongye hurt by biting her, then the Tier 1 Lord-level zombie would be too weak. Then, Ye Li activated the Soul Summoning Banner. ¡°Soul Summoning Banner being used: ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Yutong¡¯s souls and spirits have been gathered.¡± As soon as the system finished speaking, Yutong¡¯s three souls and seven spirits appeared in front of Ye Li. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and started to synthesize Yutong¡¯s three souls and seven spirits. A few secondster, the Tier 1 Lord-level petrified zombie, Yutong, was synthesized. ¡°Brother?¡± Yutong¡¯s cute little face was filled with joy. She pounced on Ye Li.
    ¡°Brother, I thought we would never meet again.¡± Yutong pecked Ye Li¡¯s face. Seeing this, Hongye was a little jealous. She thought that if Yutong could do this, so could she. After pondering for a few seconds, Hongye mustered her courage. She walked to Ye Li and pecked his cheek too. Ye Li shook his head slightly. He thought that it was interesting when Yutong and Hongye were acting cute. ¡°Brother, where are the other brothers and sisters?¡± Yutong bit her finger and asked Ye Li in confusion. ¡°They haven¡¯t been found yet. The Apocalypse Legion will be reunited soon,¡± Ye Li said to Yutong. After that, Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky. When he was killing the Master of Darkness, he genuinely integrated the Apocalypse Legion into his body, causing their souls and spirits to fly everywhere. However, he did not regret doing this. There were too many humans in the entire Wastnd. If he did not kill the Master of Darkness, he might feel a deep sense of guilt in the future. In the end, he was still a human!!! ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Where are the zombies?¡±
    Suddenly, a shocked voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and realized that it was another heavy sword-wielding undead. This heavy sword-wielding undead was also in the eighth-tier. After the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead finished speaking, he discovered Ye Li, Hongye, and Yutong. He was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand why a zombie was with two humans. Hongye¡¯s aura was hidden, but Yutong¡¯s aura was not. Therefore, this eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead really could not understand why zombies would stand together with humans.. Chapter 655:I Don’t Know Where To Go, Either Chapter 655:I Don¡¯t Know Where To Go, Either
    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead walked over and coldly nced at Ye Li, Hongye, and Yutong. He didn¡¯t know why zombies were with humans, but he knew that none of them were his match.
    Although the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead could tell that Yutong was a zombie, he couldn¡¯t tell Yutong¡¯s level based on his realm. ¡°Where¡¯s the zombie lord?¡± The eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead asked coldly. He didn¡¯t think that the two humans and one zombie in front of him had killed the zombie lord because the zombie lord was a tenth-tier zombie and had thousands of zombies under itsmand. ¡°Do I have to tell you?¡± Ye Li looked at the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead indifferently. The eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was stunned. It did not expect the human in front of it to say such a thing. ¡°Human, do you know what kind of existence you are talking to?¡± The eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead shouted coldly at Ye Li. ¡°A mere eighth-tier Dark Race member actually dares to speak to me like this. He¡¯s really courting death!¡± Yutong¡¯s cute little face was filled with extreme disdain. As soon as he finished speaking, Yutong had already attacked. The eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead widened its eyes. Even in its dreams, it would never have thought that it would not be able to dodge Yutong¡¯s attack. Moreover, what was with this power? ¡°Alih!¡± The eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead let out a loud cry, and then its life disappeared from this world forever.
    Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water. To him, an eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was a pitifully weak ant. His death naturally could not change the calmness on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Hongye and Yutong. Ah Da didn¡¯t tell Ye Li the news about the Apocalypse Legion. Now, they could only try their luck and go around. Then, Ye Li, Hongye, and Yutong walked slowly in this messy city. This city was the most miserable city Ye Li had ever seen. Broken limbs were everywhere. It was a tragic sight. ¡°Brother, where are we going now?¡± Yutong shook her cute little head and asked Ye Li. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s just walk around,¡± Ye Li said. With their current strength, they could go anywhere in the Mystic Land, so they were naturally not afraid. After saying that, Ye Li hid Yutong¡¯s aura. After walking for half a day, Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes. After probing for a while, he realized that there was actually a vige not far ahead. This vige was not big. What he did not expect was that there were humans in this vige. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere.¡±
    Ye Li pointed at the vige and said slowly. Hongye and Yutong nodded. Then, they walked towards the vige not far away. When they arrived at the vige, the appearance of the three of them frightened the humans in the vige. They had never seen such a good-looking person before, so they all stopped and looked. ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. They look like gic warriors.¡± ¡°If they¡¯re gic warriors, why can¡¯t I detect their auras?¡± ¡°Maybe they¡¯re powerhouses, that¡¯s why they can¡¯t detect it.¡± The vigers began to whisper among themselves. Naturally, Ye Li heard the vigers¡¯ discussions. His handsome face didn¡¯t waver at all. ¡°Who, who are you?¡± An old man looked at Ye Li and asked in confusion..
    Chapter 656:I Can Cure Your Grandmother’s Eyes Chapter 656:I Can Cure Your Grandmother¡¯s Eyes
    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at the old man who spoke. This old man was also a gic warrior, and his level was not low. He was actually a tier-5 Evolved Being. ¡°We are just passing by,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the old man.
    The old man wasn¡¯t the only gic warrior in this vige. Everyone Ye Li saw was a gic warrior. He didn¡¯t expect such a gic warrior vige to exist. ¡°I believe you are also gic warriors, right?¡± The old man pondered for a few seconds before looking at Ye Li and the others. Ye Li nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Old man, do you know if there are any special zombies around here?¡± As soon as he said that, all the vigers were stunned. Special zombies? ¡°What do you mean by special zombies?¡± The old man was puzzled. He didn¡¯t know why the young man in front of him asked this question. ¡°Well¡­¡± Ye Li thought for a moment and continued, ¡°For example, a zombie with a sword, a zombie with a spear, a very fair and fat zombie.¡± Hearing that, all the vigers were stunned. Weren¡¯t all zombies disgusting? Why were there white and fat zombies? They didn¡¯t know. They really didn¡¯t know. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± The old man shook his head. Ye Li came to this vige to ask around and also to try his luck. Since these people had never seen him before, he could only give up.
    ¡°However, there¡¯s a Dark Raceir on the Twin Dragon Mountain not far from us,¡± the old man said. Ye Li smiled to himself. Even if he used his toes to think, he would be able to figure out that the Mouth Woman and the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead all came from the nest of the Twin Dragon Mount that the old man mentioned. However¡­ He had nothing to do with the Dark Race¡¯sir in the Twin Dragon Mount, so he didn¡¯t care about these things. Ye Li looked at the setting sun at the side of the mountain and thought that he would rest here for the night and continue on his way tomorrow. ¡°Uncle, can we stay here for the night?¡± Ye Li asked the old man. The old man hesitated. He didn¡¯t know whether Ye Li¡¯s group was good or bad. He was the vige chief, so he had to be more vignt. ¡°You, are you good or bad people?¡± A little girl looked at Ye Li and the others curiously. ¡°Of course we are good people,¡± Ye Li said to the little girl. ¡°Then, then¡­ since you¡¯re good people,e to my house,¡± the little girl said with a sweet smile. The old man¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Tian¡¯er, don¡¯t act on your own.¡±
    The little girl called Tian¡¯er was a little puzzled. She looked at the old man in confusion. ¡°Grandpa Gu, they are good people.¡± Ye Li was amused and thought that Tian¡¯er was interesting. She looked like she was only seven or eight years old. The old man didn¡¯t know what to say. If he directly said that he didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li and the rest were good people, it might offend Ye Li and the rest. After all, he didn¡¯t know what realm Ye Li and the others were in. If they were a terrifying existence, their vige would be finished. ¡°Uh, well¡­¡± Tian¡¯er smiled again. ¡°Seniors, my family only has me and my grandmother. However, my grandmother is blind. It¡¯s enough for you to stay.¡± At the mention of her grandmother, Tian¡¯er¡¯s cute little face became a little sad. ¡°Is your grandma blind?¡± Ye Li looked at Tian¡¯er. ¡°Yes, Senior.¡± Tian¡¯er was a little puzzled, not understanding why Ye Li would ask such a question. ¡°1 can cure your grandma¡¯s eyes,¡± Ye Li said slowly.. Chapter 657: Senior Is Really A God Chapter 657: Senior Is Really A God Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Ye Li said this, not only Tian¡¯er, but all the vigers were shocked. ¡°Senior, can you really cure my grandma¡¯s eyes?¡± Tian¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with hope. ¡°Of course.¡± Ye Li nodded. The vigers looked at each other and looked at Ye Li in disbelief. To them, Ye Li was just bragging. How could he cure that? ¡°Seniors,e with me,¡± Tian¡¯er said. Then, Ye Li, Hongye, and Yutong followed Tian¡¯er to her house. When they arrived at Tian¡¯er¡¯s house, Ye Li looked at the old woman sitting on the chair. The old woman looked to be in her sixties and there were traces of time on her face. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m back.¡± Sweetie ran to her grandmother¡¯s side. After her grandmother touched it a few times, she finally touched Tian¡¯er¡¯s little head. ¡°Tian¡¯er, did you cultivate well today?¡± her grandmother asked Tian¡¯er. ¡°Of course. Tian¡¯er works very hard every day,¡± Tian¡¯er said with a smile. ¡°By the way, Grandma, senior said that it can cure your eyes,¡± Tian¡¯er continued. When Tian¡¯er¡¯s grandma heard this, the smile on her face instantly froze. But then she shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. My eyes can¡¯t be cured.¡± Tian¡¯er turned around and looked at Ye Li. She realized that Ye Li was looking at her indifferently. The vigers followed him. They wanted to see what Ye Li was up to. Although they guessed that Ye Li was bragging, they also wanted to see how capable he was. However, Ye Li slowly raised his palm and a gentle white spiritual light slowly emitted from his hand. The white spiritual light went towards Tian¡¯er¡¯s grandma¡¯s eyes. In an instant, a strange light began to appear in Tian¡¯er¡¯s grandma¡¯s eyes. All the vigers were stunned. They had never seen white spiritual energy before. Suddenly, Tian¡¯er¡¯s grandma stood up from her chair. Her face was filled with shock. ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tian¡¯er quickly asked. ¡°1,1,1,1 can see.¡± Tian¡¯er¡¯s grandma¡¯s voice was trembling. What? When the vigers heard this, they were all dumbfounded. ¡°Tian¡¯er!¡± Tian¡¯er¡¯s grandma touched Tian¡¯er¡¯s cute face, and tears started to flow down her face. One could imagine how excited a blind person would be to suddenly be able to see. ¡°Grandma, can you really see?¡± Tian¡¯er was still in a daze. After receiving an affirmative answer, Tian¡¯er became overjoyed. The vigers sucked in a breath of cold air because they could not believe it no matter what. They originally thought that Ye Li was bragging, but what happened to their eyes told them that not only were they wrong, but they were alsopletely wrong. ¡°Grandma, it was Senior who cured your eyes.¡± Tian¡¯er looked at Ye Li and said. When Tian¡¯er¡¯s grandma heard this, she prepared to kneel down in front of Ye Li. It was a pity that Ye Li didn¡¯t like others kneeling to him. When Tian¡¯er¡¯s grandma was still a step away from the ground, she felt a resistance that made her unable to kneel down no matter what. ¡°We just want to stay the night.¡± With that, Ye Li yawned and azy look appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Tian¡¯er, quickly bring the seniors to their rooms,¡± Tian¡¯er¡¯s grandma hurriedly said. Then, Tian¡¯er brought Ye Li and the rest to their room. The vigers looked at the backs of Ye Li and the others in dismay. They were already shocked to the extreme. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re really a god,¡± the old man said.. Chapter 658: You’re About To Die Chapter 658: You¡¯re About To Die Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Zombie Treasure Chest x2.¡± The next day, the system¡¯s prompt appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind right on time. Ye Li opened the zombie Treasure Chest. ¡°Obtained 1,200 gene points, 1,200 strength points, 1,200 speed points, and 1,200 defense points.¡± [Obtained Ten Formation Heaven Sword Technique] Ye Li integrated the attribute points into his body and checked the skill introduction of the Ten Formation Heaven Sword Technique: Ten Formation Heaven Sword Technique: Heaven-grade skill. Once used, the ten great sword formations would suppress everything. Ding! ¡°Host, do you want to cultivate the Ten Formation Heaven Sword Technique?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± [Begin to cultivating the Ten Formation Heaven Sword Technique:] ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sessfully cultivated the Ten Formation Heaven Sword Technique.¡± There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face at all. It was just a Heaven-grade skill. He was now a man who could use the divine-level skill, the Heaven-Severing Sword. ¡°Senior, Senior.¡± Suddenly, there was a knock on the door and Tian¡¯er¡¯s panicked voice rang. Ye Li opened the door and found that Hongye and Yutong had already appeared beside Tian¡¯er. ¡°Senior, there are many Dark Race members outside the vige. Please save us.¡± Tian¡¯er looked at Ye Li pleadingly. Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to take a look and realized that there were indeed many Dark Race members outside the vige. They were all above the sixth-tier. Then, Ye Li used Swift Steps and arrived outside the vige in an instant. At this moment, the vigers were confronting the twenty or so Dark Race members in front of them. ¡°Speak! Did you kill the Mouth Woman and the two heavy sword-wielding undead?!¡± An eighth-tier Spirit Soul looked at the vigers coldly and said. ¡°What Mouth Woman and heavy sword-wielding undead? We¡¯ve never seen them before.¡± The vige chief red at the twenty or so Dark Race members in front of him. The vigers were all shocked. The aura emitted from the bodies of the Dark Race members in front of them was too terrifying. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Whether you did it or not, you¡¯re all going to die anyway!¡± The eighth-tier Spirit Soul smiled coldly and prepared to give the order. But before he could say anything, a handsome young man stood in front of him. The young man slowly said, ¡°I killed the Mouth Woman, and I also killed the two heavy sword-wielding undead.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, not only the Dark Race members, but even the vigers were stunned. ¡°Human, you are very courageous!¡± The eighth-tier Spirit Soul stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, 1 really don¡¯t understand¡­¡± He stopped talking. A few secondster, he continued, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why ants like you dare to appear in front of me, Ye Li.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Upon hearing this, the twenty or so Dark Race members all sucked in a breath of cold air. Their Dark Cave was an invincible existence within a radius of thousands of kilometers. No one had ever dared to speak to them like this. ¡°Human, you, what did you say!¡± The eighth-tier Spirit Soul¡¯s eyes widened. He even felt that he had heard wrongly. The vigers were also shocked. They swallowed their saliva and looked at Ye Li. They realized that there was intimidating killing intent in the corners of Ye Li¡¯s eyes. Ye Li smiled again and looked indifferently at the eighth-tier Spirit Soul. ¡°I said, you¡¯re going to die soon.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he had already attacked. Swish! Swish! Swish! Dozens of white Spiritual Lights shot out, and more than 20 Dark Race members turned into nothingness. How could this be possible! All the vigers widened their eyes. They thought that Ye Li was very powerful, but they didn¡¯t expect him to be so terrifying.. Chapter 659: Dark Cave, Twin Dragon Mount Chapter 659: Dark Cave, Twin Dragon Mount Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The vigers dared to swear that this was definitely the most shocking thing they had ever experienced since they were born. More than 20 Dark Race members melted into nothingness, not even their corpses were left behind. They could no longer imagine Ye Li¡¯s realm. Of course, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t show any change in expression. To him, more than 20 Dark Race members were simply too weak. At this moment, Hongye, Yutong, and Tian¡¯er arrived. Tian¡¯er was stunned. There were still many Dark Race members here just now. Why did all of them suddenly disappear? ¡°Our vige will never forget Senior¡¯s kindness!¡± After saying that, the vigers prepared to kneel down to Ye Li. However, just like Tian¡¯er¡¯s grandma, just as they were about to kneel down, their legs felt resistance. No matter what, they could not kneel down. ¡°I was the one who killed the Mouth Woman and the heavy sword-wielding undead, so they came to find me. You don¡¯t have to kneel,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Even so, the vigers still looked at Ye Li gratefully. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Li, they would all be finished now. ¡°By the way, where is the Twin Dragon Mount?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. As soon as he said this, the vigers couldn¡¯t help but tremble. They naturally knew that Ye Li was going to attack the Dark Cave on the Twin Dragon Mount. ¡°Senior, if you want to go to the Twin Dragon Mount, I can bring you there,¡± Tian¡¯er said to Ye Li. After Ye Li cured her grandmother¡¯s eyes yesterday, she admired Ye Li from the bottom of her heart. She even admired him to the point of prostrating herself on the ground. ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Li thought for a moment and said. Twin Dragon Mount. It was the most terrifying mountain within a thousand miles, and all human factions within a thousand miles regarded this ce as the Forbidden Zones of Life. It was for no other reason than the fact that there was the Dark Cave on Twin Dragon Mountain. In the Dark Cave, there were hundreds of powerful Dark Race members led by a Red Bull. This group of Dark Race membersmitted all kinds of evil deeds. The human forces were terrified even by the sound of their names. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The other party was too powerful. ¡°Senior, that¡¯s the Dark Cave,¡± Tian¡¯er said to Ye Li. Ye Li looked in the direction of Tian¡¯er¡¯s finger. There was a huge hole more than a thousand meters away. The big hole was filled with an evil aura. The group of people stopped in their tracks. Ye Li looked at the dark hole indifferently. ¡°Ants of the Dark Cave, I, Ye Li, have arrived. Come out and ept your death!¡± His voice carried spiritual energy and spread far and wide, striking the hearts of the Dark Race members in the Dark Cave. Not long after, arge group of Dark Race members flew, crawled or walked out from the Dark Cave. A Tier 1 Master-level Dark Race member appeared in front of the Dark Race members. It was a crimson red bull that was twenty feet tall. It had a pair of towering horns and a huge axe in its hand. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, this Tier 1 Master-level Red Bullughed loudly, as if it had seen the funniest joke in the world. Afterwards, the hundreds of Dark Race members behind the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull allughed as well, although they did not know what their leader wasughing about. When Tian¡¯er saw this scene, she was frightened and quickly hid behind Ye Li. After the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bullughed, he looked coldly at Ye Li. ¡°Human, did you just ask all of us toe out and die?¡± The Dark Race members behind the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull all looked at Ye Li yfully. They had seen quite a few humans before. But to be honest, they had never seen such a funny human before.. Chapter 660: Fear of the Dark Race Members Chapter 660: Fear of the Dark Race Members Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He looked at the Dark Race in front of him indifferently. ¡°Is it strange?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the leader of the Dark Cave, the Red Bull, was furious. ¡°Human, do you know that you¡¯re about to die?!¡± The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand why this human¡¯s face could still be as calm as water at a time like this. ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°Can ants like you kill me?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull red at Ye Li. Hundreds of Dark Race members were also furious. They originally thought that Ye Li was an extremely ridiculous human, but who would have thought that this human in front of them actually felt so good about himself? ¡°Aren¡¯t you all just a bunch of ants?¡± Ye Li looked at the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull and said lightly. ¡°Skeleton, kill them for me!¡± The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull shouted coldly and angrily. As soon as he finished speaking, a Level 9 heavy sword-wielding undead flew towards Ye Li and the others. As it came over, the Level 9 heavy sword-wielding undead pulled out the heavy sword behind it. Not far away from Ye Li¡¯s group, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead jumped up, raised its heavy sword, and shed down. Regardless of whether it was the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull or the hundreds of Dark Race members behind the Red Bull, they all knew that once the heavy sword-wielding undead struck down, the lives of these humans would disappear from this world forever. The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bullughed coldly. He saw that the few humans in front of him had no intention of dodging at all, and thought that these humans must have been scared silly. The heavy sword in the Level 9 heavy sword-wielding undead¡¯s hand was getting closer and closer to Ye Li, but Ye Li and the others still had no intention of dodging. On the other hand, Tian¡¯er was so frightened that her face turned pale. However, when she saw that Ye Li did not look frightened at all, she was not prepared to run away. Boom! A violent earthquake sounded, and the surrounding dust filled the sky, making it impossible to see what was going on. When the dust settled, an extremely terrified voice sounded. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Absolutely impossible!!!¡± Of course, the terrified voice came from the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull and several hundred Dark Race members naturally didn¡¯t know why a Tier 9 heavy sword-wielding undead would make such a terrified sound. However, when they took a closer look, they could not help but take three steps back. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The pupils of all the Dark Race members constricted rapidly. They saw the most impossible scene in history. Ye Li was holding the heavy sword of the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead, and his hand didn¡¯t show any signs of injury. The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead looked at Ye Li in shock. He would never have thought that his heavy sword would be caught by this person in front of him with bare hands. Receiving a white de with bare hands!!! It had to be known that this was the heavy sword of a Level 9 heavy sword-wielding undead. If they knew that Ye Li was a tier 4 Chosen One, they would not be so shocked. Unfortunately, they would never have the chance to find out. Crack! Ye Li¡¯s palm moved slightly, and the heavy sword-wielding undead¡¯s heavy sword broke into pieces and turned into dust. This, this!!! When the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull and hundreds of Dark Race members saw this, they all couldn¡¯t help but freeze as if they were petrified.. Chapter 661: Come Here And Let Me Kill You Chapter 661: Come Here And Let Me Kill You Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull and hundreds of Dark Race members fell to the ground in shock. Even in their dreams, they would never have imagined that such a scene would actually appear. The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead did not have eyes. If it did, its eyes would definitely widen to thergest size in history. Its heavy sword was actually broken by the human in front of it just with a gentle twist. ¡°Are you very shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead indifferently. The Level 9 skeleton undead was shocked and looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to be shocked at all because you¡¯re going to die soon,¡± Ye Li continued. As soon as he finished speaking, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was terrified. It wanted to escape, it really wanted to escape. Unfortunately, how could it escape from Ye Li¡¯s grasp? Ye Li casually threw a punch at the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. The skeleton undead was instantly pierced through. Silence, a deadly silence. The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull and several hundred Dark Race members¡¯ eyes were wide open, all of them frozen on the spot like y sculptures. The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead¡­ died just like that? One had to know that this was a ninth-tier skeleton undead. Ye Li¡¯s face was still as calm as water, as if nothing had happened at all. ¡°Human, human, who exactly are you?¡± The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull red at Ye Li. ¡°The person who killed you!¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions of the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull and hundreds of Dark Race members all turned cold. Although the strength Ye Li disyed was very terrifying, their overall strength was not something these few humans in front of them couldpare to. ¡°Human, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull¡¯s expression was terrifyingly cold. He had seen many humans, and he had also seen many arrogant humans, but he had never seen anyone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°Ants like you who don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. Even if I, Ye Li, am arrogant, what can you do?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. When the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull and the hundreds of Dark Race members heard this, their eyes widened in anger. ¡°Come over. Let me kill all of you. Don¡¯t ever choose to resist me,¡± Ye Li said leisurely to the Dark Race members in front of him. The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull flew into a rage. This was an unprecedented rage from its birth until now. ¡°Human, 1 admire you very much. I really admire you. You actually want to challenge our Dark Cave with just the few of you. Do you know that in an instant, our Dark Cave can crush you into pieces?¡± Although the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull really wanted to kill Ye Li, he really wanted to understand what this human in front of him relied on to be so arrogant. ¡°Do you always talk so much nonsense?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull. When the Red Bull heard this, it could no longer suppress the anger in its heart. ¡°Kill them all!¡± The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull roared. Following the order of the Red Bull, hundreds of Dark Race members all rushed towards Ye Li and his group. Tian¡¯er had never seen such a scene before. She was so frightened that she almost fell to the ground. There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He looked indifferently at the hundreds of Dark Race members attacking him and slowly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to personally kill you..¡± Chapter 662: The Death of the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull Chapter 662: The Death of the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As soon as he finished speaking, Hongye and Yutong flew out, leaving only an afterimage on the spot. Their speed was so fast that it was shocking. Hongye and Yutong were both Tier 1 Lord-level zombies. Destroying these hundreds of Dark Race members would be as easy as flipping their hands. ¡°Ah!!!¡± In an instant, screams sounded one after another. In an instant, countless Dark Race members fell to the ground. The entire scene could only be described as tragic. ¡°Well, well!¡± When the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull saw this scene, it was scared out of its wits. Its face was full of disbelief. ¡°What kind of terrifying power is this?¡± The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull didn¡¯t know, he really didn¡¯t know. ¡°You! How did you¡­¡± The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull opened its eyes even wider because Ye Li had appeared in front of it. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull. The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull was naturally afraid. Not only was he afraid, he was also extremely afraid. ¡°Now, do you think I, Ye Li, can kill you?¡± Ye Li slowly asked the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull. How could a Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull dare to speak? Just now, Ye Li was still so far away from him, but in the blink of an eye, Ye Li appeared in front of him. To have such speed, he was definitely a supreme existence among human gic warriors. The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull looked at the battle situation and realized that it was already over. Hundreds of Dark Race members were almost all killed, and there was only one oue for him¡ªwaiting for death. Thud! The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull knelt in front of Ye Li with a plop. He used his hand to p his own face forcefully. ¡°My lord, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have provoked you. Please spare my life.¡± The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull naturally did not want to die. He still wanted to enjoy his life. Besides, he also knew that as long as there was life, there was hope. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water, as if he did not see this Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull kneeling and begging for mercy. ¡°How can a dark race member like you change?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull was shocked, and hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, as long as you spare my life, 1 will definitely be a good member of the Dark Race in the future.¡± The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull thought that Ye Li wanted to let him go, and a hint of surprise already appeared on its face. Unfortunately, it would never have thought that Ye Li would shake his head and slowly say, ¡°No, sparing your life won¡¯t change you. Only death will change you.¡± When the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull heard this, it hurriedly raised its head to look at Ye Li. It discovered that Ye Li had already raised a finger, and a white spiritual light wrapped around the finger. Suddenly, his fingernded. ¡°Alih!¡± With a blood-curdling scream, the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull disappeared from this world forever. Ye Li looked indifferently at the corpse of the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull. He shook his head slightly. ¡°In the wild, good people don¡¯t die. Bad people don¡¯t die. There¡¯s only one kind of people who do, and that¡¯s stupid people.¡± In Ye Li¡¯s opinion, in the post-apocalyptic world, there was no substantial difference between humans and the Dark Race. There were both smart and stupid ones. Obviously, a Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull was a stupid person, which was why he died. When the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull died, Hongye and Yutong had already killed hundreds of Dark Race members. The entire scene had already turned into a river of blood.. Chapter 663: Can You Take Tian’er Out to See This World? Chapter 663: Can You Take Tian¡¯er Out to See This World? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li walked slowly to Hongye and Yutong. Yutong smiled at Ye Li. ¡°Brother, these Dark Race members are really trash.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They are not even worth my effort.¡± Hongye continued. Ye Li smiled calmly. He looked at Tian¡¯er who was not far away. At this moment, Tian¡¯er was already scared out of her wits. She had never seen such a terrifying scene and was so scared that she could not even speak. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Then, the group of people headed towards the ancient vige. Not long after, they arrived at the ancient vige. The vigers quickly surrounded him. The vige chief looked at Ye Li and said, ¡°Senior, 1 don¡¯t know¡­¡± Before the vige chief could speak, Yutong interrupted him. ¡°Grandpa Vige Chief, the seniors are too powerful. I didn¡¯t even have time to see clearly before all the dark race members from the Dark Cave died,¡± Tian¡¯er said with lingering fear. ¡°What!!!¡± When the vigers of the ancient vige heard this, they were all dumbfounded. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about. In my eyes, those Dark Race members are weaker than ants,¡± Ye Li said calmly. When the vigers heard this, they looked at each other. Recalling the scene where Ye Li instantly killed more than 20 Dark Race members at the vige entrance, they knew that Ye Li wasn¡¯t lying at all. ¡°Oh right, we¡¯re leaving,¡± Ye Li said to the vige chief. When the vigers of the ancient vige heard this, they were all stunned. It was obvious that they did not expect Ye Li to suddenly say this. ¡°Senior, can you grant me a request¡­¡± The vige chief looked at Ye Li in embarrassment. ¡°What request?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± The vige chief hesitated for a few seconds. Then, he mustered his courage and said to Ye Li, ¡°Can you let Tian¡¯er go out with you to see this world?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, senior. After all, this is a small vige. Tian¡¯er has no future here,¡± Tian¡¯er¡¯s grandmother also said to Ye Li. Ye Li didn¡¯t expect the vigers to think this way. He looked at Tian¡¯er. To be honest, he quite liked this girl. However¡­ Now that he was looking for the Apocalypse Legion, it would be inappropriate to bring Tian¡¯er along. Ye Li was silent for a few seconds. As the saying goes, help others until the end. He, Ye Li, would do a good deed. He wanted to find a good sect and send Tian¡¯er in as the sect master¡¯s disciple. ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Li agreed. When the vigers heard this, their faces were filled with pleasant surprise. ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± All the vigers of the ancient vige said. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He had seen such gratitude countless times. Ye Li, Hongye, Yutong, and Tian¡¯er came out of the ancient vige. Tian¡¯er had never been to the outside world and was very curious about everything. These ces were also unfamiliar to Ye Li. He did not know if there were any good sects here. Ye Li looked at the endless wilderness in front of him. There were zombies and ferocious beasts everywhere. Currently, he was not very interested in the synthesized zombies. He just wanted to find all the zombies of the Apocalypse Legion back. He wasn¡¯t worried about Ah Da¡¯s safety. All Da was a fifth-tier Lord-level zombie with unparalleled strength. He wouldn¡¯t be afraid of anything. Ye Li ced Hongye, Yutong, and Tian¡¯er into the system space. He activated Swift Steps and began to fly up and down.. Chapter 664: Zombie with Water and Fire Merciless Spear Chapter 664: Zombie with Water and Fire Merciless Spear Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and walked for thousands of miles, arriving at a huge mountain. This mountain was filled with tombs. It was enough to make one¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°Alih!¡± ¡°Zombies! Zombies!¡± Suddenly, a girl¡¯s scream entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw a few tier-3 Evolved Beings being chased by hundreds of zombies. These zombies were not low-leveled. They were all level-10 zombies, and there were even a few Mutant Zombies. The leading zombie had even reached the third tier. Actually¡­ The five tier-3 Evolved Beings who were fleeing frantically had the ability to fight. Unfortunately, they were like flowers in a greenhouse and didn¡¯t dare to fight the zombies. The five tier-3 Evolved Beings all noticed Ye Li¡¯s group. Their eyes lit up. They thought that those who could appear here must be high-leveled Evolved Beings, so they rushed towards Ye Li. ¡°Senior, save us!¡± A girl shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li ignored them as if he didn¡¯t see them at all. They had nothing to do with him. Although the five tier-3 Evolved Beings could tell that Ye Li had no intention of saving them, they still ran behind Ye Li. Ye Li had seen people with thick skin, but he had never seen someone with such thick skin. He smiled faintly, thinking that this was interesting. At this moment, the five tier-3 Evolved Beings had all run behind Ye Li. The zombies had already rushed over. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The five tier-3 Evolved Beings widened their eyes in shock. ¡°How is this possible!!!¡± In the next second, all the five tier-3 Evolved Beings sucked in a breath of cold air because the hundreds of zombies had turned into one. Their eyes widened for thergest time in history, and they saw a scene that could never happen. How could hundreds of zombies suddenly be one zombie? No matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t figure out why this happened. They could only look at the only zombie left in front of them in a daze. But in the next second, they were even more shocked. Because the zombie in front of him was gone too. ¡°What, what the hell is going on?¡± A seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl cried out in horror. ¡®What happened?¡¯ Of course, Ye Li wouldn¡¯t tell them that he had put the zombie into the system space. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s, it¡¯s you¡­¡± The tier-3 Evolved Being girl looked at Ye Li carefully. Ye Li really did not want to have any interactions with these tier-3 Evolved Beings. ¡°Leave.¡± Ye Li replied slowly. What? The five tier-3 Evolved Beings did not expect Ye Li to suddenly say this. They all looked at Ye Li in a daze. ¡°I said leave. Otherwise, you¡¯re going to die soon.¡± Ye Li nced at the five tier-3 Evolved Beings. When the five tier-3 Evolved Beings heard this, they were scared out of their wits and quickly fled. ¡°All!!!¡± Suddenly, a blood-curdling scream came from the direction where the five tier-3 Evolved Beings fled. Ye Li looked over and saw a fifth-tier zombie holding a Water and Fire Merciless Spear. In an instant, this zombie killed four tier-3 Evolved Beings, leaving only the girl. Upon seeing this, Ye Li¡¯s face showed a yful look. The zombie with the Water and Fire Merciless Spear was none other than Long Yu, the spear-wielding zombie of the Apocalypse Legion. The girl ran back behind Ye Li and looked at the attacking zombies in horror.. Chapter 665: I’m Not Afraid of Being Bitten By Zombies Chapter 665: I¡¯m Not Afraid of Being Bitten By Zombies
    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The girl had never seen such a zombie before. He held such a terrifying spear and killed her four good friends in an instant. Long Yu flew over with the Water and Fire Merciless Spear in hand. He was a famous ancient general to begin with, and his armor made him look quite domineering.
    As the saying went, one will search high and low only to find it when one least expects to. The girl widened her eyes. She didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li didn¡¯t dodge at all and didn¡¯t look defensive at all. Hongye and Yutong were overjoyed. Tian¡¯er was a little curious. She didn¡¯t understand why there was such a domineering zombie. However, Long Yu¡¯s Water and Fire Merciless Spear was only a line away from Ye Li, but Ye Li still had no intention of dodging or defending. The girl had already closed her eyes. Of course, she knew what happened to Ye Li. ng! Suddenly, the girl heard the sound of steel colliding. The girl didn¡¯t understand why she heard such a sound. She quickly opened her eyes, but what happened next made her copse to the ground. The Water and Fire Merciless Spear impartially pierced Ye Li¡¯s body, but it did not pierce through. ¡°Well, well¡­¡± The expression on the girl¡¯s fair face seemed to have frozen. This was the most shocking thing she had ever experienced since she was born.
    Ye Li¡¯s current defense was equivalent to the Golden Bell Shield and Iron Skin Technique in martial arts novels. Then, Ye Li quickly reached out and ced his hand on Long Yu¡¯s neck. Long Yu was only a remnant soul now. He was just a fifth-tier zombie. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that Long Yu still wanted to resist. He threw away the Water and Fire Merciless Spear and bit Ye Li¡¯s hand. When the girl saw this, she was shocked. ¡°Alih!¡± As a little girl, she naturally hadn¡¯t experienced much. When she saw Ye Li being bitten by a zombie, she was scared because the humans who were bitten by the zombie would undoubtedly be zombies. Tian¡¯er was no exception. She looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Senior, you¡­ you were bitten by a zombie.¡± The girl and Tian¡¯er looked at Ye Li and realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face at all. It was as if nothing had happened. Ye Li ced Long Yu in the system space and smiled faintly. The girl was stunned. She swore she was really stunned.
    He could still smile after being bitten by a zombie. This, this, this¡­ ¡°Senior, people who are bitten by zombies will also be zombies. You¡­¡± Tian¡¯er looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Tian¡¯er, do you really think that the zombie virus can harm me?¡± Ye Li looked at Tian¡¯er indifferently. Tian¡¯er and the girl were shocked. The girl looked at Ye Li in shock. She wondered if the man in front of her was not afraid of being bitten by zombies. ¡°Tian¡¯er, Brother¡¯s ability is beyond your imagination,¡± Yutong said as she stroked Tian¡¯er¡¯s head. Yutong and Tian¡¯er were about the same age and seemed to get along very well. ¡°S-senior, thank you for saving my life.¡± The girl swallowed her saliva and said to Ye Li. Ye Li looked indifferently at the beautiful girl in front of him. ¡°I never thought of saving you. It¡¯s just that you shamelessly hid behind me,¡± Ye Li said slowly.
    The girl¡¯s fair face looked extremely embarrassed when she heard this. She even wanted to find a hole to hide in. Ye Li ignored the girl and started to use the Soul Summoning Banner. Ding! ¡°Soul Summoning Banner being used: ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Zombie Long Yu¡¯s soul has returned.¡± As soon as the system finished speaking, Long Yu¡¯s soul appeared in front of Ye Li.. Chapter 666: Go To the Mystic Pavilion Chapter 666: Go To the Mystic Pavilion
    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The girl and Tian¡¯er looked at the zombie that suddenly appeared, and it looked exactly the same as the zombie holding the Water and Fire Merciless Spear just now. ¡°How is this possible!¡±
    The girl had thought that it was the most shocking moment in her life, but now she realized that not only was she wrong, but she was sopletely wrong. Ye Li naturally ignored the girl¡¯s shock. He opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize Long Yu¡¯s three souls and seven spirits. A few secondster, theplete Long Yu appeared in front of him. ¡°Long Yu!¡± ¡°Long Yu!¡± Hongye and Yutong shouted at Long Yu in unison. Long Yu seemed to be a little stunned. ¡°Hongye, Yutong?¡± ¡°M-master?¡± Long Yu¡¯s pupils constricted rapidly with disbelief on his face. When Tian¡¯er and the girl saw this, they were so shocked that they took a few steps back. A zombie called Senior ¡°Master¡±?
    Even if they racked their brains, they couldn¡¯t figure out why the zombie called Ye Li its master. ¡°Tian¡¯er, sister, don¡¯t be surprised. We¡¯re all zombies from the Apocalypse Legion,¡± Yutong smiled at Tian¡¯er and the girl. ¡°Wh-what?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes widened a little. She looked at Hongye and Yutong in a daze. She couldn¡¯t believe it. She really couldn¡¯t believe that Hongye and Yutong were zombies. ¡°Long Yu, where¡¯s your weapon?¡± Ye Li looked at Long Yu yfully. Long Yu was stunned. He looked at his hand and realized that the Water and Fire Merciless Spear was not in his hand. He looked around and realized that the Water and Fire Merciless Spear was on the ground. He hurriedly picked it up. The girl¡¯s entire body was already drenched in cold sweat. A chill rushed from her tailbone to the top of her head. She looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°You, you¡¯re from the Dark Race!¡± Hearing the girl¡¯s question, Ye Li smiled calmly. He couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since anyone called him a member of the Dark Race. He really missed the past. ¡°Are you from a base city?¡± Ye Li looked at the girl. The girl was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to answer her like this.
    ¡°I, I, I¡¯m a disciple of Mystic Pavilion,¡± the girl answered Ye Li in shock. Ye Li nodded. He had never heard of the Mystic Pavilion before. ¡°What kind of sect is the Mystic Pavilion?¡± Ye Li asked the girl. ¡°The Mystic Pavilion is one of the five major sects in the Mystic Land,¡± the girl replied. When Ye Li heard the girl¡¯s words, he secretly smiled. Since they were fated to meet, he would send Tian¡¯er to the Mystic Pavilion. ¡°Lead the way,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the girl. The girl was shocked. ¡°Go, where are we going?¡± ¡°Mystic Pavilion.¡± Ye Li enunciated each word without any hesitation. As soon as these words were spoken, the girl could not help but tremble. From the bottom of her heart, she was certain that Ye Li was a member of the Dark Race because he could control zombies. However, no matter how hard she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t figure out why Ye Li left the Mystic Pavilion.
    Could it be¡­ The girl suddenly thought of a shocking possibility, which was to upy the Mystic Pavilion. However, this thought was immediately dispelled by the girl. After all, the Mystic Pavilion was one of the five major sects in the Mystic Land. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s your name?¡± Yutong asked the girl. The girl was shocked again. ¡°My, my name is Yun Duo.¡± Yun Duo? ¡°Sister, your name is so nice,¡± Yutong said with a sweet smile. Yun Duo had no choice but to bring Ye Li and the rest to the Mystic Pavilion. The Mystic Pavilion was not far from where Ye Li was. In less than an hour¡¯s journey, Ye Li and his group arrived at the Mystic Pavilion.. Chapter 667: Who Wants to Stop Me? Chapter 667: Who Wants to Stop Me? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at the mountain in front of him. This mountain actually had some dragon and phoenix aura. Wherever there was dragon and phoenix aura, the spiritual energy was very dense. He thought that since it was one of the five major sects of the Mystic Land, he could not underestimate it. ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain.¡± Ye Li looked at Yun Duo indifferently. Yun Duo was shocked. She had already been sure that Ye Li was a member of the Dark Race. She looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You, what are you going to the Mystic Pavilion for?¡± Yun Duo mustered her courage and asked Ye Li. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He looked calmly at Yun Duo and slowly said, ¡°Do I need to tell you what I want to do?¡± When Yun Duo heard this, her entire body couldn¡¯t help but tremble because Ye Li really looked like a human. Tian¡¯er bit her finger and looked at Ye Li curiously. She didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li brought her here. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that, Senior. I just wanted to ask.¡± Yun Duo stammered in panic. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know this. Let¡¯s go up the mountain.¡± Ye Li looked at Yun Duo. When Yun Duo heard this, she did not dare to hesitate anymore. She hurriedly brought Ye Li and Tian¡¯er up the mountain. Not long after, Ye Li saw the door of the Mystic Pavilion. There were a few disciples at the entrance. They were all tier-4 Evolved Beings. The tier-4 Evolved Beings were all guarding the door, so one could imagine how strong the Mystic Pavilion was. ¡°Senior Brothers, I¡¯m an outer sect disciple of the Profound Pavilion. This is my token.¡± As she spoke, Yun Duo handed her token as an outer sect disciple to the tier-4 Evolved Beings. One of the tier-4 Evolved Beings took the token from Yun Duo¡¯s hand. After looking at it, he nodded. ¡°Go on in.¡± Yun Duo hesitated when she heard this. She turned around slightly and looked at Ye Li, not knowing what to do. Ye Li naturally knew what Yun Duo wanted to say. He and Tian¡¯er did not have tokens, but if Ye Li wanted to go somewhere, why would he need a token? He brought Tian¡¯er and slowly walked in front of a few tier-4 Evolved Beings. ¡°Where are your tokens?¡± A tier-4 Evolved Being said to Ye Li and Tian¡¯er. ¡°No token.¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly. The tier-4 Evolved Beings were all stunned. They would never have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°You¡¯re not disciples of the Mystic Pavilion?¡± A tier-4 Evolved Being looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water. The tier-4 Evolved Beings immediately understood. They thought that Ye Li and the little girl in front of them wanted to be disciples of the Mystic Pavilion. Unfortunately, now was not the time for Mystic Pavilion to recruit disciples. ¡°Since you don¡¯t have a token, you naturally can¡¯t enter the Mystic Pavilion,¡± a disciple looked at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°What if I insist on going in?¡± Silence, a deadly silence. The tier-4 Evolved Beings were stunned. They looked Ye Li up and down and realized that he was too handsome. At the same time, they did not understand why there was such a handsome person in this world. Especially his eyes. They felt that they would never forget such a pair of eyes. His eyes were as serene as the night and as profound as the ocean. However¡­ No one in this world could rely on looks to make a living. Without absolute strength, no matter how handsome he was, he was just someone else¡¯s ything. Thinking of this, the tier-4 Evolved Beings allughed coldly. ¡°Brat, do you know what kind of ce the Mystic Pavilion is? Do you think you can barge into the Mystic Pavilion?¡± A tier-4 Evolved Being looked at Ye Li with extreme disdain. Chapter 668: Barged Into the Outer Sect of the Mystic Pavilion Chapter 668: Barged Into the Outer Sect of the Mystic Pavilion Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li smiled leisurely. He looked at the tier-4 Evolved Being in front of him indifferently. ¡°I thought you were pitifully stupid, but it seems like you¡¯re not that stupid.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the tier-4 Evolved Being who spoke was sent flying. ¡°What!!!¡± The remaining tier-4 Evolved Beings turned pale with fright. They did not even see Ye Li attack. ¡°How is this possible?¡± a tier-4 Evolved Being asked in shock. ¡°Do you really want to stop me?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was still as calm as water. He looked at the tier-4 Evolved Beings in front of him indifferently. These tier-4 Evolved Beings were undoubtedly scared out of their wits. They looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°You, do you know how powerful the Mystic Pavilion is? If you barge into the Mystic Pavilion, you will definitely regret it,¡± a tier-4 Evolved Being said to Ye Li. Yun Duo was also stunned. She had guessed that Ye Li came to the Mystic Pavilion to upy the Mystic Pavilion, but this guess waster overturned by her. After all, the Mystic Pavilion was too powerful. But now, such a guess could not help but appear in her heart again. ¡°Alih!¡± Before Yun Duo could regain her senses, she saw another tier-4 Evolved Being flying backward. Her eyes were wide open. She could no longer imagine what level of dark race member Ye Li was. His strength was too terrifying. Ye Li looked indifferently at the two tier-4 Evolved Beings in front of him. ¡°Do you still want to stop me?¡± As soon as he said that, the two tier-4 Evolved Beings were so frightened that they copsed to the ground. They looked at Ye Li as if they had fallen into an ice cave. ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± How could these two tier-4 Evolved Beings speak aplete sentence? ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Yun and Tian¡¯er. When Yun Duo heard this, she came back to her senses and swallowed her saliva. She knew that if she did not go in, the person in front of her would definitely kill her without hesitation. Then, Yun Duo brought Ye Li and Tian¡¯er into the Mystic Pavilion. ¡°Quick! Hurry up and report it.¡± A tier-4 Evolved Being said in horror. Then, a tier-4 Evolved Being quickly ran in. Yun Duo brought Ye Li and Tian¡¯er into a square. There were many disciples in this square. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face at all. He could even imagine with his toes that these disciples were all outer sect disciples of the Mystic Pavilion because they were all Evolved Beings. ¡°Senior, this is the outer sect of Mystic Pavilion.¡± Yun Duo looked at Ye Li fearfully. Yun Duo was only an outer sect disciple of the Mystic Pavilion. Of course, she could only enter the outer sect of the Mystic Pavilion. Suddenly, an old man appeared in front of Ye Li. This old man looked to be around 60 years old, a Tier 1 Transcender. Beside this elder was the tier-4 Evolved Being who had been standing outside the door. ¡°Elder Du, it¡¯s them!¡± This tier-4 Evolved Being pointed at Ye Li and Tian¡¯er coldly. The outer sect disciples in the square gathered around, not understanding what was going on. The old man¡¯s name was Du Li, and he was the Grand Elder of the outer sect of the Mystic Pavilion. Du Li looked at Ye Li and Tian¡¯er coldly and said coldly, ¡°Are you the ones who barged into the outer sect of the Mystic Pavilion?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, all the outer sect disciples in the square were dumbfounded. This was because this was the first time they had heard of someone daring to barge into the outer sect of the Mystic Pavilion. ¡°Did they eat a bear¡¯s heart or a leopard¡¯s guts? They actually dared to barge into the outer sect of the Mystic Pavilion.¡± ¡°That little girl isn¡¯t even ten years old, right? Moreover, she¡¯s only an Awakened Being. Such a person¡­¡± ¡°However, I can¡¯t tell what realm this person is in. He must be very strong. Otherwise, how could he break into the outer sect of the Mystic Pavilion?¡± The disciples in the square began to whisper among themselves. Chapter 669: Ants Are Ants Chapter 669: Ants Are Ants Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked on indifferently and smiled. ¡°However, even if we barge into the outer sect of the Mystic Pavilion, what can you do?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Du Li stared at Ye Li. The outer sect disciples in the square were also furious. They all stared at Ye Li. ¡°Brat, when you said this, you should have thought of your oue!¡± Du Li continued. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that 1 can¡¯t think of what will happen to me.¡± Yun Duo was shocked. She never expected Ye Li to be so fearless in front of Elder Du. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, let me tell you. There¡¯s only one word for you, and that¡¯s death!¡± Du Li gritted his teeth and said. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face revealed a yful expression. As soon as these words were spoken, not only Du Li, but all the outer court disciples in the square were furious to the extreme. ¡°Elder Du is the Grand Elder of the outer sect, a Tier 1 Transcender!¡± a tier-4 Evolved Being said coldly to Ye Li. As soon as he finished speaking, a smug expression immediately appeared on Du Li¡¯s old face. In his opinion, this young man in front of him would definitely pee his pants in fear after knowing who he was. He looked at Ye Li¡¯s face and was stunned. This was because Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change at all, as if nothing had happened. Du Li would never have dreamt that the young man in front of him would turn a blind eye to his identity. Seeing this, he was furious. ¡°You guys barged into the outer sect of the Mystic Pavilion. Ever since the Mystic Pavilion was established, no one has dared to barge in. Do you want tomit suicide, or do you want me to kill you?¡± Du Li stared at Ye Li and Tian¡¯er and said. ¡°Ants are just ants,¡± Ye Li replied, shaking his head gently. ¡°What!!!¡± The outer sect disciples in the square were stunned. They could swear that they were really stunned. Ants? This person actually dared to call Elder Du an ant? After all, Elder Du was a Tier 1 Transcender. Du Li didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so arrogant. As an outer sect elder of the Mystic Pavilion, he was respected by many people. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Du Li stretched out arge hand. Thisrge hand was condensed from spiritual energy and looked terrifying. However, Ye Li had no intention of dodging and allowed therge hand condensed from spiritual energy to attack him. Du Li looked at Ye Li with a cold smile. He thought that Ye Li was so scared that he didn¡¯t even know how to hide. Everyone in the square knew that Ye Li was about to die. There would be no chance of survival for him. Therge hand condensed from spiritual energy was only a line away from Ye Li. Without a doubt, the big hand was on Ye Li¡¯s body. Unfortunately, there was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if the huge hand formed by spiritual energy did not cause any harm to him. However, Ye Li slowly raised a finger and pointed it at the big hand condensed from spiritual energy. The huge hand condensed from spiritual energy dissipated like a bubble. How was that possible!!! All the outer sect disciples in the square cried out in surprise. Their eyes were wide open for thergest time in history. ¡°Well, well!¡± Du Li had never encountered such a situation before. He was stunned for a moment. After all, he was the Grand Elder of the Mystic Pavilion¡¯s outer sect. As a Tier 1 Transcender, he would naturally be the first to regain his sensespared to these outer sect disciples. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have some strength!¡± Du Li looked at Ye Li coldly.. Chapter 670: Tell Your Sect Master to Come and See Me Chapter 670: Tell Your Sect Master to Come and See Me Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Du Li didn¡¯t expect his attack to be so easily neutralized by Ye Li. However, he was someone who had been through a lot. ¡°But that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, isn¡¯t it? You should be a body-tempering warrior, right?¡± Du Li stared at Ye Li. As soon as these words were spoken, the outer sect disciples in the square instantly understood. Body-refining warriors had very strong defense. They could use any part of their bodies as a weapon. ¡°You really seem to understand.¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. Du Li was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand how Ye Li could still be soposed even now. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with an ant like you. Ask your sect master toe and see me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Ye Li hade to the Mystic Pavilion to make Tian¡¯er a disciple of the Sect Master of the Mystic Pavilion. He thought that there should be many gic warriors in the Mystic Pavilion whose realms were higher than his. However, he did not care. As soon as these words were spoken, not only Du Li, but all the outer sect disciples present were stunned. How could they have expected Ye Li to be arrogant to this extent? Ask the sect master to meet him? Was this still humannguage? ¡°How dare you be so arrogant!¡± Du Li roared. Ye Li sighed secretly. ¡°Stop shouting. Have pity on your lungs.¡± Du Li had lived for more than sixty years, but he could swear that this was definitely the angriest he had ever been since he was born. ¡°Brat, 1 want you dead!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Du Li flew towards Ye Li at an astonishing speed. Ye Li looked at Du Li calmly and shook his head. He really couldn¡¯t figure out why Du Li still dared to attack him. Did he really not know who he was talking to? Ye Li slowly raised a finger and a terrifying white spiritual light wrapped around it. Suddenly, his fingernded! A terrifying white spiritual light burst out at lightning speed. When the disciples in the square saw this white spiritual light, they were all shocked. ¡°Heaven-Defying Level gic warrior!!!¡± Shock, absolute shock! They had only heard of Heaven-Defying Level gic warriors in legends. Now that they had really seen one, how could they not be shocked? Du Li looked at the iing white spiritual light and his pupils couldn¡¯t help but constrict because he realized that he couldn¡¯t dodge this white spiritual light. Without a doubt, the white spiritual light pierced through Du Li¡¯s thigh. ¡°Alih!¡± What followed was a series of shocking screams. The outer sect disciples in the square were so frightened that their souls fell to the ground. Their faces were extremely pale. As for Yun Duo, she was even more frightened. Tian¡¯er was also scared out of her wits. She grabbed the corner of Ye Li¡¯s shirt tightly. At this moment, no one dared to say anything. They all looked at Ye Li in horror. Ye Li slowly walked towards the spot where Du Li had fallen. His handsome face was calm andposed. ¡°Now, can your sect mastere and see me?¡± Ye Li looked at Du Li indifferently. ¡°D-Dream on!¡± Du Li gritted his teeth and said. Ye Li smiled. He didn¡¯t expect Du Li to have some courage. Swish! With the sound of wind-breaking, another bloody hole appeared on Du Li¡¯s other leg. When the outer sect disciples in the square saw this scene, they were so frightened that they copsed to the ground.. Chapter 671: Everyone In the Square Was Terrified Chapter 671: Everyone In the Square Was Terrified Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Du Li felt an unprecedented pain. He screamed violently. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Ask your sect master toe and see me. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°You, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Du Li gritted his teeth and shouted coldly again. At this moment, the outer sect disciples in the square were already scared silly. How could they say anything? Ye Li secretly smiled. He didn¡¯t understand what Du Li was persevering about. It was indeed useful to persevere, but in front of him, perseverance was useless. ¡°Alih!¡± Suddenly, the outer sect¡¯s Grand Elder, Du Li, let out another shocking scream. The scream made everyone¡¯s scalps tingle. This was because there was a terrifying bloody hole on his right arm, and blood kept flowing out. ¡°What about now?¡± Ye Li looked at Du Li indifferently. Du Li was scared. He was really scared. He had never seen a lunatic like Ye Li. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll get the sect master toe and see you.¡± Du Li used thest bit of his strength to say to Ye Li. Ye Li thought that Du Li was quite sensible. Then, he raised his palm and a gentle white spiritual light appeared in his palm. The white light flew towards Du Li and attached to his legs and right arm. In an instant, the bloody holes on Du Li¡¯s legs and right arm disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The outer court disciples in the za sucked in a breath of cold air. They truly didn¡¯t dare to believe that this was real, but no matter how they rubbed their eyes, the result was the same. However, the one who was the most shocked was Du Li. At this moment, there were absolutely no words that could describe Du Li¡¯s shock. He looked at Ye Li in horror. He would rather believe that the sky was about to copse than believe that this young man in front of him could have such a divine technique. ¡°Alright, tell your sect master toe and see me,¡± Ye Li said to Du Li calmly. After saying that, Ye Li stopped looking at Du Li. He turned around to look at Yun Duo and Tian¡¯er, only to find that Yun Duo was frozen on the spot with her mouth agape as if she was frozen. Ye Li looked at Yun Duo indifferently and said slowly, ¡°Are you very shocked?¡± Yun Duo came back to her senses when she heard this. She could not help but take three steps back. Her fair face was filled with shock. She did not know how to answer Ye Li. She really did not know. But at this moment, Ye Li continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked forever, because everything I, Ye Li, do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± Du Li had already headed to the inner sect. As for the remaining outer sect elders and disciples in the square, their faces were filled with fear. This pressure that was as deep as the sea made them unable to breathe. They swallowed their saliva and looked at Ye Li in horror. At this moment, Ye Li¡¯s hair was fluttering even though there was no wind. He was like a demon lord descending from the sky, like an evil god in the mortal world. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me so fearfully. I came to the Mystic Pavilion to ask your sect master to ept Tian¡¯er as his disciple. That¡¯s all.¡± Ye Li nced at everyone in the square and said. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the square was stunned again. Ask their sect master to ept Tian¡¯er as his disciple? One had to know that the sect master never took in disciples!!! They naturally knew that the Tian¡¯er that Ye Li was talking about was the little girl beside him. However¡­ However, everyone in the square knew that the person in front of them would have nowhere to go once their sect master came. As one of the five major sects of the Mystic Land, the Mystic Pavilion had never suffered such humiliation. Chapter 672: The Tenth Elder of the Inner Sect Is Here Chapter 672: The Tenth Elder of the Inner Sect Is Here Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyce Trantions Everyone in the square looked at Ye Li in shock. The faint aura emitted from Ye Li¡¯s body made them feel that it was too terrifying. However, they knew that as long as the sect master arrived, this person would definitely die. He would have no chance of survival. ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in my Mystic Pavilion!¡¯1 A thunderous voice entered everyone¡¯s ears, and they felt their ears go deaf. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw an old man in the air. The old man¡¯s face was fair and handsome. When he was young, he must have been a handsome man. ¡°It¡¯s the Tenth Elder!1¡® An outer sect disciple eximed. The Tenth Elder that this disciple was referring to was not an outer sect elder, but an inner sect elder. Not to mention his realm, even his status was higher than Du Li¡¯s. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water. The old man in the air was a fifth- tier Transcender. He thought that this Mystic Pavilion wasn¡¯t that strong. It didn¡¯t look like it couldpare to the Sword Sect. ¡°Is the Mystic Pavilion really one of rhe five major sects in the Mystic Land?¡¯1 Ye Li looked at Yun Duo indifferently. As soon as these words were spoken, Yun Duo couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She looked ar Ye Li in shock. ¡®¡¯Actually, the Mystic Pavilion is only one of the five great sects south of the Mystic Land. The south of the Mystic Land is the weakest ce in the Mystic Land. However, in order to show the strength of the Mystic Pavilion, everyone says that the Mystic Pavilion is one of the five great sects in rhe Mystic Land,1¡® Yun Duo replied in a trembling voice. Ye Li understood he chose the wrong sect. However, since he was already here, he decided to just stay here. He was toozy to change ces. The Tenth Elder jumped down from mid-air and arrived beside Ye Li. ¡°Tenth Elder, it¡¯shim!¡± Du Li stared at Ye Li. The Tenth Elder¡¯s name was Duan Shan. As an inner sect elder, he was not often seen by these outer sect disciples. Now they all looked at the Tenth Elder. ¡°The Tenth Elder is here. Let¡¯s see how this person can still be arrogant!1¡® ¡°That¡¯s right. He actually dares to challenge the dignity of our Mystic Pavilion alone. He really doesn¡¯t know his ce!¡± ¡°Just wait and see. This person will die before long.¡± The outer sect disciples in rhe square all showed a yful smile on their faces. Yun Duo stole a nce at Ye Li. She really didn¡¯t know why Ye Li was still so calm. Even an inner sect elder was here. Was he really not afraid of death? She suddenly remembered that Ye Li was a member of the Dark Race. She clearly saw the zombies under Ye Li¡¯s control. Although Ye Li looked exactly like a human, no one would believe that he wasn¡¯t a member of the Dark Race. Ye Li naturally heard the discussions of the outer sect disciples in the square. He looked at Du Li indifferently and slowly said, ¡°I told you to call your sect master to see me, but you called an elder over. You¡¯re disrespecting my words.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, all the disciples in the square were furious to the extreme. Thousands of feet of anger rushed out from their heads. They originally thought that Ye Li was already arrogant enough, but now, they realized that they werepletely wrong. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re very bold. At least, I¡¯ve never seen a young man as bold as you,¡± Duan Shan, the tenth elder of the inner sect, looked at Ye Li and said. ¡°Since you are an inner sect elder, tell your sect master to rake Tian¡¯er in as his disciple,¡¯¡¯ Ye Li said slowly. Chapter 673: Who Are You to Talk to Me Like That? Chapter 673: Who Are You to Talk to Me Like That? Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions When Duan Shan heard Ye Li¡¯s words, he was so angry that his eyes widened. He red at Ye Li. ¡°Brat, what did you just say?¡± Duan Shan asked coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly, his handsome face expressionless. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be deaf apart from your mediocre strength,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as he said this, everyone present was shocked. They could not believe that Ye Li would dare to say such a thing. ¡°Do you know who he is?!¡± The Grand Elder of the outer sect, Du Li, roared at Ye Li. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Du Li shouted angrily, ¡°He¡¯s the Tenth Elder of the inner sect, a fifth-tier Transcender Duan Shan!¡± After Ye Li¡¯s attack just now, Du Li was very clear that he wasn¡¯t Ye Li¡¯s match. However, the Tenth Elder was a fifth-tier Transcender. However, what Du Li didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Li¡¯s face still didn¡¯t change at all. ¡°An ant,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°What!!!¡± Silence, a deadly silence. Everyone in the square widened their eyes. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Tenth Elder Duan Shan suddenly burst intoughter. He wasughing so hard that he could not even straighten his back. ¡± What are youughing at?¡± Ye Li looked at Duan Shan in confusion. Duan Shan looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°Brat, I really admire you. You clearly know that you¡¯re about to die. Wiry are you still so calm?¡± Everyone in the square looked at Ye Li. They wanted to see how Ye Li would answer. Unfortunately, they would rather believe that they were about to die than think that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Do you think an ant like you is worthy of saying such words to me, Ye Li?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was full of yfulness. ¡°You, you!!!¡± Tenth Elder Duan Shan was extremely furious. This was the most furious he had ever been since he was born. Ye Li had called him an ant twice in a row. As the Tenth Elder of the inner sect of the Mystic Pavilion, how could he tolerate it? ¡°Tenth Elder, stop talking nonsense with this kid. Let¡¯s attack,¡± Du Li looked at Duan Shan and said. Duan Shan nodded and stared at Ye Li. He said coldly, ¡°Goodbye, Brat!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Duan Shan raised his palm and shouted at Ye Li, ¡°Fire Palm!¡± Suddenly, a raging me shot out from Duan Shan¡¯s palm. The me condensed into a ferocious tiger and flew towards Ye Li. Seeing this, Yun Duo hurriedly looked at Ye Li, only to find that Ye Li¡¯s face was still as calm as water. Yun Duo had never seen someone like Ye Li. She felt that Ye Li was a devil, a great devil of the Dark Race. Ye Li looked at the iing fire tiger indifferently. A sword had already appeared in his hand. How could words describe how terrifying this sword was? The sword intent soared into the sky. Everyone in the square took three steps back and looked at the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand in shock. Of course, this sword was the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Swish! Ye Li held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and shed at the fire tiger. The fire tiger instantly disappeared without a trace. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Tenth Elder Duan Shan was dumbfounded. He looked at Ye Li in shock. Even if he used all his strength, he would never have thought that Ye Li could so easily dissolve his fire palm. Duan Shan and Du Li looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand again. Their eyes widened because they had never seen such a terrifying weapon. Chapter 674: Do You Believe That I Can Cut Open the Sky With A Sword? Chapter 674: Do You Believe That I Can Cut Open the Sky With A Sword? Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone in the square looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand. They were terrified. What kind of sword was this? It was as if they would lose their souls with a single nce at this sword. With a second nce, they would enter the cycle of reincarnation. Regardless of their cultivation realms, they all felt the same. Ye Li looked at Duan Shan, the Tenth Elder of the inner sect. ¡°I think you have to agree now, right?¡± If Duan Shan still didn¡¯t know that their Mystic Pavilion couldn¡¯t afford to offend Ye Li, then he was aplete idiot. ¡°Agreed, agreed,¡± Duan Shan quickly said. ¡°Ask your sect master toe and see me. Are you willing?¡± Ye Li looked at Duan Shan and continued. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Duan Shan knew that he could not say no, or he would say goodbye to this world forever. At this moment, everyone in the square was frozen on the spot like y sculptures. No one dared to say a word. Ye Li smiled and looked at Duan Shan indifferently. ¡°Then why are you still standing there? Aren¡¯t you going?¡± When Duan Shan heard this, he came back to his senses. He hurriedly ran out of the square, his speed reaching the fastest speed in history. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re really amazing,¡± Tian¡¯er whispered to Ye Li. Although Tian¡¯er had an SS-ss gic talent, she was not even 10 years old and was only a Level 5 Awakened Being. However, she could naturally see how terrifying Ye Li was. As for Yun Duo, all the strength in her body seemed to have been sucked dry by something. At this moment, she was already limp on the ground. Ye Li ignored Yun Duo and slowly walked towards the Grand Elder of the outer sect, Du Li. When Du Li saw Ye Li walking towards him, he felt as if a bolt from the blue struck his head, causing him to retreat continuously. ¡°Brat!¡± ¡°No! Senior, what do you want?¡± The outer sect Grand Elder Du Li¡¯s voice was filled with extreme fear. He dared to swear that he had never been so afraid. Ye Li walked in front of Du Li. He looked at Du Li indifferently and said slowly, ¡°Guess if my sword can cut open the sky?¡± ¡°Alt?¡± When Du Li heard this, his mouth opened so wide that even an extrarge bowl could be put into it, and it didn¡¯t close for a long time. Ye Li¡¯s voice was not loud, but everyone in the square heard him. Their expressions were definitely not any better than Du Li¡¯s. A sword could sh open the sky? This, this, this¡­ This must be a dream. ¡°I believe you, I believe you.¡± Of course, Du Li didn¡¯t believe it, but he didn¡¯t dare to say that he didn¡¯t believe it. Ye Li naturally knew what Du Li and everyone in the square were thinking. Anyway, they still had to wait for their sect master toe. There was still time. Since they didn¡¯t believe him, he would show them. Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, and in an instant, a true dragon upied the sky. Terrifying sword cries kept ringing in everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone in the square held their breath and looked at Ye Li in shock. Although they did not believe that Ye Li could cut open the sky with one sword, they still wanted to see how far Ye Li could go. Ye Li said word by word without any hesitation, ¡°I have a sword that can break the sky!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li shed at the sky with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Swish! A soaring sword beam shot out from the tip of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Everyone in the za looked at the sky. They found that the sword beam was soaring into the sky, and a shocking bang sounded. Boom!!! Chapter 675: Mystic Pavilion’s Sect Master, Xiao Teng Chapter 675: Mystic Pavilion¡¯s Sect Master, Xiao Teng Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°How is this possible!¡± An outer sect disciple fell limply to the ground. After the shocking bang sounded, the sky split into two, looking extremely shocking. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Du Li, who was closest to Ye Li, was terrified to the extreme. He certainly didn¡¯t believe Ye Li could cut open the sky with one strike just now. However, he didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to really cut open the sky with a sword. The Grand Elder of the outer sect looked at Ye Li in shock, but he realized that Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was still expressionless. ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Ye Li looked at Du Li indifferently. Du Li was shocked. He swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°I, I, I, I believe you.¡± To be honest, if Ye Li wasn¡¯t here, Du Li would have cried. However, he didn¡¯t dare to cry in front of Ye Li. ¡°Who wants to see me?!¡± A loud shout entered everyone¡¯s ears. Before he arrived, his voice already did. A few secondster, a man in his fifties appeared in front of Ye Li. The man was extremely tall and strong and his entire body was filled with power. The man was none other than the sect master of Mystic Pavilion, Xiao Teng. ¡°Sect Master, it¡¯s him.¡± The Tenth Elder Duan Shan said to Xiao Teng. Xiao Teng looked at Ye Li and then at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand. His expression could not help but change. It was obvious that he was stunned by the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xiao Teng stared at Ye Li. Ye Li looked at Xiao Teng indifferently. Xiao Teng was a Tier 1 Chosen One. ¡°My name is Ye Li. You can also call me Demon King Ye Li,¡± Ye Li slowly said to Xiao Teng. Xiao Teng was stunned. Demon King Ye Li? This name sounded really domineering. ¡°Ye Li, tell me the purpose of barging into my Mystic Pavilion!¡± Xiao Teng looked at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Tian¡¯er,e here.¡± Then, Tian¡¯er quickly walked to Ye Li¡¯s side. ¡°It¡¯s not too much to ask you to take in Tian¡¯er as your disciple, right?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Teng indifferently. Xiao Teng was stunned again. He looked at the little girl in front of him. ¡°Not only is your request too much, it¡¯s simply ridiculous!¡± A few secondster, Xiao Teng sneered at Ye Li. Everyone in the square looked at each other in bewilderment. They did not believe that the sect master would be a match for Ye Li because Ye Li¡¯s sword just now had really shocked them. ¡°Ye Li, this is the sect master of our Mystic Pavilion, a tier-1 Chosen One!¡± Tenth Elder Duan Shan looked at Ye Li proudly. From Duan Shan¡¯s point of view, it was impossible for Ye Li to be a Tier 1 Chosen One. At most, he would be a seventh-tier Transcender. ¡°Ye Li, you, you¡¯re actually not afraid?¡± Duan Shan looked at Ye Li in shock. He realized that Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was still as calm as ever. Ye Li smiled and said to Duan Shan, ¡°How would an ant like you know how high the sky is and how wide the earth is?¡± ¡°You!¡± Tenth Elder Duan Shan flew into a rage. ¡°So, do you agree?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Teng. Xiao Teng sneered. ¡°I just said that your request is not only overboard, but also ridiculous. So you don¡¯t understand what I mean?¡± Swish! Suddenly, a wave of sword intent spread out rapidly. Everyone in the square was scared out of their wits by this sword intent. They looked at Ye Li in horror. Then they were shocked! The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was already pressed against Xiao Teng¡¯s neck.. Chapter 676: Dark Race Members Appeared at the Foot of the Mountain Chapter 676: Dark Race Members Appeared at the Foot of the Mountain Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone in the square widened their eyes. They hurriedly blinked because they felt that they had seen wrongly. Before they could see clearly, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was pressed against their sect master¡¯s neck. What kind of speed was this? ¡°Do you still think my request is ridiculous?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Teng indifferently. Xiao Teng was shocked. ¡°You, what kind of speed is this?¡± Not to mention the people in the square, even he did not see how Ye Li attacked. ¡°You¡¯re just a Tier 1 Chosen One. Why do you ask so much?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. Just a Tier 1 Chosen One? Everyone in the square was stunned again. They could swear that they were really stunned. ¡°You, what do you want?¡± Xiao Teng looked at Ye Li in horror. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face. He slowly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you? I want you to take in Tian¡¯er as your disciple.¡± ¡°Alright, 1 agree!¡± Xiao Teng quickly said. Ye Li smiled again. Of course, he knew that Xiao Teng did not agree willingly. How could he sincerely teach Tian¡¯er in this case? ¡°I don¡¯t think you want to agree.¡± A yful look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. As soon as these words were spoken, Xiao Teng¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°Yes, I really want to!¡± Xiao Teng hurriedly said. As long as Ye Li¡¯s Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was one inch closer, his life would disappear from this world forever. Everyone in the square was scared out of their wits as they looked at the scene in front of them. How could they dare to speak? Ye Li slowly put down the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and looked at Xiao Teng yfully. ¡°You¡¯re Tian¡¯er¡¯s master now. You have to nurture Tian¡¯er as the future sect master,¡± Ye Li slowly said to Xiao Teng. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Of course, Xiao Teng did not dare to refute Ye Li¡¯s words. He quickly responded. ¡°Oh no! Oh no!¡± At this moment, an extremely terrified voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. A disciple ran over with an extremely terrified expression. He looked at Grand Elder Du Li in horror. ¡°Grand Elder, there are many Dark Race members at the foot of the mountain.¡± This disciple was an outer sect disciple. He naturally did not know that Xiao Teng was the sect master and only knew the Grand Elder. ¡°What?¡± Du Li eximed. Everyone in the square naturally heard this disciple s words. They all looked at each other. ¡°The Dark Race appeared at the foot of the mountain?¡± Xiao Teng was also stunned. Located in the south of the Mystic Land, they never had any interactions with the Dark Race. Why did the Dark Race suddenly appear at the foot of the mountain? ¡°Follow me down the mountain to take a look,¡± Xiao Teng said to Duan Shan and Du Li. Duan Shan and Du Li nodded and followed Xiao Teng out. Ye Li scanned the area with his Heavenly Spirit Eyes and realized that the dark race members at the foot of the mountain were very strong. He knew that Xiao Teng did not sincerely want to be Tian¡¯er¡¯s master, so he naturally had to do something. ¡°Tian¡¯er, you stay here.¡± After saying that, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot. At the foot of the Mystic Pavilion Mountain, there were more than ten Dark Race members. These Dark Race members were actually all tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race members. At this moment, Xiao Teng, Duan Shan, and Du Li appeared in front of them. ¡°Our Mystic Pavilion and your Dark Mountain have always minded our own business. What are you doing here?¡± Xiao Teng said coldly.. Chapter 677: Do You Believe in Your Eyes? Chapter 677: Do You Believe in Your Eyes? Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions A tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race memberughed coldly as he stared at Xiao Teng. ¡°Sect Master Xiao, our Dark Mountain has encountered an unprecedented existence, so we would like to ask for your help,¡± the tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race member said. Xiao Teng was stunned. He wondered if the Dark Race members were stupid. They actually asked the human forces for help when they were in danger? However¡­ Xiao Teng really could not understand. The Dark Mountain was a super powerful faction south of the Mystic Land. What super powerful existence could force them to such a state? ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Our Mystic Pavilion won¡¯t help you!¡± Xiao Teng said as he nced at the dozen or so tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race members in front of him. ¡°Sect Master Xiao, don¡¯t refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit. Our Mountain Lord said that if your Mystic Pavilion doesn¡¯t help us, we will destroy your Mystic Pavilion!¡± A tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race member said coldly. A Master-level Dark Race was equivalent to a Transcender, and a tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race was naturally equivalent to a top existence of the Dark Race. Xiao Teng was a Tier 1 Chosen One, and his cultivation realm was higher than theirs. However, facing more than ten tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race members, he was also somewhat powerless. As for Duan Shan and Du Li, their cultivation levels were even lower. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Xiao Teng stared at the Dark Race members in front of him. He had been threatened twice since he was born. The first time was just now, and the other time was now. ¡°Sect Master Xiao, I think you have to understand one thing. Our Mountain Master asked your Mystic Pavilion to help only to let your Mystic Pavilion take the lead. Compared to being destroyed, it should be better to be cannon fodder,¡± a tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race member said with a disdainful smile. As soon as these words were spoken, the dozen or so Master-level Dark Race members allughed. At this moment, Ye Li was in a dark corner, watching this scene calmly with an indifferent expression. Xiao Teng stared at these Dark Race members. For a moment, he felt very helpless. ¡°Sect Master Xiao, do you agree or not?¡± A tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race member asked Xiao Teng. ¡°He won¡¯t sayyes.¡± A sudden voice entered the ears of the Dark Race members. The ten or so tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race members were all stunned. They hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice and saw a handsome young man walking over slowly. For some reason, Xiao Teng, Duan Shan, and Du Li heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that it was Ye Li who came. ¡°Human, who are you?¡± A tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race member looked at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just the person who will kill you.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the dozen or so Master-level Dark Race members were all stunned. ¡°Human, what did you say?¡± The dozen or so Dark Race members red at Ye Li. They had never seen such an arrogant human before. ¡°But before I kill you, I, Ye Li, want to give you a chance. Just disappear within a second,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± The dozen or so tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race members allughed loudly, as if they had never heard such a funny joke. ¡°Human, do you know that this is the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard in my life?¡± A Master-level Dark Race member looked at Ye Li and said with a smile. Ye Li smiled lightly. His handsome face was very calm. ¡°Do you really believe in your eyes?¡± ¡°What?¡± The Dark Race members didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Don¡¯t ever believe your own eyes, because your eyes can deceive you,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Chapter 678: Dark Mountain Chapter 678: Dark Mountain Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions More than ten tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race members all stared at Ye Li. ¡°Human, from what you¡¯re saying, you¡¯re going to stand up for Mystic Pavilion?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face. He slowly said, ¡°I told you just now that I¡¯ll give you a second to disappear, but it seems like you don¡¯t want to disappear now.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the dozen or so Dark Race members were all infuriated. ¡°Human, I think you¡¯re courting death!¡± a tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race member roared. Unfortunately, as soon as this tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race member finished speaking, he melted into nothingness. He could no longer leave any traces of this wonderful world. ¡°Howis this possible!¡± The ten or so tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race members were all greatly shocked. No matter what, they couldn¡¯t believe this was real. A tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race member had disappeared just like that? ¡°Human, you did this?¡± A Master-level Dark Race member looked at Ye Li in disbelief. They didn¡¯t see how Ye Li attacked at all. None of them saw it. An evil smile suddenly appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Air!!!¡± In an instant, more than ten tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race members all started screaming. Their screams were so shrill that it really made one¡¯s scalp tingle. Xiao Teng, Duan Shan, and Du Li looked at the scene in front of them in shock. They could no longer imagine how terrifying Ye Li was. This was too terrifying. In just an instant, more than ten Master-level Dark Race members died. Even in death, they couldn¡¯t believe that they had died so easily. ¡°I heard them say that they are from Dark Mountain. What kind of ce is Dark Mountain?¡± Ye Li turned to look at Xiao Teng. Xiao Teng came back to his senses when he heard this. He hurriedly looked at Ye Li and said, ¡°Senior, the Dark Mountain is thergest force of the Dark Race in the south of the Mystic Land.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°Then where is the Dark Mountain?¡± Xiao Teng didn¡¯t dare to hide anything. He quickly told Ye Li the location of the Dark Mountain. Ye Li was stunned. Wasn¡¯t Ah Da there? Could it be¡­ Ye Li suddenly thought of a possibility. That was, the super powerful existence that those tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race members mentioned was Ah Da. Thinking of this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but show a yful smile. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll leave Tian¡¯er to you. And that Yun Duo.¡± With that, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared from the spot, leaving Xiao Teng and the others stunned on the spot. After a long time, Xiao Teng, Duan Shan, and Du Li finally came back to their senses. If they were still unconvinced by Ye Li in the square earlier, they were truly convinced now. More than ten tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race members were instantly killed. What could they not ept? Most importantly, Ye Li had saved their Mystic Pavilion. After knowing the location of the Dark Mountain, Ye Li headed towards the Dark Mountain. ¡°Brother, where are we going now?¡± Yutong looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°To find Air Da,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as he said that, Hongye, Yutong, and Long Yu became very happy. Ah Da was the captain of their Apocalypse Legion and the strongest zombie, a fifth-tier Lord-level zombie. Ye Li brought the Apocalypse Legion to a ruined city. Behind the city was a ck mountain with an extremely oppressive aura. The mountain was the strongest force south of the Dark Race¡¯s Mystic Land¡ª the Dark Mountain. As for this city¡­ It must have been a long time since someone was here, but there were quite a few zombies here. Chapter 679:I Can Kill You with My Eyes Chapter 679:I Can Kill You with My Eyes Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at the zombies in front of him indifferently. These zombies were too weak and pitiful in front of him. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Suddenly, hundreds of zombies rushed towards Ye Li¡¯s group. In this situation, there was no need for Ye Li to do anything. When hundreds of zombies rushed over, Long Yu had already rushed out with the Water and Fire Merciless Spear in his hand. Long Yu was a Tier 1 Lord-level zombie. These few hundred zombies were simply a joke in front of him. In an instant, these few hundred zombies fell to the ground. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized all the zombies. ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Then, Ye Li and his group headed towards the Dark Mountain. The Dark Mountain was a ck mountain. It looked extremely oppressive. When Ye Li and his group arrived at the Dark Mountain, they were immediately surrounded by dozens of Dark Race members. These Dark Race members¡¯ levels were not high. They all stared at Ye Li coldly. ¡°Who are you? How dare youe to the Dark Mountain? Do you want to die?¡± A seventh-tier Dark Race member looked at Ye Li coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly, his handsome face expressionless. ¡°How can a dark race member like you change?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. ¡°Change?¡± The Dark Race members surrounding Ye Li and his group allughed coldly when they heard this. ¡°You should think about how you can change after you die,¡± the seventh-tier Dark Race member said proudly. In the eyes of dozens of Dark Race members, Ye Li, Hongye, Yutong, and Long Yu were all dead. There was no possibility of survival for them. ¡°Do you believe that 1 can kill you with my eyes?¡± Ye Li nced at the dozens of Dark Race members in front of him and said. ¡°Hahaha!¡± When the dozens of Dark Race members surrounding Ye Li heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they allughed out loud as if they had never heard such a funny joke before. ¡°Kill all of us with your eyes?¡± The seventh-tier Dark Race memberughed so hard that he couldn¡¯t even straighten his back. He dared to swear that this was the funniest joke he had ever heard since he was born. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the seventh-tier Dark Race member who spoke. ¡°Human, what kind of ce do you think the Dark Mountain is? It¡¯s the strongest force of the Dark Race in the south of the Mystic Land. Killed us all with your eyes? What a braggart!¡± The seventh-tier Dark Race member looked at Ye Li with extreme disdain. Ye Li shook his head slightly. He looked at the seventh-tier Dark Race member and said calmly, ¡°Do you believe that 1 can let you see their corpses in one second?¡± He was naturally referring to the dozens of Dark Race members surrounding him. ¡°Human, at this point, what else do you have to be arrogant about!¡± The seventh-tier Dark Race member shouted angrily. If Ye Li was joking just now, then Ye Li was now extremely arrogant. Ye Li sighed to himself. Since this seventh-tier Dark Race didn¡¯t believe him, he could only prove it with his actions. Then, Ye Li activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! Dozens of white spiritual light attacks flew out from Ye Li¡¯s eyes. The dozens of Dark Race members surrounding Ye Li¡¯s group widened their eyes. They would never have thought that Ye Li would be able tounch such an attack. ¡°Alt!!!¡± Instantly, screams began to ring incessantly.. Chapter 680: They Were All Zombies Chapter 680: They Were All Zombies Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions The dozens of Dark Race members surrounding Ye Li¡¯s group were instantly finished. Ye Li¡¯s expression was calm. One could imagine how weak these Dark Race members were in front of him and the Apocalypse Legion. Then, Ye Li slowly walked forward, followed by the Apocalypse Legion. In the great hall of the Dark Mountain. A fifth-tier Dark Race member ran in in terror. The expression on his face was one of extreme fear. ¡°Mountain Master, something bad has happened!¡± In the main hall of the Dark Mountain, the Mountain Master of the Dark Mountain sat on the throne above. The Dark Mountain Master was a tier 2 Lord-level Dark Race member. ¡°What is it?¡± the Mountain Master asked. ¡°A few humans came to the foot of the Dark Mountain and killed many of our brothers. They have alreadye up the mountain!¡± The fifth-tier Dark Race member hurriedly replied. ¡°What!!!¡± When the Mountain Master heard this, he was instantly enraged. How dare a human barge into his dignified Dark Mountain? Wasn¡¯t it no different from courting death? Suddenly, the Mountain Master disappeared. Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion arrived at the za of the Dark Mountain. At this moment, there were almost a thousand dark race members of different levels surrounding them. These Dark Race members all looked strange. There were even many crabs that walked sideways. Then, the Mountain Master of the Dark Mountain appeared in front of Ye Li. The Mountain Master stared at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. No human had ever dared to break into his Dark Mountain, so how could he not be angry? ¡°Humans, I really can¡¯t imagine how many bear hearts and leopard guts you have eaten?¡± The Mountain Master looked at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion in confusion. In his opinion, there was no other exnation for Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion to barge into the Dark Mountain except to courting death. ¡°Humans?¡± Ye Li smiled and continued, ¡°Are you calling me?¡± The Dark Mountain Master was stunned and did not understand what Ye Li meant. He then looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not only calling you, but also the three humans beside you!¡± Hongye, Yutong, and Long Yu¡¯s auras had already been concealed by Ye Li. The Dark Race members of the Dark Mountain naturally didn¡¯t know that they were zombies. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Actually, they are not humans.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Thousands of Dark Race members were all shocked. Not human? They really couldn¡¯t imagine what else the Apocalypse Legion could be other than humans. ¡°Human, stop trying to be mysterious. Tell me, what else can they be other than humans?¡± The Mountain Master looked at Ye Li mockingly. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky. A few secondster, he slowly said, ¡°They are zombies.¡± How was that possible!!! Shocked, the most shocked in history. Thousands of Dark Race members looked at the Apocalypse Legion in shock. They really couldn¡¯t believe that the Apocalypse Legion members were zombies. ¡°Human, do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± The Dark Mountain Master looked at Ye Li unhappily. Ye Li shook his head slightly. He wondered why no one believed the truth these days. ¡°They don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re zombies, so show them what you¡¯ve got,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. As the saying went, a wise head made a close mouth. With Ye Li¡¯s order, Hongye, Yutong, and Long Yu all disappeared from where they were at the fastest speed in history. In an instant, the entire situation began to turn gruesome. Thousands of Dark Race members fell to the ground continuously. The suppression of numbers was useless under absolute strength.. Chapter 681: When Did I Ever Say I’d Spare You? Chapter 681: When Did I Ever Say I¡¯d Spare You? Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The Dark Mountain Master turned pale with fright. His face was filled with fear. Hongye used the Heaven-grade skill Sky Burning Cold Qi, Yutong used the Heaven-grade skill Great Sky Petrification, and Long Yu used the Heaven-grade skill Startling Spear Technique. How could thousands of Dark Race members withstand such an attack? In just a few minutes, thousands of Dark Race members had all died at the hands of the Apocalypse Legion. The Mountain Master copsed to the ground. He had never seen such a terrifying scene since he was born. Ye Li slowly walked towards the Dark Mountain Master. The Dark Mountain Master looked at Ye Li in horror. He felt an unprecedented sense of oppression. ¡°You, don¡¯te over!¡± The Dark Mountain Master shouted at Ye Li in fear. ¡°Air!!!¡± The Dark Mountain Master shouted. He shivered and peed his pants. However, Ye Li did not attack the Dark Mountain Master. He was simply scared to this extent. Ye Li wanted tough. He really wanted tough. The leader of the Dark Mountain was too useless. He actually peed his pants. Who could he reason with? ¡°Did your Dark Mountain meet a super strong existence?¡± Ye Li looked at the Mountain Master and asked calmly. The Dark Mountain Master was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You, how did you know?¡± The Mountain Master said in shock. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Of course it¡¯s the Dark Race members from your Dark Mountain. There seem to be more than ten tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race members.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the Mountain Master¡¯s expression changed. More than ten tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race members? They were all generals of the Dark Mountain!!! ¡°How, how are they?¡± The Mountain Master looked at Ye Li tentatively. Of course, Ye Li knew who he was referring to. He smiled leisurely. ¡°What else? Of course they¡¯re dead. What ending could they have other than dying?¡± When the Mountain Master heard this, he was scared out of his wits. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± Ye Li looked at the Mountain Master indifferently. The Mountain Master looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°If I answer, can you spare my life?¡± ¡°Answer me first. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself a third time,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The Dark Mountain Master knew that if he did not answer, he would die immediately because he knew that what Ye Li said was not empty words. ¡°Our Dark Mountain has indeed encountered an unprecedented existence. It¡¯s also a zombie. It¡¯s too terrifying! I¡¯ll never forget how terrifying that zombie is!¡± Ye Li smiled and said to the Mountain Master, ¡°Is that zombie wearing a red cloak and silver boxing gloves?¡± ¡°You, how did you know?¡± The Mountain Master looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face. ¡°Because he¡¯s also a zombie under mymand,¡± Ye Li said innocently. ¡°What!!!¡± Hearing this, the Mountain Master finally knew what kind of existence he had provoked. He finally knew! ¡°My lord, my lord, I have said what I wanted to say. Please spare my life.¡± The Mountain Master did not want to take revenge at this moment. He only wanted to survive. As long as Ye Li could spare his life, he would kowtow 180 times. ¡°When did I say that I would spare you?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. As soon as these words were spoken, the Mountain Master¡¯s pupils rapidly constricted. ¡°You said so, my lord.¡± ¡°No, I never said that.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a shrill scream sounded from the za of the Dark Mountain! Chapter 682: Bai Wawa Chapter 682: Bai Wawa Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li thought that Ah Da was nearby, so he let Alt Dae over first. Immediately, Ye Li used his mind to summon Alt Da. Roar!!! Not long after, they heard a roar and Ah Da appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Master!¡± Ah Da called out to Ye Li. Then, Alt Da greeted the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Master, I found traces of Bai Wawa.¡± Ah Da suddenly said to Ye Li. ¡°Oh?¡± A yful expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°I just found out too. I was about to use telepathy to tell you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to bring me over with telepathy first,¡± Ah Da said, looking at Ye Li. Telepathy was a way for Ye Li tomunicate with the Apocalypse Legion. No matter how far away they were, they couldmunicate with telepathy. ¡°Bai Wawa is now a zombie lord. He¡¯s attacking a base city,¡± Ah Da continued. Ye Li was stunned. A zombie lord? Then, he understood. That Bai Wawa Ah Da saw should be one of Bai Wawa¡¯s three souls. He thought that Bai Wawa was doing well. He actually led zombies to attack a base city. That was really bold. ¡°Alt Da, bring us there,¡± Ye Li said to All Da. Ah Da nodded. Then, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion headed in the same direction. An hourter, Ye Li saw a base city being attacked by zombies. The soldiers of the base city tried their best to attack the zombies withser cannons, but there were too many zombies, more than ten thousand of them. ¡°Boom!¡± Violent explosions sounded non-stop. ¡°Master, Bai Wawa is there!¡± Yutong pointed in a direction. Naturally, Ye Li also saw Bai Wawa. Including Bai Wawa, now he had found four zombies. ¡°Let¡¯s go over.¡± Then, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion disappeared on the spot. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Those fearless zombies frantically piled up on the city wall. The outer wall of the base city seemed to be in danger. ¡°You know what to do.¡± ¡°Ido.¡± The Apocalypse Legion responded and began to attack. Everyone on the city wall outside West Base City was stunned when they saw this scene. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± They saw the huge zombie crowd falling to the ground one after another, and a few figures began to appear in their eyes. ¡°Could it be that a supreme powerhouse hase to help us?¡± A tenth-tier Evolved Being eximed in shock. Ye Li went to Bai Wawa¡¯s side and looked at his fat body casually. Bai Wawa was less than five feet tall, but he was wide and fat, weighing at least about 200 pounds. ¡°A human!¡± Bai Wawa red at Ye Li. ¡°You should call me Master,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Bai Wawa smiled coldly. ¡°Master? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Ye Li shook his head slightly and reached out a big hand. Bai Wawa looked at Ye Li mockingly and was prepared to dodge Ye Li¡¯s attack. However, he did not expect that he could not dodge it. Just like that, Ye Li grabbed Bai Wawa. Bai Wawa started to struggle, but he couldn¡¯t break free no matter how hard he tried. Ye Li put Bai Wawa into the system space. Then, he opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize zombies in batch. He turned all the zombies into female zombies. ¡°Hongye has been upgraded to a tier 2 Lord-level zombie.¡± Ye Li looked satisfied as he started to use the Soul Summoning Banner. Chapter 683: West Base City Chapter 683: West Base City Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions A few secondster, Bai Wawa¡¯s three souls and seven spirits appeared in front of Ye Li. Ye Li synthesized Bai Wawa¡¯s three souls and seven spirits, and the full body of Bai Wawa, the Tier 1 Lord-level iron-legged zombie appeared. ¡°M-master?¡± Bai Wawa was stunned at first, but then he began to rejoice. Other members of the Apocalypse Legion and Bai Wawa were warmly chatting with each other, all looking quite happy. The gic warriors and soldiers on the city wall outside of West Base City were frozen like y sculptures. Their eyes were wide open for thergest time in history, and their mouths were so wide open that they could contain an extrarge bowl. For them, his actions were like supporting a copsing building. ¡°Are you shocked?¡± Suddenly, a faint voice sounded from the outer city wall. What? The gic warriors and soldiers on the outer city wall all looked in the direction of the voice. Then they were scared out of their wits. It was because they saw Ye Li. They clearly remembered that Ye Li was still under the city wall a second ago, but now, he actually appeared in front of them. The gic warriors and the army could no longer imagine how high Ye Li¡¯s realm was. They really could not imagine it. ¡°S-senior, thank you for saving West Base City.¡± An old man who was a tenth-tier Evolved Being was the first toe back to his senses. He looked at Ye Li gratefully. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just convenient,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The gic warriors and the army were shocked when they heard this. Was this how a supreme existence spoke? Killing so many zombies was just convenient for him. For some reason, they suddenly felt that Ye Li was like a mountain that they couldn¡¯t reach. Ye Li ignored the gic warriors and the army. He activated his Swift Steps and disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already on the streets of West Base City. Every time he came to the base city, he would choose to have a big meal. This was Ye Li¡¯s usual style. Then, he used the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to find a good restaurant. Ye Li slowly walked towards the restaurant. The exterior of this restaurant was indeed not bad, and the dishes inside were also very good. There were birds in the sky, wild geese in the clouds, and cows and sheep on the ground. It could be said that everything was avable. After ordering arge table of dishes, Ye Li started to sweep the dishes on the table. In an instant, Ye Li finished all the dishes. Just as he was about to pay the bill and leave, a very embarrassed voice entered his ears. ¡°Sir, can you lend me some money? I forgot my wallet.¡± Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and realized that it was a very beautiful girl. This girl was actually a tier-5 Evolved Being. For a tier-5 Evolved Being to be able to say such words, it seemed like she had high moral standards. ¡°Sure,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The girl looked at Ye Li gratefully. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t care about money because he had so much money that he didn¡¯t know how to spend it. Moreover, there weren¡¯t many ces in this world where money could be used. Then, after Ye Li paid for the girl, he walked out of the restaurant. ¡°Sir, wait for me.¡± The girl stopped Ye Li and followed him. ¡°What is it?¡± Ye Li stopped in his tracks and looked at the girl indifferently. ¡°Sir, can youe with me to my house and let me return the money to you?¡± The girl said in embarrassment. Of course, Ye Li knew why the girl in front of him was embarrassed. Other than being shy, there was another reason. It was because of his handsome face. Chapter 684: Do You Care Much about Your Looks? Chapter 684: Do You Care Much about Your Looks? Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at the girl in front of him indifferently and said slowly, ¡°Do I look like someone whocks money?¡± The girl was stunned. She obviously didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t misunderstand. I just want to return the money to you.¡± The girl looked at Ye Li in embarrassment. ¡°There¡¯s no need to return the money. I, Ye Li, don¡¯tck money at all. Money is just a number to me.¡± Ye Li said lightly. The girl looked at Ye Li curiously. She knew very well that there was no Ye Li in the big families in West Base City. And¡­ She couldn¡¯t see any spiritual energy fluctuations on Ye Li¡¯s body. She thought that Ye Li was just an ordinary person. ¡°Yo, Xia Zhu, who is this handsome guy? Is he your boyfriend?¡± A sharp female voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Immediately, a few 17 or 18-year-old girls appeared before Ye Li¡¯s eyes. The girl in the lead was also a tier-5 Evolved Being like Xia Zhu. ¡°Liu Luo!¡± Xia Zhu stared at the girl who spoke and could not help but frown. ¡°Handsome, you¡¯re really amazing. You actually managed to win Miss Xia¡¯s heart.¡± Liu Luo looked at Ye Li with deep mockery in her eyes. Ye Li secretly shook his head and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Why did the wind not stop when the tree wanted to calm down? ¡°Leave.¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Luo indifferently. Liu Luo was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to dare to speak to him like this. ¡°How dare an ordinary person like you ask me to leave?¡± Liu Luo gritted her teeth and stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and looked at Liu Luo calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Leave. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± ¡± Who do you think you are? How dare you speak to Sister Liu like that!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s just a pretty boy. He really doesn¡¯t know his ce.¡± ¡°Do you know that Sister Liu only needs one finger to make you disappear from this world?¡± The girls around Liu Luo started to mock Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head. He really did not understand why there were always such ants who wanted to find trouble with him. ¡°Girls like you should care a lot about your looks, right?¡± Ye Li nced at the girls in front of him. ¡°Of course,¡± a girl said proudly, as if she was very confident in her appearance. Ye Li slowly said, ¡°In that case, from now on, you don¡¯t have to care about your looks.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the girls instantly became unrecognizable. ¡°Xiao Ling, Ah Zhen, you, you guys¡­¡± Liu Luo looked at the girls in horror. The girls did not know what was going on and looked at Liu Luo in confusion. ¡°Your faces!¡± Liu Luo did not dare to continue watching. When the girls heard this, they took out the mirrors they carried with them and took a look!!! Oh, no! ¡°Air!!!¡± Instantly, a few screams could be heard. The passersby were all attracted over. They looked at the girls and then were all shocked. ¡°Ghosts!¡± The girls fainted on the ground. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face at all. It was as if nothing had happened. However, Xia Zhu and Liu Luo looked at Ye Li in extreme fear. ¡°Don¡¯t ever be shocked. Everything I, Ye Li, do will shockyou for three days and three nights,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Xia Zhu and Liu Luo. Chapter 685: Everyone in the Xia Family Was Shocked Chapter 685: Everyone in the Xia Family Was Shocked Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Xia Zhu and Liu Luo were shocked and looked at Ye Li in a daze. ¡°Did you do that to their faces?¡± A few secondster, Liu Luo stared at Ye Li. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not too stupid.¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Luo indifferently. Liu Luo was shocked. She really didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. She gritted her teeth and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Their families are all famous in West Base City. How dare you do this to them!¡± The onlookers all looked at Ye Li in shock. They thought that this person must have eaten a bear¡¯s heart or a leopard¡¯s gall to pour acid on these girls? ¡°Do you want to be like them?¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Luo. Liu Luo¡¯s expression changed when she heard this. ¡°You!¡± Ye Li ignored Liu Luo and looked at Xia Zhu. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to go to your house to get the money? Then let¡¯s go.¡± Xia Zhu hurriedly nodded and brought Ye Li to the Xia family. The news of the zombies attacking West Base City hadn¡¯t spread yet. The outer city wall was still quite far from the main city. The residents of West Base City didn¡¯t know that the zombies had attacked West Base City, so they naturally didn¡¯t know that Ye Li was their savior. When Ye Li and Xia Zhu arrived outside the Xia family¡¯s house, the disciples guarding the door looked at Ye Li. They were all stunned. ¡°Well, well!¡± Their eyes were wide open because they had seen Ye Li on the outer wall when the zombies attacked the base city. Xia Zhu did not understand why they were so shocked. ¡± What¡¯ s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I, we¡­¡± How could these disciples of the Xia family be able to say aplete sentence? Their faces were as shocked as they could be. They had seen the scene of Ye Li saving the entire base city. ¡°Xiao Zhu, you¡¯re back?¡± At this moment, a middle-aged man walked out. ¡°Third Uncle.¡± Xia Zhu called out to the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man nodded and a smile appeared on his face. However, this smile froze because he saw Ye Li. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± The middle-aged man started stuttering. Just like the other disciples of the Xia family, he couldn¡¯t utter aplete sentence. ¡°Third Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Zhu was very puzzled. She did not understand why they were all so strange. ¡°I think they are doing this because of me. Don¡¯t waste time. Just give me the money.¡± Ye Li looked at Xia Zhu indifferently. Xia Zhu was stunned and looked at Ye Li in shock. Just as she was about to go in and get the money, an old man walked out. This old man was a tenth-tier Evolved Being. ¡°Se¡­ Senior?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes instantly widened. The old man¡¯s name was Xia He, and he was the head of the Xia family. Xia Zhu looked at the shocked expression on her grandfather¡¯s face. She could not help but rub her head, puzzled. ¡°Who is grandpa calling Senior?¡± Xia Zhu did not know. She really did not know. The head of the Xia family, Xia He, came back to his senses and quickly walked to Ye Li. He bowed deeply to Ye Li. ¡°Senior, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. If it weren¡¯t for you, West Base City might have been finished,¡± Xia He said respectfully to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. He slowly said to Xia He, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say. I was just doing it casually.¡± Xia Zhu looked at her grandfather and Ye Li in confusion. She had no idea what was going on. Chapter 686: Liu Luo Disfigured Chapter 686: Liu Luo Disfigured Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Xia He did not expect Ye Li to appear in front of him. He clearly remembered how terrifying Ye Li was on the city wall outside the West Base City. ¡°Grandpa, Third Uncle, do you know him?¡± Xia Zhu seemed to have finally understood something and asked Xia He. ¡°Xiao Zhu, he¡¯s our savior.¡± ¡°Alt?¡± Xia Zhu was stunned. Obviously, she didn¡¯t expect her grandfather to say such words. She didn¡¯t understand. She really didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li became the savior of the West Base City. Before she could ask, Liu Luo¡¯s voice entered her ears. ¡°He¡¯s the one who disfigured their faces,¡± Liu Luo pointed at Ye Li and said. Liu Luo had already appeared in front of Ye Li with arge group of gic warriors. These gic warriors were undoubtedly the families of the girls who had been disfigured by Ye Li. When the dozens of gic warriors saw Ye Li, they were scared out of their wits. Liu Luo was stunned. She looked at the frightened expressions of the dozens of gic warriors and was puzzled. ¡± What¡¯ s wrong with you?¡± Liu Luo asked as he looked at the dozens of gic warriors. However, how could the dozens of gic warriors still say aplete sentence? They looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°S-senior¡­¡± The dozens of gic warriors began to feel extremely regretful. They wanted to cry. They really wanted to cry. Ye Li looked at Liu Luo indifferently. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you cherish the chance I gave you?¡± Liu Luo¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. Before she could say anything, the dozens of gic warriors beside her were shocked again. ¡°Miss Liu, your face?¡± ¡°My face?¡± Liu Luo did not feel anything at all. She touched her cheek and found that it was a little prickly. Suddenly, she realized something and quickly took out a mirror to look at herself. ¡°Alt!!!¡± With this photo, shrill screams instantly filled the ears of the gic warriors. ¡°This is my punishment for you.¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Luo indifferently. The dozens of gic warriors looked at each other before running away. This was because they knew that if they continued to stay there, there would only be one end for them¡ªdeath. As for Xia Zhu, her pupils could not help but contract rapidly. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for bing a fifth-tier Chosen One.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li¡¯s face was a little yful. No one else could be a fifth-tier Chosen One as easily as him, could they? At this moment, Liu Luo had also fainted. For a woman, to be like this was simply worse than death. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. He slowly walked away. Xia He looked at Ye Li¡¯s slightly thin back and pondered for a few seconds. Then, he mustered his courage and said to Ye Li, ¡°Senior, please wait a moment.¡± Ye Li stopped in his tracks. He really didn¡¯t know why Xia He stopped him. He revealed his side profile and slowly said, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Senior, I knowyou¡¯re a supreme being. Last time, the zombies were only the first wave to attack West Base City. They were controlled by the Dark Race. Please save West Base City, Senior.¡± When West Base City was attacked by pure zombies, they already couldn¡¯t hold on, not to mention the Dark Race¡¯s attack. ¡°Why? Are there still many zombies around this city?¡± Ye Li asked Xia He lightly. Chapter 687: Please Save West Base City Chapter 687: Please Save West Base City Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li thought that if there were still many zombies, he could consider it, because his Apocalypse Legion had not been upgraded for a long time, except for the upgrade of Hongye not long ago. ¡°Yes, Senior. I think there might be hundreds of thousands of zombies attacking West Base City in the next wave,¡± Xia He said to Ye Li. Hearing this, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face lit up. More than 100,000 zombies should be enough for him to synthesize. ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Li agreed. Seeing that Ye Li agreed, Xia He¡¯s old face was instantly filled with joy and surprise. With Ye Li¡¯s help, West Base City might not be destroyed by the zombies. At this moment, another group of gic warriors ran over. Their realms were not low. Ye Li smiled to himself, thinking that they just didn¡¯t gonna stop, right? Dozens of gic warriors stopped in front of Ye Li and bowed to him. ¡°Senior!¡± Dozens of gic warriors shouted in unison. Ye Li did not expect these people to do this. This was interesting. ¡°Old Liu, Old Ding, why are you here?¡± Xia He looked at the two old men in the lead in surprise. These two elders were influential figures in the city. Old Liu was the head of the Liu family, and Old Ding was the head of the Ding family. They were both tenth-tier Evolved Beings. Liu Feng was about to speak when he saw Liu Luo on the ground. ¡°Luo¡¯er!¡± Liu Feng could not help but exim. Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly raised his palm. A white spiritual light slowly appeared in his palm and headed towards Liu Luo¡¯s face. Liu Luo¡¯s originally unsightly face instantly recovered. This scene stunned all the gic warriors present. ¡°Wuwuwu¡­¡± Liu Luo woke up and started to cry. ¡°My face, my face.¡± Liu Luo used to be very beautiful, but her face was ruined now. ¡°You¡¯re the one who ruined my face!¡± Liu Luo jumped up from the ground, looking like he wanted to fight Ye Li to the death. When the Liu Family Head, Liu Feng, saw this, he hurriedly blocked in front of her and berated Liu Luo. ¡°Luo¡¯er, don¡¯t be rude to Senior!¡± When Liu Luo saw that it was his grandfather who stopped her, she could not help but be angry. ¡°Grandpa, he already disfigured my face, and now you¡¯re calling him Senior?¡± Liu Luo gritted her teeth and stared at Liu Feng. ¡°Luo¡¯er, your face has recovered,¡± Liu Feng said quickly. Liu Luo was stunned. A few secondster, she took out the mirror. ¡°Eh, my face is really fine?¡± Liu Luo was pleasantly surprised. Liu Feng let out a long breath. He thought that it was a good thing that he had stopped Luo¡¯er. Otherwise, things would have been bad. ¡°Luo¡¯er, why aren¡¯t you apologizing to Senior?¡± Liu Luo was shocked. She could not believe that her grandfather would say such a thing. ¡°Grandpa, she disfigured me just now. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t avenge me, but now you want me to apologize to him?¡± In Liu Luo¡¯s opinion, this was too unreasonable. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude!¡± He quickly nced at Ye Li and was relieved to see that Ye Li¡¯s handsome face did not change at all. ¡°Hmph, 1 won¡¯t apologize!¡± Liu Luo said coldly. ¡°You!¡± Liu Feng was furious. Ye Li was really not interested in watching this. He said lightly to Liu Feng, ¡°What is your purpose foring here?¡± Liu Feng hurriedly looked at Ye Li and said, ¡°Senior, we¡¯d like to ask you to save West Base City..¡± Chapter 688: They Were All Lord-level Zombies Chapter 688: They Were All Lord-level Zombies Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Feng and the others came for the same purpose. They wanted Ye Li to save the West Base City. ¡°Old Liu, Senior has already agreed,¡± Xia He said to Liu Feng. ¡°Really?¡± Liu Feng looked at Xia He in surprise. Xia He pursed his lips. ¡°Of course. Would I lie to you?¡± ¡°The zombies haven¡¯t attacked your West Base City yet. Take me to a ce with many zombies first,¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Luo indifferently. He quite liked Liu Luo¡¯s temper. She was like a red pepper on a high mountain and a huge rock in the heart of the river. ¡°Me?¡± Liu Luo didn¡¯t expect this. She looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Luo¡¯er, do whatever senior asks you to do,¡± Liu Feng said to Liu Luo. Of course, Liu Luo was unwilling. However, he heard the conversation between Ye Li and her grandfather just now. They said that they wanted Ye Li to save the West Base City. She did not understand how Ye Li could save the West Base City. ¡°Got it, Grandpa.¡± Then, Liu Luo led Ye Li out of the West Base City. After walking for a few minutes, Liu Luo looked at Ye Li with disdain. ¡°Hey, why are you going to a ce with so many zombies?¡± ¡°If I tell you to lead the way, then lead the way. Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡± Liu Luo didn¡¯t know how to answer Ye Li¡¯s question. ¡°You! Alright, don¡¯t regret it when the timees!¡± Liu Luo stomped her feet. Most gic warriors would naturally stay away from ces with many zombies. She really couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li had this request. Liu Luo brought Ye Li to a city. Before entering the city, Ye Li could feel the number of zombies. ¡°This is Zone D, the ce with the most zombies!¡± Liu Luo stared at Ye Li. She really wanted to see how Ye Li would regret itter. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Ye Li said slowly. After saying that, Ye Li slowly walked towards Zone D. Liu Luo was stunned. She stared at Ye Li¡¯s back and could only follow him. As soon as the two of them stepped into Zone D, countless zombies rushed over. These zombies were like people who had starved for ten days and ten nights but had not yet starved to death. They rushed over one after another. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Ah Da, Hongye, Yutong, Bai Wawa, and Long Yu. Suddenly, the Apocalypse Legion rushed out. Liu Luo was shocked. She knew how the army appeared in the post-apocalyptic world, but before she realized what had happened, all the zombies that pounced on them were finished. How was that possible!!! Liu Luo seemed to have seen a scene that she would never see again, and she was greatly shocked. Hundreds of zombies fell to the ground just like that? She didn¡¯t even have time to see clearly. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water. He didn¡¯t choose to synthesize these zombies, but let these hundreds of zombies attract more zombies over. ¡°Master, it¡¯s been a long time since I met a powerful opponent.¡± Ah Da said to Ye Li unhappily. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°There will be.¡± Liu Luo looked at the Apocalypse Legion in a daze. Although they looked exactly like humans, her intuition told her that they were not humans. ¡°They¡¯re the Apocalypse Legion. They¡¯re all Lord-level zombies.¡± ¡®Wh-what?¡¯ Hearing this, Liu Luo instantly took three steps back. Lord-level zombies? As long as a zombie was above the tenth-tier, it would be a Master-level zombie. Master-level zombies¡¯ eyes would turn ck again, let alone Lord-level zombies. One could only tell whether they were zombies or humans by their aura.. Chapter 689: Liu Luo Was Shocked to the Extreme Chapter 689: Liu Luo Was Shocked to the Extreme Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Luo was just guessing, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be true. They were all Lord-level zombies? At this moment, no words could describe the shock in Liu Luo¡¯s heart. After all, these were Lord-level zombies. However¡­ Liu Luo thought that Ye Li was lying to her because how could they all be Lord-level zombies? Ye Li naturally knew what Liu Luo was thinking, his handsome face indifferent. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Suddenly, countless terrifying zombie roars entered Liu Luo¡¯s ears. Liu Luo¡¯s expression changed. She looked in front of her and then was scared out of her wits. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Liu Luo took a few steps back, unable to utter aplete sentence! Thousands of zombies pounced over! Ye Li looked at the thousands of zombies with disappointment. He had thought that there were many zombies in Zone D, but it seemed that he was wrong. Liu Luo looked at the disappointed expression on Ye Li¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but be even more shocked. She would never have thought that Ye Li could actually look disappointed. ¡°What do we do?¡± Liu Luo looked at Ye Li. She didn¡¯t want to die. She really didn¡¯t want to die. However, facing such a huge number of zombies, she felt that there was no way out. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Luo indifferently. Liu Luo really didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li asked this question. Of course, she was afraid. There were so many zombies, who wouldn¡¯t be afraid? ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. With me here, these zombies are not a threat,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Liu Luo really did not know why there was such an arrogant person in this world. In the past, let alone meeting such an arrogant person, she had never even heard of such a person. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Thousands of zombies rushed over. When the zombies were about ten meters away from Ye Li, the Apocalypse Legion all shot out. Liu Luo looked at the scene in front of her. She originally thought that it was the most shocking moment in her life, but now, it seemed that not only was she wrong, but she was sopletely wrong. Because when the Mode Army faced thousands of zombies, it was as easy as crushing dry weeds. The zombies kept falling! What shocked Liu Luo even more was that the number of zombies was decreasing rapidly, but none of them died. Liu Luo did not understand what was going on. She really did not understand. Moreover, many zombies started to attack other zombies. Her pupils began to constrict rapidly. She felt that her heart was about to jump out of her throat, and she even held her breath. At that moment, thousands of zombies suddenly¡­ became one. ¡°Well¡­¡± Liu Luo looked at the zombie in front of her in horror. She would never have thought that thousands of zombies would suddenly be one zombie. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. This zombie was obviously not qualified to synthesize with any zombie in the Apocalypse Legion. He put this zombie into the system space. Without thinking too much, Ye Li asked the Apocalypse Legion to continue luring the zombies. At this moment, Liu Luo was petrified on the spot and could not recover for a long time. Ye Li looked at Liu Luo indifferently and said slowly, ¡°I remember telling you never to be shocked because everything I do is enough to shock you for three days and three nights.¡± Chapter 690: The Eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape Chapter 690: The Eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Luo originally thought that Ye Li was courting death by asking her to bring him to a ce with many zombies. But now, she only felt a burning pain on her face. If she didn¡¯t believe that the Apocalypse Legion was full of Lord-level zombies, she had to believe it now. ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk.¡± Ye Li said lightly. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li slowly walked forward. Liu Luo had no choice but to follow closely behind. Ye Li and Liu Luo walked slowly on the streets of Zone D. From time to time, a few zombies woulde over to give them warmth. ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± Suddenly, the streets of City D began to shake as if there was an earthquake. Ye Li looked straight ahead and saw a Vajra Demon Ape walking over. This Vajra Demon Ape was in the eighth tier and was 30 feet tall. ¡°Vajra Demon Ape!¡± Liu Luo¡¯s fair face was filled with shock. The Vajra Demon Ape was too terrifying for the gic warriors in the West Base City. Ye Li sighed secretly. He had already told Liu Luo not to be afraid, but why didn¡¯t Liu Luo believe him? ¡°Humans?¡± The Vajra Demon Ape was stunned. It clearly didn¡¯t expect to see humans in Zone D. Immediately, the Vajra Demon Ape started to sneer. Since two humans had appeared in Zone D, it meant that he could have a full meal. ¡°Humans, should I say that your luck is bad or good?¡± The eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape looked at Ye Li and Liu Luo yfully. Ye Li smiled calmly when he heard that. He looked at the Vajra Demon Ape indifferently and slowly said, ¡°We¡¯re lucky, but you¡¯re not.¡± The Vajra Demon Ape was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Humans, aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± In the Vajra Demon Ape¡¯s opinion, Ye Li and Liu Luo should be running away now while he could y like an eagle catching a chick. However, Ye Li and Liu Luo were not running away at all, which made him unable to understand no matter how he thought about it. ¡°You¡¯re just an eighth-tier Dark Race member. You¡¯re pitifully weak in front of me, Ye Li. Why should I be afraid of you?¡± Ye Li looked at the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape mockingly. When the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape heard this, it could not help but be furious. ¡°Humans, I originally wanted to let you live a little longer, but nowit seems that there¡¯s no need!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape rushed towards Ye Li and Liu Luomeng at a very fast speed. Of course, Liu Luo was scared. The Vajra Demon Ape Tribe had killed countless gic warriors in the West Base City. She was shocked. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Ye Li to see how he was going to deal with it. After all, Ye Li¡¯s Lord-level zombies weren¡¯t around. However, to Liu Luo¡¯s surprise, there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if he did not see the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape charging towards them. Liu Luo really didn¡¯t know what to say. How could Ye Li not be afraid? Could it be¡­ Was he really not afraid of death? Liu Luo didn¡¯t believe it. She knew that Ye Li must be a person who was extremely afraid of death. Just as she was letting her imagination run wild, the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape was only a few steps away from them. She realized that there was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. However, she saw Ye Li slowly raise a finger. Liu Luo felt that Ye Li must be crazy. Could it be that he wanted to use one finger to defeat the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape? Swish! Before Liu Luo could notice what was going on, a wind-breaking voice entered her ears. Chapter 691: You’ve Only Got One Second to Live Chapter 691: You¡¯ve Only Got One Second to Live Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Luo naturally didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li could defeat the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape with just one finger. However, when a wind-breaking sound was heard, Liu Luo looked at the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape. What she saw stunned her. She was truly stunned. This was because the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape had already fallen heavily to the ground. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Liu Luo hurriedly rubbed her eyes. She really could not believe that this was true, but no matter how she rubbed, the oue would not change. She looked at the corpse of the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape in a daze. How could she have thought that a Vajra Demon Ape would die just like that? She originally thought that Ye Li relied on the Apocalypse Legion, but now it seemed that not only was she wrong, but she was also wrong to the extreme. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± At this moment, Liu Luo suddenly heard the roars of countless zombies. She looked around and saw the Apocalypse Legion rushing over with countless zombies. There were so many of them that it looked like a dense ck cloud was approaching. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Liu Luo was already extremely regretful. She regretted bringing Ye Li to Zone D. At this moment, her entire body was trembling. Ye Li ignored the fear on Liu Luo¡¯s face. He asked the Apocalypse Legion to take action. Then, he opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize zombies. A momentter, the system notification appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ding! ¡°Yutong has been upgraded to a tier 2 Lord-level zombie.¡± Ye Li smiled faintly, lie thought that his gains from this trip to Zone D were not bad. Yutong had also been upgraded to a tier 2 Lord-level zombie. ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Li suddenly heard some movements. He activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes and looked forward. lie discovered more than ten Vajra Demon Apes in front of him. Something was wrong! Ye Li instantly knew that something was wrong. He didn¡¯t understand why these Vajra Demon Apes came to Zone D. ¡°Let¡¯s go over,¡± Ye Li said calmly to Liu Luo. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Liu Luo asked softly. Ye Li didn¡¯t answer and walked forward slowly. Liu Luo did not dare to stay where she was and quickly followed. A few secondster, more than ten Vajra Demon Apes appeared in front of Ye Li and Liu Luo. ¡°Oh my God!¡± Liu Luo was shocked. Just one Vajra Demon Ape had already frightened her, let alone more than ten Vajra Demon Apes. She hurriedly looked at Ye Li and realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all. For some reason, she was no longer afraid when she saw this. ¡°Humans?¡± More than ten Vajra Demon Apes were all in the eighth tier. They were all very stunned. They really did not expect to meet a human here. ¡°Tell me, why did youe to Zone D?¡± Ye Li nced at the dozen or so eighth-tier Vajra Demon Apes. The dozen or so eighth-tier Vajra Demon Apes were stunned for a moment before they allughed out loud. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Human, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t run when you see us, but you actually dare to question us. Are you tired of living?¡± An eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape said proudly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly said to the Vajra Demon Ape who spoke, ¡°Answer me. Otherwise, you can only live for one second.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the dozen or so eighth-tier Vajra Demon Apes were all furious. ¡°Human, since you said that we can only live for a second, we¡¯ll let you die first!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, an eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape rushed over. Ye Li really didn¡¯t understand why these eighth-tier Vajra Demon Apes chose tomit suicide. Wasn¡¯t it good to be alive? Swish! Dozens of wind-breaking sounds were heard again.. Chapter 692: Senior, What Realm Are You In? Chapter 692: Senior, What Realm Are You In? Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions As dozens of wind-breaking sounds were heard, only one of the dozen eighth-tier Vajra Demon Apes was left. The remaining eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape opened its eyes for the biggest time in history. It would never have thought that such a scene would happen. Liu Luo was also shocked to the extreme. The expression on her face seemed to have frozen. More than ten eighth-tier Vajra Demon Apes were instantly killed. She did not even see how Ye Li attacked. Ye Li looked indifferently at the remaining eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape and waved at it. ¡°Come over. When you face me, Ye Li, don¡¯t ever choose to resist,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape. The eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape was already extremely afraid. Its entire body was trembling violently. I low could it dare to resist? It could only brace itself and walk over. ¡°My lord.¡± The eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°Tell me, why did youe to Zone D?¡± Ye Li looked at the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape. ¡°Sir, we are here to gather zombies to attack the West Base City,¡± the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape hurriedly replied. Actually, Ye Li had already guessed it, but he still wanted to hear it from the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape. ¡°Where are the zombies you gathered?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. ¡°Sir, there don¡¯t seem to be many zombies in Zone D.¡± The eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape was about to cry. It only wanted Ye Li to spare its life. Hearing that, Ye Li smiled to himself. How could there be no zombies in Zone D? It was just that he had synthesized all these zombies. Otherwise, how could Yutong be upgraded to a tier 2 Lord-level zombie? ¡°My lord, I¡¯ve said my piece. Will you let me go?¡± The eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape was from the Dark Race, but even if he was from the Dark Race, it didn¡¯t mean that he wasn¡¯t naive. ¡°Letting you go? You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Ye Li looked at the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape calmly. As soon as these words were spoken, the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape¡¯s pupils constricted rapidly. ¡°Alth!¡± A loud shout from the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape sounded. Its life would disappear from this world forever. ¡°You can go back first. I¡¯ll go ahead and take a look,¡± Ye Li said to Liu Luo. Liu Luo¡¯s expression changed when she heard this. How could she dare to go back? ¡°Senior, I-I don¡¯t dare,¡± Liu Luo said. Ye Li sighed to himself. Women were troublesome. No matter what, she was still a tier-5 Evolved Being. Why was she so timid? ¡°Then follow me.¡± A hint of joy appeared on Liu Luo¡¯s pale face. Then, Ye Li, the Apocalypse Legion, and Liu Luo walked forward. During this period, he asked the Apocalypse Legion to gather information. ¡°Senior, can I ask what realm you are in?¡± Liu Luo¡¯s fair face was filled with curiosity. She was too curious. Ye Li stopped in his tracks and looked at Liu Luo indifferently. ¡°Do you really want to know my realm?¡± Liu Luo was a little afraid. She quickly shook her head. ¡°No.¡± She was afraid that Ye Li would be displeased and kill her. ¡°What¡¯s there to lie about? Since you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you. My realm isn¡¯t high.¡± Liu Luo was shocked. Not high? She thought that it was impossible. Just as she was about to continue asking, Ye Li spoke first. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ a fifth-tier Chosen One.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Liu Luo gasped and looked at Ye Li in horror.. Chapter 693: Giant Spirit Chapter 693: Giant Spirit Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions A fifth-tier Chosen One? At this moment, there were absolutely no words that could describe the shock in Liu Luo¡¯s heart. A fifth-tier Chosen One was an existence that she could never hope to reach in her entire life. However, she had no choice but to believe it. Suddenly, Liu Luo felt that she was too ridiculous. Previously, she was still acting superior in front of Ye Li. Although tier-5 Evolved Beings and tier-5 Chosen Ones were both in tier 5, the difference in strength was like heaven and earth. There was noparison. All of a sudden, the way Liu Luo looked at Ye Li started to change. From the previous mockery and fear, it became extreme respect. At the same time, she also understood why her grandfather was so afraid of Ye Li. ¡°Why? Is my realm shocking to you?¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Luo indifferently. Liu Luo looked at Ye Li¡¯s face. What a handsome face. A fifth-tier Chosen One. This suffocating pressure. Liu Luo suddenly felt that Ye Li was literally shining! Ye Li and Liu Luo walked out of Zone D. There was no movement from the Apocalypse Legion. During this time, he kept seeing arge number of zombies heading toward a certain ce. He was not in a hurry to synthesize these zombies. This was called a pig rearing strategy. ¡°Senior, these zombies are probably going to attack the West Base City,¡± Liu Luo said to Ye Li. How could Ye Li not know that these zombies were going to attack the West Base City? ¡°Zombies, let¡¯s go. The West Base City is going to be ours soon!¡± A burly dark race member holding a giant axe stood on arge rock and shouted. This burly Dark Race member was actually not weak, reaching the tenth tier. This Dark Race member was a Giant Spirit. Liu Luo had never seen a Giant Spirit before. Although they were dozens of meters apart, the suffocating pressure had already spread over. Her originally fair face turned pale. ¡°Do you believe that I can kill him in an instant?¡± Ye Li suddenly said to Liu Luo. Liu Luo was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to suddenly say such a thing. ¡°Senior, I¡­¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°If you hesitate, it means that you don¡¯t trust me, Ye Li.¡± Liu Luo was indeed a little unwilling to believe that Ye Li could kill a tenth-tier Giant Spirit from such a distance. If Liu Luo knew the strength of a fifth-tier Chosen One, she would definitely not say such ridiculous words. Swish! Suddenly, a supreme sword Qi burst out, and the space seemed to be cut apart by this terrifying sword Qi. Ye Li¡¯s Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo was already at the fifth level and could release sword Qi at will. The tenth-tier Giant Spirit didn¡¯t even have time to react before he was cut in half. Even until he died, he didn¡¯t know how he died. ¡°Oh my God!¡± Liu Luo covered her mouth. She felt that she was aplete idiot. Why did she doubt Ye Li? Ye Li smiled faintly. His handsome face was as calm as water. To him, this was as easy as a pie. ¡°Master, all the zombies are moving toward West Base City.¡± The Apocalypse Legion all used telepathy to tell Ye Li what they knew. Ye Li thought that they were going to attack the base city. ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Ye Li said. When Liu Luo heard this, it was as if she had been reborn. Her fair face was filled with joy. ¡°Yes, Senior.¡± With that, Liu Luo walked towards the base city.. Chapter 694: Get Your Grandfather to See Me Chapter 694: Get Your Grandfather to See Me Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at Liu Luo¡¯s back indifferently. He felt that Liu Luo was too naive. ¡°Stop,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Liu Luo was stunned when she heard this. She turned around and her fair face was a little shocked. She thought that her senior wouldn¡¯t regret it, right? ¡°Senior, didn¡¯t you say you were going back just now?¡± Liu Luo looked at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°How long do you think it will take for us to go back like this?¡± ¡°A day,¡± Liu Luo replied. Ye Li shook his head slightly. ¡°Come and give me your hand.¡± Liu Luo blushed when she heard this. She looked at Ye Li with a red face. ¡°Senior, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°If I tell you toe over,e over!¡± Liu Luo didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. She hurriedly walked over and ced her hand on Ye Li¡¯s. In an instant, her cheek was as red as a red apple, extremely tempting. Immediately after, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and his speed reached a shocking level. Before Liu Luo could react, they had already appeared in the main city of the West Base City. ¡°Well, well¡­¡± Liu Luo was shocked. She really could not understand how she had arrived at the main city of the West Base City in an instant. ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked. Go back and ask your grandfather to meet me at the Xia family,¡± Ye Li said slowly. With that, Ye Li disappeared on the spot. Ye Li, who was still in front of her a second ago, suddenly disappeared in the next second. Liu Luo was stunned. A few secondster, she came back to her senses and thought about what Ye Li said. She did not dare to be negligent and quickly walked towards the Liu family. When the Xia family¡¯s disciples saw that Ye Li had returned, they were all shocked. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re back.¡± Xia Zhu came over. After reaching Ye Li¡¯s side, Xia Zhu said to Ye Li, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Grandpa.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Xia Zhu hurriedly ran in. Ye Li slowly walked into the Xia family¡¯s hall and found a random chair to sit on. Not long after, Xia He and the elders of the Xia family walked in quickly. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re finally back.¡± When the head of the Xia family, Xia He, saw Ye Li, he heaved a sigh of relief. In his opinion, Ye Li was now the pir of the West Base City. Without Ye Li, the West Base City would definitely be upied by the Dark Race. ¡°Senior, we have observed arge number of zombies and Dark Race members heading toward West Base City.¡± Xia He looked at Ye Li. ¡°I already know,¡± Ye Li said calmly. When the high-leveled Evolved Beings of the Xia family heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they felt even more at ease. They thought that since their senior already knew, he must have made sufficient preparations. At this moment, the head of the Liu family, apanied by the elders of the Liu family, and the head of the Ding family, apanied by the elders of the Ding family, all walked in quickly. ¡°Senior, we¡¯re here.¡± Liu Feng and Ding De said respectfully to Ye Li. ¡°Senior, we are here on behalf of all the gic warriors in the West Base City,¡± Ding De said. Ding De was the head of the Ding Family and was also a tenth-tier Evolved Being. After all the gic warriors in the hall sat down, Xia He stood up and said to the gic warriors, ¡°Everyone should know how difficult it is for our West Base City this time. There are probably 100,000 zombies here. There are also the Vajra Demon Ape n and the Giant Spirit n. The two Dark Race ns are leading the troops.¡± The gic warriors in the hall looked at each other.. What should they do when such a massive force came to attack? Chapter 695: Attack the West Base City Chapter 695: Attack the West Base City Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li shook his head slightly. He really did not know why these people were afraid. ¡°Are you all very afraid?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. Everyone in the hall was shocked. There were 100,000 zombies, as well as the Vajra Demon Ape n and the Giant Spirit n. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid? ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? With senior around, the Dark Race and zombies are all trash,¡± Xia He said with a smile. After some analysis, everyone in the hall already knew Ye Li¡¯s conclusion. He would deal with whatever came his way. Three dayster, the Dark Race and zombies started attacking the outer city of the West Base City. Ye Li stood on the outer city wall and looked indifferently at the ants-like zombies below. His handsome face showed a yful smile. There were so many zombies. It was enough for him to synthesize. The army of the West Base City began to attack withser guns and cannons. Airnes were flying in the sky and tanks were running on the ground. However, the Vajra Demon Ape and the Giant Spirit were not weak. The tank was useless in front of them. Of course, the gic warriors on the outer city wall could not go down. If they went down first, there was no doubt that there would only be one oue¡ª death. There was no possibility of survival. Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. ¡°Go, the Apocalypse Legion.¡± Roar!!! Following Ye Li¡¯s order, Ah Da, Hongye, Yutong, Bai Wawa, and Long Yu began to attack. What happened next amazed everyone¡­ ¡°Boom!¡± The Apocalypse Legion began to knock countless zombies to the ground. They wouldn¡¯t kill these zombies. Ye Li couldn¡¯t synthesize dead zombies. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind to synthesize these zombies. The terrifying thing about the super synthesized system was that Ye Li could order the synthesized zombies to attack other zombies. In this way, there would be more and more zombies, and fewer and fewer zombies that didn¡¯t belong to him. The gic warriors on the outer city wall were all dumbfounded as they watched the scene in front of them. They dared to swear that they were a hundred times more shocked thanst time. They really couldn¡¯t imagine why such a terrifying person existed in this world. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Actually, they¡¯re not humans, but zombies,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°What!!!¡± When the gic warriors on the outer city wall heard this, they all gasped. They were all zombies? This¡­ this¡­ At this moment, no words could describe the shock in their hearts. ¡°Senior, if they are zombies, then you¡­¡± The head of the Xia family, Xia He, looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled faintly, his jade-like face showing no ripple of emotion. His eyes fixed straight ahead as he slowly spoke, ¡°I¡¯m a human. I have a small nickname, Demon King Ye Li.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the gic warriors could not help but be even more shocked. Demon King Ye Li? What a domineering title. As Ye Li synthesized more and more zombies, the number of zombies on the other side decreased. However, the number of zombies was toorge, and they couldn¡¯t be killed. If they could be killed, the Apocalypse Legion would all use their Heaven-grade skills. What would happen next could be imagined. ¡°Boom!¡± Terrifying explosions continued to sound. Many of the zombies that Ye Li had synthesized had been eliminated by the Vajra Demon Ape n and the Giant Spirit n. Ye Li¡¯s heart ached. These ants actually dared to kill his zombies? Since that was the case, he needed to do something. Chapter 696: The Terrifying Slash Chapter 696: The Terrifying sh Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions When the gic warriors on the outer city wall heard that Ye Li was a human, they all heaved a sigh of relief. As long as he was a human, they were relieved. They heard that there was a profession called Corpse Controller in some ces that could control zombies. They thought that Ye Li should be a Corpse Controller. Just as the gic warriors were looking at the battlefield below, Ye Li suddenly jumped up and appeared in midair. Moreover, a terrifying longsword appeared in his hand. This sword was even a supreme divine weapon¡ªthe Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. The moment Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system, dragon and sword roars kept ringing. It was as if a single nce at such a divine sword could send one into a cycle of reincarnation. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a cold smile appeared on his handsome face. He activated the fifth level of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo. In an instant, the entire world fell silent. The sword intent of the fifth level of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo was too terrifying. The Vajra Demon Ape n and the Giant Spirit n looked at Ye Li at the same time. They were behind the zombies, and only a small portion of them were in front. Their eyes widened as if they had seen the most terrifying thing in the world. However, Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand and slowly said, ¡°Sky ¨C Severing Sword!¡± When the divine-level skill, the Heaven-Severing Sword, was used, its power was definitely not something that could be described with words. Ye Li hadn¡¯t used the Heaven-Severing Sword for a long time. Later on, he obtained two more skills, but they were all integrated into the Heaven- Severing Sword. He thought that he shouldn¡¯t fuse skills into the Heaven-Severing Sword anymore. He needed a few more skills. The supreme sword beam flew towards the Vajra Demon Apes and the Giant Spirits at an extremely fast speed. ¡°Boom!¡± An earth-shattering bang sounded. The area where the Vajra Demon Apes and the Giant Spirits were located was surrounded by an intense white light. When the white light disappeared, a hundred-meter deep pit appeared in the area where the two Dark Race ns were. As for the Vajra Demon Apes and the Giant Spirits, they were all melted into nothingness, not leaving a single corpse behind. Too terrifying, too terrifying!!! The gic warriors and troops on the outer city wall froze like y sculptures. They were unable to recover for a long time. They dared to swear that they would never forget what they had seen today. Ye Li¡¯s expression was very calm. He put the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space. He thought that after the Vajra Demon Ape n and the Giant Spirit n were eliminated, he would be able to synthesize zombies in peace. He activated Swift Steps and appeared on the outer city wall. The gic warriors knew very well that they would not be shocked no matter what they saw now. This was because they had seen the most terrifying scene in the world. ¡°Tell your people to stop,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Xia He was shocked. He did not understand why Ye Li did this, but he did not dare to ask further. He knew that as long as he angered Ye Li, their entire West Base City would be gone. He could only order the army to stop! After the army stopped, Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize zombies. Batch Synthesis began!!! ¡°Bai Wawa has been upgraded to a tier 2 Lord-level zombie.¡± ¡°Long Yu has been upgraded to a tier 2 Lord-level zombie.¡± II II After Ye Li synthesized all the zombies, the Apocalypse Legion members, except for Ah Da, had all be tier 3 Lord-level zombies. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a superrge treasure chest.¡± At that moment, the voice of the system echoed in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Chapter 697: Apocalypse Legion Had All Become Fifth-tier Lord-level Zombies Chapter 697: Apocalypse Legion Had All Be Fifth-tier Lord-level Zombies Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li¡¯s handsome face lit up. Not only had he synthesized so many zombies, but he had also obtained a super Treasure Chest. He was simply too lucky! Without thinking too much, he opened the super Treasure Chest. Heaven-Defying Level skill, Heaven Sword Technique obtained. ¡°10 zombie Lord-level potions obtained.¡± Ye Li was stunned. Of course, he knew what a Heaven-Defying Level skill was, but these ten Lord-level zombie potions¡­ He hurriedly checked the effects of the zombie Lord-level potion. ¡°After administering to the zombies, it can upgrade them, suitable for Lord-level zombies.¡± Upon seeing this, Ye Li¡¯s face showed a yful look. Then, he gave the ten zombie Lord-level potions to Hongye, Yutong, Bai Wawa, and Long Yu. A few secondster, they all became fifth-tier Lord-level zombies. The zombies in the Apocalypse Legion had all upgraded to fifth-tier Lord-level zombies. Ye Li was now a fifth-tier Chosen One. Ding! ¡°Host, do you cultivate the Heaven Sword Technique?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± [Start to Cultivate Heaven Sword Technique:] ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 6o%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Heaven Sword Technique has been sessfully cultivated.¡± Ye Li thought that he had really made a killing this time. What he didn¡¯t expect was that the system¡¯s voice appeared in his mind again. Ding! ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining a chance to draw a random prize.¡± Ye Li shook his head slightly. He thought that when luck came, it was like chewing gum and couldn¡¯t be stopped. Then, he used this lottery chance. The virtual pointer began to spin on the roulette wheel, and a few secondster, the pointer stopped spinning. ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a super treasure map.¡± Hearing the system notification, Ye Li smiled lightly. It was another super treasure map. Ye Li activated the super treasure map. Then, the coordinates appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. The coordinates in his mind were quite a distance away. At this moment, the gic warriors and troops on the outer city wall looked at Ye Li in horror. They really did not know how to describe how terrifying Ye Li was. ¡°Senior, we¡­¡± Xia He looked at Ye Li in shock. He no longer knew what to say. ¡°We¡¯ve already won. There¡¯s no need to stay here,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Xia He. With that, Ye Li disappeared from the outer city wall. When he appeared again, Ye Li was already at the Xia family¡¯s house. In the Xia family¡¯s living room, he slowly put a grape into his mouth, his handsome face calm andposed. Not long after, the head of the Xia family and the important figures of the West Base City arrived at the main hall. They all looked at Ye Li with reverence, afraid that they would offend Ye Li at all. ¡°Senior, thankyou so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, our West Base City would be finished. You are our savior,¡± Xia He said to Ye Li respectfully. Ye Li smiled casually. He thought that Xia He¡¯s strength was not good, but his ttery skills were indeed not bad. ¡°I¡¯m leaving the West Base City,¡± Ye Li said as he nced at the gic warriors in the hall. As soon as these words were spoken, all the gic warriors in the hall were stunned. They naturally knew that an existence like Ye Li did not belong here, but they did not expect him to leave so quickly. ¡°I remember that a few girls¡¯ faces were disfigured. Let theme here,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The elders in the hall of the Xia family were overjoyed because they were the grandpas of those girls. Chapter 698: Leaving the West Base City Chapter 698: Leaving the West Base City Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Not long after, the girls who were disfigured by Ye Li arrived at the Xia family¡¯s living room. These girls were all tier-4 Evolved Beings. They didn¡¯t know who Ye Li was, but the murderer who disfigured them was right in front of them. As the saying went, when enemies met, their eyes zed with hate. These tier-4 Evolved Being girls immediately charged towards Ye Li. The girls¡¯ actions were naturally noticed by the gic warriors in the hall. They hurriedly stopped them. ¡°Do you hate me very much?¡± Ye Li looked at the girls in front of him indifferently. When the girls heard this, they gritted their teeth and looked like they wanted to eat Ye Li. When the gic warriors in the hall saw the girls¡¯ expressions, they were all scared out of their wits. They hurriedly looked at Ye Li and heaved a sigh of relief when they realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. Ye Li smiled and said lightly to the girls in front of him, ¡°Never hate me, because no one in this world can hate me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li raised his palm and a gentle white spiritual light shot towards the faces of the girls. Then, a miracle happened. The girls¡¯ faces were recovering at a visible speed. ¡°I am leaving.¡± After the wounds on the girls¡¯ faces hadpletely recovered, Ye Li disappeared from the hall. Before the gic warriors in the hall could react, Ye Li had already disappeared. Their expressions froze. ¡°I wonder what good deeds I¡¯ve done in my previous life. Such a terrifying existence actually descended on our West Base City,¡± Xia He said heavily. All the gic warriors in the Xia family¡¯s hall thought so. They swore that they would never forget Ye Li in their lives. ¡°Huh?¡± A girl was suddenly shocked. She stared at herself in the mirror in a daze. She realized that her appearance had returned to its original state, and she became even prettier. Then, the other girls looked at themselves in the mirror. They were all stunned. Seeing this, the head of the Xia family, Xia He, could not help but take a deep breath. A few secondster, he slowly said, ¡°We want to build a temple for Senior and offer incense every day. Who agrees and who opposes?¡± Who among the gic warriors in the hall would object? Without Ye Li, their West Base City would have been finished long ago. Ye Li followed the coordinates for ten days and finally saw the base city. The base city was not big. He slowly walked into the base city because the coordinates were in this base city. After entering the base city, Ye Li realized that gic warriors, armies, and zombies were already fighting in the base city. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± ¡°Air!!!¡± The roars of zombies and the screams of humans kept entering Ye Li¡¯s ears. The army in the base city was onlyposed of ordinary people. When ordinary people faced zombies, they were naturally no match for them. From time to time, soldiers would fall. Among those zombies, a female zombie stood out the most. The fact that this female zombie could devour people made one¡¯s scalp tingle. Ye Li looked at the female zombie indifferently. Of course, he knew the female zombie not far away. She was Bone Maiden from the Apocalypse Legion. One would search high and low only to find it when one least expected to. ¡°Attack.¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as he finished speaking, the Apocalypse Legion began to attack. Chapter 699: Leng Xue, Disciple of the Four Weapons Hall Chapter 699: Leng Xue, Disciple of the Four Weapons Hall Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions When the Apocalypse Legion attacked, Ye Li also began to attack, leaving only an afterimage on the spot. When he appeared again, he was already in front of Bone Maiden. How could Bone Maiden break free from his grasp? He ced her into the system space. Then, Ye Li began to use the Soul Summoning Banner. Not long after, Bone Girl¡¯s three souls and seven spirits appeared in front of Ye Li. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize Bone Girl¡¯s three souls and seven spirits. A few secondster, the Bone Maiden appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Master?¡± Bone Maiden looked at Ye Li in surprise. Ye Li nodded. He found another zombie of the Apocalypse Legion. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he found all the zombies in the Apocalypse Legion back. At that moment, thousands of zombies had been killed by the Apocalypse Legion. Ye Li synthesized these zombies. All the gic warriors and troops in White Cloud Base City looked at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion in shock. ¡°Senior, are you a senior from the Four Weapons Hall?¡± A tier-4 Evolved Being asked Ye Li carefully. Four Weapons Hall? Ye Li was a little stunned. Could it be that he was already not far from the Four Weapons Hall? ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that White Cloud Base City was upied by zombies? Where are the zombies?¡± An extremely cold voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. The gic warriors and the army raised their heads and looked in the direction of the voice. A white-robed woman appeared in everyone¡¯s vision. ¡°It¡¯s Lady Leng Xue!¡± Leng Xue was a disciple of the Four Weapons Hall. She was in charge of the safety of White Cloud Base City. When everyone saw that Leng Xue had arrived, their hearts that were in their throats rxed. Ye Li looked at Leng Xue and realized that she was a tier 3 Transcender. At her age, she was definitely a rare genius. ¡°Lady Leng Xue, they saved us,¡± a gic warrior said to Leng Xue. Leng Xue was stunned. She looked at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. Obviously, she didn¡¯t know Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°What sect are you from?¡± Leng Xue walked in front of Ye Li and said coldly. Leng Xue acted as if she had no emotions. Her face was terrifyingly cold. ¡°No sect,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Leng Xue stared at Ye Li and asked, ¡°Which big family are you from?¡± ¡°I, Ye Li, and the Apocalypse Legion, don¡¯t belong to any family.¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Xue leisurely and said. Leng Xue could not help but frown when she heard this. Ye Li smiled and slowly said to Leng Xue, ¡°1 don¡¯t like you looking at me like that.¡± What? All the gic warriors and soldiers in White Cloud Base City were shocked. They had never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°What did you say?¡± Leng Xue¡¯s already cold face became even colder. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be deaf.¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Xue indifferently. Leng Xue stared at Ye Li. Suddenly, she raised her palm and hit Ye Li fiercely. Ye Li really did not understand why so many ants always chose to attack him. The pupils of the gic warriors and the army rapidly constricted because they realized that Ye Li had no intention of defending or dodging. In their opinion, Leng Xue¡¯s palm would hit Ye Li without any suspense. Unfortunately, they had all miscalcted one thing. Just as Leng Xue¡¯s palm was only a line away from Ye Li, Ye Li raised two fingers.. Chapter 700: Go Tell the Four Weapons Hall that I, Ye Li, Have Arrived. Chapter 700: Go Tell the Four Weapons Hall that I, Ye Li, Have Arrived. Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Leng Xue was also a little stunned. Initially, since Ye Li could say such arrogant words, he should have some ability. But now, it seemed that not only was she wrong, but she was also sopletely wrong. She knew that as long as her palmnded on Ye Li¡¯s body, Ye Li would either die or be injured. Unfortunately, she would never have thought that when her palm was only a thin line away from Ye Li, her palm was caught by Ye Li¡¯s fingers. ¡°What!!!¡± The gic warriors and soldiers of White Cloud Base City were all dumbfounded. They had originally thought that Ye Li would be pped without any suspense. Leng Xue was even more shocked. She stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled lightly. His handsome face was calm as he slowly said, ¡°Someone like you dares to attack me, Ye Li?¡± Leng Xue¡¯s pupils constricted when she heard this. ¡°You!¡± Ever since she was born, Leng Xue had been as cold as ice. She looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°You¡¯re a disciple of the Four Weapons Hall, right? Go back and tell the Four Weapons Hall that Demon King Ye Li has arrived.¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Xue indifferently and said. The name Demon King Ye Li was naturally an unfamiliar name to Leng Xue. Leng Xue stared at Ye Li¡¯s face. She had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. Was this person prepared to challenge the dignity of the Four Weapons Hall? ¡°Do you think you are qualified to say such words to the Four Weapons Hall?¡± Leng Xue said coldly. As soon as she finished speaking, Leng Xue wanted to pull her hand out, but she realized that Ye Li¡¯s two fingers were like iron pincers holding her down. She couldn¡¯t pull her hand out even if she used all her strength. ¡°What¡¯s there to struggle about? You¡¯re just a mere tier 3 Transcender.¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Xue mockingly. When Leng Xue heard this, she became even more furious. She could not remember how many years it had been since she had been angry. Looking at Leng Xue¡¯s exasperated face, Ye Li secretly smiled, thinking that this cold girl was really too funny. ¡°Go ahead.¡± With that, Ye Li let go of Leng Xue¡¯s hand. When she let go of Leng Xue¡¯s hand, Leng Xue took a few steps back to stabilize herself due to the impact of the force. She stared at Ye Li. ¡°I swear you will regret it!¡± Leng Xue gritted her teeth and stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled leisurely. ¡°I will never regret it.¡± Leng Xue¡¯s body heaved violently. She knew that she was definitely not Ye Li¡¯s match. A few secondster, Leng Xue left the ce. White Cloud Base City was about the same size as Annan Base City. Not long after, the entire White Cloud Base City knew the name Demon King Ye Li. At this moment, everyone in White Cloud Base City was talking about Demon King Ye Li. They said that Ye Li wanted to challenge the Four Weapons Hall. They said that Demon King Ye Li must be crazy. Yes, everyone in White Cloud Base City thought so. Those who dared to challenge the Four Weapons Hall had never been born yet. The Four Weapons Hall was one of the super factions in the Mystic Land. It consists of four halls: Knife, Spear, Axe, and Rod. Leng Xue was a disciple of the Spear Hall. Of course, the people in White Cloud Base City didn¡¯t know that the hall master of the Knife Hall, Li Qiankun, had been killed by Ye Li, so had the 12 Grand Elders of the Four Weapons Hall. It could be said that the current Knife Hall was just a paper tiger and could pose no threat at all. The other three hall masters were all eighth-tier Chosen Ones. Ye Li walked slowly on the streets of White Cloud Base City. Although his name had spread to every corner of White Cloud Base City, most people had never seen him before. Chapter 701: You’re Already Blind Chapter 701: You¡¯re Already Blind Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Young Master Lin, I heard that a person called Demon King Ye Li hase to White Cloud Base City to challenge the Four Weapons Hall.¡± A coquettish woman said to a young man. This young man was very handsome. He was a seventh-tier Evolved Being. Young Master Lin¡¯s name was Lin Teng, and he was the young master of the Lin family, the number one family in White Cloud Base City. Lin Teng smiled coldly when he heard this. His slightly handsome face looked extremely disdainful. ¡± What Demon King Ye Li? He¡¯s just a small fry. He actually dares to challenge the Four Weapons Hall. He really doesn¡¯t know his ce.¡± Ye Li naturally heard Lin Teng¡¯s words, but he really didn¡¯t want to bother with an ant like Lin Teng. It was a pity that the tree wanted to be quiet, but the wind would not stop!!! Ye Li and Lin Teng fought against each other. Of course, he would not choose to make way for Lin Teng. Otherwise, would he still be the Demon King Ye Li? Lin Teng was an influential figure in White Cloud Base City. It could be said that from his birth until now, other than the elders in his family, he had never given way to anyone else. ¡°Brat, are you blind? How dare you block Young Master Lin¡¯s path!¡± The coquettish woman beside Lin Teng shouted at Ye Li. When the passersby saw this, they all stopped in their tracks. They had never seen anyone dare to block Lin Teng¡¯s path. ¡°Who is this person? How dare he block Young Master Lin¡¯s path? Does he want to die?¡± ¡°Nothing is certain. He probably wants tomit suicide because his life isn¡¯t going his way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I think so too. However, he didn¡¯t dare tomit suicide, so he could only ask Young Master Lin to help him. Otherwise, why would he block Young Master Lin¡¯s path?¡± The passers-by looked at Ye Li with pity. They knew that Ye Li would end up in a terrible state. ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Teng indifferently. As soon as he said this, everyone was shocked. They would never have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Brat, don¡¯t you know Young Master Lin?¡± The coquettish woman looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was calm. He looked at the coquettish woman indifferently and slowly said, ¡°I remember just nowyou said that I¡¯m blind?¡± ¡°So what if I did?¡± The coquettish woman¡¯s face that was covered in foundation looked extremely disdainful. Ye Li shook his head slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize that you are blind?¡± The coquettish woman was stunned when she heard this. She felt that Ye Li was really too baffling. She smiled coldly at Ye Li. ¡°Brat, I¡¯m not blind. How can I see you, you idiot!¡± As soon as the coquettish woman finished speaking, a scream sounded. Everyone was shocked. They hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice and could not help but gasp. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The bewitching woman¡¯s eyes were already bleeding scarlet blood. It was really terrifying to look at. ¡°What about now?¡± Ye Li looked at the flirtatious woman indifferently. ¡°Ah! My eyes, my eyes!¡± The beautiful woman covered her eyes and howled in pain. Lin Teng was naturally terrified. He did not see how Ye Li attacked. After all, he was a seventh-tier Evolved Being. ¡°You, you actually dare to attack my woman?¡± Lin Teng calmed himself down and stared fiercely at Ye Li. ¡°Lin Teng?¡± Ye Li smiled and a mocking smile appeared on his handsome face. He looked at Lin Teng and slowly said, ¡°What is Lin Teng?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present was shocked. Chapter 702: Miscalculate Chapter 702: Miscalcte Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone was dumbfounded as they looked at Ye Li. They could not believe that Ye Li would say such arrogant words. What was Lin Teng? The young master of the number one gic warrior family in White Cloud Base City, the number one genius in White Cloud Base City, what was he? They had seen many arrogant people, but they had never heard of someone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°What did you say?¡± Lin Teng¡¯s expression turned cold. He had never heard such words since he was born. ¡°So you¡¯re deaf,¡± Ye Li said lightly. When everyone present heard this, they took three steps back. They did not understand. They really did not understand why there was such an arrogant person in this world. ¡°Brat, I¡¯m the young master of the Lin family!¡± Lin Teng said firmly to Ye Li. In Lin Teng¡¯s opinion, Ye Li would definitely be scared out of his wits after knowing his true identity. Everyone thought so too. They felt that Ye Li was not afraid of Lin Teng because he did not know Lin Teng. However, everyone in White Cloud Base City knew about the Lin family. They all looked at Ye Li¡¯s face. However, they did not expect that Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change at all. It was as if he did not hear anything. ¡°The Lin family is just an ant,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°What!!!¡± Arrogant, absolutely arrogant! Everyone opened their eyes wide. They didn¡¯t know how many lives Ye Li had to have to dare to be so arrogant. Could it be as they had guessed, that Ye Li blocked Young Master Lin¡¯s path just tomit suicide? ¡°Brat, do you know what will happen to you when you say this?¡± Lin Teng looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Lin Teng smiled coldly. ¡°Then let me tell you that you will die without a burial ce!¡± Ye Li smiled to himself. He didn¡¯t understand why people always thought that they could kill him. He looked at Lin Teng indifferently. ¡°Then do you know the consequences of offending me, Ye Li?¡± Lin Teng didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to dare to refute him. He flew into a rage and roared at Ye Li, ¡°So what if we offended you, Ye Li? Our Lin family can¡¯t afford to offend you¡­¡± Before Lin Teng could finish his sentence, he suddenly thought of something and stood rooted to the ground like cold water had been sshed on his head. ¡°Who, who did you just say you were?¡± ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li¡¯s expression was calm as he continued, ¡°You can also call me Demon King Ye Li.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone present finally reacted and looked at Ye Li in shock. Demon King Ye Li? The person in front of him was Demon King Ye Li? Was he the one who wanted to challenge the Four Weapons Hall? The news of Ye Li casually holding Leng Xue¡¯s palm with two fingers naturally spread. After all, Leng Xue was a tier 3 Transcender. ¡°Answer me.¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Teng indifferently. How could Lin Teng still be able to say aplete sentence? He was only a seventh-tier Evolved Being. Ye Li could even easily defeat Leng Xue, who was a tier 3 surpasser, let alone him. ¡°You, what do you want? Our Lin family has a sixth-tier Transcender.¡± Lin Teng wanted to use the Lin family¡¯s sixth-tier Transcender to make Ye Li retreat. Unfortunately, not only did he miscalcte, but he also miscalcted to the extreme.. Chapter 703: Go To the Lin Family Chapter 703: Go To the Lin Family Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li was never afraid of threats from others. No one in this world could threaten him. ¡°A sixth-tier Transcender is just so-so,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Lin Teng. As soon as these words were spoken, the surrounding crowd turned pale with fright. Although they knew that Ye Li had easily defeated Leng Xue, Leng Xue was only a tier 3 Transcender. Demon King Ye Li actually said that a sixth-tier Transcender was only so-so? Wasn¡¯t this too arrogant? Lin Teng stared at Ye Li. He wanted Ye Li to back off, but Ye Li was not afraid at all. ¡°Ye Li, how dare you say that my Lin family¡¯s sixth-tier Transcender is only so-so?¡± Lin Teng said coldly. Ye Li smiled and slowly said to Lin Teng, ¡°You¡¯re already dead.¡± Lin Teng¡¯s expression changed upon hearing this. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said you¡¯re dead.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lin Teng let out a scream and fell to the ground with his eyes wide open. ¡°What!!!¡± The onlookers sucked in a breath of cold air. They never thought that Demon King Ye Li would suddenly kill Lin Teng. They did not even see how Ye Li attacked. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Looking at Lin Teng¡¯s corpse, everyone was shocked. ¡°Demon King Ye Li actually killed Young Master Lin, then the Lin family¡­¡± ¡°Lin Teng is the young master of the Lin family. The Lin family will definitely not let this matter rest!¡± ¡°Just wait. There¡¯s going to be a good show soon.¡± While everyone was whispering, Ye Li looked at an ordinary person. When the ordinary person saw that Ye Li was looking at them, he was terrified. He felt the horror of death. ¡°Where is the Lin family?¡± Ye Li looked at the ordinary people and spoke slowly. This ordinary person didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and quickly told Ye Li the location of the Lin family. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He began to walk slowly towards the Lin family. Seeing this, everyone was terrified. They really did not expect Ye Li to ask where the Lin family was. Could it be¡­ Suddenly, they all thought of a shocking possibility. That was, Ye Li wanted to take the initiative to go to the Lin family!!! Thinking of this, everyone followed. If Demon King Ye Li really went to the Lin family, this would undoubtedly be an earth-shattering matter. Not only did he kill the Lin family¡¯s Young Master, Lin Teng, but he also took the initiative to go to the Lin family. No one would let go of this good show. More and more people followed, and they were all whispering. ¡°Is Demon King Ye Li really going to the Lin family?¡± ¡°It looks like the route is right. Demon King Ye Li is preparing to go to the Lin family.¡± ¡°Oh my god, doesn¡¯t that mean there¡¯s going to be a shocking battle?¡± Everyone could not help but quicken their pace. Not long after, Ye Li appeared outside the Lin family¡¯s house and many people followed behind him. In an instant, all the gic warriors of the Lin family rushed out. ¡°Teng¡¯er, Demon King Ye Li, 1 want you dead!¡± An angry voice came from the Lin family. It was obvious that the Lin family already knew that Lin Teng had been killed by Demon King Ye Li. Not long after he finished speaking, an old man in his seventies appeared in front of Ye Li. The old man¡¯s face was pale gold, and his entire body exuded a dignified aura. Ye Li could easily imagine that he was a sixth-tier Transcender. The old man was the head of the Lin family. The old man was Lin Zhan, the head of the Lin Family. He looked at the crowd outside the door. ¡°What are you doing outside our Lin family?!¡± Lin Zhan said coldly.. Chapter 704: Kneel and Beg for Mercy or Should I Attack? Chapter 704: Kneel and Beg for Mercy or Should I Attack? Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Lin Zhan had never seen Ye Li. He had just found out that Lin Teng had been killed by the Demon King, Ye Li. When the surrounding crowd heard Lin Zhan¡¯s words, they were all a little shocked. ¡°Is your Lin family going to kneel down and beg for mercy, or do you want me to make a move?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Zhan and said calmly. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at Ye Li in extreme fear. Was it really good to say such words in front of everyone in the Lin family? Everyone in the Lin family was extremely angry. They stared at Ye Li, not understanding where such an arrogant person came from. ¡°Brat, you must have eaten a bear¡¯s heart and leopard¡¯s gall!¡± Asixth-tier Evolved Being red at Ye Li. The sixth-tier Evolved Being¡¯s tone was extremely disdainful. Their Lin family was the strongest family in White Cloud Base City. No one had ever dared to challenge their Lin family¡¯s prestige. Ye Li shook his head secretly, wondering when a sixth-tier Evolved Being would dare to talk to him. ¡°You¡¯re already dead.¡± Ye Li looked at the sixth-tier Evolved Being. ¡°What?¡± The sixth-tier Evolved Being was stunned. This was thest word that the sixth-tier Evolved Being had said in his life. The moment he said this word, the sixth-tier Evolved Being had already fallen to the ground. His face was filled with deep fear, as if he had seen something extremely terrifying before he died. ¡°What!!!¡± The onlookers were shocked again. They still did not see how Ye Li attacked, but this sixth-tier Evolved Being from the Lin family was dead. All the gic warriors of the Lin family were the same. They looked at Ye Li in horror. Could it be¡­ Was the person in front of him the God of Death? How could he casually announce the death of others? As a sixth-tier Transcender, Lin Zhan stared at Ye Li coldly. ¡± Who are you?¡± Lin Zhan stared at Ye Li and asked coldly. Ye Li smiled and looked at the sun in the sky. After a few seconds, he slowly said, ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li? The expressions of everyone from the Lin family changed. ¡°Demon King Ye Li!¡± The gic warriors of the Lin family could not help but exim. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was calm as he slowly said to Lin Zhan, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Are you going to kneel down and beg for mercy, or do you want me to attack?¡± Ye Li was such a person. If the Lin family knelt down and begged for mercy, he could choose to let the Lin family off. However, if they did not choose to kneel down and beg for mercy, then today would be their doomsday¡­ ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you killed my grandson and now you want my Lin family to kneel and beg for mercy?¡± Lin Teng shouted angrily. Everyone from the Lin family looked at Ye Li angrily. In their opinion, Demon King Ye Li was too arrogant. He actually dared to challenge the Lin family alone and even said such arrogant words. Ye Li shook his head slowly and said to the Lin family calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you all a chance to live. However, if you all don¡¯t cherish it, then don¡¯t me me.¡± Ye Li raised his finger. Terrifying white spiritual light wrapped around his finger. For some reason, when the Lin family saw such a terrifying white spiritual light, they were all scared because they felt unprecedented fear. ¡°Rest in peace, everyone.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his finger fell. The extremely terrifying white spiritual light suddenly attacked the Lin family. Chapter 705: You Don’t Value Your Chance of Survival Chapter 705: You Don¡¯t Value Your Chance of Survival Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions The extremely terrifying white spiritual light flew towards the Lin family. Everyone from the Lin family widened their eyes. They discovered that the terrifying white spiritual light was really too terrifying. Moreover, its speed was so fast that they could not dodge at all. ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, a shocking explosion entered the ears of the surrounding crowd. The onlookers fell to the ground one after another. Their faces were filled with horror, and their strength seemed to have been drained. What they had seen and heard today was something that they would never forget even if they spent their entire lives. They looked at Ye Li¡¯s back in a daze and realized that Ye Li¡¯s slightly thin back was so tall at this moment. It was like a huge mountain that they could not even look up at. When the terrifying white light disappeared, the onlookers hurriedly looked forward. When they saw it, they were all so frightened that they cried out. Corpses! Countless corpses appeared before their eyes. Of course, they knew that these corpses were all the corpses of the Lin family disciples. One finger, just one finger, and the Lin family was wiped out? One had to know that the Lin family was the number one family in the White Cloud Base. However, not all of the Lin family members were dead. There was only one left. The remaining gic warrior was none other than the Lin family¡¯s patriarch, the sixth-tier Transcender, Lin Zhan. At this moment, Lin Zhan¡¯s entire body was trembling violently. He dared to swear, he really dared to swear that the attack just now was the most terrifying attack he had seen since he was born, and Ye Li was also the most terrifying person he had seen since he was born. Ye Li slowly walked towards Lin Zhan. When Lin Zhan saw Ye Li walking towards him, he had already forgotten about his hatred and forgot that Ye Li had ughtered his entire family. At this moment, he only had one thought, and that was to survive!!! ¡°I gave you a chance just now, why didn¡¯t you cherish it?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Zhan indifferently. How could Lin Zhan say aplete sentence? The roots of his teeth were trembling. Although he was already in his seventies, he had not lived enough. He did not want to die. As long as he did not die, the Lin family could continue to grow stronger. ¡°Master Demon King, please spare my life!¡± Lin Zhan knelt in front of Ye Li and kowtowed heavily to him. The onlookers looked at each other and looked at each other. They thought that Ye Li¡¯s challenge to the Four Weapons Hall was a joke, but now it seemed that it was not a joke at all! Lin Zhan continued to kowtow to Ye Li because he knew that as long as there was life, there was hope. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face did not change at all. He slowly said to Lin Zhan, ¡°I gave you a chance to live just now, but you didn¡¯t cherish such an opportunity. Do you think I¡¯ll still let you live?¡± Lin Zhan hurriedly raised his head and looked at Ye Li in horror. However, he found that Ye Li¡¯s finger had already been raised. The terrifying white spiritual light wrapped around his finger again. ¡°Alrh!¡± Before Ye Li¡¯s fingernded, Lin Zhan screamed because he knew that this was hisst scream. At this moment, Lin Zhan, the head of the Lin family in White Cloud Base City, had died. Most of the onlookers were so scared that they peed their pants. Some even fainted. Those who didn¡¯t faint looked at Ye Li in shock and realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if he was doing something insignificant. Chapter 706 Someone From The Four Weapons Hall Came Chapter 706 Someone From The Four Weapons Hall Came Everyone looked at Ye Li in horror. They had never seen someone like Ye Li. Ye Li slowly left. He released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space and asked them to find the whereabouts of the other zombies. He had stayed in White Cloud Base City for two days. Now, he could be said to be a thunderp in White Cloud Base City. His name was simply household here. The sunlight shone on Ye Li''s face through the window. Ye Li opened his eyes. After a simple wash up, a wicked smile appeared on his face. "The Four Weapons Hall is finally here?" With that, Ye Li activated his Swift Steps and disappeared from the scene. When he appeared again, Ye Li was in the wilderness. "Senior Sister Leng, is that Demon King Ye Li really that powerful?" "He can easily defeat Senior Sister Leng Xue. Don''t you think he''s powerful?" "So what? Master is leading the team this time. No matter how powerful Demon King Ye Li is, he will die an ugly death. He actually dared to challenge the Four Weapons Hall." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om A group of gic warriors from the Four Weapons Hall was heading toward White Cloud Base City. The leader was an old man, an eighth-tier Chosen One. Ye Li could not defeat an eighth-tier Chosen One at the moment. However, he had absolute confidence that he could escape. This was the charm of the Swift Steps. Then, Ye Li appeared in front of them. The disciples of the Four Weapons Hall were all stunned. They did not notice Ye Li''s appearance at all. "Brat, quickly get out of the way. You actually dare to block the path of our Four Weapons Hall!" a Tier 1 Transcender said coldly. Leng Xue looked at Ye Li and her face turned even colder. "He is Demon King Ye Li," Leng Xue said coldly. "What!!!" The dozen or so disciples of the Four Weapons Hall were all shocked. They would never have thought that the person in front of them was Demon King Ye Li. "Demon King Ye Li, I didn''t expect you to be waiting for us here." Leng Xue red at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and said to Leng Xue, "I, Demon King Ye Li, am not waiting for these people here, but you. I''ve already decided to change your coldness." Leng Xue''s expression changed. She really didn''t expect Demon King Ye Li to still be so talkative. "Are you the Demon King Ye Li?" The old man in the lead looked at Ye Li. The old man''s name was Tang Gang. He was the leader of the Four Weapons Hall''s Spear Hall and an eighth-tier Chosen One. "That''s right, I am Demon King Ye Li." Ye Li said lightly. Tang Gang smiled when he heard this. "I''ve lived in the Mystic Land for many years, but I''ve never seen such an arrogant junior like you." "Didn''t you see it now?" Ye Li said calmly. As soon as these words were spoken, the dozen or so disciples of the Four Weapons Hall were all enraged. They did not expect that Demon King Ye Li could still be so arrogant in front of their master. "Demon King Ye Li, do you know who you are talking to?" A disciple shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. "Of course I know." All the disciples were stunned. They looked at Ye Li in shock. "Wasn''t I talking to Li Qiankun?" Li Qiankun? The dozen or so disciples of the Four Weapons Hall were even more shocked. They naturally knew Li Qiankun. He was the hall master of the Knife Hall and had already died in the Wastnd. The leader of the Spear Hall, Tang Gang,ughed coldly. "Demon King Ye Li, I am not Li Qiankun, but the leader of the Spear Hall of the Four Weapons Hall, Tang Gang." The disciples originally thought that Ye Li would be shocked, but they didn''t expect that not only was Ye Li not shocked, there was no change in his expression at all. Chapter 707 You Know What I Want to Do Chapter 707 You Know What I Want to Do The disciples of the Four Weapons Hall would never have thought that Demon King Ye Li''s expression would remain unchanged after hearing their master''s name. "Oh right, is Li Qiankun an eighth-tier Chosen One?" Ye Li suddenly asked. The dozen or so Spear Hall disciples were shocked when they heard this. They really did not understand why Ye Li would ask such a question. "That''s right," Leng Xue said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. "Since I, Demon King Ye Li, can kill Li Qiankun, why can''t I kill your master?" "What!!!" As soon as he said this, the dozen or so disciples of the Four Weapons Hall turned pale with fright. They looked at Ye Li with their mouths agape. "You''re saying that you killed the Qiankun Broadsword Master?" The leader of the Spear Hall looked at Ye Li in shock. "Not only did I kill Li Qiankun, but I also killed twelve elders of your Four Weapons Hall," Ye Li said calmly. When Tang Gang heard this, his expression was terrifyingly cold because three of the 12 elders Ye Li killed were from the Spear Hall. "Demon King Ye Li, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. I''m really impressed." Tang Gang smiled coldly. He stared at Ye Li and realized that Ye Li was only a fifth-tier Chosen One. Qiankun Broadsword Master Li Qiankun and the 12 elders of the Four Weapons Hall died in the Wastnd. Of course, he did not believe that Ye Li did it alone, because this was definitely not something a fifth-tier Chosen One could do. "Demon King Ye Li, you caused my Four Weapons Hall to suffer heavy casualties. It''s not too much for me to kill you now, right?" A look of disdain appeared on Tang Gang''s face. In his opinion, Ye Li was already a dead man. "Are you even worthy of killing my Demon King, Ye Li?" Ye Li shook his head. Although he couldn''t beat Tang Gang, it wouldn''t be easy for Tang Gang to kill Ye Li. The dozen or so disciples of the Spear Hall were extremely angry. They had seen arrogant people, but they had never heard of someone as arrogant as Ye Li. Leng Xue stared at Ye Li. She really didn''t know why he could still be so calm in such a situation. Was he not afraid of death? "Humph!!!" Tang Gang snorted and was about to attack Ye Li. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om But before he could make a move, Ye Li suddenly disappeared from the spot. Tang Gang caught sight of Ye Li''s figure, but he was too close to Ye Li. When he was about to attack, Ye Li was already in front of Leng Xue. A terrifying longsword was pressed against Leng Xue''s neck. How was that possible!!! The dozens of Spear Hall disciples were all dumbfounded. They couldn''t even believe it. They only saw Ye Li disappear on the spot. In the next second, Ye Li appeared in front of Leng Xue with a terrifying long sword in his hand. As for the long sword in Ye Li''s hand¡­ The dozen or so disciples were all shocked. They could swear that they had never seen such a terrifying sword. They felt like they had entered a cycle of reincarnation with just a nce. Leng Xue was the same. She did not expect such a situation. For a moment, she could not help but be stunned. "Ye Li, what do you want to do?" Tang Gang roared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. "You know what I want to do." As soon as these words were spoken, Tang Gang and the dozen or so disciples of the Spear Hall were all shocked. They knew that as long as Ye Li''s sword went any further, Leng Xue would disappear from this world forever. Chapter 708: I’m Not Going to Kill You Chapter 708: I¡¯m Not Going to Kill You
    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions For a moment, the scene began to freeze. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, if you dare to do anything to Leng Xue, I swear I will crush you into pieces!¡± Tang Gang stared at Ye Li and said coldly.
    Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face. Come on, not again. Why was there always someone who wanted to threaten him? ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I still want to make her change her expression. I won¡¯t hurt her. I just want to borrow her for a few days.¡± Then, Ye Li said to Tang Gang, ¡°After I leave with her, don¡¯t chase after me. You should know my speed.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li used Swift Steps and disappeared with Leng Xue. ¡°I¡¯m so angry!¡± Tang Gang was so angry that his face turned green. This was the first time in his life that he had been so angry. Ye Li brought Leng Xue to an unfamiliar small city. Leng Xue only came back to her senses after a few seconds. She stared at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, you can just kill me.¡± Ye Li smiled and slowly said, ¡°I am not a heinous person. I won¡¯t kill you.¡± ¡°Smile at me.¡±
    Leng Xue¡¯s expression turned even colder as she red at Ye Li. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming!¡± Leng Xue gritted her teeth and said word by word. Ye Li shook his head slightly. ¡°I think you should understand a principle. In this world, no one can reject me, the Demon King Ye Li.¡± Leng Xue, on the other hand, was disdainful. She turned her head to the side as if she hated Ye Li to the extreme. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Suddenly, the zombie¡¯s roar entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Hundreds of zombies could still pounce on him and Leng Xue. In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, these zombies were naturally extremely weak. Swish! Swish! Swish! With countless wind-breaking sounds, hundreds of zombies fell to the ground. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized all these zombies. Seeing that, Leng Xue¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but constrict. She didn¡¯t expect that the number of hundreds of zombies would decrease so quickly until only one was left. And thest zombie also disappeared before her eyes.
    ¡°How, how did you know?¡± Leng Xue looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing worth talking about.¡± ¡°Master, we found Little Yue Zhu¡¯s whereabouts.¡± At this moment, a voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s heart. An excited smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. He looked at Leng Xue and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡± Where are we going?¡± Leng Xue stared at Ye Li. ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Just follow me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li slowly walked forward.
    Leng Xue stared at Ye Li¡¯s back. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t choose topromise. She pondered for a few seconds and wanted to escape when Ye Li wasn¡¯t paying attention! In the blink of an eye! Leng Xue jumped up and prepared to escape. But what Leng Xue didn¡¯t expect was that when she jumped onto a tall building, Ye Li had already appeared in front of her. ¡°How is it possible?¡± Leng Xue could not believe it. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Nothing is impossible in this world. Come with me quickly. Don¡¯t let me see you escape again.¡± With that, Ye Li appeared on the street and started walking slowly. Leng Xue stared at Ye Li on the street and could only follow him. Then, Ye Li and Leng Xue headed towards the coordinates given by Hongye. Chapter 709: They’re Zombies Chapter 709: They¡¯re Zombies
    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li and Leng Xue arrived at the ce and he saw Hongye. ¡°Master.¡±
    Hongye walked over and called out to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. ¡°Where¡¯s Little Yue Zhu?¡± ¡°There it is.¡± Hongye pointed at a ce. Ye Li looked in the direction Hongye was pointing at and saw Little Yue Zhu sitting on a rooftop. She was holding her doll and singing lyrics that made one¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°Shake, shake, shake to Granny Bridge¡­¡± ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Immediately after, countless zombie roars sounded. Without a doubt, these zombies were all synthesized by Ye Li in the end. Leng Xue looked at this scene in shock and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Little Yue Zhu, stop singing. Come down quickly,¡± Ye Li said to Yue Zhu on the rooftop.
    ¡± Why are you disturbing my singing? Why are you disturbing my singing?!¡± All of a sudden, Little Yue Zhu¡¯s face became extremely ferocious. She shouted at Ye Li coldly. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Your singing doesn¡¯t sound good.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, it was as if Little Yue Zhu¡¯s heart was pierced. Little Yue Zhu threw her doll away and attacked Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly and reached out to grab Little Yue Zhu firmly. Little Yue Zhu began to struggle, but no matter how hard she struggled, she could not break free. ¡°Wuwuwu¡­¡± ¡± Why are you saying that my singing is terrible? Why are you saying that my singing is terrible?¡± Ye Li smiled. Little Yue Zhu was already a zombie, yet she still had such a temperament. Without thinking too much, Ye Li ced Little Yue Zhu into the system space and began to use the Soul Summoning Banner. Ding!
    ¡°Soul Summoning Banner being used: ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°The Soul Summoning Banner has been sessfully used.¡± With the system¡¯s order, Little Yue Zhu¡¯s three souls and seven spirits appeared in front of Ye Li. When Leng Xue saw this scene, she was truly shocked to the extreme. ¡°H-howis this possible?¡± Leng Xue swore that this was definitely the most shocking scene she had seen since she was born. Ye Li didn¡¯t care about the shock on Leng Xue¡¯s face. He opened the synthesized grid in his mind and began to synthesize the three souls and seven spirits of Little Yue Zhu. A few secondster, theplete Little Yue Zhu appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Master!¡± After Little Yue Zhu saw that it was Ye Li, she shouted excitedly at Ye Li and pounced on Ye Li like Yutong.
    Ye Li touched Little Yue Zhu¡¯s head and looked at Leng Xue indifferently. He realized that Leng Xue was frozen on the spot like a y statue. ¡°Are you very shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Xue. Leng Xue was stunned. She really didn¡¯t know what kind of question this was. Anyone who saw such a scene would be shocked. Before she could answer, she heard Ye Li say, ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked forever, because everything I do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± Leng Xue looked at Ye Li in shock. She didn¡¯t understand why there was someone like Ye Li in this world. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ye Li asked Little Yue Zhu to find the whereabouts of the other members. Hongye also went with them. Only Ye Li and Leng Xue were left in this unfamiliar city. ¡°They are¡­¡± Leng Xue looked at Ye Li curiously and asked. ¡°Zombies,¡± Ye Li answered slowly. ¡°What?¡± Leng Xue didn¡¯t seem to expect Ye Li¡¯s reply. She couldn¡¯t help but take three steps back. ¡°Zombies?¡± She didn¡¯t dare to believe that they were zombies. Chapter 710 -yio: Four Weapons Hall’s Bounty Chapter 710: Chapteryio: Four Weapons Hall¡¯s Bounty Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li did not want to exin anything to Leng Xue. He looked at Leng Xue indifferently. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Leng Xue was stunned. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± After saying that, Ye Li slowly walked forward. Leng Xue had seen Ye Li¡¯s speed and knew that she could not escape. Helpless, she could only follow him. In the past few days, an earth-shattering event had happened in the Mystic Land. The super faction, the Four Weapons Hall, offered a reward. Whoever could kill Demon King Ye Li would receive a super reward from the Four Weapons Hall. All of a sudden, the people from the Four Weapons Hall and the variousrge factions in the Mystic Land were swept up in a frenzy to find Demon King Ye Li. Ye Li and Leng Xue slowly walked along an unfamiliar path. He already knew about the Four Weapons Hall¡¯s bounty, but he felt that the Four Weapons Hall¡¯s actions were too ridiculous. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I advise you not to persist!¡± Leng Xue said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°Persist? Do you think I, Ye Li, am persisting?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. Leng Xue was stunned. He really did not understand why Ye Li could still smile at this moment. The entire Mystic Land was looking for him. ¡°Hehe, everyone says that Demon King Ye Li is very handsome. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but 1 believe it now.¡± A smug voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. As soon as he finished speaking, dozens of gic warriors in ck rushed out from all directions and surrounded Ye Li and Leng Xue. The ck-clothed man in the lead looked to be in his thirties. There was a long scar on his fierce-looking face, making him look terrifying. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, we are from Organization X,¡± the leader of the men in ck said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the ck-robed man indifferently. The ck-robed man was a Tier 1 Transcender, while the others were all seventh-tier to eighth-tier Evolved Beings. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of any X Organization, but 1 really want to know what you guys are going to do,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The leader of the men in ck smiled coldly. He stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you really not understand or are you pretending not to understand? The Four Weapons Hall has a bounty on you. As long as we take your head, our Organization X will obtain a supreme reward.¡± ¡°Is it that easy to take my head?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. As soon as he said that, the expressions of all the men in ck from Organization X turned cold. They stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, we have so many people surrounding you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so calm. I really admire you. However, no matter how calm you are, it¡¯s useless because you¡¯re about to die.¡± The leader of the men in ck sneered. Ye Li shook his head slightly and looked at the leader of the men in ck. ¡°How can people like you change?¡± ¡°What?¡± These men didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant and looked at him in confusion. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what do you mean?¡± The leader of the men in ck said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. His handsome face was as calm as water. He slowly said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything special. I just feel that only death can change you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li attacked. The dozens of men in ck from Organization X could not withstand Ye Li¡¯s attack no matter what. ¡°Ah!!!¡± With dozens of screams, they all fell to the ground with their eyes wide open.. Chapter 711: Zombie Queen Mo You’s Whereabouts Chapter 711: Zombie Queen Mo You¡¯s Whereabouts Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Poor ants.¡± Ye Li looked at the bodies of dozens of men in ck from Organization X and shook his head. Leng Xue looked at Ye Li. For some reason, she suddenly felt that people like Ye Li were too scary. People like him seemed to kill without batting an eyelid. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. ¡°Master, Mo You¡¯s whereabouts have been discovered.¡± Suddenly, Ah Da¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li s heart. In the post-apocalyptic world, only Zombie Queen Mo You and Ghost Sword Ah Qi were left. Now that Ah Da had discovered Mo You¡¯s whereabouts, Ah Qi was the only one left. Then, Ye Li and Leng Xue headed towards a certain ce. ¡°Can you tell me your level?¡± Leng Xue was curious. She was too curious. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not something you can imagine,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Actually, what 1 want to tell you is that no matter how hard you try, you won¡¯t be able to win against the Four Weapons Hall.¡± Leng Xue stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled. ¡°The Four Weapons Hall has already given up on you, yet you¡¯re still speaking up for them. What a good disciple.¡± Leng Xue could not help but tremble when she heard that. ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°The Four Weapons Hall clearly knows that you¡¯re by my side, yet they still issued a bounty. Do you think they haven¡¯t given up on you?¡± Hearing this, Leng Xue was stunned. ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t believe you.¡± Leng Xue looked at Ye Li firmly. Although she said that she didn¡¯t believe him, in her heart¡­ Ye Li didn¡¯t continue speaking and walked towards Ah Da. Northern ins. Thergest wilderness in the Mystic Land was a paradise for the Dark Race and zombies. Thergest territory of the Dark Race in the Mystic Land was here, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race. The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was the most terrifying Dark Race in the Mystic Land. They had immense strength and were all tiger-shaped people. However, their main bodies were the most terrifying. Ye Li and Leng Xue had arrived in the northern ins. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you know that this is the northern ins!¡± Leng Xue said to Ye Li. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Leng Xue was stunned. She told Ye Li about what happened in the northern ins. ¡°So you¡¯re scared?¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Xue. As soon as he said that, Leng Xue could not help but be shocked. He did not understand. He really did not understand. Could it be that Ye Li was not afraid? ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± In an instant, countless zombies pounced on Ye Li. Ye Li hadn¡¯t synthesized the zombies in front of him yet. He looked at Leng Xue indifferently, then raised a finger. Terrifying white spiritual energy began to wrap around his finger. ¡°1 have one finger that can destroy the world!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his finger fell. The extremely terrifying white spiritual energy flew towards the zombie. Before Leng Xue could see clearly, all the zombies were dead. Ye Li didn¡¯t say anything and slowly walked towards Ah Da. Not long after, a tragic scene of the human world appeared in front of Ye Li¡¯s eyes. There were mountains of corpses, and it really made one¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°Master, you¡¯re here,¡± Ah Da called out to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. Air Da started to leave with Ye to look for Mo You. A momentter, Mo You appeared in front of Ye Li. At this moment, Mo You was fighting with a member of the Dark Race. Both of them were in the seventh tier, and the battle was unusually intense. ¡°Seventh-tier zombie, stop struggling. You can¡¯t beat me!¡± The seventh-tier Dark Race member smiled smugly at Mo You. Ye Li smiled faintly. He was amused because he felt that the seventh-tier Dark Race¡¯s words were too funny.. Chapter 712: Master, I found Ah Qi’s whereabouts. Chapter 712: Master, I found Ah Qi¡¯s whereabouts. Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Stop fighting,¡± Ye Li shouted at the seventh-tier Dark Race member. The seventh-tier Dark Race member was shocked. He hurriedly retreated more than ten meters and looked in the direction of the voice. ¡°Humans?¡± The seventh-tier Dark Race member could not help but exim. He would never have thought that a human would appear in the northern ins. The northern ins had always been a forbiddennd for humans. It had been many years since the seventh-tier Dark Race had seen humans. ¡°Kill yourself,¡± Ye Li looked at the seventh-tier Dark Race member and said. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± However, the seventh-tier Dark Race seemed to have heard the funniest joke in history. He slowlyughed out loud. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Is it funny?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than funny. It¡¯s simply funny to the extreme¡­¡± The seventh-tier Dark Race member had yet to finish his sentence, but he would never have the chance to finish it. This was because a shocking bloody hole had already appeared on his forehead. Roar!!! However, Mo You roared and rushed towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled to himself. He thought that Mo You was really cooperative. In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, a seventh-tier zombie was naturally pitifully weak. Ye Li grabbed Mo You mercilessly and started activating the Soul Summoning Banner. A few secondster, theplete Mo You appeared. ¡°Master, is it really you?¡± Mo You looked extremely excited. ¡°Of course it¡¯s me, Mo You. What are you talking about?¡± Ye Li looked at Mo You. Zombie Queen Mo You was very excited. She originally thought that she would never see Ye Li again in her life, but she did not expect that happiness woulde so suddenly. ¡°Master, I think we should leave this ce. The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race here is very terrifying,¡± All Da said to Ye Li. Ye Li was stunned when he heard this. He didn¡¯t expect Ah Da to say such a thing. However, he knew that to be able to make Ah Da say such a thing, it meant that the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger n was indeed very terrifying. ¡°Master, I found Ah Qi¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Suddenly, Yutong¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s heart. Upon hearing this, a yful expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. When luck came, it was like chewing gum and couldn¡¯t be stopped. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Then, the group headed in a certain direction. After a day, the group arrived at a city upied by zombies. Ye Li saw Yutong from afar. Yutong was sitting on the swing excitedly. There were zombies in front and behind her. It seemed that these zombies had already submitted to Yutong. After all, Yutong was a fifth-tier Lord-level zombie. ¡°Master!¡± Yutong flew over and pecked Ye Li¡¯s face excitedly. ¡°Master, Ah Qi is in this city. It¡¯s a Lord-level zombie,¡± Yutong said to Ye Li. This city wasn¡¯t big. Ye Li used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to check and found Ah Qi¡¯s figure. Ah Qi was lyingfortably with a few female zombies massaging him. Upon seeing this, Ye Li¡¯s face darkened. He had never realized that All Qi was so good at ying. ¡°You guys stay here. I¡¯ll go alone.¡± After saying that, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot. As long as he synthesized Ah Qi¡¯s three souls and seven spirits, he would be able to find all the troops in the post-apocalyptic world. Fortunately, he had the Soul Summoning Banner. Otherwise, Ye Li did not know how long he would take to find them. Then, Ye Li went to a hall that looked veryfortable.. Chapter 713: Complete Ghost Sword Ah Qi Chapter 713: Complete Ghost Sword Ah Qi Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions The female zombies who were massaging All Qi¡¯s back were all surprised to see Ye Li. ¡°Who are you?¡± The three female zombies were all fifth-tier zombies, so they could naturally speak. ¡°I am your master¡¯s master,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing that, the three female zombies were surprised. They didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant, so they turned to Ah Qi, who was sitting on the couch. ¡°Human, from what you said, you¡¯re my master?¡± Ah Qi looked at Ye Li yfully. Ye Li nodded. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Ah Qi was furious when he heard that. He stared at Ye Li. ¡°Human, I really didn¡¯t expect you to appear here and say such things to me. Other thanmitting suicide, you have a better exnation.¡± With that, Ah Qi stood up and the Cleave Sword appeared in his hand. ¡°Human, if you want to be All Qi¡¯s master, you have to ask if my Cleave Sword agrees!¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°All Qi, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re very interesting?¡± When Ah Qi heard this, he became even angrier. Looking at Ye Li¡¯s calm expression, he roared, ¡°Human, do you know that as long as I move the Cleave Sword in my hand, you will die without a burial ce!¡± Ye Li shook his head slightly. ¡°All Qi, why don¡¯t I show you my sword?¡± With that, Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Instantly, the sound of a dragon and a sword appeared in the hall. The few fifth-tier female zombies were so frightened that their souls fell to the ground. They looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°Human, the sword in your hand¡­¡± Ah Qi looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand in shock because he felt that the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was too terrifying. ¡°All Qi, what do you think of my sword?¡± Ye Li looked at All Qi yfully. Ah Qi stared at Ye Li. Compared to the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, his Cleave Sword was like heaven and earth. There was noparison at all. ¡°Come over.¡± Ye Li waved at Ah Qi. As a zombie lord, Ah Qi had never seen a human dare to wave at him. He immediately became furious. ¡°Human, since you want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ah Qi flew towards Ye Li at lightning speed. Ye Li was still a little emotional. As long as he synthesized Ah Qi¡¯s three souls and seven spirits, all nine zombies of the post-apocalyptic world army would be found. How could a tenth-tier zombie like Ah Qi be a match for Ye Li? Ye Li threw him into the system space and activated the Soul Summoning Banner. Ding! ¡°Soul Summoning Banner being used: ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°The Soul Summoning Banner has been sessfully used.¡± Ah Qi¡¯s three souls and seven spirits appeared in front of Ye Li. Without any hesitation, he opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize Ah Qi¡¯s three souls and seven spirits. ¡°Master!¡± Ah Qi¡¯s face was filled with surprise. Ye Li suddenly felt high-spirited. Now that all nine zombies of the army in the post-apocalyptic world had been found, it was time to recall all the zombies. Then, Ye Li used his telepathy to call back the other zombies in the post-apocalyptic world. ¡°Alt Qi, let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Ah Qi. Ye Li asked Ah Qi to kill all the zombies in the city. When he reached All Da¡¯s side, all the zombies in the city had fallen to the ground. Ye Li synthesized these zombies!!! Chapter 714: Complete Apocalypse Legion Chapter 714: Complete Apocalypse Legion Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions A few dayster, the nine zombies of the Apocalypse Legion appeared in front of Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the Apocalypse Legion in satisfaction. Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, Yutong, Ah Qi, Bone Maiden, Long Yu, Mo You, and Little Yue Zhu. At this moment, Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, Yutong, and Long Yu were all fifth-tier Lord-level zombies. The rest were all Tier 1 Lord-level zombies. Ye Li wanted to upgrade all the members of the Apocalypse Legion to fifth-tier Lord-level zombies. Ding! ¡°The Pangu Axe trial begins.¡± Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed a yful smile as he thought that whatever he wanted woulde. Then, he entered an unfamiliar space. This unfamiliar space was a ce with mountains and rivers. However, Ye Li knew that the so-called trial was to transcend the tribtion. Dark clouds began to gather in the sky, and a vortex began to spin rapidly. Seven-colored lightning began to roar inside. Ye Li looked at the seven-colored lightning above his head and thought that this might be the most terrifying lightning strike he had ever seen. He took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, an extremely terrifying seven-colored lightning struck down. ¡°Sky-Severing Sword!¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t want to y any tricks. He directly used the divine-level skill, the Heaven-Severing Sword. The seven-colored lightning instantly disappeared without a trace. ¡°Boom!¡± Ye Li originally thought that the seven-colored lightning would only strike once, but he did not expect that there was actually another seven-colored lightning, and it was dozens of times more terrifying than before. He had already used the Heaven-Severing Sword once, so he could not use it a second time. Now, he could only take it head-on. The terrifying seven-colored lightning struck Ye Li¡¯s body. Crack! Crack! In an instant, the entire space began to tremble violently. Fortunately, Ye Li¡¯s defense was not bad. Otherwise, he would have died. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for passing the trial of Pangu Axe.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a super treasure chest.¡± Ding! ¡°Host, do you wish to sign a bloodline contract with Pangu Axe?¡± ¡°Sign it.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t hesitate at all. A few secondster, the system notification sounded. Pangu Axe had already signed a bloodline with him. Without thinking too much, he fused the Pangu Axe into the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Oh right, there was also a super Treasure Chest. Ye Li opened the super Treasure Chest. ¡°Lord-level zombie potion xio.¡± [Obtained a chance to level up your skills.] Lord-level zombie potions and skills upgrade opportunities? Ye Li¡¯s eyes lit up and he showed a yful smile. He first used the opportunity to upgrade his skills. The Heaven-Defying Level skill, Heavenly Sword Technique, had be a god-level skill!!! Then, he began to use the Lord-level zombie potion on the Apocalypse Legion. After using all the Lord-level zombie potions, all the members of the Apocalypse Legion finally upgraded to fifth-tier Lord-level zombies. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for bing a sixth-tier Chosen One.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li smiled and thought that he was already a sixth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One. ¡°Where is Demon King Ye Li!¡± Ye Li heard a loud shout. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw dozens of Evolved Beings in front of him. This group of gic warriors were at most tenth-tier Evolved Beings. In Ye Li¡¯s opinion, they were all here tomit suicide. Leng Xue sighed. They had brought this upon themselves. She knew how terrifying Ye Li was. At the same time, she also knew that this group of gic warriors was already dead.. Chapter 715: Take Us to the Four Weapons Hall Chapter 715: Take Us to the Four Weapons Hall Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Dozens of gic warriors surrounded Ye Li and the others. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I didn¡¯t expect to find you so easily.¡± The tenth-tier Evolved Being looked at Ye Li smugly. ¡°Why are you here to seek death?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. The tenth-tier Evolved Being was stunned. He had never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Ye Li, what do you mean?¡± The tenth-tier Evolved Being looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°Ah Da, you should know what to do, right?¡± Ye Li looked at Ah Da. Ah Da nodded and flew out. Roar!!! Dozens of gic warriors were only Evolved Beings. How could they withstand Air Da¡¯s attackwhen facing a fifth-tier Lord-level zombie? ¡°Alt!!!¡± As dozens of screams sounded, dozens of gic warriors fell in front of Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head slowly. ¡°If I said that you were here to kill, why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Then, Ye Li and his group slowly left the ce. Leng Xue looked at Ye Li¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. She thought that people like Ye Li would kill anyone they met. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a chance to draw the lottery.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li smiled and used the chance to draw the lottery without any hesitation. The virtual pointer started to spin on the roulette wheel. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a free zombie fusion opportunity.¡± Ye Li was stunned. Free fusion opportunity for zombies? His face began to y tricks, thinking that whatever he wanted would reallye. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, Ye Li and the others heard a loud shout. After theughter, hundreds of people rushed out from all directions with various kinds of weapons in their hands. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you must be Demon King Ye Li,¡± a tier 3 Transcender said as he stared at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am Demon King Ye Li.¡± ¡°We¡¯re the White Wolf Organization. Since you¡¯re the Demon King Ye Li, you should die.¡± Immediately, hundreds of gic warriors from the White Wolf Organization rushed towards Ye Li and his group. Ye Li really didn¡¯t understand why ants always came to die. ¡°Kill!¡± Ye Li gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion. He was never a blood-thirsty person. However, since these people chose to die, he had no choice. In an instant, screams shook the heavens and the earth. Listening to such screams, Ye Li sighed gently. Not long after, the entire White Wolf Organization was dead. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He looked at Leng Xue and said, ¡°Take us to the Four Weapons Hall.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Leng Xue¡¯s entire body trembled. ¡°You, you want to go to the Four Weapons Hall?¡± Leng Xue¡¯s fair face was filled with disbelief. She really did not know why Ye had left the Four Weapons Hall. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Four Weapons Hall has been jumping around for so many days. It¡¯s time to teach them a lesson,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°What!!!¡± When Leng Xue heard this, she could not help but be dumbfounded. Even if she used all her strength, she would not have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. Ye Li wanted to deal with the Four Weapons Hall? Now that Ye Li had obtained the opportunity to fuse with the zombies for free, if he didn¡¯t deal with the Four Weapons Hall, when would he? Moreover, the Apocalypse Legion had all be fifth-tier Lord-level zombies, and he was even a sixth-tier Chosen One.. Chapter 716: Head to Four Weapons Hall Chapter 716: Head to Four Weapons Hall Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Ye Li, do you really think you can defeat the Four Weapons Hall?¡± Leng Xue red at Ye Li. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Leng Xue was stunned. ¡°Since you can¡¯t defeat the Four Weapons Hall, why do you still want to go there?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t go there to defeat the Four Weapons Hall. I went to destroy the Four Weapons Hall,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Leng Xue gritted her teeth. ¡°Ye Li, although I know you¡¯re very powerful, do you know what kind of power the Four Weapons Hall is?¡± Leng Xue stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Lengxue, are you concerned about me, Ye Li?¡± Leng Xue was shocked when she heard this. Her mouth was wide open. She never thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Me, you!¡± Leng Xue did not know how to answer. ¡°Don¡¯t ever worry about me, Ye Li, because no one in this world can hurt me.¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Xue. Leng Xue could not help but frown when she heard this. She dared to swear that she had never met such an arrogant person like Ye Li since she was born. However¡­ Leng Xue¡¯s heart sank. She really did not know why she was worried about this man in front of her. This man had clearly captured her. Could this be¡­ love? Thinking of this, Leng Xue¡¯s face could not help but turn red. Ye Li looked at Leng Xue¡¯s face and sighed slowly. He said, ¡°Leng Xue, do you have to like me?¡± When Leng Xue heard this, her expression immediately changed. ¡°W-what did you say?¡± Ye Li shook his head. ¡°There are too many people who like me in this world. I advise you not to like me.¡± ¡°Who likes you!¡± Leng Xue was furious. She really couldn¡¯t think of why Ye Li was so narcissistic. ¡°Since you don¡¯t like me, lead the way,¡± Ye Li said. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to die anyway. Don¡¯t me me when the timees,¡± Leng Xue said angrily. Immediately, Ye Li, the army from the post-apocalyptic world, and Leng Xue headed towards the Four Weapons Hall. The Four Weapons Hall was a super faction in the Mystic Land, and no other faction in the entire Mystic Land could match it. Of course, other than the Overlord Whale Silver Yang Tiger n in northern ins. Ye Li, the army from the post-apocalyptic world, and Leng Xue arrived at the foot of the Four Weapons Hall. Below the Four Weapons Hall was a city. This city was called the Weapon City. All the gic warriors here used weapons. When Ye Li and his group arrived at the Weapon City, the passersby were all shocked. ¡°Lady Leng Xue?¡± Leng Xue was a disciple of the Spear Hall of the Four Weapons Hall. Naturally, many people in the Weapon City knew her. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Lady Leng Xue captured by Demon King Ye Li? Could she have escaped back?¡± ¡°Guys, didn¡¯t you see the person beside Lady Leng Xue?¡± ¡°Handsome and powerful. Could it be¡­¡± The passersby all took three steps back because they had all thought of a shocking possibility. That was Demon King Ye Li!!! Hiss! The passersby all sucked in a breath of cold air, their eyes as wide as possible. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was calm as he slowly said, ¡°Tell the Four Weapons Hall that 1, Demon King Ye Li, have arrived.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the passersby were even more terrified. Although they guessed that the man in front of them might be the Demon King Ye Li, when Ye Li said it himself, it was as if all their strength had been drained. In an instant, the entire Weapon City knew that Demon King Ye Li hade. Of course, there were disciples of the Four Weapons Hall in the Weapon City. They hurried towards the Four Weapons Mountain.. Chapter 717: Confrontation Chapter 717: Confrontation Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Four Weapons Hall. The three elders were sitting inside and discussing something. There were more than ten Chosen Ones of different levels below. ¡°Demon King Ye Li is bullying our Four Weapons Hall too much!¡± Axe Hall¡¯s Hall Master roared. The Hall Master of the Axe Hall was called Jin Lei, an eighth-tier Chosen One, and his weapon was the Purple Sun Heaven-Breaking Axe. ¡°Demon King Ye Li killed Qiankun. Moreover, he even captured disciples of our Spear Hall!¡± Spear Hall Master Tang Gang said. ¡°If we Four Weapons Hall doesn¡¯t get rid of Demon King Ye Li, how can we Four Weapons Hall face others in the Mystic Land in the future?!¡± The elder who spoke was called Shi Hu. He was the hall master of the Stick Hall. He held a bright silver Coiling Dragon Staff in his hand. He was also an eighth-tier Chosen One. Although the Four Weapons Hall was still called the Four Weapons Hall, the Knife Hall only existed in name. ¡°Report! Report!¡± At this moment, a voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. An eighth-tier Evolved Being hurriedly ran in with a shocked expression on his face. ¡°Oh no, Demon King Ye Li hase to Weapon City!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone in the Four Weapons Hall was shocked. ¡°Demon King Ye Li came to Weapon City?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Immediately, excitement appeared on the faces of Spear Hall¡¯s Hall Master Tang Gang, Axe Hall¡¯s Hall Master Jin Lei, and Stick Hall¡¯s Hall Master Shi Fu. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Demon King Ye Li to walk right into our trap!¡± Tang Gang said coldly. ¡°Since Demon King Ye Li took the initiative toe forward to die, let¡¯s fulfill his wish.¡± Immediately, everyone in the Four Weapons Hall disappeared from the hall. In the Weapon City. Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion were on the top of a tall building. The citizens of Weapon City were all watching this scene. ¡°Ye Li, I advise you to leave. The Four Weapons Hall is really not something you and the Apocalypse Legion can fight against.¡± Leng Xue looked at Ye Li worriedly. Ye Li smiled and looked at Leng Xue indifferently. ¡°1 told you not to like me. 1 didn¡¯t expect you to still fall for me.¡± Leng Xue frowned when she heard this and her fair face became very unhappy. She was secretly furious. She was clearly doing this for his own good. She didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li always didn¡¯t appreciate it. Perhaps¡­ She thought that Ye Li was too confident in his own abilities. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, we have arrived!¡± Suddenly, a thunderous sound came from the sky. Immediately, the three hall masters and the new elders of the Four Weapons Hall appeared in midair. Then there was silence. Everyone on the streets of the Weapon City was dumbfounded as they watched this scene. They knew that this battle would be the most exciting battle they had ever seen. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 didn¡¯t expect you to take the initiative toe here and die!¡± The head of the Spear Hall, Tang Gang, stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°But I don¡¯t think I¡¯m here to die.¡± Everyone from the Four Weapons Hall was a little angry. They didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li could still be so calm even now. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you have a better ending other than death?¡± Tang Gang looked at Ye Li mockingly. Whether it was the people from Four Weapons Hall or themoners on the streets of Weapon City, they all looked at Ye Li and wanted to see how he would answer. Ye Li smiled calmly. He shook his head and said, ¡°Yes, 1 live. You guys die.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Themoners on the streets of Weapon City all sucked in a breath of cold air because they felt that what Demon King Ye Li said was too arrogant. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, why are you still so calm!¡± Axe Hall Master Jin Lei shouted coldly.. Chapter 718: Ye Li’s Arrogance Chapter 718: Ye Li¡¯s Arrogance Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Li looked at Jin Lei calmly. Jin Lei smiled coldly. ¡°I will never change my name. 1 am the Master of Axe Hall of the Four Weapons Hall, Jin Lei!¡± ¡°OK, is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Ye Li responded slowly. The people of the Four Weapons Hall were enraged, and themoners on the streets of Weapon City were even more shocked. ¡°Demon King Ye Li is too arrogant.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I, Wang Ergou, have never seen such an arrogant person.¡± ¡°Just you wait. Demon King Ye Li is about to die. No one can challenge the dignity of the Four Weapons Hall.¡± Everyone in Weapon City thought that Ye Li was going to die soon because the one he offended was the Four Weapons Hall. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, for you to be so calm, could it be that you have something to rely on?¡± The Hall Master of the Stick Hall, Shi Hu, stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°My name is Shi Hu, the Stick Hall Master of the Four Weapons Hall.¡± Shi Hu looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°An ant.¡± Ye Li shook his head. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone was shocked to the extreme. They really didn¡¯t understand how this Demon King Ye Li could be so arrogant. ¡°Actually, do I even need to rely on anything to destroy your Four Weapons Hall?¡± ¡°Do you think your Four Weapons Hall is very strong?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was full of yfulness. He had such a free fusion opportunity, so what was he afraid of? He was not afraid of anything. The fifth level of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo, zombie fusion, and the synthesized sh of two god-level skills. He was absolutely confident in facing three eighth-tier Chosen Ones. Everyone from the Four Weapons Hall was infuriated as they red at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, your tongue is indeed very sharp. I wonder if you can still be so calm when I kill youter.¡± With that, Tang Gang prepared to attack. ¡°Wait.¡± At this moment, Ye Li stopped Tang Gang. Tang Gang was stunned for a moment before a smug smile appeared on his old face. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, are you afraid?¡± In Tang Gang¡¯s opinion, Ye Li must be afraid and was ready to beg him for mercy. Unfortunately, he never thought that not only was Ye Li not afraid, he even said something even more arrogant. Ye Li hooked his finger at the people from the Four Weapons Hall in the air and said calmly, ¡°All of you,e at me together. 1 haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± Shocking, absolutely shocking!!! When everyone heard this, they froze like y sculptures. They originally thought that Demon King Ye Li¡¯s previous words were already arrogant enough, but now, they realized that not only were they wrong, but they were also wrong to the extreme. Leng Xue was so shocked that she was dumbfounded. She was about to persuade Ye Li to leave, but even if she used all her strength, she would never have thought that Ye Li would say such arrogant words. As the saying goes, you reap what you sow. From Leng Xue¡¯s point of view, Ye Li was already dead, although she didn¡¯t want Ye Li to die. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what do you think my Four Weapons Hall is!!!¡± The Hall Master of the Stick Hall, Shi Hu, roared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled lightly. His handsome face was very calm. He thought for a moment and replied, ¡°The Four Weapons Hall is an ant. What else could it be?¡± Everyone from the Four Weapons Hall was extremely furious! ¡°Kill Demon King Ye Li!¡± The leader of the Spear Hall suddenly roared.. Chapter 719: The Might of a Slash Chapter 719: The Might of a sh Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Following themand of the head of the Spear Hall, Tang Gang, the elders of the Four Weapons Hall began to fly towards Ye Li. These elders were all re-selected elders of the Four Weapons Hall. It could not be helped. All the previous elders had died in the Wastnd. Ye Li looked at the elders who were flying towards him and smiled faintly. ¡°The Apocalypse Legion, fuse!¡± ¡°Activate the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo!¡± Suddenly, the entire world seemed to shake violently. A dragon¡¯s cry and a sword¡¯s cry rang out. Terrifying sword intent soared into the sky. Ye Li¡¯s entire body was surrounded by a demonic light and the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand was wrapped in a strange light. The elders who flew towards Ye Li were all fifth-tier Chosen Ones. But now, Ye Li¡¯s strength had reached the level of a ninth-tier Chosen One. He was about to sh out with his sword. What words could be used to describe this sh? ¡°I have a sword that can kill everyone in the world!¡± Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and spoke slowly. As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! Supreme sword light soared into the sky, and space cracked. Themoners on the streets of Weapon City fell to the ground. Their faces were filled with horror. They could swear that this was the most terrifying scene they had ever seen since they were born. As for the 12 elders who flew towards Ye Li, there was no doubt about their fate. From the moment Ye Li shed out with this sword, their lives would disappear from this world forever. Time seemed to have frozen at this moment!!! ¡°One strike¡­¡± Tang Gang¡¯s voice was trembling violently. The people on the streets of the Weapon City were frozen on the spot, as if they had been petrified. No words could describe their shock. Spear Hall¡¯s Hall Master Tang Gang, Axe Hall¡¯s Hall Master Jin Lei, and Stick Hall¡¯s Hall Master Shi Hu looked at the youth in front of them in horror. However, they realized that there was no change in the handsome face of the youth in front of them at all. Leng Xue¡¯s pupils constricted rapidly. She originally thought¡­ she thought that Ye Li was already dead. However, she never expected such a situation. ¡°I told all of you to attack together, but you didn¡¯t. Why are you wasting my time?¡± Ye Li looked at the three hall masters of the Four Weapons Hall with displeasure. When Tang Gang, Jin Lei and Shi Hu heard this, they stared at Ye Li. They had already recovered from their fear. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, the three of us are eighth-tier Chosen Ones. Today¡¯s situation has reached a point where we won¡¯t stop until one of us dies. Either you die, or we die!¡± Tang Gang roared. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re wrong about one thing.¡± ¡°Which point?¡± Tang Gang asked firmly. ¡°I won¡¯t die, but you will,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Tang Gang heard this, he was furious. ¡°How dare you be so arrogant!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a cold light shed in the sky. A three-pronged Ghost Head Spear appeared in the hands of Spear Hall¡¯s Hall Master Tang Gang! The Hall Master of Axe Hall, Jin Lei, took out the Purple Gold Sky-Breaking Axe! The Hall Master of the Stick Hall took out the Bright Silver Coiling Dragon Staff! Everyone on the main street of the Weapon City held their breaths. It seemed that a true earth-shattering battle was about to arrive. ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? You¡¯re going to die soon.¡± Ye Li looked at the three of them calmly. When the three of them heard this, they were even more furious. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, hand over your life!¡± Immediately, the three of them flew towards Ye Li. ¡°Synthesized: Heaven-Severing Sword, Heaven Sword Technique.¡± The two god-level skills began to synthesize!!! Chapter 720 - Demon King Palace Demon King Pce Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Two god-level skills synthesized a sh. ¡°Boom!¡± Ye Li shed out with his sword again. This time, it was hundreds of times more terrifying than before. When Tang Gang, Jin Lei, and Shi Fu saw this attack, their pupils began to rapidly constrict because they discovered that they could not dodge this attack. ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± The three of them shouted and immediately melted into the endless sword light. These were three eighth-tier Chosen Ones! Everyone on the streets of Weapon City were scared out of wits. They looked at Ye Li in horror. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He put the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space and released the Apocalypse Legion from his body. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you never to be shocked? Because everything I, Ye Li, do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± Leng Xue looked at Ye Li in a daze. She didn¡¯t understand. She really didn¡¯t understand why there was a person like Ye Li in this world. Could such a person really be described with words? Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for bing a seventh-tier Chosen One.¡± The system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Host, as long as you establish a sect, you can obtain a super treasure map.¡± Ye Li was stunned. He wondered when he would have to obtain a super treasure map like this. It was really unreasonable. Naturally, he didn¡¯t care about the shock of the people of the Weapon City. He thought for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Xue. Leng Xue was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such words to her. ¡°Go where?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. With that, Ye Li opened his hand. Leng Xue naturally knew what Ye Li meant. After pondering for a few seconds, she chose to ce her hand on Ye Li¡¯s. Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared. Gently Ie, as gently as I go. Ye Li had been using the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to search for a good ce. Suddenly, he discovered a ce with extremely dense spiritual energy. This was a huge mountain where ancient trees towered into the sky. Ye Li thought that this would do. ¡°System, I¡¯m preparing to establish a sect here.¡± ¡°Host, please choose the shape of the sect.¡± Then, several options appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li chose the shape of a dragon. Ding! ¡°Construction begins:¡± ¡°10%¡­30%¡­60%¡­100%.¡± ¡°Construction sessful.¡± A dragon-shaped building appeared on the mountain in front of Ye Li, and it was extremely spacious. ¡°This system has such a function. Interesting.¡± Ye Li smiled to himself. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Leng Xue¡¯s eyes widened. She could not believe that this was real. However, no matter how she blinked, the dragon-shaped building still existed. ¡°Host, please name the sect.¡± Ye Li thought for a few seconds and said, ¡°Let¡¯s call it the Demon King Pce.¡± Suddenly, threerge words appeared in front of the dragon-shaped building¡ªDemon King Pce. ¡°Demon¡­ Demon King Pce?¡± Leng Xue looked at the three words ¡°Demon King Pce¡±, her eyes filled with shock. Ye Li smiled. ¡°This is my sect.¡± Then, Ye Li brought Leng Xue to the Demon King Pce. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that the Demon King Pce had everything. Ye Li sat on the throne and looked at the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°From today onwards, you are the nine guardians of the Demon King Pce.¡± ¡°As for you¡­¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Xue. Leng Xue was shocked. She didn¡¯t know what Ye Li would say to her.. Chapter 721 - Coming to the Northern Plains Coming to the Northern ins Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°You¡¯re too weak.¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Xue indifferently. Leng Xue was stunned. She was a tier 3 Transcender. To ordinary gic warriors, she was definitely an insurmountable mountain. However, she knew that in front of Ye Li, a Heaven-grade Transcender was really pitifully weak. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll help you increase your cultivation level. You can be the master of the first batch of disciples,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Leng Xue could not help but be stunned when she heard that. She looked at Ye Li in shock. Improve her cultivation level? She felt that even if she racked her brains, she would not be able to think of how to improve her realm. Ye Li handed Leng Xue a bottle of medicine. ¡°Drink it.¡± Leng Xue looked at the potion in Ye Li¡¯s hand in shock. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Just drink it. Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡± Leng Xue didn¡¯t dare to continue asking. She could only take the medicine from Ye Li¡¯s hand and force herself to drink it. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Leng Xue was suddenly shocked. She actually felt signs of a breakthrough. Then, she hurriedly sat cross-legged on the ground and began to refine the medicine in her body. A momentter, Leng Xue¡¯s face was filled with joy. ¡°I¡¯ve broken through to the Chosen One of Tier 1.¡± Leng Xue looked at Ye Li in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. The potion that allowed Leng Xue to break through to be a Chosen One was naturally bought by Ye Li in the point mall. His current points were frighteningly high, but the highest was the potion that allowed gic warriors to break through to be a Chosen One. At this moment, there were no words that could describe the excitement in Leng Xue¡¯s heart. She suddenly had a feeling that Ye Li was an omnipotent person. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a Super Treasure Map.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li smiled faintly and showed a yful smile on his face. Without thinking too much, he activated the super treasure map. The coordinates appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind, it was actually northern ins. ¡°Leng Xue, I¡¯ll leave the operation of the Demon King Pce to you. They will protect the safety of the Demon King Pce.¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Xue. With that, Ye Li looked at Ah Da. ¡°Alt Da, follow me to the northern ins.¡± Ah Da nodded, and Ye Li and Ah Da disappeared from the hall. Northern ins. The most terrifying ce in the Mystic Land. There was the strongest Dark Race in the Mystic Land¡ªthe Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race. When Ye Li and Ah Da arrived in the northern ins, the northern ins was simply too big, many times bigger than the Wastnd Zone. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± As soon as they arrived in the northern ins, they heard the roars of countless zombies. Hundreds of zombies rushed towards Ye Li and Ah Da. ¡°Kill him!¡± Ye Li said slowly. Roar!!! Ah Da roared and threw a punch. This punch was simply invincible!!! Hundreds of zombies were instantly wiped out by the terrifying fist wind. ¡°The coordinates disappeared again?¡± Ye Li was a little stunned. This had happened before, but it was a long time ago. Now that the coordinates had disappeared, everything could only rely on luck. ¡°Can someone save me? 1 don¡¯t want to die. Boohoo, 1 really don¡¯t want to die!¡± Suddenly, Ye Li heard the sound of crying. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw a girl in her twenties crying. She looked very sad. ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Li thought that there were humans in the northern ins? He felt that it was a good idea to go over and ask. He immediately walked towards the girl with Ah Da.. Chapter 722 - 722 Senior, I know you’re a good person. Chapter 722 Senior, I know you¡¯re a good person. Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°I really don¡¯t want to die. 1 really don¡¯t want to die!¡± The girl was crying like a pear blossom in the rain. She was as sad as she could be. Ye Li and Ah Da had already arrived in front of the girl, but the girl waspletely unaware. ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The sudden voice entered the girl¡¯s ears. The girl was so frightened that her entire body trembled. She raised her head in shock. However, when she raised her head, the girl could not help but be stunned. She dared to swear that she had never seen such a handsome man. She did not know that there was such a good-looking man in this world. She looked at Ye Li in a daze. Oh, this man¡¯s eyes were bright like stars. The girl even had a feeling that after looking into Ye Li¡¯s eyes, she would never forget his eyes. They were as quiet as the night, as deep as the sea. ¡°Y-you¡¯re humans?¡± The girl came back to her senses and looked at Ye Li and Ah Da in horror. Ye Li smiled. ¡°1 am, but he isn¡¯t.¡± The girl was stunned when she heard this because she really didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°What, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand such simple logic? He¡¯s a zombie.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to the girl. As soon as these words were spoken, the girl could not help but fall to the ground in fear. Ye Li was amused. He thought that this girl was quite interesting. She was even a tier- 5 Evolved Being. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± How could the girl say aplete sentence? She looked at Ye Li and Ah Da in shock. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Tell me your name.¡± Ye Li looked at the girl calmly. ¡°My, my name is Chen Tian.¡± The girl swallowed her saliva and replied. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water. ¡°What a terrible name.¡± ¡°Tell me, why did a human like you appear here? If you can attract me, Ye Li, 1 might consider saving your life,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chen Tian¡¯s pupils constricted rapidly, as if she had grabbed onto a life-saving straw. She hurriedly said to Ye Li, ¡°So that¡¯s what happened¡­¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°I see.¡± Chen Tian was the daughter of the northern ins¡¯ Chen family¡¯s head. Because their Grand Elder usurped the throne, a huge battle broke out between the family head¡¯s faction and the Grand Elder¡¯s faction. However, the Grand Elder had teamed up with a Dark Race member, and the family head¡¯s lineage had suffered a crushing defeat. Only Chen Tian managed to escape. ¡°Senior, I know you¡¯re a good person. Please save me.¡± Chen Tian looked at Ye Li pleadingly. Ye Li naturally understood the look in Chen Tian¡¯s eyes. He knew that people like Chen Tian did not live for themselves, but for revenge. Unfortunately, as a tier-5 Evolved Being, there was nothing she could do. ¡°Sure, but I, Ye Li, am not a good person,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Chen Tian was shocked. There was endless shock in her heart. She thought that such a good person actually said that she was not a good person. Could it be that powerhouses had always been so humble? ¡°Let¡¯s go. Bring Ah Da and me to your family.¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Tian. When Chen Tian heard this, she was scared out of her wits. ¡°Senior, the Chen family belongs to the Grand Elder now. It will be dangerous if we go.¡± ¡°Dangerous?¡± Ye Li smiled. He felt that Chen Tian was really interesting. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, a coldugh entered their ears. ¡°Chen Tian, I¡¯ve finally found you.. There¡¯s no way out for you today!¡± Chapter 723 - 723 Believe It or Not, I Can Show You Their Bodies Chapter 723 Believe It or Not, I Can Show You Their Bodies Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw dozens of gic warriors rushing over. All of them looked ugly. The dozens of gic warriors were all Evolved Beings of different levels. The leader was a tenth-tier Evolved Being. Suddenly, dozens of gic warriors surrounded them. ¡°They¡¯re from the Grand Elder¡¯s faction.¡± Chen Tian¡¯s fair face turned pale. ¡°Chen Tian, why aren¡¯t you running anymore?¡± The tenth-tier Evolved Being looked at Chen Tian smugly. ¡°Oh, so they¡¯re your helpers?¡± The tenth-tier Evolved Being looked at Ye Li and Ah Da with disdain. Chen Tian red at the tenth-tier Evolved Being and said coldly, ¡°Chen Er, what do you want?¡± ¡°1 don¡¯t want anything. I just want to capture you and let the Grand Elder deal with you.¡± Chen Er was a tenth-tier Evolved Being. When Chen Tian heard this, she looked at Ye Li and Ah Da, but she realized that there was no change in their expressions at all, as if nothing had happened. ¡°Why did you appear?¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Er indifferently. Chen Er was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to still be able to speak at this time. ¡°Brat, you can still be so calm. Interesting.¡± Chen Er looked at Ye Li disdainfully. Ye Li shook his head slightly and said slowly, ¡°Do you know that you are like ants in front of me?¡± ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± When the gic warriors from the Chen family¡¯s Grand Elder¡¯s faction heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they allughed out loud, as if they had never heard such a funny joke. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Er in confusion. ¡°I¡¯mughing at you for overestimating yourself. You still dare to spout nonsense when you¡¯re about to die. I, Chen Er, only need one finger to make you unable to live or die!¡± Chen Er looked at Ye Li very proudly. Ye Li secretly sighed. Why were there always so many ants in front of him? Was it really not good to be alive? Since they didn¡¯t want to be alive, he would fulfill their wish. ¡°Do you believe that I can let you see their bodies in one second?¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Er indifferently. Chen Er¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. He gritted his teeth and looked at Ye Li coldly. He had never seen such an arrogant person. ¡°Brat, why are you still so arrogant at this point? Are you really not afraid of death?¡± Chen Er roared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled lightly. His handsome face was very calm. ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Er yfully. ¡°1 don¡¯t believe it. I would rather believe that the sky has copsed than believe it!¡± Chen Er said proudly. As the saying went, heaven may forgive those who make mistakes unwittingly, but those who deliberately create their own misfortune cannot be saved. However, Ye Li slowly raised his index finger. On his index finger, an extremely terrifying white spiritual light began to wrap around it. Suddenly, the finger fell! ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± Dozens of terrifying white spiritual lights flew out at a shocking speed. ¡°Ah!!!¡± In an instant, countless screams sounded. ¡°What?¡± When Chen Er saw this, his eyes widened for the biggest time in history as he looked at this bloody scene in horror. ¡°Do you believe what I, Ye Li, said now?¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Er calmly. Chen Er was already scared out of his wits.. How could he say aplete sentence? Chapter 724 - 724 Chen Family 724 Chen Family Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°I-l-I¡­¡± Chen Er looked at Ye Li in horror. He dared to swear that he had never been so afraid since he was born. Dozens of gic warriors instantly died tragically. He couldn¡¯t believe it. He really couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Are you very scared?¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Er calmly. Chen Er was shocked and looked at Ye Li in shock. Of course, he was afraid. Anyone would be afraid of such a scene. As for Chen Tian, she was frozen on the spot like a y statue. Her eyes were wide open, and her mouth was so wide that it could fit an extrarge bowl. She had previously guessed that Ye Li was a gic warrior and that his realm was definitely higher than his. However, she did not expect him to be such a terrifying gic warrior. ¡°Actually, 1 have a way to make you not afraid,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Chen Er. ¡°What method?¡± Chen Er looked at Ye Li in shock. He guessed that Ye Li wanted to let him go. Only when he let him go, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid. Unfortunately, Chen Er would never have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°In this world, good people will be afraid, and so will bad people. There¡¯s only one kind of person who won¡¯t be afraid, and that¡¯s the dead.¡± Upon hearing this, Chen Er¡¯s pupils constricted as he looked at Ye Li in horror. He was about to beg for mercy, but he would never have the chance to do so because a shocking bloody hole had appeared on his forehead. ¡°Humans.¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Er¡¯s body and shook his head slowly. When Chen Tian saw this, her heart was already in turmoil. ¡°Senior, we¡­¡± Chen Tian looked at Ye Li carefully. If she was very careful when Ye Li wanted to go to the Chen family, she was not worried at all now. It was because she had never seen such a terrifying attack since she was born. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Chen Er nodded. Then, she brought Ye Li and Ah Da to the Chen family. Ye Li thought that now that the coordinates had disappeared, he could only take it one step at a time. A few hourster, Ye Li, Alt Da, and Chen Tian arrived outside a city wall. The city wall was surrounded by mountains, and there were countless zombies and Dark Race members. ¡°Senior, this is the Chen family,¡± Chen Tian looked at Ye Li and said. Ye Li looked at the city wall in front of him, looking bored. ¡°Let them open the door.¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Tian. Chen Tian looked at Ye Li gratefully. She knew that Ye Li wanted to avenge her. If she really seeded, she was willing to be Ye Li¡¯s ve. The dozens of gic warriors on the city wall looked down and were immediately stunned. ¡°Is that Missy?¡± a tier-4 Evolved Being asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m Chen Tian. Open the door now!¡± Chen Tian shouted coldly. Now, the entire Chen family was controlled by the Grand Elder¡¯s faction. Everyone from the family head¡¯s faction had already died. How could the gic warriors on the city wall not know that the Grand Elder was pursuing Chen Tian? What they did not expect was that Miss actually came back personally. Wasn¡¯t this equivalent to walking into a trap? ¡°Open the city gate!¡± a gic warrior shouted. Then, the city gate opened! ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go in.¡± Chen Tian looked at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and the few of them walked in slowly. Ah Da¡¯s aura had already been concealed by Ye Li. The Chen family¡¯s gic warriors naturally couldn¡¯t tell that Alt Da was a zombie.. Chapter 725 - 725 Grand Elder of the Chen Family 725 Grand Elder of the Chen Family Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions After the few of thempletely entered, a group of gic warriors immediately rushed up. ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t expect you to walk right into a trap!¡± A sixth-tier Evolved Being sneered at Chen Tian. Chen Tian was about to speak when Ye Li spoke first. ¡°Take me to your family head,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The dozen or so gic warriors were stunned when they heard this. They looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Brat, who are you?¡± The sixth-tier Evolved Being looked at Ye Li coldly. Ye Li smiled and looked at the sixth-tier Evolved Being. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Bring me to see your master. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the dozen or so gic warriors were furious. This was the Chen family¡¯s territory. ¡°I understand. You¡¯re the helper that Missy found?¡± The sixth-tier Evolved Being¡¯s face became yful. He sized up Ye Li and Ah Da and realized that Ye Li and Air Da were much better-looking than him. It was like the difference between heaven and earth. ¡°Young Miss, you¡¯ve only found two people and you still want revenge?¡± The dozen or so gic warriors couldn¡¯t help butugh because they found it too funny. Ye Li smiled again. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance to live, but why don¡¯t you cherish it?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ah Da roared and the wind from his fist shed. Before the dozen or so gic warriors could even scream, they all fell to the ground with grievances. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said slowly. The higher-ups of the Chen family were naturally familiar with such amotion. Before long, countless gic warriors surrounded them. ¡°Who dares to barge into my Chen family!¡± A slightly old and energetic voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. An old man around 70 years old with a dignified aura appeared in Ye Li¡¯s vision. Behind him were ten Transceivers. Ye Li could easily guess that the old man was the Grand Elder of the Chen family and the current head of the Chen family. ¡°Tian¡¯er, you¡¯re back?¡± The Grand Elder pretended to be excited, but in fact, someone had already informed him. The Grand Elder¡¯s name was Chen Shan, a seventh-tier Transcender. ¡°Grand Elder, you colluded with the Wind Wolf Tribe and ughtered so many disciples of our sect. How ruthless!¡± Chen Tian red at Ye Li. To Chen Tian, she had a deep feud with Chen Shan. ¡°Tian¡¯er, since ancient times, winners are kings and losers are bandits. Since you¡¯ve walked right into the trap, do you think you can still live?¡± Chen Shan looked at Chen Tian smugly. Ye Li listened to Chen Tian and Chen Shan¡¯s conversation and shook his head secretly. Even if the enemy was powerful, my response to their provocations was as indifferent as the hill facing the passing breeze, and as serene as the great river beneath the shining moonlight. However¡­ Ye Li thought that this had nothing to do with the current situation. Why did he think of such a thing? ¡°You are the Grand Elder of the Chen family, right?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. Chen Shan was stunned. He did not expect Ye Li to suddenly speak. He sized Ye Li up and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the Grand Elder of the Chen family. You are¡­?¡± ¡°My name is Ye Li. 1 don¡¯t like you. You can leave,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°What!!!¡± The disciples of the Chen family were all shocked when they heard this. They had never seen such an arrogant person like Ye Li. He could do this even when surrounded by hundreds of people. They had never even heard of such a person, let alone seen him.. Chapter 726 - 726The Might of Ah Da’s Punch 726The Might of Ah Da¡¯s Punch Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Chen Shan stared at Ye Li. He was the same. He had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, do you know that you are about to die?¡± Chen Shan shouted coldly. The martial artists of the Chen family also looked at Ye Li angrily. ¡°Die? Why would I, Ye Li, die?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s just because of you ants?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was filled with mockery. ¡°Arrogant brat!¡± Chen Shan roared angrily. This w¡¯as the first time he had been so angry since he was born. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Are you leaving or not?¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Shan. Old Chen Shan¡¯s face was extremely cold as he stared at Ye Li. ¡°Brat, what if I don¡¯t leave?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than death.¡± Silence, a deathly silence! Their Chen family had never been challenged like this before! ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Chen Shan suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°Interesting, very interesting!¡± ¡°Ye Li, I really admire you. You can actually keep calm in such a condition!¡± Chen Shan looked at Ye Li disdainfully. Ye Li shook his head slightly. He didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand. Why didn¡¯t ants know that they w¡¯ere ants? ¡°All Da, go.¡± Ye Li looked at Ah Da and spoke slowly with a heavy heart. Following Ye Li¡¯s order, Ah Da used the Heaven-grade skill, True Fire Domineering Fist. What kind of words could describe the power of this punch? ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, the sky and earth shook, and space cracked. ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!¡± Chen Shan shouted. He would rather believe that the sky had copsed than believe that it was true. However, the truth w¡¯as so. Fie had to believe it even if he didn¡¯t want to. Ye Li looked at Chen Shan indifferently. ¡°You seem to be very scared?¡± When Chen Shan heard this, his soul left his body. He came back to his senses. At this moment, there was only one thought in his mind, and that was to escape! In the blink of an eye! Chen Shan started running at the fastest speed he could reach. Even if you have a good n, I don¡¯t have a way to deal with it? Even if you, Chen Shan, are Monkey King, you will not be able to escape from the Buddha¡¯s palm. Swish! With the appearance of a w¡¯ind-breaking sound, Chen Shan¡¯s life would disappear from this world forever. Ye Li¡¯s expression remained unchanged as if nothing had happened. Thud! Suddenly, Chen Tian knelt in front of Ye Li. ¡°Senior, thank you for avenging me. 1, Chen Tian, am willing to be your ve!¡± Tears streamed down Chen Tian¡¯s face, but she looked at Ye Li with determination. Ye Li looked at Chen Tian and felt very bored. ¡°Get up. No one wants you to be a ve.¡± When Chen Tian heard this, she stood up from the ground, her fair face filled with gratitude. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He didn¡¯t know when he would be able to find the treasure on the super treasure map. ¡°Senior, can you take me in¡­¡± It could be said that the Chen family was gone now. Chen Tian did not even know where she would go in the future. Ye Li was stunned. He looked at Chen Tian and thought to himself that it was not a big deal giving her a helping hand. It was not a bad idea to find a disciple for the Demon King Pce. Ye Li replied, ¡°Alright.¡± When Chen Tian heard this, her fair face instantly lit up with joy. ¡°Thank you, Senior. Thank you, Senior.¡± Chen Tian looked at Ye Li. ¡°Wuwuwu!!!¡± Suddenly, countless terrifying voices entered their ears.. Chapter 727 - 727 Wind Wolf Tribe 727 Wind Wolf Tribe Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Following the terrifying roar, a group of Dark Race members appeared in Ye Li¡¯s field of vision. This group of Dark Races was a group of Wind Wolves, and they were all tier-1 Master-level Dark Race members. ¡°It¡¯s the Wind Wolf Tribe!¡± Chen Tian gritted her teeth and said. Grand Elder Chen Shan had colluded with the Wind Wolf Tribe to annihte the family head¡¯s lineage. ¡°Tell Chen Shan toe and see me!¡± A tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolf stared at them and shouted. The Wind Wolves were all wolf-headed humanoids. Their bodies were strong, looking terrifying. ¡°Chen Shan is dead,¡± Ye Li said slowly. What? The dozen or so tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolves were all a little stunned. A few secondster, a tier-1 Wind Wolf stared at Ye Li and asked coldly, ¡°Who killed him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Ye Li said frankly. As soon as these words were spoken, the dozen or so tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolves were shocked and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You killed Chen Shan?¡± The tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolf seemed to not believe Ye Li at all. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t want to die, tell me the purpose of your trip.¡± When these tier-1 Wind Wolves heard these words, they all became iparably furious. ¡°Human, we are the Wind Wolf Tribe. Have you eaten a bear¡¯s heart or a leopard¡¯s gall? You actually dare to say such words to us!¡± A tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolf roared angrily. ¡°Let me ask you one more time. What is the purpose of your trip? Don¡¯t make me repeat myself a third time,¡± Ye Li said frankly. More than a dozen tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolves were furious to the extreme, and all of them red at Ye Li. ¡°Human, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Immediately after, a tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolf pounced towards Ye Li. However, when this tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolf was still in mid-air, it was sted into pieces by Ah Da¡¯s fist. The scene was gruesome! ¡°How is this possible!¡± The remaining dozen or so tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolves cried out in rm. They really could not believe that this was real. ¡°Who else wants to attack me, Ye Li?¡± Ye Li nced indifferently at the dozen Wind Wolves in front of him. More than a dozen tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolves were already scared silly. A tier-1 Master-level Dark Race member had been smashed into pieces by a single punch. This was not as simple as being sted to death; he was sted into pieces! How much strength did he have to be able to do this!!! Ye Li smiled. He looked indifferently at a tier-1 Wind Wolf. ¡°Tell me the purpose of your trip.¡± This tier-1 Wind Wolf looked at Ye Li in shock, but then his look became resolute again. He stared at Ye Li and said, ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± As soon as this tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolf finished speaking, he let out a blood-curdling scream. His life would disappear from this world forever. Ye Li smiled lightly. His handsome face was very calm. ¡°Are you guys not going to tell me either?¡± Ye Li looked at the Wind Wolf Tribe members in front of him. These tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolves had never seen such a terrifying human before. They were already scared out of their wits, knowing that if they didn¡¯t tell the truth, they would lose their lives. ¡°Honorable Lord, a purple light appeared in Specter Forest yesterday. A shocking spiritual treasure might appear, so we, the Wind Wolf Tribe, are preparing to join forces with the Chen family to go to Specter Forest together.¡± A tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolf said to Ye Li in shock. Ye Li was secretly shocked. A shocking spiritual treasure? The super treasure map? At the thought of this, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face couldn¡¯t help but show a yful smile. He always got what he wanted. ¡°Honorable Lord, we don¡¯t want other factions to find the treasure, so we allied with the Chen Family and prepared to destroy the Chen Family after finding the treasure,¡± another tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolf also said to Ye Li.. Chapter 728 - 728 The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Tribe Appears 728 The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Tribe Appears Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li listened to the Wind Wolf Tribe¡¯s words and thought that there had never been any real friends in this world. There were only benefits. ¡°You are telling me so much just to survive, right?¡± Ye Li looked at the Wind Wolf Tribe members. When the dozen or so tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolves heard this, their eyes immediately lit up. They naturally knew that Ye Li was prepared to let them go. Unfortunately, they had miscalcted. ¡°Do you really think that I, Ye Li, will let you live?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the dozen or so tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolves all turned pale with fright. Even if they used all their strength, they would never have thought that Ye Li would say such words. ¡°Human, are you going back on your word?¡± A tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolf red at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly and his handsome face became yful. ¡°I, Ye Li, have never said that I will spare your lives,¡± Ye Li said calmly. More than ten tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolves were enraged when they heard this, looking like they were going to fight Ye Li to the death. Unfortunately, how could they be Ye Li¡¯s match? ¡°Roar!¡± More than ten tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolves roared and pounced towards Ye Li and the others. ¡°Air Da,¡± Ye Li called out to Ah Da. Boom! With a ¡°boom¡±, more than ten tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolves instantly died. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said slowly. He was naturally not interested in these Wind Wolf Tribe members. What he was interested in was the shocking spiritual treasure in Specter Forest. ¡°Do you know where Specter Forest is?¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Tian. Chen Tian nodded and told Ye Li the location of Specter Forest. The group began to head towards Specter Forest. Outside Specter Forest. At this moment, hundreds of gic warriors had already gathered. These gic warriors were all from powerful families in the northern ins. In the north of the northern ins, there weren¡¯t many Dark Races. Only the Wind Wolf Tribe was the strongest. However, the Wind Wolf Tribe and these human ns weren¡¯t enemies. At this moment, there were also many Wind Wolf Tribe members outside the Specter Forest. ¡°Elder Lin, I wonder what kind of shocking spiritual treasure appeared in Specter Forest.¡± ¡°No matter what shocking spirit treasure appears, at that time, the capable will take it. My Lin family is stronger than your Zhang family.¡± ¡°My Zhang family is not afraid of your Lin family.¡± Hundreds of gic warriors started discussing. ¡°Eh, why aren¡¯t the Chen family here yet?¡± a gic warrior suddenly asked. As soon as these words were spoken, the hundreds of gic warriors were also very puzzled. They thought to themselves, That¡¯s strange. The Chen family was supposed to be the first to arrive. Why hadn¡¯t they appeared? The Wind Wolf Tribe members outside Specter Forest were also very puzzled. They wondered why the Chen family people hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Moreover, the members of their tribe that had gone to the Chen family hadn¡¯te back yet. At this moment, Ye Li, Ah Da, and Chen Tian had already arrived outside Specter Forest. The gic warriors and Wind Wolf Tribe members did not notice them. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, a loudugh could be heard. Thisughter seemed to carry a deep domineering aura. It felt extremely domineering. Hundreds of gic warriors and Wind Wolf Tribe members turned pale with fright because they knew what wasing. ¡°T-Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers?¡± A gic warrior¡¯s pupils constricted as he eximed. Suddenly, five Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers appeared in front of them. The Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger was the most terrifying Dark Race members in the northern ins. Every single one of them possessed boundless strength and unparalleled strength. Chapter 729 - 729 Kunlun Mirror 729 Kunlun Mirror Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions The hundreds of gic warriors and Wind Wolf Tribe members were terrified to the extreme. This was the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger n!!! The Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger was the most terrifying Dark Race in the northern ins. The people who weren¡¯t afraid of them hadn¡¯t been born yet. ¡°Our Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger n wants the treasure in Specter Forest. Who agrees and who opposes?¡± The five Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tigers were all tier-i Lord-level Dark Race members. Among these hundreds of gic warriors, the highest was only an eighth-tier Transcender, and the highest in the Wind Wolf Tribe was only a ninth-tier Master-level Wind Wolf. Silence, a deadly silence. At this moment, no one dared to say a word. They knew that if they objected, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger would destroy them without hesitation. in the northern ins, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger was the sky. Ye Li watched indifferently from the side. Five tier-1 Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were definitely an insurmountable mountain to hundreds of gic warriors and Wind Wolf Tribe members, but to him, they were just ants. ¡°I agree!¡± Suddenly, a family head said. Countless voices of approval followed. ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± The five tier-1 Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers looked at the hundreds of gic warriors and Wind Wolf Tribe members, and their faces were filled with disdain. ¡°You can leave now,¡± a tier-1 Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger shouted. Hundreds of gic warriors and Wind Wolf Tribe members hurriedly fled in all directions as if they had been pardoned. Their speed had already reached the fastest speed they could reach. ¡°Senior, what should we do?¡± Seeing this scene, Chen Tian¡¯s face turned as pale as a sheet of paper. ¡°It¡¯s just a few little tigers,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Chen Tian heard this, her entire body could not help but tremble. She looked at Ye Li in a daze and realized that there was killing intent hidden in the corner of Ye Li¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, she had a feeling that nothing in this world could stop an existence like Ye Li. After several hundred gic warriors and Wind Wolf Tribe members escaped from the Specter Forest, five tier-1 Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers entered the Specter Forest. ¡°Let¡¯s go in too,¡± Ye Li said. The reason why he did not kill the five Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers outside was because he wanted them to help him find the treasure. There was strength in numbers. It was an old principle in the martial world, and it was also an eternal truth. Then, Ye Li, Ah Da, and Chen Tian walked into Specter Forest. Specter Forest was shockingly huge, there were countless ferocious beasts inside. ¡°Senior, I find it hard to breathe.¡± Chen Tian looked at Ye Li awkwardly. There was a strange gas in Specter Forest, it gave people a suffocating feeling. Without thinking too much, he ced Chen Tian into the system space. ¡°I wonder what the shocking spiritual treasure in Specter Forest is,¡± Ye Li muttered to himself. Ye Li and Ah Da started to search. ¡°Haha, I believe that the shocking spiritual treasure in Specter Forest is this mirror.¡± Suddenly, a loudugh entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes and looked in the direction of the voice. He realized that there was a mirror on a pool hundreds of meters away from him. The mirror¡¯s surface seemed to be illusional, and its entire body was purple- gold. ¡°Could this mirror be one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, the Kunlun Mirror?¡± Another Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger¡¯s voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li smiled calmly. One would search high and low only to find it when one least expected to. ¡°Let¡¯s go over,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Ah Da. Chapter 730 - Chaper 730: Who Approves, Who Opposes Chaper 730: Who Approves, Who Opposes Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions In a cold and gloomy pool, the pool looked unfathomable and had a dense killing intent. A leaf slowly fell into the pool and instantly melted into nothingness. On top of the pool, there was a purple-gold mirror that was emitting purple light. It was extremely dazzling. ¡°This is definitely one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, the Kunlun Mirror,¡± a tier-i Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger said. The other four Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers all had happy smiles on their faces. They had only heard that a shocking spiritual treasure had appeared in the Specter Forest north of the northern ins, but they would never have thought that it was one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, the Kunlun Mirror. ¡°Let¡¯s take the Kunlun Mirror now.¡± The few Tyrant Whale Silver-toothed Tigers nodded and prepared to take the Kunlun Mirror. ¡°If you want the Kunlun Mirror, you have to obtain my approval first.¡± The sudden voice entered the ears of the five Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers. They were all shocked. Clearly, they did not expect a voice to suddenly appear. The five tier-1 Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers looked in the direction of the voice and saw Ye Li and Ada slowly walking towards them. It was obvious that this was their first time seeing Ye Li and Ada. ¡°Humans?¡± The five tier-1 Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigersughed coldly. It was only because they really didn¡¯t understand why these two humans hade to die. Ah Da¡¯s aura had already been concealed, and the tier-i Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger could not tell he was a zombie at all. Ye Li and Ah Da stopped ten steps away from the five Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers. ¡°You guys can leave now. I want this Kunlun Mirror. Okay, I¡¯m done. Now who agrees and who opposes?¡± Ye Li thought that since they had said the same words to the hundreds of gic warriors and Wind Wolf Tribe members outside the Specter Forest, he would give them a taste of their own medicine. The five tier-1 Lord-level Overlord Whale Silver Sun Tigers were all shocked when they heard this. They really did not understand why Ye Li dared to say such a thing. ¡°Human, are you alright?¡± A tier-1 Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger looked at Ye Li in shock. In the eyes of the five Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers, Ye Li was a lunatic, a lunatic who didn¡¯t care about his own life. ¡°In other words, you¡¯re against it?¡± Ye Li looked at the five Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers indifferently. ¡°So what if I object?¡± A tier-i Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger sneered. Ye Li was silent for a few seconds. He thought for a moment and continued, ¡°Nothing much will happen. It¡¯s just that all of you will die.¡± What? The five Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were all furious. They stared at Ye Li. ¡°Human, do you know what will happen to you after you say this?¡± A tier-i Lord ¨C level Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ll live and you¡¯ll die. What can happen to me?!¡± Rage. Absolute rage. The five Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers dared to swear to the heavens that they had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°Human, since you insist on courting death, don¡¯t me us.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a tier-i Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger pounced towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. He really didn¡¯t understand why these Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers didn¡¯t cherish the chance to survive he had given them. Did they not want to live anymore? Or did they think that his words were a joke? Chapter 731 - 731 When I Kill You, Don’t Fight Back 731 When I Kill You, Don¡¯t Fight Back Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°All Da!¡± Ye Li called out. Roar!!! When this tier-i lord-level Tyrannical Whale Silver Yang Tiger was only inches away from Ye Li, All Da roared and fiercely punched out. ¡°Boom!¡± Space shook! Ah Da was a fifth-tier lord-level zombie. Facing a tier-i lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger, the result was obvious. As this tier-i lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger let out a miserable cry, his life disappeared from this world forever. How was that possible!!! The remaining four Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were all stunned. They would never have thought of such a situation even if they used all their strength. One punch¡­ and he was killed? One had to know that this was a tier-i lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger! Looking at the shock on the faces of these Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers, Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly said to them, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be afraid, because you¡¯re about to die.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the four Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were even more shocked. ¡°Humans, what realm are you in?!¡± The four Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers felt that they had kicked an iron te. They had no choice but to be vignt. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and thought for a moment before saying to the four Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers, ¡°Only a seventh-tier Chosen One.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± When the four tier-1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers heard this, they all turned pale with fright. A seventh-tier Chosen One? All of them were only at the tier-i lord-level. They would never have thought that Ye Li was actually a seventh-tier Chosen One. In an instant, these four tier-i lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were all scared out of wits. ¡°Human, we are from the Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger n. In the northern ins, our Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger n is the heavens. If you dare to do anything to us, your ending will definitely be miserable!¡± The meaning of the four tier-i lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers was very clear. It meant that no matter how strong Ye Li was, what could he do to them? Unfortunately, these four Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tigers had all miscalcted. ¡°But you¡¯re going to die soon. How will your Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger n know that we did it?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. When the four tier-1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers heard this, a chill rushed from their tailbones to the top of their heads, and they looked at Ye Li with extreme fear. They couldn¡¯t speak. They really couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°When I, Ye Li, kill you, don¡¯t try to resist and don¡¯t try to escape,¡± Ye Li said slowly. After all, they were the strongest Dark Race in the northern ins. The four Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers came back to their senses and stared at Ye Li. They thought that it was all Ah Da¡¯s doing just now. Ye Li did not do anything. Moreover, was he really a seventh-tier Chosen One? Afterwards, the four tier-i lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers looked at each other, as if they had reached some sort of agreement. ¡°Roar!¡± Suddenly, four tier-1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers all pounced towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. How could he not know what the four Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were thinking? However, not only were their thoughts wrong, they were sopletely wrong. Swish! At some point in time, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword had already appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. He shed out, and a supreme sword light shot towards the four tier-1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tigers pouncing over. In an instant, the four tier-i lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were all melted into nothingness by the supreme sword light. ¡± Why bother?¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly. Chapter 732 - 732 So There Really Was A Demon 732 So There Really Was A Demon Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li killed four Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tigers with one strike. After putting the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space, he looked at the Kunlun Mirror on the pool. Another leaf fell into the pool, and the leaf melted again. Ye Li smiled faintly and thought that this pond was quite interesting. Then, he raised his palm and reached into the pool water. Hiss! Ye Li actually felt a trace of pain! If his current defense was ced in a martial arts television drama, it would literally be invincible. However, Ye Li wasn¡¯t interested in the water either. He reached out and took the Kunlun Mirror. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, the Kunlun Mirror.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Ye Li was relieved. Ding! ¡°A great opportunity has been detected at the bottom of the pool. Host, please head to the bottom of the pool.¡± Ye Li was stunned. He thought about how lucky he was. Not only did he find the Kunlun Mirror, but he also found a great opportunity at the bottom of the pool? It could be said that with the system in hand, I had the world. Without thinking too much, Ye Li and Ah Da jumped into the water. Cold, bone-piercing cold. If it were an ordinary gic warrior, they would probably have died instantly the moment they jumped into the pool. However, Ye Li was not an ordinary gic warrior, and Ah Da was a zombie. Not long after, Ye Li and Ah Da reached the bottom of the pool. After reaching the bottom of the pool, Ye Li scanned the area with his Heavenly Spirit Eyes. It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t look, but when he saw Ye Li, he was really stunned because he saw a coffin at the bottom of the pool. ¡°Well¡­¡± Ever since he transmigrated to this world, he had never been shocked, but this time, he was truly shocked. There was a coffin at the bottom of the pool. What the hell was going on? Then, Ye Li and Ah Da walked towards the coffin. A momentter, Ye Li and Alt Da saw the coffin. It was a huge bronze coffin that was several meters long and was pulled by dozens of chains. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this coffin.¡± Ye Li felt waves of demonic auraing from the coffin. Demonic Aura? He was a demon in the past and knew the demonic aura too well. Could there really be demons in this world? Ye Li stopped in his tracks and sized up the huge bronze coffin in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s been hundreds of years. A creature has finally appeared.¡± A very world-weary voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but freeze. Suddenly, the bronze coffin slowly opened! A pitch-ck creature that looked like an ancient demon appeared from the coffin. There were countless cracks in this demon¡¯s body, and the cracks were filled with magma. It was a shocking sight. Ye Li was very sure that the creature in front of him was a demon!!! However¡­ It seemed to be just a soul without a physical body. ¡°You¡¯re humans, right?¡± The demon looked at Ye Li and Air Da. ¡°Host, don¡¯t worry. This demon doesn¡¯t have a body. It only has the strength of a fifth-tier Chosen One.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Hearing this, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face became yful. The strength of a fifth-tier Chosen One? Then wouldn¡¯t killing him be child¡¯s y? ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re humans. Just tell us what you want,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The demonughed coldly. ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to possess one of you.¡± Ye Li understood when he heard this. This demon wanted to possess one of them and see the light of day again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, not only will you not seed, but you will also die.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Chapter 733 - 733 Fiery Demon King 733 Fiery Demon King Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Hahaha!¡± The demon burst intoughter, as though he had never heard such a funny joke. ¡°Human, I¡¯m the Fiery Demon King. What kind of courage do you have to dare to say such words to me!¡± Ye Li looked at the smile on the face of the Fiery Demon King and shook his head slightly. ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re only a fifth-tier Chosen One now.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the Fiery Demon King could not help but tremble. He looked at Ye Li in a daze, obviously not understanding how Ye Li knew his current strength. ¡°Human, how did you know?¡± The Fiery Demon King finally felt that something was wrong. He stared at Ye Li coldly and said. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Does it still matter how I found out?¡± ¡°Host, as long as you kill the Fiery Demon King, you can obtain the Fiery Demon Pill in the Fiery Demon King¡¯s body.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. The Fiery Demon King calmed himself down and stared at Ye Li and Ah Da. ¡°Human, although you might have some strength, you¡¯re like an ant in front of me. Come over and let me kill you.¡± After saying that, the Fiery Demon King hooked his finger at Ye Li. Upon seeing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but secretly smile. He thought that this Fiery Demon King really didn¡¯t know that he was about to die. ¡°Alt Da, do it,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Ah Da. Ah Da nodded and raised his fist to attack the Fiery Demon King. When the Fiery Demon King saw this, he sneered and also raised his fist to punch. Ah Da¡¯s heavy punch was about to collide with the Fiery Demon King¡¯s heavy punch. Boom! An earth-shattering sound came from the bottom of the pool. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that Ah Da and the Fiery Demon King were evenly matched. All Da¡¯s strength was absolutely terrifying. ¡°You, you¡¯re not human?¡± The Fiery Demon King seemed to have sensed something and looked at Ah Da in shock. A cold smile appeared on Ah Da¡¯s handsome face. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m indeed not a human. I¡¯m a lord-level zombie.¡± When the Fiery Demon King heard this, his face was filled with shock. ¡°A zombie?¡± The Fiery Demon King would never have thought that Ah Da was a zombie. Immediately, Ah Da and the Fiery Demon King retreated. ¡°True Fire Domineering Fist!¡± Ah Da used the Heaven-grade skill, True Fire Domineering Fist. Although it was at the bottom of the pool, cold water still could not extinguish the Fire Fist. ¡°Fire?¡± The Fiery Demon King smiled coldly. ¡°Demon me Heavenly Fist!¡± The Fiery Demon King shouted. This time, it was not a head-on collision of fists, but a collision of skills. In an instant, the sweat at the bottom of the pool began to boil. Crackle, crackle, crackle!!! Ah Da and the Fiery Demon King fought for dozens of rounds, but neither side had an obvious advantage. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. He thought that this Fiery Demon King still had some ability. ¡°Alt Da,e back,¡± Ye Li called out to All Da. Ah Da returned to Ye Li¡¯s side. When the Fiery Demon King saw that Ah Da had returned to Ye Li¡¯s side, he started to look extremely smug. ¡°Human, your zombies aren¡¯t that good. Are you guys preparing to escape?¡± The Fiery Demon King¡¯s face was filled with mockery. Ye Li smiled and looked at the Fiery Demon King calmly. ¡°You really seem to understand everything.¡± ¡°Human, then you¡­¡± The Fiery Demon King did not speak. He looked at Ye Li in confusion, obviously asking what Ye Li meant. Chapter 734 - 734 Swallowing the Fiery Demon Pill 734 Swallowing the Fiery Demon Pill Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions The Fiery Demon King really didn¡¯t know what Ye Li meant. He stared at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li smiled faintly and said slowly, ¡°Fiery Demon King, there¡¯s actually no other meaning. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m dealing with you.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The Fiery Demon Kingughed loudly again, as if he had heard the funniest joke in history. ¡°Human, even your zombies can¡¯t defeat me. Do you want to defeat me?¡± The Fiery Demon King¡¯s face was filled with disdain. ¡°Do you really believe your eyes?¡± Ye Li looked at the Fiery Demon King indifferently. The Fiery Demon King was stunned. It was obvious that he did not understand what Ye Li meant. Before he could say anything, he heard Ye Li say, ¡°Never trust your own eyes, because sometimes they can deceive you.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the Fiery Demon King was even more confused. He shouted coldly at Ye Li, ¡°Human, what else have you got at this point? Come and die!¡± Ye Li shook his head secretly. He really didn¡¯t understand why there were always so many useless people who overestimated themselves. Suddenly, a terrifying dragon cry and sword cry appeared at the bottom of the pool. The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Seeing the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, the Fiery Demon King could not help but be stunned. He even asked, ¡°Human, what exactly is that treasure in your hand?¡± The Fiery Demon King felt that the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was too much of a threat to him. ¡°A treasure to kill you.¡± Ye Li enunciated each word slowly. When the Fiery Demon King heard this, his pupils constricted. Swish! Suddenly, a supreme sword light flew towards the Fiery Demon King. The Fiery Demon King only had the strength of a No-tier Chosen One. When facing the sword of the seventh-tier Chosen One, Ye Li, he definitely had no ability to resist. ¡°Alth!¡± Before the supreme sword beam could kill the Fiery Demon King, he shouted because he knew that he was about to die. ¡°Boom!¡± Without a doubt, the supreme sword beam struck the Fiery Demon King¡¯s body. Apanied by a tragic cry, the Fiery Demon King¡¯s life would disappear from this world forever. A red demonic pill appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Is this the Fiery Demon Pill?¡± Ye Li muttered to himself. Then, Ye Li slowly walked over and held the Fiery Demon Pill in his hand. Ye Li felt a strong heat. One could imagine how high the temperature of the Fiery Demon Pill was. ¡°Host, you can swallow the Fiery Demon Pill now.¡± The system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind again. Ye Li smiled calmly. He was relieved when he heard the system¡¯s voice. Without thinking too much, Ye Li swallowed the Fiery Demon Pill. Instantly, Ye Li felt a scorching power attacking his internal organs. He immediately sat cross-legged on the ground and began to refine the terrifying power in his body. ¡°Upgrade to an eighth-tier Chosen One.¡± Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for bing a true demon.¡± As the system¡¯s voice fell, Ye Li opened his eyes. There was no change in his expression. ¡°A real demon?¡± Ye Li remembered that after he cultivated the Ancient Devil Tome, he became a real demon. Later on, the Ancient Devil Tome became the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo. Then, Ye Li opened his hand and a ball of ck spiritual energy appeared in his hand.. Chapter 735 - 735 Tossing An Embroidered Ball to Select A Bride! 735 Tossing An Embroidered Ball to Select A Bride! Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at the ball of ck gas in his palm and smiled bitterly. He thought about how he used the Ancient Devil Tome to be a demon in the past andter became a human. How did he be a demon again now? Immediately, he understood. So what if he was a demon? So what if he was a human? What awaited him was just one after another massacre. However¡­ Ye Li smiled coldly. His Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo did not disappear, which meant that he hadpletely relied on the Fiery Demon Pill to be a demon. Now that he was an eighth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One, Ye Li felt that his body was filled with power. Now that he had found the Kunlun Mirror and be an eighth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One, he had earned a lot. ¡°Alt Da, let¡¯s leave.¡± Ye Li looked at Ah Da and said. Ah Da nodded and they left. Ye Li and Ah Da left the Specter Forest and he released Chen Tian from the system space. ¡°Senior.¡± Chen Tian was a little stunned. She did not expect Ye Li to suddenly let her out. ¡°All Da, bring her back to the Demon King Pce,¡± Ye Li said to Ah Da. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± All Da replied. Then, Ah Da left Specter Forest with Chen Tian. Ye Li walked slowly, he wanted to learn more about northern ins, he used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes as he walked. Not long after, he actually found a ce like a base city. ¡°To think that there are so many humans in the northern ins.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. With that, Ye Li slowly walked over. Not long after, he arrived at a city that was like a base city. Ye Li sized up the people inside. Unlike the base city, these people were not ordinary people, but gic warriors. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. The miss of the Xiao family is throwing an embroidered ball to select a bride. Perhaps we can have some dogshit luck.¡± ¡°Haha, if 1 can secure a marriage with the Xiao family, I, Ergou, will be able to rise to prominence.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Xiao family is a super family in the Protection City.¡± From the conversation between these people, Ye Li learned that this ce was called Protection City and the miss of the Xiao family from this city was tossing an embroidered ball to select a bride. Ye Li felt that this was ridiculous!!! How could there be such a way for a woman to get a husband in this world? Ye Li found it funny. However, since he was already here, wouldn¡¯t it be a sin if he didn¡¯t go and take a look? Without further ado, Ye Li followed them. A momentter, Ye Li arrived at an arena. At this moment, there was already a sea of people below the arena. A proud-looking girl of about twenty years old stood on the stage. She was wearing a silk skirt and looked very beautiful. Ye Li looked at the girl. Even if he used his toes, he could imagine that the proud girl in the ring was the miss of the Xiao family. The eldest daughter of the Xiao family was also a ninth-tier Evolved Being. She was definitely a genius. ¡°Is this the eldest daughter of the Xiao family, Xiao Yu? She¡¯s too beautiful.¡± ¡°Of course. Miss Xiao is the most beautiful person in the city.¡± ¡°But Miss Xiao is arrogant by nature. I¡¯m afraid no one can handle her.¡± The gic warriors in the arena began to whisper. This girl was truly gorgeous. Xiao Yu stood in the arena and looked at the gic warriors below the arena in disdain because she felt that they were all unsightly. Ever since she was born, she had been the apple of the Xiao family¡¯s eye. This time, she wasn¡¯t really throwing an embroidered ball to get married. It was really just for fun. Anyway, no one dared to criticize her. Xiao Yu thought that when the time came, she would at mostpensate the person who won the embroidered ball. Thinking of this, her proud face could not help but reveal a smile.. Chapter 736 - 736 Why Don’t You Snatch the Embroidered Ball 736 Why Don¡¯t You Snatch the Embroidered Ball Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Xiao Yu looked at the gic warriors below the arena in disdain. She was thinking about where to throw the embroidered ball. Suddenly, she saw Ye Li. Then she could not help but be stunned. Her proud face was filled with shock because she had never seen such a handsome man. Or rather, she had no idea that there was such a good-looking person in this world. Immediately, Xiao Yu threw the embroidered ball in her hand at Ye Li. She naturally hoped that Ye Li could snatch the embroidered ball from these gic warriors. ¡°Hurry up and snatch it!¡± As a loud shout sounded, the gic warriors below the arena began to fight crazily. In the eyes of these gic warriors, as long as they could snatch the embroidered ball, they would be able to rise to prominence. Naturally, they did not know that Xiao Yu was only ying them like fools. Xiao Yu kept looking at Ye Li in the crowd. She realized that Ye Li had no intention of snatching the embroidered ball. For a moment, her proud face could not help but show an unhappy look. ¡°Stop scrambling!¡± Xiao Yu shouted towards the arena. The gic warriors below the arena looked at Xiao Yu in shock, not understanding what was going on. Xiao Yu had no intention of exining. She jumped off the stage and walked towards Ye Li. All the gic warriors were dumbfounded. They wondered what Miss Xiao was nning to do. Xiao Yu walked in front of Ye Li and stared at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you snatch the embroidered ball!¡± Xiao Yu said coldly. When the gic warriors heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words, they were immediately shocked. Could it be that Miss Xiao already had someone in her heart, and the person was the man in front of them? However¡­ The gic warriors were only focused on snatching the embroidered ball just now and did not notice Ye Li. This time, when they focused their gazes on Ye Li¡¯s appearance, they were all shocked. Compared to the man in front of them, their looks were worlds apart. ¡± Why should I snatch the embroidered ball?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Yu indifferently. Ye Li just wanted to watch the show, but he was targeted? Although he was handsome, there was no need for Xiao Yu to be so infatuated with him. ¡°You, how dare you speak to me like that?¡± Xiao Yu was stunned. She was really stunned. Ever since she was born, no one had dared to speak to her like this. ¡°Don¡¯te out with your pitiful sense of superiority. Hurry up and disappear,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Xiao Yu. As soon as these words were spoken, the gic warriors below the arena were all stunned. They looked at Ye Li in shock. They would never have thought that someone would dare to speak to Miss Xiao like this in the Protection City. ¡°You!¡± Xiao Yu could not help but widen her eyes. She really did not expect this peerlessly handsome person in front of her to be so arrogant. ¡°Don¡¯t you hear me? Disappear. Do you think you¡¯re very beautiful?¡± Ye Li pursed his lips and said to Xiao Yu. ¡°What!!!¡± All the gic warriors gasped and were dumbfounded. One had to know that Miss Xiao was the number one beauty in the Protection City. Could it be that this person did not have any interest in women at all? ¡°How dare you speak to Miss Xiao like that.¡± ¡°Guards! Take him down!¡± Suddenly, a group of soldiers appeared and surrounded Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water, as if he treated this group of soldiers as air. ¡°What do you want?¡± A ninth-tier Evolved Being in a military uniform smiled coldly at Ye Li and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so disrespectful to Miss Xiao, of course we¡¯ll capture you!¡± Chapter 737 - 737 I Have No Interest in Knowing Who You Are 737 I Have No Interest in Knowing Who You Are Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions The gic warriors were all stunned. They originally thought that Ye Li was the man Xiao Yu loved. Now, it seemed that not only were they wrong, but they were also sopletely wrong. They all looked at Ye Li with pity. Of course, they knew that Ye Li¡¯s ending would be very miserable. Those who offended Miss Xiao in the Protection City would end up very miserable. However¡­ The gic warriors were all stunned because they realized that Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water, as if he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. ¡°Brat, are you going to surrender yourself or do we have to make you?¡± A ninth-tier Evolved Being in military uniform asked. Ye Li smiled. ¡°You want to catch me, Ye Li, with just you ants?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, all the gic warriors were stunned again. They had never seen someone like Ye Li before. ¡°Brat, I didn¡¯t expect you to have some guts. However, it¡¯s useless. This world has always been about strength!¡± The ninth-tier Evolved Being shouted coldly. As soon as he finished speaking, a group of troops headed towards Ye Li. ¡°Alt!!!¡± Suddenly, they were all sent flying andnded heavily on the ground. ¡°What!!!¡± The gic warriors couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes when they saw this scene. They didn¡¯t see how Ye Li attacked at all. They really couldn¡¯t understand how these people were sent flying. ¡°Howis this possible!¡± The ninth-tier Evolved Being and Xiao Yu were also stunned. They naturally did not expect such a situation. Ye Li looked at the ninth-tier Evolved Being indifferently and said slowly, ¡± Why don¡¯t you believe me when I, Ye Li, say that you¡¯re ants? Don¡¯t tell me ants like you always think so highly of yourselves?¡± The ninth-tier Evolved Being did not dare to speak anymore. He knew that he was definitely not Ye Li¡¯s match. He looked at Xiao Yu. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your strength to be so terrifying!¡± Xiao Yu snorted at Ye Li. ¡°Apologize to me. I¡¯ll pretend that this never happened.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Yu and said calmly. All the gic warriors were shocked when they heard this. Asking Miss Xiao to apologize? From what they knew, there was no way such a thing would happen. ¡°Do you know who I am!¡± Xiao Yu frowned deeply and looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing who an ant like you is,¡± Ye Li said frankly. ¡°You!!!¡± Xiao Yu became extremely angry. ¡°I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Xiao family. The Xiao family is the strongest family in the city!¡± In a fit of anger, Xiao Yu revealed her identity. Xiao Yu originally thought that Ye Li would be frightened by her identity, but to her surprise, there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Apologize to me. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The ninth-tier Evolved Being in the military uniform could not take it anymore and roared at Ye Li. As soon as he finished speaking, a ninth-tier Evolved Being charged towards Ye Li. No one dared to be so arrogant in front of the Xiao Family in a ce like the Protection City. How could a ninth-tier Evolved Being not be angry? Ye Li looked at the iing ninth-tier Evolved Beings and could not help but shake his head. Why were there always so many ignorant ants? ¡°p!¡± Just as the ninth-tier Evolved Being was one step away from Ye Li, Ye Li pped the ninth-tier Evolved Being¡¯s face. How could this crisp sound be described with words? Chapter 738 - Say Sorry to Me A Hundred Times Say Sorry to Me A Hundred Times Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions The ninth-tier Evolved Being was sent flying andnded heavily on the ground. His face was so swollen that it was no different from a pig¡¯s head. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The gic warriors were already shocked to the extreme as they looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°A fool like you actually dares to boast shamelessly in front of me, Ye Li?¡± Ye Li said disdainfully. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li¡¯s right hand turned into a w, and a powerful suction force headed towards the ninth-tier Evolved Being on the ground. The ninth-tier Evolved Being was instantly sucked over by this powerful suction force. ¡°No! No!¡± The ninth-tier Evolved Being could no longer care about the pain. He screamed in horror. Xiao Yu and the gic warriors were already frozen like y sculptures. This was the first time they had been shocked since they were born. The ninth-tier Evolved Being had already arrived in front of Ye Li. At this moment, he looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°I beg you to let me go, I beg you to let me go!¡± The ninth-tier Evolved Being begged for mercy loudly. He started to feel extremely regretful in his heart. If he could start all over again, he would never have done this no matter what. Ye Li did not care about the begging of the ninth-tier Evolved Being. He looked at the frozen Xiao Yu indifferently. ¡°Do you think I should spare his life?¡± Xiao Yu came back to her senses when she heard this. She definitely did not expect Ye Li to say such words to her. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Suddenly, dozens of high-leveled Evolved Beings rushed over. These Evolved Beings were all from the Xiao n. They went to Xiao Yu¡¯s side. ¡°Miss!¡± Dozens of high-leveled Evolved Beings shouted at Xiao Yu. The gic warriors looked at this scene in shock. They hurriedly looked at Ye Li and realized that there was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if he treated these high-leveled Evolved Beings as nothing. ¡°I advise you to let him go. Otherwise, you will definitely end up in a very miserable state!¡± Xiao Yu stared at Ye Li and said coldly. The arrival of more than 30 high-leveled Evolved Beings from the Xiao Family gave Xiao Yu confidence. However, Ye Li smiled. He shook his head slowly and said calmly to Xiao Yu, ¡°Since you want me, Ye Li, to let him go, apologize.¡± ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to say anything. Just apologize to me, Ye Li, a hundred times in a row.¡± As soon as he said this, everyone present was shocked. They would rather believe that the sky was about to copse than believe that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡± What an arrogant junior!¡± A tenth-tier Evolved Being of the Xiao n shouted coldly. This tenth-tier Evolved Being was the strongest among the 30-odd high- leveled Evolved Beings. ¡°Are you really not afraid of death?¡± Xiao Yu really didn¡¯t understand why there was someone like Ye Li in this world. He was already in such a situation, but he could still remain calm. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t want to,¡± Ye Li said lightly. As soon as he finished speaking, the ninth-tier Evolved Being in Ye Li¡¯s hand let out a shrill scream. ¡°Air!!!¡± The ninth-tier Evolved Being¡¯s right leg had a shocking bloody hole. What? Everyone present was terrified. They did not see how Ye Li attacked at all. In other words, Ye Li¡¯s speed was no longer something that they could see with their naked eyes. ¡± What about now?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Yu indifferently and asked. Chapter 739 - Don’t Go too Far Don¡¯t Go too Far Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Xiao Yu was shocked and looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°You, do you know that this is a Protection City?¡± At this point, Xiao Yu still wanted to use her identity to suppress Ye Li. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t know that Ye Li was never afraid of threats. The gic warriors had already scared out of wits. They looked at Ye Li dumbfoundedly. This was probably the first time they had dared to do such a thing in the Protection City. Ye Li shook his head slightly and said slowly, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not willing.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, another bloodcurdling scream that caused one¡¯s scalp to go numb sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. A shocking bloody hole had also appeared on the left leg of the ninth-tier Evolved Being. It was a horrifying sight. ¡°All! It hurts! It hurts!¡± The ninth-tier Evolved Being screamed loudly. This was the most painful thing he had ever experienced since he was born. ¡°And now?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Yu and a yful expression appeared on his handsome face. Xiao Yu was already stunned. She never thought that Ye Li would not be threatened at all. At this point, she knew that if she didn¡¯t apologize to Ye Li, the ninth-tier Evolved Being in Ye Li¡¯s hands would definitely die. She knew very well that someone like Ye Li would do anything. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Xiao Yu gritted her teeth and red at Ye Li. The eyes of the gic warriors widened for thergest time in history. They didn¡¯t even dare to think about asking Miss Xiao to apologize. ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly. ¡°You!¡± Xiao Yu red at Ye Li. Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes were already spewing out a raging me. She had never been so angry. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Ye Li smiled and another shocking scream sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Air!!!¡± A bloody hole appeared on the right hand of the ninth-tier Evolved Being in Ye Li¡¯s hand again. At this moment, the ninth-tier Evolved Being¡¯s face had already turned ashen, as if he would die at any moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Xiao Yu gritted her teeth and said to Ye Li again. As soon as these words were spoken, the gic warriors hurriedly looked at Ye Li. They wanted to know what Ye Li would say, but they never expected him to say such a thing. ¡°It¡¯s still not enough.¡± ¡°You!¡± Xiao Yu was furious. As the eldest daughter of the Xiao family, when had she ever been threatened like this? Just as Xiao Yu was hesitating, the ninth-tier Evolved Being let out another blood-curdling scream. ¡°All!!!¡± A shocking bloody hole also appeared on the left hand of the ninth-tier Evolved Being. Xiao Yu listened to the screams and looked at Ye Li in a daze. She realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all. It was as if no matter what happened, he would not even blink. ¡°Sorry X98.¡± In the end, Xiao Yu apologized to Ye Li a hundred times. The gic warriors present were already frozen like y sculptures. There were no words that could describe the shock in their hearts. Ye Li was such a person. He didn¡¯t want to use his own strength to bully others, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t look down on others. Just as Xiao Yu apologized a hundred times, he released the ninth-tier Evolved Being. At this moment, the ninth-tier Evolved Being was already unconscious. ¡°Brat, let¡¯s see howyou escape this time!¡± The leading tenth-tier Evolved Being shouted at Ye Li. Chapter 740 - You’re All Frogs in A Well You¡¯re All Frogs in A Well Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions All the gic warriors present felt that Ye Li was already a dead man. He was already surrounded by more than 30 high-leveled Evolved Beings of the Xiao family. There was no way out for him. Of course, they felt that Ye Li was scared out of his wits. However, they would rather believe that the sky was about to copse than believe that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. ¡°You!¡± How could the gic warriors of the Xiao family not see Ye Li¡¯s calm face? They could not help but fly into a rage. ¡°Do you know I¡¯ve never met anyone like you!¡± Xiao Yu stared at Ye Li. There was only one thought in her mind now, and that was that Ye Li was not afraid of death at all. Otherwise, he would not be so calm. ¡°Can you tell me what you¡¯re nning to do?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Yu yfully. Xiao Yu was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand if Ye Li really didn¡¯t know or was pretending not to know. Then, she smiled coldly at Ye Li. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll give you a taste of your own medicine!¡± All the gic warriors present knew that Ye Li¡¯s oue would definitely be very tragic. Offending the Xiao family in the Protection City was no different from courting death. ¡°With just you ants?¡± Ye Li smiled. He really did not understand why ants always overestimated themselves. Hearing this, everyone could not help but gasp. Too arrogant, too arrogant!!! ¡°Since you say we¡¯re ants, I¡¯ll let you see how powerful the Xiao family is!¡± After Xiao Yu finished speaking, she said to the Xiao n¡¯s tenth-tier Evolved Being, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± When the Xiao Family¡¯s tenth-tier Evolved Being heard this, he immediately waved his hand. ¡°Attack!¡± As the tenth-tier Evolved Being gave the order, more than 30 high-leveled Evolved Beings of the Xiao Family pounced towards Ye Li. When the gic warriors saw this scene, they all shook their heads. Although they felt that Ye Li was bolder than the heavens, there was no chance of survival in the face of so many high-leveled Evolved Beings. In the eyes of the gic warriors, Ye Li was about to die. ¡°Air!!!¡± However, no one expected such a scene to happen. The 30-odd high-leveled Evolved Beings that Ye Li pounced on were all sent flying. Theynded heavily on the ground and spat out arge mouthful of blood. ¡°What!!!¡± All the gic warriors present gasped. They were dumbfounded as they watched this scene. This was something they would never see. ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!¡± This scene was like a bolt from the blue striking Xiao Yu and the tenth-tier Evolved Being¡¯s heads. They couldn¡¯t believe it. They really couldn¡¯t believe it. However, the truth was right in front of them. Even if they did not believe it, it was useless. ¡°Fools like you don¡¯t know how high the sky is and how wide the earth is,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Xiao Yu and the tenth-tier Evolved Being. When Xiao Yu and the tenth-tier Evolved Being heard this, their faces were filled with extreme fear. How could they say anything? ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in the Protection City!¡± Suddenly, an old man appeared in front of Ye Li. Ye Li had seen this old man in Specter Forest before, so he was naturally not interested at all. He was just a seventh-tier Transcender. ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Family Head!¡± Xiao Yu and the tenth-tier Evolved Being hurriedly called out to the old man. Chapter 741 - Surprising As It May Be, There’s Always Something Even More Surprising Surprising As It May Be, There¡¯s Always Something Even More Surprising Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions When the gic warriors saw the old man, they all took three steps back. ¡°It¡¯s the Xiao Family¡¯s Xiao Kuang!¡± Xiao Kuang, the number one expert in the Protection City, was a seventh-tier Transcender. ¡°Family head, h, h¡­.¡± The tenth-tier Evolved Being told Xiao Kuang what had happened. When Xiao Kuang was listening, his old face turned green and purple. ¡°Do you know how terrifying my Xiao family is?!¡± Xiao Kuang stared at Ye Li. All the gic warriors looked at Ye Li. They wanted to see how Ye Li would answer. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and said slowly after a few seconds, ¡°What¡¯s so scary about an ant?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The expressions on the faces of everyone present seemed to have frozen. Even if they wanted to break their heads, they did not expect Ye Li to still be so arrogant in front of the Xiao Family Head. If one were to ask who the most arrogant person in the world was, they would definitely choose Ye Li without hesitation. ¡°You actually dare to say that my Xiao family is an ant?¡± Xiao Kuang gritted his teeth and looked at Ye Li coldly. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± He really did not understand when a seventh-tier Transcender was no longer an ant. ¡°Fine, fine, fine!!!¡± The Xiao Family¡¯s family head, Xiao Kuang, said ¡®good¡¯ three times in a row. This meant that he was already extremely furious at this moment. ¡°Brat, you injured so many people in my Xiao family. Do you know that you¡¯re already dead? But I appreciate that your expression doesn¡¯t change even if Mount Tai copses in front of you, so I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± ¡°If you can take three punches from me, I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± Hiss! When the gic warriors heard Xiao Kuang¡¯s words, they all gasped again. Three punches? In the entire Protector City, there was no one who could take three punches from Xiao Kuang. Wasn¡¯t this also death? ¡°Are you going to tickle me?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Kuang indifferently. When Xiao Kuang heard this, he could no longer stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. He shouted angrily at Ye Li, ¡°How dare you be so presumptuous!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Kuang raised his fist and threw a punch at Ye Li. His fist carried a strong wind. The gic warriors widened their eyes. They realized that Ye Li had no intention of dodging. They naturally knew that as long as Xiao Kuang¡¯s punchnded on Ye Li¡¯s body, Ye Li would have no chance of survival. Just looking at Xiao Kuang¡¯s fist would make them tremble in fear. Xiao Yu also snorted coldly. She originally thought that Ye Li was quite good- looking and wanted to throw the embroidered ball to him, but she didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be such a person. Now, it could be considered that he had reaped what he sowed. Xiao Kuang¡¯s heavy punch was only a line away from Ye Li, but Ye Li still had no intention of dodging or defending. Without a doubt, this punch would definitely hit Ye Li. Boom! As expected by the ordinary gic warriors, Xiao Kuang punched Ye Li squarely. However, they never expected that Ye Li did not even take half a step back, let alone die. How was that possible!!! The gic warriors were about to cry. They would rather believe that the sky was about to copse than believe that this was true. ¡°What?¡± Not to mention the gic warriors, even Xiao Kuang was shocked to the extreme. ¡°I told you, you¡¯re just an ant. Do you believe me now?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Kuang indifferently and said. Chapter 742 - Invite Senior to the Xiao Family Invite Senior to the Xiao Family Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions The head of the Xiao family, Xiao Kuang, was already shocked to the extreme. He looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡± Why are you perfectly fine after taking a punch from me?¡± Xiao Kuang didn¡¯t believe it. He really couldn¡¯t believe it. After all, he was a seventh-tier Transcender. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. You¡¯re just tickling me,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Xiao Kuang looked at Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Of course, he knew that Ye Li¡¯s strength was definitely higher than his, much higher. ¡°Senior, I was disrespectful just now. Please forgive me.¡± After saying that, Xiao Kuang bowed deeply to Ye Li. How could the gic warriors expect Xiao Kuang to suddenly bow to Ye Li? ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The gic warriors were also shocked to the extreme. ¡°Do you think I, Ye Li, will even care?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Kuang indifferently. Hearing this, Xiao Kuang hurriedly let out a long breath. He knew that there were too many powerhouses in this world. If Ye Li was really such a terrifying powerhouse, their Xiao family would be razed to the ground in an instant. ¡°Senior, if you have time, please go to the Xiao family for a chat.¡± Xiao Kuang looked at Ye Li respectfully. Xiao Yu was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect her grandfather to say such words to Ye Li. She originally thought that Ye Li was dead for sure, but now she realized that not only was she wrong, but she was also sopletely wrong. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds and thought that since he had nothing to do now, he might as well go. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Under the stunned gazes of the gic warriors, Ye Li followed the Xiao family and slowly walked towards the Xiao family. Not long after, Ye Li arrived outside the Xiao Family. As expected, it was worth the title of the number one family in the Protection City. ¡°Pleasee in, senior.¡± The head of the Xiao family, Xiao Kuang, made an inviting gesture to Ye Li. After entering the Xiao family, Xiao Kuang brought Ye Li into the main hall and invited Ye Li to take a seat. He got someone to serve tea and water, looking extremely enthusiastic. At this moment, Xiao Yu and the elders of the Xiao family were also sitting in the hall. ¡°Senior, may I know your name?¡± Xiao Kuang looked at Ye Li carefully and asked. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Xiao Kuang thought about it, he was very sure that there was no ruthless person named Ye Li in the northern ins. ¡°I think Senior is not from the northern ins, right?¡± Xiao Kuang said. Ye Li nodded: ¡°I am indeed not from the northern ins.¡± Xiao Kuang took a sip of tea, and then he looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated. After a few seconds, he finally mustered up the courage to speak to Ye. ¡°Senior, what realm are you in?¡± At this moment, Xiao Yu and the elders of the Xiao Family also looked at Ye Li because they were too curious. They really wanted to know what realm Ye Li was in. He actually suffered such a punch and did not even take half a step back. ¡°An eighth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One,¡± Ye Li answered honestly. ¡°What!!!¡± When everyone in the Xiao family¡¯s hall heard this, they all suddenly stood up from their chairs. Everyone in the Xiao family¡¯s hall looked different, but they definitely had one thing inmon at this moment. Their faces were all filled with shock. An eighth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One? This was an eighth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One!!! They looked at Ye Li in a daze and realized that Ye Li¡¯s expression was indifferent. He even picked up a grape and slowly ate it. Silence, a deadly silence. For some reason, they felt that Ye Li was not lying to them. He was really an eighth-tier Chosen One. Chapter 743 - Take A Walk with Me Take A Walk with Me Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at the shocked faces of the Xiao family and shook his head slightly. ¡°Are you shocked?¡± Everyone in the main hall of the Xiao Family regained their senses and looked at Ye Li in shock. They did not understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Don¡¯t ever be shocked. Everything I, Ye Li, do will shockyou for three days and three nights,¡± Ye Li continued. However, how could the people in the main hall of the Xiao family not be shocked? This was an eighth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One. To them, an eighth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One was an existence that they could not even look up to. As for Xiao Yu, she was petrified on the spot. ¡°So I offended an eighth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One?¡± Xiao Yu thought to herself in shock. Suddenly, cold sweat drenched Xiao Yu¡¯s entire body. She could not help but feel extremely afraid. She thought that it was a good thing that Ye Li did not hold it against the Xiao family. Otherwise, with the power of an eighth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One, it would be easy for him to destroy the Xiao family. ¡°Senior is really a god!¡± Xiao Kuang couldn¡¯t help but bow to Ye Li again. Ye Li stayed in the Xiao n for a few days and learned from them that the other forces in the northern ins were not very strong, only the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was a supreme force. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Xiao Yu walked into Ye Li¡¯s room and said to him with a red face. Ye Li looked at Xiao Yu indifferently and couldn¡¯t help but secretly sigh. He thought to himself, ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Xiao Yu must have fallen in love with me. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about him. Wiry are there always so many beauties who like him?¡± The table was filled with delicacies. The food on the table was like the stars in the night sky, and Ye Li¡¯s appetite was like the sea and rivers. After eating well, Ye Li looked at Xiao Yu. ¡°Take a walk with me.¡± Xiao Yu was stunned. She obviously didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Xiao Yu stammered in excitement. Then, Ye Li and Xiao Yu walked out of the Protection City. ¡°Senior, there are many zombies and ferocious beasts outside the Protection City. There¡¯s also the Dark Race. We usually don¡¯t leave the Protection City,¡± Xiao Yu said to Ye Li. At this moment, the two of them arrived at an abandoned vige. There were bones on the ground, looking extremely terrifying. ¡°Hehe, human?¡± Suddenly, a green python that was dozens of feet long appeared in front of Ye Li and Xiao Yu. ¡°Qing Mang?¡± Xiao Yu looked at the green python that was dozens of feet long and could not help but take a few steps back. Her eyes were filled with shock. Ye Li looked indifferently at therge green python in front of him. It was a Tier 1 Master-level snake. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet two humans here. I¡¯m really lucky.¡± Qing Mang smiled proudly. Xiao Yu nced at Ye Li and realized that Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. Seeing this, Xiao Yu was relieved. ¡°Senior.¡± Yun Man called out to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Do you believe that I can kill him with my eyes?¡± Xiao Yu was shocked. Looking at the evil smile on Ye Li¡¯s face, she was actually speechless. Killing this giant green snake with his eyes? Seriously? However, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t say it out loud. She knew that if she said it out loud, it might make Ye Li unhappy. ¡°What an arrogant human!¡± Qing Mang naturally heard Ye Li¡¯s words and could not help but feel a little displeased. Ye Li ignored Qing Mang¡¯s words and slowly activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes. Chapter 744: The Place with the Most Zombies in the Northern Plains Chapter 744: The ce with the Most Zombies in the Northern ins Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes and a terrifying white spiritual light flew towards Qing Mang. Qing Mang was only at the tier-1 Master-level, so how could he withstand the attack of the Heavenly Spirit Eyes? There was only one end for him, and that was death. All of a sudden, Qing Mang Li let out a blood-curdling scream. It was so miserable that it made one¡¯s scalp go numb. ¡°Well¡­¡± Xiao Yu was shocked when she saw this scene. She thought that Ye Li was just joking, but from the looks of it, was he still joking? For some reason, she suddenly remembered something Ye Li said. ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked forever, because everything I do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Suddenly, the zombie¡¯s roar entered their ears. Hundreds of zombies appeared in front of Ye Li. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that the leader of the hundreds of zombies was a Mutant Zombie. Interesting. ¡°Eat these two humans!¡± The sixth-tier zombie shouted at the zombies. Immediately, hundreds of zombies pounced on Ye Li and Xiao Yu as if they had been injected with stimnts. Ever since Ye Li transmigrated to this parallel world, he had never understood why there were always people who were not afraid of death and came to die? Was it really not good to live? He raised his index finger, and a shocking white spiritual light wrapped around it. Swish! Swish! Swish! With the sound of countless wind-breaking sounds, hundreds of zombies fell to the ground in an extremely tragic manner. ¡°This!!!¡± The leading sixth-tier zombie was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect the human in front of him to be so powerful. The sixth-tier zombie had already gained intelligence, and it actually knew it should escape now. In the blink of an eye! The sixth-tier zombie fled quickly, its speed reaching the fastest speed in history. ¡°Senior, he ran away.¡± Seeing that the sixth-tier zombie was getting further and further away, Ye Li hurriedly said. However, Ye Li was unmoved. An evil smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Senior, are you going to let that zombie go?¡± Xiao Yu asked. Of course, Xiao Yu guessed Ye Li¡¯s thoughts wrongly. He was prepared to use this zombie as bait. ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Yu and suddenly said, ¡°Alt?¡± Xiao Yu was shocked. She never thought that Ye Li would say such words to her. However, other than giving her hand to Ye Li, Xiao Yu seemed to have no other choice. She really did not dare to reject Ye Li. Even if Ye Li asked her to marry him, she did not dare to reject him. The moment Xiao Yu gave Ye Li her hand, the two of them had already disappeared from the spot. Ye Li used Swift Steps to follow the sixth-tier zombies. He wanted to see if these zombies had any base camps. If they did, he would catch them all in one fell swoop. As Ye Li had expected, there really was a base camp. The ce in front of him was actually a modern city. Can you believe it!!! Ye Li looked at the abandoned city in front of him. He had already heard the roars of countless zombies, and his face showed an excited smile. Now, his Apocalypse Legion was only fifth-tier lord-level zombies. Their levels could no longer keep up. It was time to synthesize zombies. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Yu. ¡°Senior, I, I¡­¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s entire body trembled as if she had encountered something extremely terrifying. ¡°Senior, this is the zombie city, the ce with the most zombies in the northern ins.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Ye Li and said in shock. Chapter 745: Crazy Synthesize Chapter 745: Crazy Synthesize Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li smiled to himself. Judging from Xiao Yu¡¯s expression, she should be very afraid of zombies. However¡­ ¡°I like ces with a lot of zombies,¡± Ye Li slowly said to Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu was stunned. She really didn¡¯t know why Ye Li had such a peculiar habit. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After saying that, Ye Li headed towards the zombie city. Before long, Ye Li and Xiao Yu arrived at the zombie city. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Dozens of zombies were the first to discover Ye Li and Xiao Yu. They rushed towards Ye Li and Xiao Yu without caring about their lives. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Dozens of zombies fell to the ground. Ye Li synthesized all of them into five level-5 zombies. Ye Li asked these zombies to lure the zombies over. ¡°Senior, what happened just now?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Nothing,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t dare to continue asking. Ye Li took out a box of food from the system space and started eating. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The five level-5 zombies attracted hundreds of zombies. Hundreds of zombies pounced on Ye Li and Xiao Yu without caring about their lives. Swish! Swish! Swish! Countless sounds of wind-breaking could be heard. Hundreds of zombies fell to the ground. Ye Li synthesized them without hesitation. Ye Li synthesized hundreds of zombies into 50 level-6 zombies and asked them to lure the zombies. Xiao Yu looked at Ye Li with her mouth agape. There were no words that could describe her shock at this moment. She had seen the zombies disappear one after another with her own eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a human to appear in Corpse City!¡± Suddenly, Ye Li heard a coldugh. After that, four fifth-tier Mutant Zombies appeared in front of Ye Li. Xiao Yu looked at the four fifth-tier zombies and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little scared. ¡°Come here.¡± Ye Li crooked his finger at the four fifth-tier zombies. The four fifth-tier zombies were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect that this human in front of them wasn¡¯t afraid of them at all. ¡°Human, are you in such a hurry tomit suicide? In that case, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± Then a fifth-tier zombie flew over. ¡°p!¡± Ye Li pped the fifth-tier zombie¡¯s face. The fifth-tier zombie was instantly sent flying and fell to the ground without any fighting strength. When the other three fifth-tier zombies saw this, they were all shocked. Obviously, they didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so powerful. ¡°Human, I want you dead!¡± Another fifth-tier zombie roared and rushed towards Ye Li. The other two zombies hurriedly rushed over like ferocious tigers descending the mountain. ¡°p, p, p!¡± Three more ps, and the three fifth-tier zombies were all sent flying and fell to the ground unconscious. The four fifth-tier zombies on the ground were all male zombies. Ye Li synthesized them into two sixth-tier zombies, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to synthesize them. Instead, he asked them to lure the zombies. Xiao Yu looked at Ye Li in a daze. If she was still very suspicious before, she was now extremely sure that nothing in this world could stop Ye Li. A momentter, thousands of zombies were lured over. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Ye Li synthesized more than a thousand zombies into 200 level-5 zombies and continued to let them lure more zombies. Xiao Yu looked at this scene with her mouth agape. She didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li did this. She couldn¡¯t understand even if she used all her strength. Chapter 746: Ten Lord-level Zombies Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions The next day, 200 level-5 zombies came over with tens of thousands of zombies. At this point, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile. He could synthesize tens of thousands of zombies. As for Xiao Yu, she was already frozen like a y statue. Her face was filled with shock. ¡°Senior, there are so many zombies.¡± Xiao Yu was about to cry. She had never seen so many zombies since she was born. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s more interesting to have more zombies.¡± ¡°I was wondering why the zombies in the zombie city were suddenly mobilized on arge scale. There¡¯s indeed a reason!¡± Suddenly, a deep voice entered Ye Li and Xiao Yu¡¯s ears. As soon as he finished speaking, ten lord-level zombies appeared in front of Ye Li and Xiao Yu. 10 lord-level zombies were 10 tenth-tier zombies, lord-level zombies were also called zombie kings. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you should be humans, right?¡± A lord-level zombie looked at Ye Li and Xiao Yu coldly and said. Xiao Yu was stunned. Was there a need to guess? Wasn¡¯t it obvious? Unfortunately, Xiao Yu would never have thought that Ye Li would say something like that. ¡°I¡¯m not a human,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as he said that, the ten lord-level zombies were all stunned. ¡°You¡¯re not a human?¡± The ten lord-level zombies were all stunned. Obviously, Ye Li looked like a human. If he wasn¡¯t a human, what else could he be? Ye Li was no longer a human. Ever since he swallowed the me demon pill at the bottom of the pool, he had be a demon. It felt good to be a demon again. ¡°I¡¯m a demon. You can call me Demon King Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing that, the ten lord-level zombies were all a little angry. They thought that the human in front of them was really arrogant. Demon? They had never even heard of what a demon was. ¡°Human, how did you get the zombies in the zombie city to mobilize?¡± A level- 10 lord-level zombie looked at Ye Li with confusion and asked. Except for the 200 level- 5 zombies, the rest of the zombies were all under themand of 10 lord-level zombies. Without their orders, these zombies naturally wouldn¡¯t rush forward. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know anymore.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The ten lord-level zombies were all curious. Of course, they didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Because you will soon be the zombies of Demon King Ye Li.¡± As soon as he said that, the ten lord-level zombies immediately became furious. They stared at Ye Li. ¡°Human, I think you just don¡¯t shead tears until you see your coffin!¡± Xiao Yu was already extremely frightened, but Ye Li¡¯s face did not change at all, as if nothing had happened at all. ¡°I, Demon King Ye Li, will not cry even if I see my coffin, because I will never need a coffin.¡± When the ten lord-level zombies heard this, they couldn¡¯t stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance anymore. ¡°Human, I¡¯ll eat you alive!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a Level-10 lord-level zombie pounced on Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. In the eyes of ordinary people, a level-10 lord-level zombie was definitely an extremely terrifying existence. However, in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, it was as weak as it could be. Swish! With the sound of wind-breaking, the Level-10 lord-level zombie lost itsbat strength and fell to the ground. Chapter 747: The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers Came Again The nine lord-level zombies were shocked when they saw this. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The nine lord-level zombies couldn¡¯t believe it. A lord-level zombie fell to the ground just like that? They didn¡¯t even see how Ye Li attacked. ¡°Human, you, you¡¯re actually so strong!¡± A lord-level zombie shouted coldly at Ye Li. Hearing that, Ye Li smiled calmly, but he didn¡¯t want to continue talking nonsense with these zombies. ¡°All of you cane at me together.¡± After saying that, Ye Li crooked his finger at the nine lord-level zombies. When the nine lord-level zombies saw this, they were all extremely angry and stared at Ye Li. Roar!!! Finally, the nine lord-level zombies couldn¡¯t take it anymore and flew towards Ye Li. Swish! Swish! Swish! Several more wind-breaking sounds sounded in Xiao Yu¡¯s ears. She hurriedly looked at the nine lord-level zombies. Then she was so frightened that her soul left her body. The nine lord-level zombies all fell to the ground. Without a doubt, Ye Li had synthesized all ten lord-level zombies. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± At that moment, tens of thousands of zombies rushed over. Ye Li got the five ist-tier Master-level zombies and 200 level-5 zombies to fight these zombies. He couldn¡¯t use Batch Synthesis. If he used Batch Synthesis, all the zombies he synthesized would probably be dead. A few dayster, Ye Li finally synthesized all the zombies. He got two fifth-tier lord-level zombies, a male and a female. Ye Li nodded in satisfaction. With these two fifth-tier lord-level zombies, the Apocalypse Legion could level up. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re too amazing.¡± Xiao Yu smiled sweetly at Ye Li. After interacting with Ye Li for the past few days, her admiration for Ye Li was like the endless surging river. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu nodded, thinking that since she hadn¡¯t returned to Protection City for a few days, her family should be worried. Immediately, Ye Li and Xiao Yu headed towards the Protection City. When Ye Li and Xiao Yu arrived outside the Protection City, they realized that the Xiao Family and the Dark Race members were already confronting each other. ¡°Tell me, did you kill my nsmen?¡± The person who spoke was a Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger. Its aura was fully disyed, and the intense pressure made the gic warriors speechless. ¡°Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers!¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s fair face showed deep fear. As a person from the northern ins, she naturally knew what Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers represented. Ye Li smiled faintly. He thought that these dozen or so Tier 1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tigers must havee for the shocking spiritual treasure in the Specter Forest. He had killed five Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers in the Specter Forest. Now, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was here to settle scores. ¡°Senior, what should we do?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Ye Li carefully. ¡°What else can we do? Of course to walk over,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Then, Ye Li slowly walked over. When Ye Li walked a few steps away, Xiao Yu came back to her senses and quickly followed him. ¡°Honorable Lords, we really didn¡¯t know what have happened. When your noble nsmen came to Specter Forest that day, everyone from the northern ins had left.¡± Family Head Xiao Kuang looked at the dozen or so Tier 1 lord-level Overlord Whale Silver Yang Tigers in front of him in shock. All the gic warriors present were terrified. They were like ants in front of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger. Chapter 748: In Fact, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers Are Just Ants Chapter 748: In Fact, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers Are Just Ants Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions The dozen or so Tier 1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigersughed coldly when they heard this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, none of the gic warriors north of the northern ins can escape!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, all the gic warriors in the Protection City were shocked. They looked at the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers in front of them in horror. ¡°Honorable Lord, I beg you to release¡­¡± Before Xiao Kuang could finish speaking, he heard a Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger say: ¡°You humans are just antspared to our noble Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers. Why should I let you go?¡± All the gic warriors were terrified. They knew that there was only one oue for them when facing the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers¡ªdeath. ¡°The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers are just ants.¡± Suddenly, azy voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. When everyone present heard this, their bodies could not help but tremble. They hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice and saw Ye Li and Xiao Yu walking over slowly. ¡°Senior, you¡­ you¡¯ve returned.¡± Xiao Yu was overjoyed. Ye Li was like their life-saving straw now. Ye Li walked in front of Xiao Kuang and indifferently looked at the dozen or so Tier 1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers in front of him. ¡°Human, how dare you say that our noble Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers are ants?¡± A Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger roared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled lightly, he said slowly: ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? That day in Specter Forest, I killed five Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers in an instant.¡± At this point, Ye Li stopped talking. An evil smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Perhaps you Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers can no longer be described as ants, but as dust.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± When the dozen over Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers heard this, they all took a few steps back. This was the most arrogant statement they had ever heard since they were born. The gic warriors looked at each other. Although they knew that Ye Li had always been extremely arrogant, they did not expect him to be so arrogant when facing the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers. Upon seeing this, the gic warriors could not help but feel relieved! ¡°Human, did you just say that you killed five Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers in the Specter Forest?¡± A Tier 1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger seemed to have thought of something and looked coldly at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s there to be surprised about? It¡¯s just five small lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers.¡± Oh my god!!! Everyone present froze as if they had been petrified. Five Tier 1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were instantly killed by him? The gic warriors hurriedly looked at Ye Li and realized that there was an awe-inspiring aura around him. ¡°Human, your jokes are not nice at all!¡± More than ten Tier 1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tigers all thought that Ye Li was joking. How could a human kill five Tier i Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tigers in an instant? Ye Li smiled, thinking that no one would believe the truth these days. ¡°Oh right, actually I, Ye Li, am not Ye Li.¡± ¡°Not human?¡± Not only the more than a dozen Tier 1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers, but everyone present was also stunned. They looked at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li smiled faintly and looked at the sun in the sky. After a few seconds, he slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a demon. You can call me Demon King Ye Li.¡± Demon? Demon King Ye Li? To the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger and the gic warriors, this was naturally the first time they had heard of the demon race. Chapter 749: Senior Is Really A Demon King Chapter 749: Senior Is Really A Demon King Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Demon? The dozen or so Tier 1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were all stunned. ¡°Human, I really don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re still acting mysterious even now!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As the noblest race in the world, we, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers, have never heard of what kind of race a demon is.¡± More than ten Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers looked at Ye Li in disdain. Ye Li smiled faintly. Suddenly, he activated the demonic aura. Demonic aura began to spread in all directions. How could such demonic aura be described with words? ¡°What kind of spiritual energy is this?¡± All the gic warriors felt an ocean-like pressure and were terrified. The dozen or so Tier 1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were also the same, looking at the ck gas emitted in shock. ¡°You, you¡¯re not human?¡± More than ten Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were stunned. Ye Li smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m not human. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± More than ten Tier 1 lord-level Overlord Whale Silver Yang Tigers stared at Ye Li. ¡°Human, I don¡¯t care what kind of member you are. You will die today!¡± A Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°You guys are quite cute. I, Demon King Ye Li, will give you a chance. As long as you disappear within a second, I will let you go,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When the dozen or so Tier 1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers heard this, they all couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was an invincible existence in the northern ins, but they actually heard such a joke. ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t be gone in a second.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a dragon¡¯s cry and a sword¡¯s cry sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone present focused their gazes and saw a five-wed blood dragon circling above Ye Li¡¯s head. It was really shocking. When he looked at Ye Li¡¯s hand, he realized that a terrifying sword had appeared in his hand. Of course, this sword was the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. The gic warriors held their breaths because they realized that as long as they breathed, it was as if they were not breathing air, but killing intent. ¡°Human, what kind of weapon is this? How can it be so terrifying!¡± The dozen or so Tier 1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were all stunned. ¡°This sword is called the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. It¡¯s also a sword that sends you to your deaths.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high. The entire world seemed to have fallen silent, and time stopped flowing. Everyone present had their eyes opened as wide as they had ever been, their mouths wide enough to swallow an extrarge bowl. Suddenly, the sword fell! Swish! An unparalleled sword light shot towards the dozen or so Tier 1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race members. After the sword shed down, the world was no longer quiet, and time began to pass. Everyone stared fixedly at the scene in front of them, only to discover that the dozen or so Tier i lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers had all melted into nothingness. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Everyone present took a few steps back. Some even fell limply to the ground. They were really shocked, really too shocked. ¡°Senior, Senior is really a god!¡± Xiao Kuang couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself. ¡°I¡¯m not a god. I¡¯m a Demon King.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Kuang and said calmly. Xiao Kuang hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Senior is really the Demon King.¡± Chapter 750: Wind Wolf Tribe’s territory Chapter 750: Wind Wolf Tribe¡¯s territory Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions The gic warriors in the Protection City froze as if they had been petrified. They were unable to recover for a long time. ¡°But¡­¡± Xiao Kuang suddenly wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Senior, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers are the strongest Dark Race members in the northern ins, they will not let this go.¡± A few secondster, Xiao Kuang looked at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled. He looked at Xiao Kuang and said slowly, ¡°Do you think that I, Ye Li, will let it go?¡± ¡°What?¡± Xiao Kuang was secretly shocked because they had already guessed what Ye Li was going to do. Senior wanted to fight the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race. Otherwise, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have said this. How shocking was this possibility? ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Li suddenly regretted it. He shouldn¡¯t have killed all the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers. He should have kept one to report back. ¡°Right, are there any other Dark Race tribes north of the northern ins?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. Xiao Kuang thought for a moment before replying, ¡°Senior, they are all small tribes of the Dark Race. Thergest Dark Race tribe is the Wind Wolf Tribe.¡± As soon as the words ¡°Wind Wolf Tribe¡± came out of his mouth, an evil smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Then, Ye Li asked about the location of the territory of the Wind Wolf Tribe and used Swift Steps to disappear from the spot. Ye Li arrived at a grasnd that stretched as far as the eye could see. There was a stench in the air and the ground was filled with white bones and the corpses of some wild beasts. ¡°Boohoo!¡± ¡°Humans?¡± Ye Li had just arrived at the territory of the Wind Wolf Tribe when a fifth-tier Wind Wolf targeted him. The Wind Wolf Tribe members all had wolf heads and human bodies, just like the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers. ¡°Human, do you know that this is the territory of the Wind Wolf Tribe? How dare you set foot here?¡± In the eyes of the fifth-tier Wind Wolf, Ye Li¡¯s actions were no different from courting death. ¡°Bring me to your leader,¡± Ye Li said lightly to the fifth-tier Wind Wolf. The fifth-tier Wind Wolf was stunned. He did not expect that not only was Ye Li not afraid, but he would also say such words. He originally thought that Ye Li had just entered by mistake. ¡°Human, what did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡± The fifth-tier Wind Wolf looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you know.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li opened his hand and a wisp of demonic aura burst out from Ye Li¡¯s palm. This was the demonic aura that he had obtained from eating the zing me Demonic Pill. It was not a skill. How could a fifth-tier Wind Wolf dodge the demonic aura at such a speed? The demonic auranded squarely on his body. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The fifth-tier Wind Wolf was terrified. He followed this terrifying demonic aura towards Ye Li. The fifth-tier Wind Wolf that was sucked in by the demonic aura could not move at all. He finally knew that he had kicked an iron te. ¡°I said, bring me to see your leader. Is that clear enough?¡± Ye Li looked at the fifth-tier Wind Wolf evilly. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± At this moment, how could the fifth-tier Wind Wolf dare to say no? He knew very well that as long as he said it, there would be no chance of survival for him. After releasing the fifth-tier Wind Wolf, he hurriedly brought Ye Li to the center of the tribe¡¯s territory. More and more Wind Wolves saw Ye Li. They were all a little shocked, not understanding why this fifth-tier Wind Wolf would bring a human along. Ye Li and the fifth-tier Wind Wolf arrived outside the Wind Wolf Tribe¡¯s camp. ¡°Sir, let me go in and report.¡± The fifth-tier Wind Wolf looked at Ye Li respectfully. Although this was the territory of the Wind Wolf Tribe, the fifth-tier Wind Wolf knew that he would definitely not be able to dodge Ye Li¡¯s attack at such a distance. He naturally did not dare to act rashly.. Chapter 751: Intruding into the Wind Wolf Tribe’s Camp Chapter 751: Intruding into the Wind Wolf Tribe¡¯s Camp Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions The fifth-tier Wind Wolf walked into the Wind Wolf Tribe camp. The surrounding Wind Wolves looked at Ye Li in confusion and started whispering to each other. ¡°Who is this guy?¡± ¡°1 don¡¯t know. Why would a humane to our Wind Wolf Tribe?¡± ¡°Could he be a friend of the leader?¡± Ye Li naturally heard the Wind Wolf Tribe¡¯s conversation, but he naturally didn¡¯t want to pay attention to them. Then, the fifth-tier Wind Wolf walked out and said respectfully to Ye Li, ¡°Honorable Lord, the leader invites you in.¡± With that, the fifth-tier Wind Wolf made an inviting gesture to Ye Li. Ye Li slowly walked into the Wind Wolf Tribe camp. A majestic Wind Wolf sat on the throne with a confident smile on his face. ¡°Human, why have youe to the territory of the Wind Wolf Tribe?¡± The Wind Wolf on the throne was naturally the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, a Tier 1 Lord-level Wind Wolf. The Wind Wolf Tribe members in the camp all looked at Ye Li, wanting to know how he would reply. Ye Li slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. 1 just want you to report to the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race.¡± All the Wind Wolf Tribe cultivators in the camp were shocked by Ye Li¡¯s words. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Human, what do you mean?¡± An eighth-tier Master-level Wind Wolf stood up from his chair and stared at Ye Li. ¡°That¡¯s right. A puny human actually dares tomand our Wind Wolf Tribe. You¡¯re really courting death!¡± Another eighth-tier Master-level Wind Wolf said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Go and report to the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race. Okay, I¡¯m done. Now who agrees and who opposes?¡± When the Wind Wolves in the camp heard this, they were all enraged to the extreme. They red at Ye Li. ¡°Human, I really don¡¯t know how many leopard guts you¡¯ve eaten to be so arrogant!¡± The eighth-tier Wind Wolf said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. He looked at the eighth-tier Master-level Wind Wolf and slowly said, ¡°Do you want to know how many leopard guts I, Demon King Ye Li, have eaten?¡± The eighth-tier Master-level Wind Wolf smiled smugly. ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°Alright, since you want to know, I, Demon King Ye Li, will tell you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li made his move. By the time he finished speaking, Ye Li had already disappeared from the spot, leaving only an afterimage. What? All of the Wind Wolves in the camp were stunned. This was because they had never seen such terrifying speed. When he appeared again, Ye Li was already in front of the eighth-tier Master-level Wind Wolf. His hands were like iron pincers, firmly locking onto the neck of the eighth-tier Master-level Wind Wolf. ¡°Alt! Be gentle! Be gentle!¡± The eighth-tier Master-level Wind Wolf howled loudly. He felt an unprecedented pain. ¡°What!!!¡± After the gic warriors in the camp regained their senses, they eximed. ¡°Now do you know how much guts I, Demon King Ye Li, have?¡± Ye Li looked at the eighth-tier Master-level Wind Wolf indifferently. How could the eighth-tier Master-level Wind Wolf still speak? There was only fear on his face. ¡°Human, do you know what this ce is?!¡± The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe stared at Ye Li. A faint smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He looked at the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe and slowly said, ¡°Of course, but do you know who I, Demon King Ye Li, am?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, all the Wind Wolves in the camp were stunned. This was because they did not know who Ye Li was and had never heard of his name.. Chapter 752: The Wind Wolf Tribe Was Terrified Chapter 752: The Wind Wolf Tribe Was Terrified Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe looked at Ye Li. ¡°Human, tell me who you are.¡± The other Wind Wolf Tribe members in the camp also looked at Ye Li. They all wanted to know who this extremely arrogant human was. A few secondster, Ye Li slowly said word by word, ¡°I¡¯m someone that the Wind Wolf Tribe cannot afford to offend.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± As soon as Ye Li said this, all the Wind Wolf Tribe members in the camp burst intoughter, as if they had never heard such a funny joke. ¡°What are you guysughing at?¡± Ye Li looked at the Wind Wolf Tribe members yfully. ¡°Interesting, this is really interesting. I, Lang Ba, have roamed the northern ins for so many years, but I have never seen such an interesting human.¡± The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe looked at Ye Li indifferently. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Is it really interesting?¡± All the Wind Wolves in the camp also looked at Ye Li with disdain. ¡°Human, I¡¯m warning you. Let go of Wolf Five or I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± An eighth-tier Master-level Wind Wolf suddenly said coldly to Ye Li. The ¡°Wolf Five¡± that this eighth-tier Wind Wolf was talking about was naturally the eighth-tier Wind Wolf in Ye Li¡¯s hands. Unfortunately, what the Wind Wolf Tribe did not expect was that as soon as this eighth-tier Master-level Wind Wolf had finished speaking, he was sent flying andnded heavily on the ground, spitting out arge mouthful of blood. ¡°How is this possible!¡± All of the Wind Wolves in the camp were dumbfounded. ¡°Human, you¡¯re very strong!¡± The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled again and said leisurely, ¡°Not bad. I¡¯m just an eighth-tier Chosen One.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± When the Wind Wolf Tribe members in the camp heard Ye Li s words, they couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back and look at Ye Li with their mouths agape. An eighth-tier Chosen One? That was the eighth-tier Lord-level realm. The Wind Wolf Tribe in the camp did not believe it. They could not believe that Ye Li was an eighth-tier Chosen One. ¡°Human, are you joking with me?¡± Lang Ba stared at Ye Li. ng! Just as the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, finished speaking, a terrifying cold light instantly shot out from the camp. A sword was pressed against Lang Ba¡¯s neck. One more inch and Lang Ba¡¯s life would disappear from this world forever. ¡°Do you still think this is a joke?¡± Ye Li looked at Lang Ba indifferently. At this moment, the Wind Wolves in the main camp had already frozen like y sculptures. That cold light just now seemed to have caused them all to enter a cycle of reincarnation. There was a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, and there were white bones everywhere. ¡°You, you!¡± Lang Ba was also scared out of his wits. He looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Can you report to the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race now?¡± Ye Li looked at Lang Ba yfully. ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Lang Ba, didn¡¯t dare to say no. He knew that if he did, he would definitely die. He definitely didn¡¯t doubt that Ye Li wouldn¡¯t kill him. ¡°Can I, Demon King Ye Li, visit your Wind Wolf Tribe?¡± Ye Li continued. ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Lang Ba was about to cry because the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was too terrifying. He could no longer withstand such pressure. ¡°Go and tell the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race that the five Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers in the Specter Forest were killed by Demon King Ye Li. The thirteen Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers that came to seek revenge were also killed by Demon King Ye Li.¡± When the Wind Wolves in the camp heard this, they all sucked in a breath of cold air! Chapter 753: Mount Tyrant Whale Chapter 753: Mount Tyrant Whale Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe and said calmly, ¡°Since you agreed, if you can¡¯t do it, you should know what the consequences will be.¡± ¡°I know, I know!¡± At this moment, Lang Ba was already terrified to the extreme. How could he dare to say that he was unwilling? ¡°Then I will leave,¡± Ye Li said slowly. After saying that, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared from the spot. ¡°Senior is back!¡± Xiao Yu looked at Ye Li and her fair face was filled with joy. Ye Li looked at the expression on Xiao Yu¡¯s face and could not help but sigh. He naturally knew that Xiao Yu had already fallen for him. ¡°Senior, did you go to the Wind Wolf Tribe?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Saying so, Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky, thinking that something big would happen in the northern ins soon. The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race¡¯s territory was called Mount Tyrant Whale. Lang Ba looked at Mount Tyrant Whale. He swallowed his saliva, and his wolf face was filled with shock. He was only a Tier 1 Lord-level Dark Race member. Facing the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers, he was nothing. However¡­ When he thought of Ye Li, his entire body could not help but tremble. Immediately, Lang Ba gritted his teeth and walked towards Mount Tyrant Whale. Not long after, he saw two Tier i Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers. ¡°Halt!¡± A Tier 1 Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger shouted coldly at Lang Ba. Lang Ba was shocked and quickly stopped in his tracks. ¡± What do you do? Don¡¯t you know that this is the territory of the Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger n?¡± The Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger said coldly. ¡°I know, I know. Please go and report that the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, wants to see the king.¡± ¡°Wind Wolf Tribe?¡± The two Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers pondered for a few seconds before saying to Lang Ba, ¡°Is it the Wind Wolf Tribe north of the northern ins?¡± ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± Lang Ba quickly replied. The two Tier 1 Lord-level Overlord Whale Silver Sun Tigersughed coldly. ¡°A puny Wind Wolf Tribe member wants to meet our king? Trulyughable to the extreme. Hurry up and scram!¡± Lang Ba was shocked and hurriedly said, ¡°Lords, a peerless Demon King appeared in the northern ins and has killed eighteen members of your Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race!¡± ¡°What?¡± The two Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were shocked when they heard this. They looked at Lang Ba in shock. They naturally knew about the deaths of their nsmen in the north of the northern ins. Later on, they sent 13 Tier 1 Lord-level Overlord Whale Silver Yang Tigers to the north of the northern ins. Could they have died too? ¡°How did you know?¡± a Tier 1 Lord-level Overlord Whale Silver Yang Tiger asked coldly. ¡°Sir, Demon King Ye Li asked me to inform you about that news.¡± Lang Ba replied. These two Tier 1 Lord-level Overlord Whale Silver Yang Tigers had naturally never heard of Demon King Ye Li. They asked Lang Ba: ¡± Who is Demon King Ye Li?¡± ¡°The peerless Demon King who killed 18 members of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race.¡± When these two Tier 1 Lord-level Overlord Whale Silver Sun Tigers heard this, they all gritted their teeth. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll report this to our king!¡± Immediately after, a Tier 1 Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger walked towards the Tyrant Whale Cave. Not long after, this Tier 1 Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger arrived in front of Lang Ba and shouted at him. ¡°Our king wants you to go up!¡± Lang Ba did not dare to stay any longer. He quickly followed the two Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers towards the Tyrant Whale Cave. Chapter 754: Deliver A Message for Me Chapter 754: Deliver A Message for Me Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, followed two Tier 1 Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers to the Tyrant Whale Cave. The Tyrant Whale Cave was where the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger leader lived. However, they were not used to calling him leader. Instead, they called him king! After arriving at the Tyrant Whale Cave, Lang Ba felt a strong pressure. Lang Ba looked at the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger in the Tyrant Whale Cave. His heart was already in his throat because he had never felt such a terrifying pressure. He didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. ¡°You are the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe north of the northern ins?¡± On the throne above the Tyrant Whale Cave, there was an awe-inspiring Tyrant Whale Silver-Sun Tiger. This Tyrant Whale Silver-Sun Tiger was at the eighth-tier Lord-level. The other Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tigers in the cave were also at the fifth-tier Lord-level. It could be said that the Wind Wolf Tribe and the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Tribe were worlds apart. ¡°I want you to tell me personally what you know!¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race said coldly to Lang Ba. Hearing such a voice, Lang Ba felt a chill run down his spine and straight to the top of his head. ¡°Your Majesty, h h.¡± Lang Ba repeated what he had said to the Tier 1 Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger. ¡°Supreme Demon King, Demon King Ye Li?¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race smiled coldly. Then, his expression darkened. ¡°King, let us get him!¡± A fifth-tier Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger said to the leader. ¡°Alright, we must bring back Demon King Ye Li¡¯s corpse!¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race said coldly. With that said, the leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race looked at Lang Ba and said, ¡°You can leave now.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Lang Ba had long wanted to leave this ce. When he heard the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race leader¡¯s words, he hurriedly left the Tyrant Whale Cave as if he had been pardoned. He did not understand, he really did not understand, why did Demon King Ye Li do this, did he not know that the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was a supreme existence in the northern ins? Even if¡­ Lang Ba pondered. He thought that even if Demon King Ye Li was an eighth-tier Chosen One, he was still too weak to resist the entire Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race. In his opinion, there was only one oue waiting for Ye Li, and that was to be crushed into pieces. A few dayster, Lang Ba returned to the northern ins from the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race¡¯s territory. When Ye Li left, Ye Li asked him to look for him in the Protection City. So Lang Ba didn¡¯t return to the territory of the Wind Wolf Tribe at all and went to the Protection City first. When they arrived outside the protective city, the gic warriors peed their pants in fear as they looked at Lang Ba in horror. ¡°The, the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe?¡± These gic warriors were only tier-4. Evolved Beings. To them, Lang Ba was an insurmountable existence. Not only were they afraid, but they were also the most afraid since they were born. ¡°Please deliver a message for me!¡± ¡°Go and report to Demon King Ye Li that I, Lang Ba, am back.¡± The gic warriors were shocked when they heard that. They thought that Lang Ba was here to attack the Protection City, but they didn¡¯t expect him to be here to look for Senior. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll report it immediately.¡± With that said, a few gic warriors quickly ran into the Protection City. They were so fast that they wished they could grow a few more legs. ¡°Senior! Senior!¡± These gic warriors were all descendants of the Xiao family. After arriving at the Xiao family, they rushed towards the hall. Chapter 755: Lang Ba Broke through to Tier 2 Lord-level. Chapter 755: Lang Ba Broke through to Tier 2 Lord-level. Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Xiao family, main hall. At this moment, Ye Li and the Xiao Family¡¯s head and the elders were sitting in the hall. ¡°Senior! Senior!¡± Suddenly, a few panicked voices entered their ears. Then, three Xiao family disciples ran into the hall. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you so flustered?!¡± The Xiao family¡¯s head shouted angrily. ¡°Family Head, the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, has arrived outside the Protection City!¡± A Xiao family disciple hurriedly replied. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone in the Xiao family¡¯s hall suddenly stood up from their chairs, their eyes wide open. Lang Ba had arrived outside the Protection City? The Xiao Family¡¯s Family Head, Xiao Kuang, also didn¡¯t expect this. His face sank as he asked the Xiao Family disciple who spoke: ¡°How many members of the Wind Wolf Tribe are here?¡± Everyone in the Xiao family¡¯s main hall believed that the Wind Wolf Tribe was here to attack the Protection City. Furthermore, even Lang Ba had been mobilized. It was obvious how determined they were. ¡°Only the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba. There are no other Wind Wolf Tribe members.¡± Everyone in the Xiao family¡¯s hall could not help but be stunned when they heard this. They did not understand what this meant. Suddenly, they all looked at Ye Li and realized that Ye Li was nowhere to be seen in the hall. ¡°Senior must have gone outside the Protection City. Let¡¯s go too!¡± Xiao Kuang was the first toe back to his senses and said to everyone in the hall. Outside the Protection City. The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, was pacing back and forth when azy voice suddenly entered his ears. ¡°There you are.¡± Lang Ba¡¯s entire body trembled. He was too familiar with this voice. ¡°Lord Demon King Ye Li, you¡¯re here.¡± Ye Li nodded and said slowly, ¡°How is it?¡± Immediately, Lang Ba told Ye Li everything that happened. ¡°Thankyou for your hard work.¡± Ye Li looked at Lang Ba. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to work for Lord Demon King. I actually enjoy it.¡± Lang Ba hurriedly said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. How could he not know that although Lang Ba was respectful to him on the surface, he did not think so in his heart. However, he did not care. He opened the point mall and bought a Lord-level potion. ¡°This is my reward for you.¡± Ye Li answered Lang Ba. Lang Ba was stunned. He looked at the medicine in Ye Li¡¯s hand in a daze. ¡°May I ask, Demon King, what is this?¡± He had to be vignt. He even felt that this was a deadly poison. Ye Li wanted to silence him. ¡°Drink it and you¡¯ll see.¡± Lang Ba was shocked. If it was possible, he would not drink it, but¡­ could he really refuse? After pondering for a few seconds, Lang Ba gritted his teeth, took the Lord-level potion from Ye Li¡¯s hand, and drank it in one gulp. ¡°Howis this possible!¡± The moment he drank the Lord-level potion, Lang Ba¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen because he felt that he was about to break through. He hurriedly sat on the ground and refined the amount of medicine in his body. A momentter, he broke through from the Tier i Lord-level to the tier 2 Lord-level. ¡°I¡¯ve reached the tier 2 Lord-level?¡± Lang Ba looked at his hands in disbelief. ¡°Thankyou, Lord Demon King!¡± Lang Ba naturally knew that it was the potion that Ye Li had given him. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for him to break through to the tier 2 Lord-level. If Lang Ba hated Ye Li just now, then he was grateful to Ye Li now. It was too difficult to break through to the Lord-level. At this time, Xiao Kuang had also led everyone over. When they saw the scene in front of them, they were all stunned. Chapter 756: The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers Came Again Chapter 756: The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers Came Again Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone from the Xiao family looked at the scene in front of them in shock. ¡°The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, is actually thanking Senior?¡± ¡°And from the looks of it, he¡¯s extremely grateful?¡± For a moment, everyone in the Xiao family was confused. ¡°Senior Demon King, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race should arrive soon. When they arrive, I will inform you immediately,¡± Lang Ba said to Ye Li. ¡°En.¡± Ye Li nodded. Immediately, Lang Ba left the Protection City. Everyone from the Xiao family looked at Ye Li in shock. They were really too curious, but they didn¡¯t dare to ask. It was the same for Xiao Kuang. It was all thanks to Xiao Yu. Otherwise, everyone in the Xiao Family might have been thinking about this for the entire day. ¡°Senior, what exactly is going on?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°h h,¡± Ye Li slowly said to the Xiao family. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone from the Xiao family was shocked. ¡°Senior, you want to attack the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Ye Li in shock. Any faction in the northern ins knew that the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was the heaven of the northern ins, no faction would dare to provoke them. ¡°It seems like you guys are very afraid of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race,¡± Ye Li said frankly. When the Xiao family heard this, they could not help but recall the day outside the Protection City where Ye Li held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and killed 13 Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tigers with one strike. A few dayster. ¡°Master Demon King!¡± Lang Ba arrived at the Xiao family. If it was in the past, Lang Ba would never havee to the Xiao Family. However, it was different now. They were on the same side. ¡°Demon King, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race is here!¡± Lang Ba looked at Ye Li in surprise. ¡°How many?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water. ¡°One!¡± Lang Ba answered truthfully. When Ye Li heard this, he looked bored. ¡°What does this Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger think I, Demon King Ye Li, am?¡± Ye Li smiled coldly. Lang Ba suddenly thought of something. He hurriedly said to Ye Li, ¡°Demon King, that Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger is rushing towards the Protection City. It won¡¯t be long before it reaches the Protection City.¡± ¡°Hmph! Then let¡¯s wait for him!¡± The head of the Xiao family, Xiao Kuang, snorted coldly. He was originally very afraid, but after hearing that only one from the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race hade, he was not so afraid anymore. He thought that it was time to show his real strength in front of Senior. Immediately after, Xiao Kuang brought everyone from the Xiao Family outside the Protection City. Lang Ba also followed him outside the Protection City. A momentter, a majestic Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger appeared in everyone¡¯s vision. The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger was holding a huge stick in his hand. It looked hair-raising. More than ten meters away from everyone, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger stopped in its tracks. ¡± Who is Demon King Ye Li?¡± The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger slowly asked. The head of the Xiao family, Xiao Kuang,ughed. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy of knowing who the Demon King is?¡± Xiao Kuang thought that if it wasn¡¯t for Ye Li, their Xiao Family would have been destroyed long ago. Now, there was only one Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger. If they didn¡¯t impress Senior now, when would they? The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger was stunned. It was obvious that it did not expect anyone to dare to speak to it like this. ¡°Humans, are you courting death?¡± Everyone from the Xiao familyughed. They thought, ¡°You¡¯re just a Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger. There are so many of us. Why should we be afraid of you?¡± Chapter 757: The Fifth-tier Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Chapter 757: The Fifth-tier Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions The Xiao Family¡¯s Family Head, Xiao Kuang, looked at the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger in front of him. ¡°Even though your Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race is very strong in the northern ins,pared to senior Demon King Ye Li, you are nothing.¡± Xiao Kuang said coldly. The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger was so angry that its teeth itched. When had the dignified Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race ever suffered such humiliation? ¡°Humans, since you don¡¯t want to live, don¡¯t me me!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger roared and raised his huge club. Terrifying power gathered on the huge club, and it looked like it had reached the limit of strength. ¡°Well¡­¡± Everyone from the Xiao family outside the Protection City was stunned because this scene was too terrifying. How could they have expected this Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger to be so terrifying? This Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger was called Ba Lei. It was one of the Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger¡¯s generals, a fifth-tier Lord-level tiger. By the time everyone from the Xiao family came back to their senses, Ba Lei had already mmed the huge stick down heavily. Boom! An invisible and terrifying force suddenly attacked the Xiao family. At this moment, everyone from the Xiao family was extremely regretful. If they could do it again, they naturally would not choose to offend this Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger. ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± The Xiao Family¡¯s Family Head Xiao Kuang couldn¡¯t help but cry out when he saw such an attack. The gic warriors of the Xiao family thought the same. Just as they thought that they were about to die, a person suddenly appeared in front of them. This person looked at his palm and immediately struck the invisible and terrifying power. The invisible and terrifying power was instantly dispersed. ¡°What?¡± Ba Lei was stunned, he would never have thought that there was such an existence in the northern ins. ¡°It¡¯s Senior.¡± Everyone from the Xiao Family was overjoyed to the extreme. Who wouldn¡¯t be happy after surviving a cmity? If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Li, they would have already gone to the gates of hell. ¡°Human, you¡¯re very strong!¡± Ba Lei stared at Ye Li. He carried the huge stick on his shoulder. Ye Li looked at Ba Lei and said slowly, ¡°Why is there only you?¡± Ba Lei was stunned and looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°Human, what do you mean?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. He nodded slightly and looked at the sun in the sky. ¡°Am I not clear enough? A Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger is not enough for me to kill.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, a thousand feet of anger rushed out of the fifth-tier Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Ba Lei. ¡°Human, I really want to know your name. I, Ba Lei, want to see who can say such arrogant words!¡± Ba Lei stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. His handsome face was very calm as he slowly said, ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li? Ba Lei thought about the name Ye Li. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and looked up at Ye Li with his eyes wide open. ¡°You are the Demon King Ye Li who killed 18 members of our Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race?¡± Ba Lei stared at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Everyone from the Xiao family looked at the scene in front of them in shock. Although they knew how terrifying Ye Li was, they also knew that the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger in front of them was definitely not easy to be trifled with. ¡°Since you are Demon King Ye Li, you deserve to die!¡± Ba Lei shouted coldly. As soon as he finished speaking, Ba Lei raised his huge stick and attacked Ye Li, his speed shocking. Chapter 758: Killing the Fifth-tier Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger with A Single Strike Chapter 758: Killing the Fifth-tier Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger with A Single Strike Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone from the Xiao family stared at the scene in front of them. Ba Lei was about to reach Ye Li, but Ye Li had no intention of blocking him. ¡°Senior, this is¡­¡± Xiao Kuang looked at Ye Li in a daze. He really didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li didn¡¯t dodge. Without a doubt, the huge stick of Ba Lei would smash heavily on Ye Li¡¯s head soon. ng! Ba Lei¡¯s stick had indeed smashed onto the top of Ye Li¡¯s head. However, no matter how hard the Xiao family tried, they did not expect that Ye Li¡¯s head did not bleed. Instead, there was a sound of steel colliding with the huge stick. What? Ba Lei was stunned. He widened his eyes and looked at Ye Li. ¡°Howis this possible!¡± In Ba Lei¡¯s opinion, this was really too unbelievable. He was at the fifth-tier Lord-level, and the power of the Tyrant Whale Silver-Sun Tiger was shockingly great. This strike actually caused no injury to him? He rubbed his eyes again, only because he knew he must have been mistaken. However, he was not mistaken. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, how can you be alright?¡± Ba Lei looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? It¡¯s because you¡¯re weak.¡± Ba Lei heard this and stared at Ye Li. As a noble member of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race, no one in the northern ins dared to say that they were weak. ¡°I understand. You should be a body-refiner!¡± Ba Lei had roamed the northern ins for many years, he had seen body refiners before. Body refiners could turn their entire bodies into weapons that would be iparably hard. ¡°Do you have anyst words?¡± Ye Li looked at Ba Lei. Ba Lei was shocked. He really didn¡¯t know what Ye Li meant. ¡°Human, do you mean that I¡¯m going to die soon?¡± Ba Lei stared at Ye Li. ¡°Looks like you still have some self-awareness,¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, Ba Leiughed loudly. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, don¡¯t think that you can do anything just because you¡¯re a body refiner. Do you really know how powerful our Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers are?¡± Ye Li looked at the confident Ba Lei. He didn¡¯t want to waste his breath on Ba Lei. Swish! The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword had appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand at some point in time. As he shed out, the world changed color and a supreme sword beam shot towards Ba Lei. Seeing such an attack, the pupils of Ba Lei constricted rapidly because he realized that he could not dodge such an attack. ¡°Alrh!¡± Ba Lei shouted. When the supreme sword light struck Ba Lei¡¯s body, Ba Lei¡¯s life disappeared from this world forever. The fifth-tier Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger only took one strike. ¡°Senior is too strong!¡± Xiao Kuang couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Only then did the Xiao family realize that they had no idea what Ye Li¡¯s peak was. Perhaps¡­ he was already invincible. As for the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba felt a lingering fear in his heart. He was d that he did not offend Ye Li too much when he was in the Wind Wolf Tribe¡¯s main camp. Otherwise, his Wind Wolf Tribe would have already disappeared from the northern ins. ¡°Senior, these are the generals of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race. They all have life cards. I believe the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race already knows about his death,¡± Lang Ba hurriedly said to Ye Li. I want them to know,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chapter 759: Kunlun Mirror Trial Chapter 759: Kunlun Mirror Trial
    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Lang Ba and the Xiao family looked at Ye Li. He was too domineering, really too domineering! They had never seen such a domineering person since they were born.
    The most terrifying thing was that they realized that after Ye Li killed the fifth-tier Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger with one strike, there was no change in his expression at all. It was as if nothing had happened at all. In the Tyrant Whale Cave. ¡°I¡¯m so angry!¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race roared. ¡°How strong is this Demon King Ye Li? Ba Lei is dead!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers in the cave were all shocked. They looked at the king in shock. ¡°King, Ba Lei is dead?¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race had a terrifyingly dark expression. ¡°Pass down my orders, all Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers, march and tten the northern ins!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±
    On this day, the clouds did not move, nor did the wind blow. The entire Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was mobilized. ¡°Lord Demon King! Lord Demon King!¡± Outside the Xiao family, an extremely terrified voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Lang Ba rushed into the Xiao family in extreme fear. Everyone from the Xiao family was stunned. They naturally did not understand why the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe was so afraid. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Li looked at Lang Ba and asked calmly. Everyone from the Xiao family also looked at Lang Ba, wanting to know how he would answer. ¡°Demon King, all the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers have been mobilized!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone from the Xiao family sucked in a breath of cold air. The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger had mobilized its entire army? This¡­ this¡­ Everyone from the Xiao family hurriedly looked at Ye Li, but they realized that there was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if he did not hear anything. ¡°Got it,¡± Ye Li said slowly.
    Lang Ba and the Xiao family were all shocked. ¡®Got it? What does that mean? They don¡¯t understand. They really don¡¯t.¡¯ Ye Li smiled. He looked at Lang Ba and the Xiao family and continued, ¡°I think you all know what it means to deal with whateveres your way.¡± Lang Ba and the Xiao family looked at each other when they heard this. They all looked at each other. Of course, they knew what this meant, but they knew thatpared to the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race, the difference was like heaven and earth. Ye Li did not continue speaking, he used his telepathy to inform the Apocalypse Legion toe to the north of the northern ins. ¡°Demon King, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race will arrive in a few days. We have to be prepared!¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, I have already notified therge factions in the northern ins, but they are not willing to cooperate with us.¡± The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, said. Just as Ye Li was about to speak, the system¡¯s voice appeared in his mind. Ding! ¡°The Kunlun Mirror trial begins.¡±
    A coordinate appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. While Lang Ba and the Xiao family were frowning, Ye Li had already disappeared from the Xiao family¡¯s main hall. Ye Li arrived at the coordinates in his mind. It was a deste mountain. He thought that he would still be struck by lightning this time, but he did not expect to enter an unfamiliar world as soon as he arrived at the deste mountain. Everyone he knew had appeared in this unfamiliar world. ¡°Brother, why did you kill me?¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li was shocked. He realized that his Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword had pierced into Xiao Hui¡¯s body. Then he killed everyone he knew. ¡°Why kill me? Why kill me?¡± Everyone that Ye Li knew turned into souls and questioned him. Their voices echoed in the space.. Chapter 760: Annihilate the Inner Demon Chapter 760: Annihte the Inner Demon
    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°What happened?¡± Ye Li looked at the bloodstains on his hands and his entire body started to tremble.
    ¡°I killed them?¡± Ye Li looked at the souls in front of him. These were all people he knew when he transmigrated to this world. ¡°Host, don¡¯t kill me!¡± At this moment, a little girl appeared in front of Ye Li. This little girl was cute, extremely cute. Swish! Ye Li shed with his sword. Ding! ¡°Host, aren¡¯t you too conceited?¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°System, are you killed by me?¡±
    Ye Li really didn¡¯t understand what was going on because everything was too real. ¡°Host, what are you talking about? This is the inner demon of the Kunlun Mirror trial. You¡¯re so stupid.¡± The system¡¯s words really woke Ye Li up. Only then did Ye Li remember that he was in the trial of the Kunlun Mirror. Hearing this, the corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a yful expression appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Come out,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect you to not copse!¡± Suddenly, a voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. As soon as he finished speaking, an extremely ugly monster appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°You¡¯re the inner demon?¡± Ye Li looked at the ugly monster in front of him indifferently. The inner demon chuckled again. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the inner demon.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re the inner demon, you deserve to die.¡±
    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and shed out fiercely. A supreme sword light instantly flew towards the inner demon. Swish! The inner demon smiled coldly and disappeared. Ye Li did not expect this inner demon to have some ability to dodge his sword. ¡°Give up, human. You¡¯re not my match!¡± When the inner demon appeared again, it was already behind Ye Li. Before he could finish his sentence, the inner demon had already attacked. He raised his palm and pped Ye Li¡¯s back. Naturally, Ye Li had already sensed it. He activated Swift Steps and leaped, dodging the inner demon¡¯s palm. ¡°Heaven Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li widened the distance between him and the inner demon. He raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high and released the divine-level skill, Heaven Sword Technique. Countless terrifying sword rays shot towards the inner demon. The sword rays seemed to have filled the space. The inner demon had no way out.
    ¡°Alth!¡± The inner demon screamed and turned into a pool of dirty water. Ding! ¡°The Kunlun Mirror trial has beenpleted.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a super treasure chest.¡± ¡°Host, do you want to sign a bloodline contract with the Kunlun Mirror?¡± Without thinking too much, Ye Li chose to sign the contract. A few secondster, the Kunlun Realm bloodline contract was signed. Without thinking, Ye Li integrated the Kunlun Mirror into the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and checked its function. What he did not expect was that the Kunlun Mirror could actually cause people to have inner demons. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was very yful. He thought that this was really interesting. In the future, his Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword would be of any use. Next, it was time to open the Treasure Chest. Ye Li opened the super Treasure Chest. ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining the Heaven-Defying Level skill, Heavenly Demon Finger.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining Lord-level zombie upgrade potion X15.¡± After the system finished speaking, Ye Li came out of this strange space. Ye Li was about to start a war with the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race and then he got what he needed. This was the so-called luck.. Chapter 761: The Apocalypse Legion Had Arrived Chapter 761: The Apocalypse Legion Had Arrived Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Xiao Family. ¡°I don¡¯t know where Lord Demon King went. This is a critical moment.¡± The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, paced back and forth in the Xiao family¡¯s main hall. Everyone from the Xiao family was also frowning. ¡°Do you think Senior might have escaped?¡± An elder of the Xiao family asked. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the Xiao family¡¯s hall was stunned. It was not that they had never thought of this, but they did not dare to say it out loud. Everyone from the Xiao Family and Lang Ba were a little shocked. They thought that if Ye Li ran away, they would be finished. When facing the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race, they would have no chance of survival. ¡°Family Head, bad news! Bad news, Family Head!¡± Suddenly, a panicked voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. A Xiao Family disciple ran into the hall and looked at Family Head Xiao Kuang in shock. ¡°Master, there are nine zombies outside the Protection City!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone in the Xiao family¡¯s hall was shocked. They looked at the messenger disciple in a daze. ¡°p!¡± Suddenly, a Xiao Family elder pped the face of the Xiao Family disciple who reported the news heavily, causing this Xiao Family disciple to spin a few times on the spot. ¡°Just nine zombies here. What¡¯s there to report?¡± The elder of the Xiao family shouted angrily. At this moment, they were all tense. They thought that the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race had arrived, but they didn¡¯t expect there to be only nine zombies. Zombies? They had been in the northern ins for many years and had seen countless zombies. The Xiao family disciple who came to report was stunned. After a long time, he came back to his senses and said with a long face, ¡°Those nine zombies are not ordinary zombies!¡± Hearing that, the people in the Xiao family hall were stunned again. Not an ordinary zombie? What did that mean? ¡°What do you mean? Speak clearly!¡± Xiao Kuang looked at the messenger Xiao family disciple and said. ¡°They all look the same as humans, and their eyes are normal.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone in the Xiao family¡¯s hall was stunned. Zombies looked exactly like humans? There was no special color in their eyes? There was only one possibility, and that was that the lowest level of these zombies was a Master-level zombie. ¡°How did you know that they were zombies?¡± Xiao Kuang asked. ¡°They, they said it themselves,¡± the disciple of the Xiao family who reported the news replied in shock. After pondering for a few seconds, Xiao Kuang said in a deep voice, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Outside the Protection City. ¡°Brother Ah Da, why don¡¯t we just barge in?¡± Yutong looked at Ah Da in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s better not to mess around,¡± Ah Da said. At this moment, the ninth zombies of the Apocalypse Legion were all outside the Protection City. Not long after, the members of the Xiao family and the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, arrived outside the Protection City. They focused their eyes and looked at the Apocalypse Legion in shock. ¡°May I ask who you are¡­¡± Xiao Kuang found some clues. He found that the nine people in front of him didn¡¯t have the aura of humans, so they could only be zombies. He guessed that these nine zombies were all Master-level zombies. Although his Protection City wasn¡¯t afraid of the nine Master-level zombies, he still wanted to know their purpose. ¡°We¡¯re the Apocalypse Legion. Our master asked us toe here,¡± Ah Da said to Xiao Kuang. The Apocalypse Legion was naturally an extremely unfamiliar name to everyone. ¡°May I ask who your master is?¡± Xiao Kuang asked again. ¡°Our master is Ye Li,¡± Yutong said with a sweet smile. Outside the Protection City, all the gic warriors were shocked! Chapter 762: Apocalypse Legion Upgrades Chapter 762: Apocalypse Legion Upgrades Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions The head of the Xiao family, Xiao Kuang, looked at the Apocalypse Legion in a daze. ¡°Y-your master is Senior Ye Li?¡± The gic warriors outside the Protection City were also shocked. They had never expected the Apocalypse Legion to say such words. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Alt Da nodded. Xiao Kuang pped his hands. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s really like a flood rushing into a dragon king¡¯s temple. A family doesn¡¯t know a family!¡± At this moment, Ye Li suddenly appeared between them. ¡°Master!¡± The nine zombies of the Apocalypse Legion were all overjoyed. Ye Li nodded. ¡°How is the Demon King Pce?¡± ¡°Master, the Demon King Pce is now the strongest faction in the Mystic Land,¡± Alt Da said. Then, Ye Li gave the Apocalypse Legion the 15 zombie upgrade potions he had obtained from the Kunlun Mirror trial. Before that, Ye Li synthesized the two fifth-tier zombies in the system space respectively with Ah Da and Hongye. These two fifth-tier zombies were synthesized by him and Xiao Yu in the zombie city. A few secondster, Ah Da and Hongye upgraded to sixth-tier Lord-level zombies. ¡°Drink the potion,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. After the Apocalypse Legion drank all the potions, their levels also changed. They had all be sixth-tier Lord-level zombies!!! Ah Da and Hongye didn¡¯t drink the Lord-level zombie upgrade potion. Ye Li smiled in satisfaction. The overall strength of the Apocalypse Legion had increased by another level. ¡°Demon King, are they all your zombies?¡± The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Li turned around and asked Lang Ba. ¡°Lord Demon King, can I ask what realm they are in?¡± Lang Ba looked at the Apocalypse Legion curiously. Everyone from the Xiao family also looked at Ye Li because they also wanted to know the specific realm of the apocalypse army. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Ye Li nced at Lang Ba and the Xiao family. Lang Ba and the Xiao family members hurriedly nodded like chickens pecking at rice, as if they were afraid that Ye Li would go back on his word. ¡°Alright, since you all want to know, I¡¯ll tell you. The Apocalypse Legion is all sixth-tier Lord-level zombies,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°What!!!¡± When the Wind Wolf Tribe leader, Lang Ba, and the Xiao family members heard this, they all sucked in a breath of cold air and were dumbfounded. They were all sixth-tier Lord-level zombies? In other words, they were nine Lord-level zombies? At this moment, there were no words to describe the shock in the hearts of Lang Ba and the gic warriors of the Xiao family. Xiao Kuang, the head of the Xiao family, thought that the Apocalypse Legion was at most a Master-level zombie. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the Apocalypse Legion was full of high-level Lord-level zombies. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a nap first. Let me know when the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Racees.¡± As he spoke, Ye Li yawned, turned around, and slowly walked into the Protection City. The Apocalypse Legion followed closely behind. The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, and the gic warriors of the Xiao family were all stunned. They looked at the back of Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion in shock. ¡°Is this the real strength of Lord Demon King?¡± Lang Ba said in a daze because he realized that he had already started to worship Ye Li. It was a kind of worship that made him prostrate on the ground. ¡°What are you guys thinking about?¡± Xiao Kuang muttered. ¡°Family Head, I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re thinking, but I¡¯m wondering why there¡¯s a man like Senior in this world..¡± Chapter 763: The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race Had Arrived Chapter 763: The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race Had Arrived Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Protection City. The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race arrived outside the Protection City. The hundreds of Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were truly shocking. When the Xiao family¡¯s disciples saw that the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race had arrived, they were all frightened out of their wits and hurriedly ran in. ¡°Senior! The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race is here!¡± The Xiao family disciple who reported the news hurriedly ran into the Xiao family¡¯s hall. When the Wind Wolf Tribe leader and the Xiao family members heard this, they all stood up from their chairs. ¡°The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race has arrived?¡± The Xiao Family Head, Xiao Kuang, looked at the Xiao Family disciples who came to report. ¡°Yes, Family Head!¡± The members of the Xiao family and the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, hurriedly looked at Ye Li. Ye Li slowly took a sip of tea and looked at Lang Ba and the Xiao family indifferently. ¡°Let¡¯s go out,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Immediately, the group of people headed out of the Protection City. Ye Li and his group arrived outside the Protection City and confronted the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race. ¡°Who is Demon King Ye Li!¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race said coldly to the crowd. Lang Ba and the Xiao family were all shocked because the aura emitted by this Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger was too terrifying. Their eyes were wide open, and they did not even dare to breathe. ¡°I am Demon King Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race looked at Ye Li in unison. The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race smiled coldly. He stared at Ye Li and said, ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you killed so many nsmen of my Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race. You should know what happened to you, right?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly and shook his head slightly. ¡°I, Ye Li, don¡¯t know what will happen to me.¡± The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was a little stunned. They didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li dared to say such words. At this point, he still didn¡¯t know the consequences? In the northern ins, anyone who had provoked the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race must die, not to mention that Ye Li had killed so many of them. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, since you don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll tell you. You¡¯ll die without a burial ce!¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race said coldly. Ye Li smiled to himself. His Apocalypse Legion was now all sixth-tier Lord-level zombies, while he was an eighth-tier Chosen One. Although there were hundreds of Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race members, their strongestbat power was only at the eighth-tier Lord-level. There were also a few fifth-tier Lord-levels and ten Tier 1 Lord-levels. The rest were nothing to be afraid of. ¡°Huh?¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race suddenly seemed to have discovered something. His expression could not help but be stunned. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, why don¡¯t you have the aura of a human? Also, the person behind you doesn¡¯t seem to have the aura of a human!¡± The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was stunned. They naturally wanted to know why Ye Li didn¡¯t have the aura of a human. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about this? I, Ye Li, don¡¯t have the aura of a human. Isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m not a human?¡± ¡°As for them, they are all zombies in my Apocalypse Legion!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was stunned. Demon King Ye Li wasn¡¯t a human, but a zombie? The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was also shocked. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Ye Li. His intuition told him that the Demon King Ye Li was definitely not simple. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you said you¡¯re not human. Are you a zombie too?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, not only the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race, but even the Xiao family could not help but be shocked. However, the corners of Ye Li¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°I, Ye Li, am a demon!¡± Chapter 764: What Kind of Sword Was This? Chapter 764: What Kind of Sword Was This?
    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Demon? The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers and the Xiao family were all stunned.
    They had been in the northern ins for so many years, but they had never heard of the demon race. ¡°What kind of member is a demon?¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race stared at Ye Li and said firmly. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s a race that you can¡¯t imagine. Your Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race is like an ant in front of my race.¡± ¡°Arrogant!¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race shouted angrily and continued, ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what¡¯s there to be mysterious about!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race shouted. Immediately after, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race rushed towards Ye Li. Their aura was fully disyed, as if a ck Cloud was pressing down on them. Ye Li looked indifferently at the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race that was rushing over. He took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Divine-level skill, I leaven-Severing Sword, Divine-level skill, Heaven Sword Technique, and Heaven-Defying Level skill, Heavenly Demon Finger, synthesized! Countless terrifying illusions appeared on the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword.
    There was a five-wed blood dragon, an ancient divine bell, an ancient divine sword, a heaven-opening axe, a cloud peak tower, and a world destruction mirror. ¡°I have a sword that can destroy the sky!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! Countless divine lights flew towards the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race at an astonishing speed. How could the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race withstand such a terrifying attack? Their eyes widened. ¡°Boom!¡± An earth-shattering bang sounded. The clouds moved, and the ground shook! The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, and the members of the Xiao family looked at the scene before them in horror. There were no words that could describe the shock in their hearts. When the sword light slowly dissipated, Lang Ba and the Xiao family looked in front of them. However, they discovered that the number of ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers attacking had decreased drastically. There were only a few dozen of them left. Moreover, there was a thousand-meter-long sh mark in front of them. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race shouted. He would never have thought that this would happen.
    Ye Li looked indifferently at the frightened face of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race¡¯s leader. He smiled faintly and slowly said, ¡°Now do you know how powerful demons are?¡± The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was already scared out of their wits. ¡°In this world, good people will be afraid, and so will bad people. There¡¯s only one kind of person who won¡¯t be afraid, and that¡¯s the dead.¡± With that, Ye Li hooked his finger at the remaining Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race members. ¡°Come over and let me, Ye Li, kill all of you.¡± How could these Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers dare to go over? They knew very well that if they went over, they would have no chance of survival. ¡°Demon¡­ King¡­ Ye¡­ Li!¡± The eyes of the leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race were red. He gritted his teeth hatefully. It seemed like he was prepared to risk his life with Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. ¡°What is there for you all to hesitate about? Could it be that you all still wish to escape even now?¡± Silence, a deadly silence.
    When Ye Li shed out, the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, and the members of the Xiao family were already frozen like y sculptures. They had never seen such a sh since they were born. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, at most, we¡¯ll fight to the death!¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race said coldly. Ye Li smiled and shook his head slightly. A mocking look appeared on his face. ¡°You ants want to fight to the death with me?¡± Chapter 765: Is This Your Escape Route? Chapter 765: Is This Your Escape Route?
    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Attack!¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race roared angrily. This was the most furious he had ever been since he was born.
    As the leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race gave the order, the remaining Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers all flew towards Ye Li. However, the leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race did note over. ¡°Go.¡± Ye Li exhaled a word softly. Roar!!! The Apocalypse Legion flew towards the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race. ¡°Boom!¡± The Apocalypse Legion and the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race fought. Unfortunately, the leader of the ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race never expected that his Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race could not defeat the Apocalypse Legion. Zombies? The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race took three steps back. He remembered that Ye Li had said that they were zombies. He had never even heard of such terrifying zombies before, let alone seen them. The ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver-Sun Tiger kept dying. In the face of the nine sixth-tier Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion, they were still not enough. The eyes of the leader of the ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race shed. Then, he gritted his teeth and made a decision! This decision¡­ was to run!
    In the blink of an eye. The leader of the ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race disappeared on the spot in a sh. Ye Li had already set his eyes on the leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race. Seeing that he actually wanted to escape, Ye Li could not help but shake his head. Many people or members of the Dark Race always wanted to escape when facing him. Unfortunately, how could they escape from Ye Li¡¯s palm? Immediately, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and disappeared. The leader of the ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race ran all the way. He only hated himself for not having a hundred legs. Then, he could have escaped from this ce. Ye Li¡¯s Swift Steps was naturally much faster than his. Not long after, he caught up to the leader of the ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race. ¡°The Demon King Ye Li shouldn¡¯t have chased after us, right?¡± The leader of the ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race stopped in his tracks. He took a few deep breaths and sighed endlessly in his heart. As the dignified leader of the ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race, he did not expect to end up in such a state. ¡°Is this your escape route?¡± Suddenly, azy voice entered the ears of the leader of the ¡¯Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race. ¡°What!!!¡±
    The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race leader¡¯s entire body trembled, and a chill rushed from his tailbone to the top of his head. This was¡­ as if he had fallen into an ice cave! He quickly looked in the direction of the voice and saw Ye Li sitting on a tree in front of him, looking at him indifferently. ¡°Demon King Ye Li!¡± The leader of the ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race seemed to have been drained of all his strength as he looked at Ye Li with an ashen face. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, we don¡¯t have any deep hatred. As long as you can spare my life, I will definitely repay you in the future.¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race looked at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled calmly. He sized up the leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger and slowly said, ¡°Do you think an ant like you deserves to repay me, Ye Li?¡± The leader of the ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race took three steps back and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, are we really going to fight to the death?!¡± A few secondster, the leader of the ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race said coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly and a yful look appeared on his face. ¡°Do you think an ant like you is worthy of fighting with me, Ye Li?¡±
    ¡°Cut the crap. Come and die.¡± Ye Li hooked his finger at the leader of the ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race. The leader of the ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race knew that he could not escape. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Overlord Axe!¡± Chapter 766: The Leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Chapter 766: The Leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race Died Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race shouted and a ck ax appeared in his hand. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you forced me to do this!¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race red at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly said to the leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race, ¡°So what if I force you? You¡¯re just an ant.¡± When the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger leader heard this, he was iparably furious. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race pounced at Ye Li with a ck ax. The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was an eighth-tier Lord-level, while Ye Li was an eighth-tier Chosen One. If Ye Li was an ordinary eighth-tier Chosen One, then this battle would undoubtedly be like a tiger in the mountains meeting a tiger in the mountains, a dragon in the clouds meeting a dragon in the fog. Unfortunately, Ye Li was not an ordinary eighth-tier Chosen One. Just as the leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was only a step away from Ye Li, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword had already appeared in his hand. ng! The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race raised his ck ax and struck the Immemorial Dragon Abyss Sword heavily. However, the expression of the leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race turned pale with fright. ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race shouted. His expression was already extremely terrified. This was because when the ck ax struck the Immemorial Dragon Abyss Sword, the ck ax broke. Ye Li looked at the leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race and a yful expression appeared on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. You¡¯re just an ant. Why don¡¯t you believe what I, Ye Li, said?¡± When the leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race heard this, he looked at Ye Li in horror. Immediately, his pupils constricted because the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was already stabbing at him. ¡°Alih!¡± The speed of Ye Li¡¯s sword was too fast. The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race had never seen such a terrifying sword speed. As an eighth-tier cultivator, he realized that he could not dodge this sword at all. As the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword stabbed out, the life of the leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race would disappear from this world forever. Looking at the corpse of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race¡¯s leader on the ground, Ye Li sighed slightly. ¡°I think you should understand the truth: there are some people in this world whom you can¡¯t afford to provoke.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li ced the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space and used Swift Steps to disappear from the spot. Ye Li arrived at the Protection City. The members of the Xiao Family and the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, looked at Ye Li with extreme respect. They knew very well that Ye Li was an existence that they could only look up to in their entire lives. ¡°Senior, you¡­ you¡¯ve returned.¡± Xiao Yu was the first to speak. Ye Li nodded and looked at Xiao Yu. ¡°Come with me to the Demon King Pce.¡± Xiao Yu was stunned. She naturally did not know what kind of ce the Demon King Pce was. ¡°Senior, the Demon King Pce is¡­¡± The Xiao Family¡¯s Family Head, Xiao Kuang, was the first to ask. Ye Li slowly said, ¡°The Demon King Pce is my sect.¡± When Xiao Kuang heard this, his old face lit up with joy. He thought that if his granddaughter went to Senior¡¯s sect, her future would definitely be limitless. ¡°Yu¡¯er, follow senior to the Demon King Pce.¡± Xiao Yu did not know what to do, so she could only agree. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s time for us to leave,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Everyone present was stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to leave so quickly.. Chapter 767: The Two Sisters from the East Chapter 767: The Two Sisters from the East Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Demon King Pce. Leng Xue walked back and forth in the hall, wondering why the Apocalypse Legion had all gone to the northern ins. Did something happen to Ye Li? Then, Leng Xue shook her head. She ddin¡¯t think that something could happen to someone like Ye Li. ¡°Senior, nothing must happen to you.¡± Leng Xue muttered to herself. Her fair face looked a little lonely. ¡°Do you really not want anything to happen to me?¡± Azy voice entered Leng Xue¡¯s ears. When Leng Xue heard this voice, her pupils could not help but constrict. She was too familiar with this voice. ¡°Senior!¡± Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion had already appeared in front of her. Of course, Ye Li knew that Leng Xue had fallen for her, but he could do nothing about it. There were too many people in this world who liked him, Ye Li. ¡°This is my new disciple.¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Xue. Then, he looked at Xiao Yu and said, ¡°She will be your master from now on.¡± ¡°Yes, senior.¡± Xiao Yu hurriedly nodded. Ye Li leaped andnded on the throne directly above. ¡°Leng Xue, I heard that the Demon King Pce has be the strongest force in the Mystic Land?¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Xue. ¡°Yes, senior. 1 think it won¡¯t be long before the Demon King Pce bes the strongest faction in the Eastern Realm.¡± Ye Li stayed in the Demon King Pce for a month. During this month, he had been cultivating in the Heavenly Tower under the crooked tree. The crooked tree was very big and was not far from the Demon King Pce. The surrounding scenery was very pleasant. ¡°I¡¯ve finally reached the ninth-tier Chosen One.¡± Ye Li opened his eyes and let out a shaky breath. ¡°Sister, what kind of power is the Demon King Pce?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I heard that it¡¯s the strongest faction in the Mystic Land. I¡¯ve never heard of it before.¡± At this moment, two voices that sounded like orioles leaving the valley entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw two girls in front of him. One was about 20 years old and the other was about 17 or 18 years old. What Ye Li did not expect was that one of these two girls was a fifth-tier Transcender and the other was a tier 4 Transcender. Instantly, Ye Li knew that they were definitely not from the Mystic Land. It was impossible for such a genius to exist in the Mystic Land. ¡°Eh, Sister, there¡¯s someone ahead.¡± Qing Ruo pointed at a ce. ¡°Someone¡¯s here?¡± Qing Zhu followed the direction of Qjng Ruo¡¯s finger and saw a man who looked like a beggar. At this point, Qing Zhu¡¯s fair face could not help but reveal a hint of disgust. ¡°May I ask where the Demon King Pce is?¡± Qing Ruo asked Ye Li sweetly. ¡°Why are you looking for the Demon King Pce?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. ¡°Hmph!¡± Qing Zhu snorted and walked in front of Ye Li, looking at him coldly. ¡°We¡¯re from the Eastern Land and came to the Mystic Land to y. Along the way, we heard that the Demon King Pce is very strong. The Pce Master is some Demon King, Ye Li.¡± ¡°I also heard that Demon King Ye Li has an Apocalypse Legion. They¡¯re all terrifying zombies. What¡¯s even more ridiculous is that they say that Demon King Ye Li can fly and jump from tall buildings like walking on t ground.¡± ¡°We came to the Demon King Pce to see how outstanding Demon King Ye Li is!¡± Ye Li smiled to himself. He thought that these two fairy-like girls in front of him should be sisters. One was gentle, while the other was a red chili pepper on a high mountain. It was really interesting. ¡°I advise you to go back to where you came from. You are no match for Demon King Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said slowly.. Chapter 768: How Dare You Call Me A Stinky Beggar? Chapter 768: How Dare You Call Me A Stinky Beggar?
    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Qing Zhu was stunned when she heard that. She looked at Ye Li in disgust. ¡°Smelly beggar, what do you mean?¡±
    This time, it was Ye Li¡¯s turn to be stunned. Stinky beggar? He, Ye Li, was as handsome as jade. How could he be called a beggar? ¡°Is there something wrong with your eyes? Shouldn¡¯t you ask me why there is such a good-looking person like me in this world?¡± Ye Li looked at Qing Zhu in confusion. When Qing Zhu heard this, she could not help but be dumbfounded. Even in her dreams, she would not have thought that this stinky beggar would be so thick-skinned. In fact, Ye Li really looked like a beggar now. After a month of continuous cultivation, how could he not look like a beggar? However, it could not hide the strong heroic aura around him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s not what my sister meant.¡± Qing Ruo quickly apologized to Ye Li. ¡°Ruo¡¯er, why are you wasting your breath on this stinky beggar!¡± Qing Zhu looked at Ye Li in disdain. After saying that, Qing Zhu mocked Ye Li, ¡°Stupid beggar, tell us where the Demon King Pce is, or 1¡¯11 teach you a lesson!¡± Ye Liughed secretly. He thought to himself that this girl really had a bad temper. ¡°You¡¯reing to the Demon King Pce to challenge Demon King Ye Li?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. We just want to see how terrifying Demon King Ye Li, who is feared by everyone in the Mystic Land, is!¡± Qing Zhu said coldly.
    Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and then at his hand. ¡°Actually, I am Demon King Ye Li.¡± What? Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned. They did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Stupid beggar, I think you won¡¯t shed a tear until you see your coffin!¡± Qing Zhu said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°I will never fear even in the face of death, because I¡¯ll never be in that situation.¡± ¡°You!!!¡± Qing Zhu really did not expect a beggar to be so arrogant. It was just the small Mystic Land. ¡°Are you really Demon King Ye Li?¡± Qing Ruo¡¯s fair face was filled with doubt. ¡°Ruo¡¯er, how could he be the Demon King Ye Li? He¡¯s clearly a stinky beggar!¡± Qing Zhu said.
    Ye Li was stunned. Why didn¡¯t they believe them? He was really the Demon King, Ye Li. ¡°The Demon King Pce is there. You guys can go over,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Qing Zhu sneered when he heard that. ¡°Stupid beggar, at least you have some foresight. Otherwise, you would have ended up in a terrible state.¡± Immediately, Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo headed towards the Demon King Pce. Ye Li looked at the backs of the two girls and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, thinking that these two girls were quite interesting. However¡­ Ye Li was a little puzzled. He looked like a prince in a fairy tale. Why did Qing Zhu call him a stinky beggar? Then, he walked to a spring. It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t look, but when he did, he was shocked. Only then did he understand why Qing Zhu called him a stinky beggar. It turned out that he really did look like a beggar. Without thinking too much, Ye Li bought a set of clothes from the point mall and took a shower. The faint sunlight shone on Ye Li¡¯s body. He was dressed in green and stood upright. Strangely, after he got dressed up, both Ye Li and the sun became brighter. However, no one knew if the sun lit up Ye Li or Ye Li lit up the sun. Ye Li thought about how he was now a ninth-tier Chosen One. He had to gather zombies to upgrade the Apocalypse Legion. Otherwise, the army¡¯s strength would not be able to keep up.
    The geniuses of the Eastern Land were actually so powerful. The Eastern Land must be much stronger than the Mystic Land. If one did not have powerful strength, he would only die in the post-apocalyptic world.. Chapter 769:I Am Demon King Ye Li Chapter 769:I Am Demon King Ye Li
    Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo arrived outside the Demon King Pce. ¡°Sister, is this the Demon King Pce?¡±
    Qing Ruo¡¯s fair face was a little shocked. She thought to herself that this Demon King Pce was too terrifying. It looked so majestic, and the spiritual energy was extremely dense here. ¡°Hmph!¡± Qing Zhu sneered as a look of disdain shed across his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just a small faction in the Mystic Land. What¡¯s there to make a fuss about!¡± ¡°Sister, I think we should be more careful. If the Demon King Pce is very strong, then we¡­¡± Before Qjng Ruo could finish her sentence, Qing Zhu interrupted her. ¡°Ruo¡¯er, we are from the Silver Blizzard Pce. We are the strongest geniuses in the world!¡± Qing Zhu said to Qing Ruo. Immediately, Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo continued to move forward. ¡°Stop! What are you doing?¡± Suddenly, a cold shout entered Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo¡¯s ears. The two girls stopped in their tracks and sized up the disciples in front of them disdainfully.
    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Qing Zhu said coldly. These people were stunned. They were all disciples of the Demon King Pce. It had to be known that the current Demon King Pce was the strongest faction in the Mystic Land, and there was no one else. ¡°Do you know that this is the Demon King Pce!¡± a tier-4 Evolved Being disciple shouted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, can you report to your Hall Master that we want to challenge him?¡± Qing Ruo looked at the few disciples in front of her seriously and said. The few Demon King Pce disciples guarding the door were shocked. How could they have expected Qingruo to say such a thing? ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Then, the disciples of the Demon King Pce burst intoughter, as if they had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°They, they want to challenge the Demon King, hahaha!¡± ¡°There are always so many ants in this world. Don¡¯t you know who you are? You actually want to challenge the Demon King!¡± Qing Zhu was a hot-tempered person. How could she bear it when she heard this? In an instant, she only left an afterimage on the spot.
    Boom! With a palm strike, a few disciples guarding the Demon King Pce were sent flying andnded heavily on the ground. These disciples also knew that the two women were not to be trifled with, so they struggled to get up from the ground. ¡°You, just you wait!¡± With that, the disciples ran in. Qing Zhu could not help but snort coldly when she saw these disciples covering their heads and fleeing like rats. ¡°I originally thought that the Demon King Pce had some strength, but now it seems that they¡¯re all a bunch of snakes and rats.¡± Ye Li looked at the backs of the two girls. He smiled to himself and slowly said, ¡°The Demon King Pce is not a bunch of snakes and rats.¡± The two girls quickly turned around and saw Ye Li slowly walking towards them. ¡°Who are you?¡±
    Qing Zhu stared at Ye Li. ¡°Sister, his voice sounds a little familiar.¡± Qing Ruo said in astonishment. Ye Li smiled lightly. ¡°You forgot so quickly. You just called me a stinky beggar.¡± What? Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned. They looked at Ye Li in shock. He was clearly a stinky beggar just now. Why did he be a different person now? The current stinky beggar was as handsome as jade. ¡°You, are you really the person just now?¡± Qing Ruo¡¯s fair face was filled with doubt. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Qing Zhu snorted again. ¡°So what? Are you also a disciple of the Demon King Pce?¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m the Demon King, Ye Li..¡± Chapter 770: You, You’re Really the Demon King Ye Li? Chapter 770: You, You¡¯re Really the Demon King Ye Li? Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Qing Zhu nced at Ye Li. She really did not understand why this person in front of her was so thick-skinned. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ll give you one second to disappear from my sight. Otherwise, your oue¡­¡± Qing Zhu did not continue. It meant that he could understand it on his own. ¡°You can¡¯t be the Demon King Ye Li. I heard that the Demon King Ye Li has three heads and six arms. You¡¯re so good-looking. How can you be the Demon King Ye Li?¡± Qing Ruo smiled at Ye Li. Ye Li was stunned. Who was spreading this nonsense? He had three heads and six arms?? At this moment, Leng Xue arrived with the disciples of the Demon King Pce. ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in my Demon King Pce!¡± Leng Xue said coldly. Qing Zhu did not continue to look at Ye Li. She looked at Leng Xue and the disciples of the Demon King Pce. ¡°Which one of you is Demon King Ye Li!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Leng Xue and the disciples of the Demon King Pce were all stunned. They were wondering what was wrong with this person. Wasn¡¯t Demon King Ye Li beside you? Ye Li slowly walked towards the people from the Demon King Pce. When he reached Leng Xue, he slowly turned around and looked at Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo indifferently. ¡°Senior, why are you with them?¡± Leng Xue looked at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li smiled and slowly said, ¡°I just think they¡¯re quite interesting.¡± Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were still in a daze as they looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You, who exactly are you?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly and said to Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯m the Demon King Ye Li? It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this is our Demon King, Lord Ye Li!¡± Leng Xue also said coldly to the two women. ¡°What!!!¡± When Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo heard this, they were really stunned. It was because they would never have dreamed that he was really the Demon King, Ye Li. ¡°You, are you really Demon King Ye Li?¡± Qing Zhu still looked at Ye Li in disbelief. ¡°Hmph!¡± Leng Xue snorted coldly. ¡°How can that be fake?!¡± Hearing this answer, Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. The rumor they heard was that Demon King Ye Li had three heads and six arms and was extremely ugly, but the person in front of them¡­ This was a face that they had never seen since they were born. At the same time, they did not understand why there was such a good-looking person in this world. A momentter, Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo finally came back to their senses. Qing Zhu stared at Ye Li and said coldly, ¡°Ruo¡¯er and I came to the Demon King Pce to see Demon King Ye Li. Since you are Demon King Ye Li, let me see how capable you are!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Sister and I are here to challenge you.¡± Qing Ruo also said. However, to the surprise of the two women, their words caused a wave of earth-shatteringughter. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Everyone from the Demon King Pce burst intoughter. They wereughing so hard that they could not even straighten their backs. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Qing Zhu said coldly. Even if she used all her strength, she would not be able to figure out why these people in front of her wereughing. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous? You want to challenge a senior with just the two of you!¡± Leng Xue looked at the two women disdainfully. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned. They thought that they must not know their identities. Otherwise, they would have been scared out of their wits. ¡°Do you know who we are?¡± ¡°Who are you guys? I, Ye Li, am interested to know.¡± Ye Li looked at Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo indifferently.. Chapter 771:I Give You This Chance to Challenge Me Chapter 771:I Give You This Chance to Challenge Me Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Qing Zhu looked at Ye Li proudly. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, since you want to know our identities so much, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°We are from the Silver Blizzard Pce, a supreme power in the Eastern Land!¡± In Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo¡¯s opinion, when Demon King Ye Li and the people from the Demon King Pce heard the words ¡®Silver Blizzard Pce¡¯, they would all be shocked. However, when they saw the expressions on the faces of Demon King Ye Li and the others, they realized that not only were they wrong, but they were alsopletely wrong. ¡°What kind of power is the Silver Blizzard Pce? Why haven¡¯t 1 heard of it before?¡± ¡°She said it¡¯s from the Eastern Land. Most importantly, I¡¯ve never heard of any faction in the Eastern Land.¡± Everyone in the Demon King Pce started whispering. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned. Only then did they know why Demon King Ye Li and the people from the Demon King Pce were not afraid. It turned out that they did not know about the Silver Blizzard Pce at all. ¡°You, you guys! The Silver Blizzard Pce is a supreme force in the Eastern Land!¡± Ye Li smiled calmly and looked at Qing Zhu indifferently. ¡°Unfortunately, this is the Mystic Land.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo could not help but tremble. They widened their eyes and looked at Ye Li. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to challenge me, Ye Li? I¡¯ll give you a chance now,¡± Ye Li said to the two girls. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, are you really ready? We are very strong!¡± Qing Zhu¡¯s fair face revealed an extremely proud expression. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was very calm. He said slowly, ¡°You twoe at me together. 1¡¯11 use one finger.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned. They had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too arrogant!¡± Qing Zhu stared at Ye Li and said firmly. Ye Li smiled again. ¡°I, Ye Li, am arrogant. What can you do? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know that in my eyes, you are as weak as ants.¡± Qing Zhu had had a bad temper since she was born. Now that she heard Ye Li¡¯s words, how could she tolerate it! ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Qing Zhu raised her palm and flew towards Ye Li. Her speed was a little too fast. Unfortunately, Qing Zhu was only a fifth-tier Transcender. In front of Ye Li, she was really pitifully weak. Qing Zhu¡¯s palm was filled with purple-gold spiritual qi. It was a shocking sight. Boom! When she was only a few steps away from Ye Li, Qing Zhu¡¯s palm struck towards Ye Li¡¯s body. However, what Qing Zhu did not expect was that just as her palm was about to touch Ye Li¡¯s body, Ye Li suddenly disappeared on the spot. ¡°What?¡± Qing Zhu was shocked. She was shocked because she realized that she could not catch Ye Li¡¯s speed. When Ye Li appeared again, he was already behind Qing Zhu. ¡°Sister, watch your back!¡± Qing Ruo hurriedly shouted at Qing Zhu. Only then did Qing Zhu react. She quickly turned around, but when she did, she was shocked. Ye Li had already raised his finger. Terrifying white spiritual energy wrapped around his finger, making one¡¯s guts rupture. ¡°I have a finger that can pierce through the sky!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, an extremely terrifying finger rushed towards Qing Zhu. Qing Zhu was shocked. She realized that she could not dodge this speed at all. She froze on the spot.. Chapter 772: Senior Asked Me to Bring You Food Chapter 772: Senior Asked Me to Bring You Food Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Sister!¡± Qing Ruo shouted. Qing Zhu was horrified. She had already closed her eyes. She dared to swear that she had never seen such a terrifying attack in her life. She originally thought that she would definitely die, but it was a pity that she never expected Ye Li to stop his fingers when he was just a hair¡¯s breadth away from her head. Silence, a deadly silence. ¡°Do you still want to challenge me, Demon King Ye Li?¡± Ye Li said slowly. Qing Zhu was shocked. She opened her eyes and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You, how can you be so strong?¡± Qing Zhu could not believe it. She really could not believe it. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and slowly said, ¡°Well, not very strong.¡± Qing Ruo had already copsed to the ground. She had originally thought that her sister¡­ ¡°Senior Demon King, thank you for not killing my sister.¡± Qing Ruo hurriedly walked in front of Ye Li and said gratefully. Ye Li smiled. His handsome face was very calm as he said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in killing ants like you.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo could not help but tremble. However, they did not know how to refute. Ye Li¡¯s attack just now was too terrifying. They only felt that at that moment, they had entered the Purgatory. ¡°1 want to be your disciple!¡± Suddenly, Qing Zhu looked at Ye Li firmly. Ye Li was stunned. He did not expect Qing Zhu to have the courage to go higher. ¡°There¡¯s no need to acknowledge me as your master. You can join the Demon King Pce,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°No! I want to acknowledge you as my master!¡± Qing Zhu¡¯s fair face was iparably determined. Ye Li was stunned again. He didn¡¯t expect this girl to be so determined. Not bad. ¡°Senior Demon King, 1 also want to acknowledge you as my master!¡± Qing Ruo also said firmly to Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to take you in as my disciples.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t ept us as your disciples, we¡¯ll stand here forever!¡± Qing Zhu said. Ye Li yawned and said slowly, ¡°You can stand here if you want to.¡± Then, Ye Li and the people from the Demon King Pce walked towards the Demon King Pce. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo looked at the backs of Ye Li and the people from the Demon King Pce. They could not help but clench their teeth. ¡°Sister, are we really going to stand here forever?¡± Qing Ruo looked at Qing Zhu and said. ¡°Yes. Ruo¡¯er, you don¡¯t know, but in that moment of life and death, I actually felt my soul trembling. Demon King Ye Li is really too strong.¡± Just like that, Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo stood in front of the Demon King Pce for three days and three nights without eating or drinking. Demon King Pce. ¡°Senior, they have been standing for three days and three nights. Look¡­¡± Leng Xue looked at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li smiled. He originally thought that rich youngdies like Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo would not have such perseverance. He did not expect that they would stand for three days and three nights. ¡°Go and give them something to eat,¡± Ye Li said. Leng Xue nodded and immediately led a few Demon King Pce disciples down the mountain. Not long after, Leng Xue and a few Demon King Pce disciples arrived at the foot of the mountain. ¡°Senior asked me to bring you some food.¡± Leng Xue got someone to pass the food and water to Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. But to Leng Xue¡¯s surprise, Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo actually didn¡¯t seem to appreciate her kindness. This caused her to be slightly displeased. ¡°Do you really think of yourselves as important figures?¡± Leng Xue stared at the two women as she spoke.. Chapter 773: You Think I’d Lie? Chapter 773: You Think I¡¯d Lie? Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned when they heard this. They raised their heads and stared at Leng Xue. ¡°Then who are you?¡± Qing Zhu red at Leng Xue. Leng Xue smiled when she heard that. ¡°I¡¯m the master of all the disciples of the Demon King Pce!¡± Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo could not help but be stunned again. ¡°So what? We want to worship Senior Demon King, not you!¡± ¡°You!¡± Leng Xue was a little angry. She did not expect these two girls to be so stubborn. ¡°Senior won¡¯t take you as his disciples. If I were you, I would go back to where I came from. Why are you here looking for this torture?¡± Leng Xue looked at Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo mockingly. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Qing Zhu said coldly. Leng Xue thought to herself that it was fine if she did not listen to her kind advice, but she actually said such infuriating words. ¡°Are you guys asking for a beating?¡± Leng Xue stared at the two women. ¡°We¡¯re not asking for a beating. We just want to acknowledge Demon King Ye Li as our master!¡± A stubborn expression appeared on Qing Ruo¡¯s fair face. Qing Zhu sneered and looked at Leng Xue. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not our match!¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Leng Xue wanted tough. She really wanted tough. Naturally, after Ye Li gave her the upgrade potion, she was now a Tier 1 Chosen One. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were only fifth-tier surpassers and tier 4 Transcender. They were not enough in front of her. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, give it a try.¡± After saying that, Leng Xue hooked her finger at the two girls. Seeing this, Qing Zhu was furious and immediately attacked Leng Xue. Unfortunately, how could Qing Zhu, a fifth-tier surpasser, be Leng Xue¡¯s match? In an instant, Qing Zhu was defeated!¡± When Qingruo saw this, she also prepared to attack Leng Xue. Qingruo was only a tier 4 Transcender, so she was even less of a match for Leng Xue. ¡°Stop it.¡± Suddenly, azy voice entered the girls¡¯ ears. The girls looked in the direction of the voice and saw Ye Li sitting on a tree not far away. A yful look appeared on his handsome face as he looked at them indifferently. Of course, they didn¡¯t know when Ye Li arrived. For a moment, Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, are you willing to ept us as your disciples?¡± Qing Zhu looked at Ye Li firmly. Ye Li smiled and his hair started to move even though there was no wind. He looked at Qing Zhu. ¡°I remember you saying that you¡¯re a disciple of the Silver Blizzard Pce. You already have a sect, so why do you still want to acknowledge me, Ye Li, as your master?¡± Obviously, this was something that Ye Li could not understand no matter what. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, Ruo¡¯er and I actually escaped to the Mystic Land. Because Ruo¡¯er and I offended the Grand Elder of the Silver Blizzard Pce, we were chased all the way!¡± As they spoke, Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo¡¯s fair faces began to look extremely sad. Ye Li secretly smiled and thought that it was probably not as simple as offending the Grand Elder. Otherwise, why would he have to chase them all the way from the east to the Mystic Land? ¡°I see that your talents are not bad and your strength is not bad. I, Ye Li, will reluctantly ept you.¡± Ye Li said calmly to Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo could not help but be shocked when they heard this. The two women looked at Ye Li in shock as if they could not believe it. ¡°Senior Demon King, are you really willing to ept us as your disciples?¡± Qing Ruo¡¯s fair face was very stunned. Ye Li smiled and looked at Qing Ruo indifferently. ¡°Do you think someone like me, Ye Li, would lie?¡± Chapter 774: Golden Sky Bull Tribe Chapter 774: Golden Sky Bull Tribe Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Leng Xue was a little unwilling. She looked at Ye Li in shock. It was obvious that she did not expect Ye Li to agree to take them as his disciples. ¡°Senior, did you really agree?¡± Leng Xue looked at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and said to Leng Xue, ¡°I have nothing to do anyway. It¡¯s not a bad idea to take in two disciples.¡± In fact, Ye Li¡¯s heart was as clear as a mirror. The reason why Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo wanted to acknowledge him as their master was because he wanted him to protect them after he disyed his strength. After all, they were being hunted down!!! Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo became Ye Li¡¯s disciples. Everyone in the Demon King Pce knew. ¡°Master, didn¡¯t they say that you have the Apocalypse Legion? Can you let us take a look?¡± Qing Ruo said sweetly to Ye Li. Qing Zhu also looked at Ye Li curiously. ¡°Do you really want to see it?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo nodded, their eyes filled with curiosity. Immediately, Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Fist-God Zombie Ah Da, Ice Zombie Hongye, Iron-legged Zombie Bai Wawa, Petrified Zombie Yutong, Swallowing Zombie Bone Maiden, Ghost Sword Zombie Ah Qi, Divine Spear Zombie Long Yu, Zombie Queen Mo You, and Doll Zombie Yue Zhu. The nine Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion appeared in front of Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were both stunned. They were iparably shocked. They thought that this was the Apocalypse Legion. They could not help but feel shocked when they looked at the Apocalypse Legion. Now, the reputation of Demon King Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion in the Mystic Land could be said to be thunderous. It could be said that everyone knew about them. Anyone who mentioned Demon King Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion would be terrified. A monthter. ¡°Lord Demon King! Lord Demon King!¡± A disciple suddenly rushed into the hall, his face filled with shock. ¡°What happened?¡± Leng Xue quickly asked. ¡°Arge number of Dark Race members and zombies have been discovered. They¡¯re heading towards the Demon King Pce!¡± ¡°What?¡± Leng Xue¡¯s expression changed. However, Ye Li showed a yful smile on his face. As the saying goes, a tree wants to be quiet, but the wind doesn¡¯t stop. He was thinking about where to find zombies to upgrade the Apocalypse Legion. And now, the zombies hade knocking on his door. There¡¯s a path to heaven, but you don¡¯t take it; there is no gate to hell, but you force your way in. ¡°How many zombies are there?¡± Ye Li looked at the messenger. ¡°Lord Demon King, I¡¯m afraid there are tens of thousands of zombies!¡± The disciple of the Demon King Pce hurriedly replied. Seeing this, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face lit up. ¡°Get ready for battle,¡± Ye Li said slowly. A few hourster, countless Dark Race members and zombies appeared at the foot of the Demon King Mountain. There were so many of them that it looked like a ck cloud was pressing down on them. ¡°Where is Demon King Ye Li!¡± Suddenly, a thunderous voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone from the Demon King Pce looked at the dark race member who spoke and realized that it was a bull, a golden bull. ¡°It¡¯s the Golden Sky Bull Tribe!¡± Leng Xue said to Ye Li. ¡°The Golden Sky Bull Tribe is very powerful in the Mystic Land, but they haven¡¯t appeared in a long time,¡± Leng Xue continued. At this moment, the Golden Sky Bull Tribe and tens of thousands of zombies were all ready to fight as they stared at the people from the Demon King Pce. When Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo saw this scene, they could not help but be shocked. ¡°I¡¯m Demon King Ye Li. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Li looked at the Golden Sky Bull indifferently.. Chapter 775: The Angry Golden Sky Bull Tribe Chapter 775: The Angry Golden Sky Bull Tribe Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Hundreds of Golden Sky Bull Tribe members stared at Ye Li. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that someone in the Mystic Land would actually im to be the king after our Golden Sky Bull Tribe hasn¡¯t appeared for a long time. What a joke!¡± An eighth-tier Lord-level Golden Sky Bull stared at Ye Li. This eighth-tier Golden Sky Bull was the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe. The Golden Sky Bulls¡¯ entire bodies were golden, their bodies strong and robust. They had a pair of horns that shot into the sky, and held arge white bone club in their hands. It was a shocking sight. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 heard that you¡¯re the strongest person in the Mystic Land now? You even said that you¡¯re not human but a demon?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribeughed and said to Ye Li, ¡°Demons only exist in the Land of Sin. How dare you call yourself a demon!¡± When Ye Li heard this, he could not help but narrow his eyes. There were demons in the Land of Sin? This was something he did not know before. Everyone from the Demon King Pce, Qing Zhu, and Qing Ruo were stunned. The people from the Demon King Pce had naturally never heard of the demon race. As for Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo, they knew about the Land of Sin and also knew about demons. The Land of Sin and the Eastern Realm were separated by the sea. It was countless times more terrifying than the Eastern, Southern, Western, and Northern Realms. As for the demons, they were the most powerful race in the Land of Sin. Even the Dark Races trembled before them. ¡°How is it, Demon King Ye Li? Do you want me to attack your sect or do you want to kowtow to me three times?¡± The leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe looked at Ye Li with extreme disdain. Arrogant, absolutely arrogant! Everyone from the Demon King Pce was furious because they had never seen such an arrogant dark race member. They all looked at Ye Li to see what he had to say. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if nothing had happened. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky. After a few seconds, he looked at the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe and slowly said, ¡°Why did you choose to kill yourself?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The Golden Sky Bull Tribe was stunned. It was obvious that they didn¡¯t know what Ye Li meant. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what do you mean?¡± The leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe stared at Ye Li. He didn¡¯t understand why the Demon King Ye Li could still be so calm at this time. However, Ye Li smiled calmly and looked at the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe calmly. ¡°You came to find trouble with me, the Demon King, Ye Li. What¡¯s the difference between that and suicide?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the entire Golden Sky Bull Tribe was furious. The leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribeughed coldly. ¡°As expected of Demon King Ye Li. Your tongue is indeed not something we can match. 1 just don¡¯t know if your strength is proportional to your eloquence.¡± Ye Li smiled again and said leisurely to the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe, ¡°How can a Dark Race idiot like you change? Only death can change you.¡± When the Golden Sky Bull Tribe heard this, they were furious. They gritted their teeth and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 only wanted to teach you a lesson, but now it seems that you have no choice but to die!¡± The leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe shouted angrily. ¡°Is that so? Then should I, Ye Li, thank you?¡± Ye Li smiled and continued, ¡°Do you believe that 1 can let you see their corpses?¡± The leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe¡¯s expression turned cold as he said coldly, ¡°What did you say?!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not only a pitifully weak ant, but you¡¯re also deaf?¡± Ye Li looked at the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe yfully.. Chapter 776: Keep My Word Chapter 776: Keep My Word Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions When the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe heard this, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He raised the white bone club in his hand and suddenly attacked Ye Li. Ye Li smiled coldly. I¡¯m the Demon King Ye Li. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? Swish! A terrifying dragon cry sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone took a closer look. It didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t look, but when they did, they were all shocked. They saw a five-wed blood dragon circling above Ye Li. Looking at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, they were all so frightened that they took three steps back. Just by looking at this sword, they felt like they were in purgatory. ng! With the sound of weapons colliding, everyone looked at Ye Li and the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe. However, when he took a look, his soul almost left his body. ¡°What!!!¡± The bone club in the Golden Sky Bull Tribe leader¡¯s hand had already shattered into pieces and turned into dust. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe was stunned. His pupils began to contract rapidly. He had never seen such a sharp weapon before. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, the sword in your hand¡­¡± Before the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°This sword is called the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. It¡¯s also a sword that can kill you!¡± Then, Ye Li kicked the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe heavily. The leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe was unable to react in time and was instantly sent flying by Ye Li¡¯s kick. Boom! The leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribended heavily on the ground, creating a deep pit. The people from the Demon King Pce and the Golden Sky Bull Tribe were all shocked to the extreme. They hurriedly looked at the deep pit. ¡°Splurt!¡± The sound of blood spurting out entered everyone¡¯s ears. Then, the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe crawled out of the deep pit in an extremely sorry state. Ye Li looked at the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe indifferently and slowly said, ¡°You were already dead, but 1, Ye Li, didn¡¯t choose to kill you because I just said that 1 wanted you to see their corpses.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, before the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe could react, Ye Li shed out. ¡°Sky Sword Art!¡± The divine skill, the Heavenly Sword Technique, shed out. Countless divine lights burst out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Its speed was already like lightning, making it impossible for anyone to dodge. When the Golden Sky Bull Tribe saw such an attack, their faces were filled with extreme shock. ¡°All!!!¡± Instantly, screams shook the heavens and the earth. After the divine light disappeared, he looked at the location of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe and found that there was only an indescribable sh. The ground was filled with the corpses of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe was extremely shocked. He kept retreating. He saw a scene that would never happen in his dreams. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. He looked at the Golden Ox Tribe and slowly said, ¡°I told you I would let you see their bodies. Do you believe me now?¡± Not only the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe, but even the people from the Demon King Pce were scared out of their wits when they saw this scene. When the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe heard Ye Li¡¯s words, he was even more terrified. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you, you, you¡­¡± How could the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe be able to speak aplete sentence at this moment? Ye Li smiled and said slowly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already seen their corpses, it¡¯s your turn next.¡± With that, Ye Li shed out with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword.. Chapter 777: You May Have A Good Plan, But I Have A Way to Deal with It Chapter 777: You May Have A Good n, But I Have A Way to Deal with It Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li shed out with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. What kind of words could describe the supreme sword light of this sword? When the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe saw the supreme sword lighting towards him, he sucked in a breath of cold air in fear. He dodged left and right. After all, he was an eighth-tier Lord-level Dark Race member. In the end, he still managed to dodge Ye Li¡¯s sword. At the same time, the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe was extremely furious. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you¡¯re trying to kill us all!¡± The Golden Sky Bull Tribe leader¡¯s expression was extremely cold. It seemed like he was prepared to fight Ye Li to the death. ¡°Attack!¡± Immediately, the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe roared angrily, and tens of thousands of zombies began to attack. ¡°Don¡¯t touch them,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Leng Xue. Leng Xue was a little stunned. She didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li didn¡¯t let them attack. However, since it was Ye Li¡¯s order, she naturally wouldn¡¯t disobey it. ¡°Apocalypse Legion, attack!¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. Roar!!! The nine zombies of the Apocalypse Legion began to attack. The entire scene instantly became chaotic. ¡°Heaven and Earth Dao!¡± With a loud shout from the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe, his golden body began to expand rapidly. In the end, it became dozens of feet long. It was really shocking. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 want you dead!¡± The leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe said coldly. As soon as he finished speaking, the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe raised his fist and punched Ye Li fiercely. This punch swept over, as if it had pushed away space. It looked terrifying. Ye Li smiled coldly, thinking that you could have lived well, but you offended me, Demon King Ye Li. There¡¯s a path to heaven, but you don¡¯t take it; there is no gate to hell, but you force your way in. Swish! Ye Li shed out with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, and a supreme sword light flew towards the huge fist. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, a thunderous voice entered everyone¡¯s ears, and the ground began to tremble. The Golden Sky Bull Tribe leader¡¯s huge fist and the supreme sword light collided heavily. ¡°Alth!¡± The leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe suddenly let out a violent scream. The scream was really terrifying. Ye Li thought that if it was an ordinary weapon, he would not be able to do anything to the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe. Unfortunately, was the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword an ordinary weapon? This was a supreme divine weapon that was fused together from the Ten Great Divine Weapons of the Primordial Era. Even a god or a Buddha wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it. The Golden Sky Bull Gian¡¯s leader¡¯s huge fist was already gone. He looked simply miserable. ¡°Ye Li!¡± The eyes of the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe were red, as if he wanted to eat Ye Li. ¡°Dominating Heaven Bull Fist!¡± After a loud shout, a huge fist condensed from evil light smashed towards Ye Li. Ye Li looked at such an attack and smiled to himself. He admitted that the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe had some strength, but it was still not enough in front of Ye Li. Even if you have a good n, I don¡¯t have a way to deal with it? ¡°Sky-Severing Sword!¡± The divine skill, the Heaven-Severing Sword, was released. A divine sword condensed from various divine lights shot towards the huge fist that soared into the sky. The divine sword and the huge fist were about to collide!!! The originally bright sky became covered in dark clouds. ¡°Boom!¡± A shocking explosion sounded. Everyone present stopped fighting and looked at the scene in the air. A corpse slowly fell from the sky.. Chapter 778: Heavenly Fragrance Inn Chapter 778: Heavenly Fragrance Inn Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Of course, this corpse was not Ye Li¡¯s corpse. The corpse of the Golden Sky Bull n¡¯s leader fell heavily to the ground. It was a tragic sight. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. It was as if nothing had happened. The people from the Demon King Pce could no longer describe the shock in their hearts with words. At this time, the Apocalypse Legion had also defeated countless zombies. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to Batch Synthesis these zombies. Soon, tens of thousands of zombies were synthesized by Ye Li. Ding! ¡°All Da has been upgraded to a fifth-tier lord-level zombie.¡± ¡°Hongye has been upgraded to a seventh-tier Lord-level zombie.¡± Ding! ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining a chance to draw a random prize.¡± Hearing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but show a yful smile. He thought that when luck came, it was like chewing gum and couldn¡¯t be stopped. Without thinking too much, Ye Li used this lottery chance. The virtual pointer began to spin on the roulette wheel. A few secondster, the pointer stopped. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining the opportunity to upgrade all zombie skills.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He knew he would always get what he needed. Then, Ye Li began to upgrade the skills of the nine Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion. Currently, the skills of the Apocalypse Legion were all Heaven-grade skills. [Zombie skill upgrade begins:) ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± [Zombie skill upgrade begins: 1 Ye Li checked the skills of the Apocalypse Legion. Ah Da: Divine Fire Fist Tyrant, Hongye: Heaven Breaking Ice, Bai Wawa: Fiery Tyrant Foot, Yutong: Moon Reflection Petrification, Bone Maiden: Seven Extreme Heaven Swallowing Technique, Ah Qi: Life-Reaping Lightning Sword, Long Yu: Absolute Heaven Spear, Mo You: Dragon Elephant Fist, Yue Zhu: Heaven Shaking Palm. The skills of the Apocalypse Legion had all been upgraded to Heaven-Defying Level. Ye Li looked very satisfied. He thought that Ah Da and Hongye were both seventh-tier Lord-level zombies now. Now, he had to let the Apocalypse Legion attract zombies. Ye Li gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion. As for the people from the Demon King Pce, they werepletely dumbfounded as they looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Master, what divine skill did you use just now?¡± Qing Ruo asked in astonishment. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo came from the Eastern Land. The Eastern Land was countless times stronger than the Mystic Land. ¡°You just need to know that it¡¯s a strong skill,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned. They looked at Ye Li in shock. They had never seen such a domineering person. They could not understand why there was such a domineering person in this world. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. Let¡¯s go back,¡± Ye Li said to the people from the Demon King Pce. News of this battle spread. The entire Mystic Land was in an uproar as they discussed this shocking battle. The Demon King, Ye Li, and the Apocalypse Legion were even more famous. From women and children to children, everyone knew about the Demon King, Ye Li, and the Apocalypse Legion. These few days, Ye Li had nothing to do, so he brought the girls to the most famous inn in the Mystic Land. This inn was in the center of the Mystic Land. It was called the Heavenly Fragrance Inn. ¡°Senior, this inn is very expensive,¡± Leng Xue said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. He thought that Leng Xue was not bad and knew how to worry about money. However, was he someone whocked money? Immediately, Ye Li, Leng Xue, Chen Tian, Xiao Yu, Qing Zhu, and Qing Ruo walked towards the Heavenly Fragrance Inn. The Heavenly Fragrance Inn was an 18-story building. Each floor was more expensive than thest. Those who could enter the inn were all high-ranking officials and nobles.. Chapter 779: Get Out of My Way before I Say it A Third Time Chapter 779: Get Out of My Way before I Say it A Third Time Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°I heard that Wang Yun of the Wang family of the Mystic Land booked all the Heavenly Fragrance Inn.¡± ¡°Huh? How much would that cost?¡± ¡°Is that Young Master Wang someone whocks money? You have to know that his father is ranked second on the Mystic Land¡¯s Divine List!¡± Outside Heavenly Fragrance Inn, all the high-ranking officials and nobles began to discuss. Second ce on the Divine List? Then who was number one on the Divine List? It was none other than the peerless Demon King¡­ Ye Li!!! ¡°Stop! You can¡¯t go in!¡± The few people who were about to enter Heavenly Fragrance Inn were stopped. ¡°Why can¡¯t we go in?¡± Qing Zhu looked coldly at the person blocking the way. The person blocking the way was a middle-aged man, and his strength was actually quite good. He was a Tier 1 Transcender. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this inn has already been booked today,¡± the middle-aged man said coldly. The people outside Heavenly Fragrance Inn also sighed. They hade from afar to try the delicacies of Heavenly Fragrance Inn, but they did not expect it to be reserved by someone. What could they do? They were helpless. ¡°I heard that it¡¯s Young Master Wang¡¯s birthday, so he booked the Sky Fragrance Inn.¡± Ye Li looked at the middle-aged man in front of him indifferently and smiled. He thought that no one in the Mystic Land would dare to block his way. ¡°Get out of the way,¡± Ye Li said to the middle-aged man. As soon as these words were spoken, not only the middle-aged man, but even the people from the Heavenly Fragrance Inn could not help but be stunned. They did not expect these people to be so powerful. One had to know that the Heaven Taste Inn had a background. It was owned by a powerhouse ranked third on the Mystic Land¡¯s Divine List. ¡°Get out of your way?¡± The middle-aged man sneered. He had been a guard at the inn for a few years, but he had never seen anyone who dared to cause trouble for the inn. ¡°Do you know what this ce is?¡± The middle-aged man looked at Ye Li and the others mockingly. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Move aside! Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± Ye Li looked at the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man and everyone else were shocked. ¡°Who is this person? Could it be that he has a shocking background?¡± ¡°Even if there is, could it be that his background is greater than the people behind Heavenly Fragrance Inn and the Wang Family?¡± ¡°I see this person surrounded by beautiful women, he¡¯s just a young master from a prominent family. How would he know anything about the ways of the world?¡± Everyone outside the inn shook their heads and sighed because they knew that Ye Li would definitely end up in a terrible state. ¡°Brat, what can you do if I don¡¯t move aside?¡± As a Tier 1 Transcender, the middle-aged man had never seen such an arrogant person. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Why didn¡¯t this middle-aged man cherish the chance that he had given him? ¡°Alih!¡± Suddenly, with a scream, a shocking bloody hole appeared on the middle-aged man¡¯s thigh. What? Everyone outside the Heavenly Fragrance Inn was stunned. They hurriedly rubbed their eyes, thinking that they had seen wrongly because they did not see how Ye Li attacked. For a moment, they all knew that not only were they wrong, but they were also wrong to the point of no return. Previously, they thought that Ye Li was a young master who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth, but now it seemed that he was clearly a super expert. ¡°You, you!¡± The middle-aged man endured the pain and stared at Ye Li.. Chapter 780: Outside the Heavenly Fragrance Inn Chapter 780: Outside the Heavenly Fragrance Inn Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li smiled faintly at the middle-aged man. ¡°I told you to move aside, but you didn¡¯t. You just had to make me do it. Don¡¯t you think you deserve it?¡± When the middle-aged man heard this, he could not help but burn with anger. He shouted, ¡°Guards, someone is barging into Heavenly Fragrance Inn!¡± Following the middle-aged man¡¯s shout, several more Tier 1 Transcenders appeared in front of Ye Li. When the people outside the inn saw this scene, they could not help but widen their eyes and their faces were filled with joy. They thought that they would be able to watch a good show even if they didn¡¯t get to eat the delicacies at Heavenly Fragrance Inn. This was a good deal. ¡°Brat, do you know that this is the Heavenly Fragrance Inn?¡± A Transcender said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°Of course we do. With trash like you, you¡¯re no match for my master!¡± Qing Zhu looked at the few Tier 1 Transcenders in disdain. Ye Li smiled leisurely. ¡°She¡¯s right. The few of you are not enough.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± These few Tier 1 Transcenders were all furious to the extreme. They gritted their teeth and red at Ye Li. ¡°Not enough? What if I join?¡± Suddenly, a sharp voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice, and a middle-aged man walked over majestically. This middle-aged man looked to be in his forties. He had a stalwart figure and a pale golden face. ¡°It¡¯s the Lin family!¡± Someone else eximed. The Lin family? The third ranked expert on the Mystic Land¡¯s Divine List was the Lin family¡¯s master. The Heavenly Fragrance Inn was naturally owned by the Lin family. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Lin Yang, a Tier 1 Chosen One. ¡°Brother Lin!¡± The Tier 1 Transcenders hurriedly called out respectfully to Lin Yang. Lin Yang arrived in front of the Tier 1 Transcenders and looked at Ye Li with disdain. ¡°You said they¡¯re not enough. What if I, Lin Yang, join?¡± When the people outside the Heavenly Fragrance Inn heard the middle-aged man¡¯s name, they could not help but look shocked. ¡°Is Lin Yang the younger brother of the Lin family¡¯s head?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that he broke through to be a tier-1 Chosen One not long ago.¡± ¡°What, a Tier 1 Chosen One?¡± Everyone looked at each other in dismay. ¡°Still not enough,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°What!!!¡± Not only Lin Yang and the Tier 1 Transcenders, but everyone else was also dumbfounded. One had to know that Lin Yang was a Tier 1 Chosen One. This person actually dared to say that it was still not enough? Leng Xue, Chen Tian, Xiao Yu, Qing Zhu, and Qing Ruo looked at Ye Li with admiration. Their hearts were beating wildly. ¡°Brat, do you know who I, Lin Yang, am?¡± Lin Yang roared at Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are. 1 only know that you¡¯re not enough.¡± Silence, a deadly silence. At this moment, time seemed to have stopped. No one dared to break the silence. ¡°What if I¡¯m included?¡± A rtively young voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice and saw a very handsome youth walking over. ¡°It¡¯s Young Master Wang!¡± Someone eximed. Young Master Wang was Wang Yun, the young master of the Wang family in the Mystic Land. Ye Li looked at Wang Yun, who was walking over. This Wang Yun was about the same age as him and looked to be in his twenties. However, their strengths were worlds apart. He was just a fifth-tier Transcender. ¡°Young Master Wang, you¡¯re here.¡± Lin Yang called out to Wang Yun. Wang Yun nodded and looked at Ye Li indifferently. ¡°With me, is that enough?¡± Ye Li smiled. He shook his head slowly again and said, ¡°It¡¯s still not enough.¡± Hiss! Everyone outside the Heavenly Fragrance Inn was shocked and dumbfounded. Wang Yun and Lin Yang¡¯s families were the strongest families in the Mystic Land, and their family heads were second and third on the Mystic Land¡¯s Divine List. This person actually said that it wasn¡¯t enough! Who¡­ was this Ye Li!!! Chapter 781: Just You Wait Chapter 781: Just You Wait Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Wang Yun stared at Ye Li. As the young master of the Wang family of the Mystic Land, ordinary people would naturally be extremely respectful when they saw him. They had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too arrogant?¡± Wang Yun stared at Ye Li. The people outside Heavenly Fragrance Inn also felt that Ye Li was too arrogant. They really could not imagine what kind of shocking background Ye Li had to be so arrogant. ¡°I¡¯ve always been this arrogant.¡± Ye Li looked at Wang Yun indifferently and continued, ¡°I, Ye Li, am so arrogant. Are you not convinced?¡± ¡°You!¡± Wang Yun and Lin Yang were extremely angry. They red at Ye Li angrily. ¡°Brat, do you know who Young Master Wang is?!¡± Lin Yang stared at Ye Li and shouted angrily. Ye Li smiled calmly and said calmly, ¡°Why would 1 need to know? In front of me, the Young Master Wang you speak of is like an ant.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Wang Yun and Lin Yang were furious. ¡°Brat, since there¡¯s a path to heaven, but you don¡¯t take it; there is no gate to hell, but you force your way in, then 1 can only fulfill your wish!¡± With that, Lin Yang shouted, ¡°Attack!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the few Tier 1 Transcenders beside Lin Yang all rushed towards Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head slightly. He really did not understand why there were always so many ants who chose to find trouble with him. Did they get carried away, or was Ye Li unable to lift the knife anymore? However, just as the Tier 1 Transcenders took a step forward, they were sent flying. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Wang Yun and Lin Yang were shocked. They didn¡¯t see how Ye Li attacked at all, but these Tier 1 Transcenders were sent flying. In their eyes, this was simply too unbelievable. ¡°You, how did you do it?¡± Lin Yang stared at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li smiled and said calmly, ¡°Do you think 1 will tell you?¡± When Lin Yang heard this, he instantly flew into a rage. ¡°Arrogant brat!¡± Immediately, Lin Yang raised his fist and attacked Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. Unfortunately, he was facing Ye Li, the Demon King Ye Li. Lin Yang was only a Tier 1 Chosen One. When facing Ye Li, he was really not enough. ¡°Ahh!¡± With a wind-breaking sound, a shocking bloody hole appeared on Lin Yang¡¯s right leg. It was really terrifying. ¡°Well, well¡­¡± Wang Yun and the others were stunned. They looked at the scene in front of them with their mouths agape, unable to believe that it was real. ¡°I told you, you¡¯re just ants. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ye Li shook his head and sighed. Silence. Dead silence again. ¡°Alright! I, Wang Yun, have lost today, but just you wait!¡± After Wang Yun finished speaking, he hurriedly left. Even Lin Yang was not Ye Li¡¯s match, so he naturally knew that he was even more so. ¡°Just you wait!¡± Lin Yang endured the pain and left. Ye Li could imagine that Wang Yun and Lin Yang had both gone to call for help. However, he was here to eat and did not have the time to think about such boring things. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Ye Li said to the five women. The five women nodded and walked into Heavenly Fragrance Inn. No one dared to stop them.. Chapter 782: Fifth Elder of the Lin Family Chapter 782: Fifth Elder of the Lin Family Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li and the five girls arrived at the seventh floor of the Heavenly Fragrance Inn. There was no need to say anything about the decoration and the grandeur. As expected of the best inn in the Mystic Land. The waiter hurried over and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Sir, what would you like?¡± ¡°Whatever¡¯s good.¡± Ye Li said frankly. The waiter quickly walked away. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re really amazing,¡± Xiao Yu looked at Ye Li and said. Not long after, the delicacies were served. The five women began to eat, their faces filled with satisfaction. ¡°Oh my God, this is too delicious,¡± the five women said in unison. Ye Li ate very quickly, like the autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves. After eating and drinking their fill, Ye Li saw a group of people. ¡°Brat!¡± A loud shout sounded from the seventh floor of the Heavenly Fragrance Inn. Lin Yang brought an old man over. This old man looked sage-like and was about 70 years old. ¡°I heard that someone barged into our Heavenly Fragrance Inn. He must have eaten a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gall!¡± This sage-like old man shouted coldly at Ye Li. The expression on his old face was extremely cold. Ye Li smiled to himself. There would always be people looking for trouble with him. How boring. The key was that the person looking for trouble with him was an ant. This was ridiculous. The old man¡¯s name was Lin He. He was an elder of the Lin family, a tier 3 Chosen One. Lin He came in front of Ye Li and stared at him. ¡°Are you the ones who barged into my Heavenly Fragrance Inn?¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s us.¡± Lin Yang looked at the indifferent expression on Ye Li¡¯s face and could not help but be extremely angry. ¡°At this point, how can you still be so calm? This is the fifth elder of my Lin family!¡± Lin Yang stared at Ye Li and said coldly. After saying that, Lin Yang¡¯s face revealed a smug expression. It was as if Ye Li would pee his pants in fear when he heard that the fifth elder of the Lin family was here. ¡°An ant,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°What!!!¡± Lin Yang and the dozen or so Transcender he brought were all shocked. They did not expect Ye Li to dare to say such a thing. ¡°You, you actually dare to say such words to the fifth elder of my Lin family!¡± Lin Yang shouted coldly. Ye Li smiled leisurely. ¡°What fifth elder? He¡¯s just a pitifully w¡¯eak ant.¡± Fifth Elder Lin Heughed instead of getting angry. He snorted several times. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re bold!¡± In the eyes of the fifth elder, Lin He, he had never seen anyone as bold as Ye Li. ¡°I advise you to leave quickly. Otherwise, when my master gets angry, your oue will be very tragic.¡± Qing Ruo smiled sweetly at the Lin family. Everyone from the Lin family was stunned. Was this humannguage? ¡°My disciple is right. I¡¯ll give you one second to leave.¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face revealed a yful smile. Lin Yang was furious. Anger surged out of his head as he red at Ye Li. ¡°I think you¡¯re looking for death!¡± With that, Lin Yang shouted at the dozen or so Transcenders behind him, ¡°Attack!¡± With Lin Yang¡¯s order, more than a dozen Transcenders began to attack Ye Li. ¡°Air!!!¡± However, just as they took a step forward, they were sent flying. When theynded on the ground, they did not know how they were sent flying. What? Lin Yang and Fifth Elder Lin He¡¯s expressions changed because they didn¡¯t see how Ye Li attacked. Ye Li looked at the Transcenders on the ground and said slowly, ¡°I told you to leave, but you didn¡¯t.. Are you deaf?¡± Chapter 783: Do You Really Want To Know My Name? Chapter 783: Do You Really Want To Know My Name? Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Lin Yang and the fifth elder, Lin He, were shocked. They stared at Ye Li. ¡°Do you know what kind of existence our Lin family is?¡± Lin He said coldly. Ye Li smiled and looked at Fifth Elder Lin He indifferently. ¡°Why would 1 need to know what kind of existence your Lin family is? I just need to know that you are all ants.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Fifth Elder Lin He was furious. ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll take your life!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Fifth Elder raised his palm and hit Ye Li fiercely. A shocking Spirit Qi flew towards Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. Ye Li shook his head slightly. He really didn¡¯t know how Lin He dared to attack him. He had no intention of dodging or resisting. Instead, he took out his wine ss and slowly moved it to his mouth. The five women were shocked. They really didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li didn¡¯t dodge. Could it be that he didn¡¯t see it? Boom! Terrifying spiritual energy hit Ye Li¡¯s body. ¡°How is it possible!¡± However, Fifth Elder Lin He shouted loudly. His pupils could not help but constrict rapidly, as if he had seen something that would never happen. This was because when the terrifying spiritual energy hit Ye Li¡¯s body, he didn¡¯t receive any damage. The five women and Lin Yang were all stunned as they looked at Ye Li dumbfoundedly. ¡°An ant is only worthy of tickling me.¡± Ye Li looked at Fifth Elder Lin He indifferently and said. At this moment, how could Lin He still be able to say aplete sentence? He looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°You, who exactly are you!¡± The Fifth Elder asked in shock. Ye Li smiled and said calmly, ¡°Do you really want to know my name?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you then.¡± After that, Ye Li looked at Fifth Elder Lin He yfully. ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li? Fifth Elder Lin He and Lin Yang were both stunned. They thought carefully, and then their eyes widened for thergest time in history. They thought of a shocking possibility. Ye Li¡­ the Demon King Ye Li! ¡°You, you are Demon King Ye Li?¡± Lin He looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not stupid,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Fifth Elder Lin He and Lin Yang both took a few steps back and were already shocked. Thud! With a thud, Fifth Elder Lin He knelt in front of Ye Li and kept kowtowing to him. ¡°Lord Demon King, I was blind. I¡¯m not human, I¡¯m an idiot!¡± When Lin Yang saw this, he hurriedly knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Demon King. Please let us go.¡± There was no need to talk about Ye Li¡¯s reputation in the Mystic Land. Everyone knew about him. Fifth Elder Lin He and Lin Yang were quite smart. If they continued to offend Ye Li, they knew that not only them, but even the Lin family would be in trouble. ¡°Do you think I, Ye Li, will lower myself to your level?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin He and Lin Yang indifferently. When Lin He and Lin Yang heard this, they instantly felt as if they had been pardoned. ¡°Thank you, Lord Demon King. Thank you, Lord Demon King!¡± The two of them hurriedly kowtowed to Ye Li again. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at the five women. The five women nodded and Ye Li and the five women left the seventh floor of the Heavenly Fragrance Inn. Lin He and Lin Yang looked at each other. Their bodies were already drenched in cold sweat and they were terrified.. Chapter 784: Mystic City Chapter 784: Mystic City Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Lin He and Lin Yang looked at each other. ¡°I¡¯ll report this to the Family Head!¡± Lin He said. Lin Yang nodded. ¡°Fifth Elder, let¡¯s go back quickly.¡± Then, Lin Yang and Lin He rushed towards the Lin family at the fastest speed in history, wishing they had a hundred legs. Ye Li and the five women returned to the Demon King Pce. He thought about how the Apocalypse Legion hadn¡¯te back yet. Cultivation didn¡¯t seem to be interesting. As long as he wanted to level up, he could always level up inadvertently. This Mystic Land was so big, and there were many ces he had never been to. For example, the Mystic City in the center of the Mystic Land, the five great families, and the Divine List. Although Ye Li knew about this, he had never been there before. The next day, Ye Li headed towards Mystic City. Mystic City. Mystic City was thergest city in the Mystic Land. There were countless gic warriors here. Of course, there were also many ordinary people. When Ye Li was about to reach Mystic City, he saw a group of gic warriors fighting a Dark Race member. This was a Venerable-level Dark Race member, but these gic warriors were definitely very strong. Not long after, this Venerable-level Dark Race member died. ¡°Family Head, the Dark Race members of the ck Demon Mountain alwayse to Mystic City to cause trouble!¡± A gic warrior said to an old man. This old man was around 70 years old. He was actually a sixth-tier Chosen One. ¡°The five great families of the Mystic Land guard the five directions of the north, south, east, west and middle respectively. We¡¯re the ones who contributed. His Wang family doesn¡¯t have to contribute at all,¡± the old man said coldly. The Wang Family was the strongest family in Mystic City. They were in charge of the center. If the Dark Race members wanted to invade Mystic City, it would be a fantasy. However, the Wang Family was the strongest family in Mystic City. ¡°Haha, everyone from the Lin family, stay here today!¡± Suddenly, more than ten Venerable-level Dark Race members appeared in front of these gic warriors. All of them were tier 4 Venerable-level Dark Race members. The Lin family? Ye Li thought that it should be Lin He and Lin Yang¡¯s family. The gic warriors of the Lin family looked at the dozen or so Venerable-level Dark Race members in front of them and could not help but be shocked. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your ck Demon Mountain to pay such a huge price. Even the twelve generals have been mobilized!¡± The old man said coldly. The old man was Lin Zhanshan, the n leader of the Lin n. He was ranked third on the Divine List. These Dark Race members allughed coldly. ¡°Lin Zhantian, I¡¯m going to turn you into ashes today!¡± ¡°With just you guys?¡± Lin Zhanshanughed disdainfully. Immediately, the gic warriors of the Lin family and the twelve generals of the ck Demon Mountain began to engage in a chaotic battle. Ye Li looked at the battle in front of him yfully. To be honest, he was not interested in the battle of these ants. Ding! ¡°Host, as long as you help the gic warriors of the Lin family, you can obtain some news.¡± Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li was stunned. Was there such a thing? That couldn¡¯t be. However, Ye Li naturally knew that the system wouldn¡¯t lie to him. Since it wanted him to save them, so be it. ¡°Stop it.¡± Just as the gic warriors of the Lin family and the 12 generals of the ck Demon Mountain were engaged in a heated battle, a maic voice entered their ears. The foundation martial artists of the Lin family and the twelve generals of the ck Demon Mountain hurriedly stopped and looked in the direction of the voice. ¡°What¡­?¡± The gic warriors of the Lin family and the twelve generals of the ck Fiend Mountain were all stunned. ¡°Who are you?¡± A tier 4 Venerable-level Dark Race member stared at Ye Li and spoke coldly. Chapter 785: The Twelve Generals of Black Demon Mountain Died Chapter 785: The Twelve Generals of ck Demon Mountain Died Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°I¡¯m just a passerby,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The gic warriors of the Lin family and the 12 generals of the ck Demon Mountain were all stunned. They naturally did not believe Ye Li¡¯s words. ¡°Human, you¡¯re very bold¡­¡± Before a tier 4 Venerable-level Dark Race member could finish speaking, he sensed something. ¡°You, you¡¯re not human?¡± This tier 4 Venerable-level Dark Race member was extremely shocked. As soon as these words were spoken, the twelve generals of ck Demon Mountain and the gic warriors of the Lin family were all stunned. ¡°This is clearly a human. How can he not be a human?¡± A seventh-tier Transcender said in shock. ¡°You don¡¯t have the aura of a human on you!¡± a tier 4 Venerable-level Dark Race member said coldly. Ye Li smiled and said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you guys to be so discerning. I¡¯m indeed not a human.¡± The gic warriors of the Lin family and the 12 generals of the ck Fiend Mountain were all stunned as they looked at Ye Li in shock. Wasn¡¯t human? However, he looked exactly the same as a human. In the entire Mystic Land, other than¡­ Suddenly, the gic warriors of the Lin family and the twelve generals of the ck Fiend Mountain thought of a possibility. Demon King Ye Li! Everyone in the Mystic Land knew that Demon King Ye Li was not a human, but a demon. Although they had never seen Demon King Ye Li before and did not know if he was a human or a demon, the person in front of them looked like a human but was not. They could not think of anyone else other than Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Are you Demon King Ye Li?¡± The head of the Lin family, Lin Zhanshan, said to Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly said to Lin Zhanshan, ¡°That¡¯s right, I am indeed the Demon King, Ye Li.¡± Hiss! Upon hearing this, the gic warriors of the Lin family and the twelve generals of the ck Demon Mountain could not help but gasp. Demon King Ye Li? That was a legendary existence in the Mystic Land. ¡°Get lost.¡± Ye Li looked at the 12 generals of the ck Demon Mountain. When the twelve generals of ck Demon Mountain heard this, they were all infuriated. ¡°So what if you¡¯re Demon King Ye Li? Everyone says that you¡¯re scary, but my ck Demon Mountain doesn¡¯t believe it. I want to see how scary Demon King Ye Li is!¡± A tier 4 Venerable-level Dark Race member spoke coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li was slightly stunned when he heard that. He didn¡¯t expect that they didn¡¯t cherish the chance that he gave them to live. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance to live, but why didn¡¯t you choose to cherish it?¡± Ye Li looked at the 12 generals of the ck Demon Mountain and could not help but sigh. When ck Demon Mountain saw the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, he could not help but be furious. His expression seemed to be telling them that they were already dead. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, all of you can die,¡± Ye Li suddenly said. As soon as he finished speaking, a dragon¡¯s cry suddenly sounded. A five- wed blood dragon was entrenched above Ye Li¡¯s head, and a sharp sword had appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Swish! A supreme sword light shot out from the Immemorial Dragon Abyss Sword. Its speed was as fast as lightning, so fast that it was simply indescribable. Seeing such an attack, the Twelve Wars of the ck Demon Mountain began to feel extremely regretful. They only hated themselves for being too arrogant and conceited. Why didn¡¯t they listen to Demon King Ye Li just now? But now¡­ ¡°I¡¯m finished!¡± The twelve generals of ck Demon Mountain shouted in unison. ¡°Ah!!!¡± With dozens of screams, the twelve generals of ck Demon Mountain all died. Chapter 786: News of the Nine Li Pot Chapter 786: News of the Nine Li Pot Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Silence, a deadly silence. The gic warriors of the Lin family froze like y sculptures. ¡°Are you guys very shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at the Lin family gic warriors yfully. When the Lin family heard this, they came back to their senses and looked at Ye Li in horror. Yes, they were simply shocked to the extreme. Just the name of the Demon King, Ye Li, was enough to scare them out of their wits, not to mention Ye Li¡¯s sword just now. That sword was the most terrifying sword move they had seen since they were born. ¡°Don¡¯t ever be shocked, because everything I, Ye Li, do is enough to shock all of you for three days and three nights,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When the Lin family members heard this, they could not help but be even more shocked. ¡°Demon King, thank you for your help.¡± The head of the Lin family, Lin Zhanshan, was the first toe back to his senses and looked at Ye Li gratefully. Ye Li waved his hand and looked at Lin Zhanshan. ¡°You should know that there will never be a free lunch in this world. Tell me some news.¡± Some news?¡¯ Everyone in the Lin family was stunned again. They looked at each other, not understanding what Ye Li meant. Ye Li smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in waiting for you to think.¡± Everyone from the Lin family was startled. It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck their heads. They had just witnessed how terrifying Ye Li was. When they heard this, they could not help but think that Ye Li was going to attack them. In that case, they would have no chance of survival. ¡°Demon King, we are from the Lin family of Mystic City,¡± the head of the Lin family, Lin Zhanshan, hurriedly said to Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head and looked at Lin Zhanshan. ¡°Do you think this is considered news?¡± Lin Zhanshan was shocked. How would he know what a message was? For a moment, Lin Zhanshan began to feel distressed. He thought that even if they were to face the 12 generals of the ck Demon Mountain, they werepletely confident of defeating them. However, Demon King Ye Li had appeared out of nowhere. He thought that if they offended Demon King Ye Li, their Lin family would undoubtedly be wiped out of Mystic City. ¡°Lord Demon King, those Dark Race members just now were all generals of the ck Demon Mountain,¡± Lin Zhanshan said to Ye Li. When Ye Li heard this, he started to mumble in his heart. He thought that there wasn¡¯t any useful information. ¡°Think about it again,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lin Zhanshan was about to cry. He realized that even if he used all his strength, he couldn¡¯t figure out what news Ye Li needed. The gic warriors of the Lin family were the same. Suddenly, Lin Zhanshan¡¯s eyes lit up as if he had thought of something. ¡°Demon King, there¡¯s a supreme spirit treasure in the ck Demon Mountain, but it seems to be iplete. I heard that it¡¯s one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, the Nine Li Pot.¡± When Ye Li heard this, his face showed a yful smile. One would search high and low only to find it when one least expected to. This system was indeed the system. It was simply strategizing. The ck Demon Mountain had the Nine Li Pot? Although it was iplete, it was better than nothing. The head of the Lin family, Lin Zhanshan, looked at Ye Li in shock. He thought that if the information was still useless this time, he would have no other choice. ¡°You can leave now.¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Zhanshan. Lin Zhanshan was overjoyed. ¡°Thankyou, Senior Demon King.¡± Just as the Lin family turned around and left, Ye Li suddenly stopped them. The Lin family was shocked and turned around shakily. ¡°Demon King, is there anything else?¡± Lin Zhanshan looked at Ye Li in shock and asked. ¡°Where is the ck Demon Mountain?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. Chapter 787: The Mountain Master of Black Demon Mountain. Chapter 787: The Mountain Master of ck Demon Mountain. Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions The gic warriors of the Lin family were all stunned when they heard this. They originally thought that Ye Li was not going to let them leave. They did not expect Ye Li to say such words. ¡°Demon King, ck Demon Mountain is¡­¡± The head of the Lin family, Lin Zhanshan, told Ye Li the direction of the ck Demon Mountain. ¡°Alright, you can leave now,¡± Ye Li said to the Lin family. When the Lin family heard this, they felt as if they had been pardoned and hurriedly left. Ye Li nodded slightly and looked at the sun in the sky. ¡°Iplete Nine Li Pot?¡± With that, Ye Li activated his Swift Steps and disappeared from the scene. ck Demon Mountain. The ck Demon Mountain was also an iparably powerful Dark Race tribe in the Mystic Land. When Ye Li arrived at the foot of the ck Demon Mountain, he leaped up the mountain. As long as he did not want to be discovered by others, naturally, no one would be able to discover him. At this moment, he had arrived at the top of the ck Demon Mountain¡¯s main hall. Ye Li looked at the hall indifferently. More than ten Venerable-level Dark Race members were discussing something. ¡°Mountain Master, why don¡¯t we attack Mystic City directly and let them see how powerful our ck Demon Mountain is?¡± A Tier 1 Venerable-level Dark Race member said to the Dark Race member on the throne. Ye Li looked at everything in the hall and wondered if he should give these Dark Race members a sneak attack. ¡°Why aren¡¯t the twelve generals back yet?¡± ck Demon Mountain¡¯s Mountain Master asked in confusion. Hearing this, the Dark Race members in the hall were also stunned. ¡°Mountain Master, do you think something happened to them?¡± a Venerable- level Dark Race member asked. ¡°How is this possible? The 12 generals are all tier 4 Venerable-level. How can anything happen to them?!¡± The Dark Race members in the hall all nodded. They all felt that nothing would happen to the twelve generals. At this moment, a voice entered the ears of the Dark Race members. ¡°Do you really believe that nothing happened to them?¡± It was a slightlyzy voice. ¡°Who is it!¡± The Dark Race members in the main hall of the ck Demon Mountain were all stunned. They had never expected that a voice would suddenly appear. A man in his twenties appeared in front of them. The man was as handsome as jade, like a war god from the nine heavens. All the Dark Race members in the hall were shocked. They didn¡¯t even realize when Ye Li had arrived. ¡°Human?¡± The ck Demon Mountain Master stared at Ye Li. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± After saying that, the ck Demon Mountain Master immediately sensed something. The ck Demon Mountain Master was a sixth-tier Venerable-level member of the Red Leopard Tribe. A few secondster, the ck Demon Mountain Master stared at Ye Li and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not human!¡± Ye Li smiled and said slowly, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not a human. I¡¯m a demon.¡± Demon? The Dark Race members in the main hall of ck Demon Mountain were all stunned. ¡°Impossible. How can there be demons in the Mystic Land!¡± The ck Demon Mountain Master sneered. ¡°Believe it or not,¡± Ye Li said lightly. The ck Demon Mountain Master red at Ye Li. ¡°Even if you¡¯re a demon, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any deep hatred between you and my ck Demon Mountain, right?¡± The Mountain Master of ck Demon Mountain really couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li came to his ck Demon Mountain. ¡°Mountain Master, there is a demon in the Mystic Land!¡± Suddenly, a Dark Race member said to the ck Demon Mountain Master. ck Demon Mountain Master was taken aback. There was a demon here? Could it be- lt wasn¡¯t just the Mountain Master of the ck Demon Mountain. All the Dark Race members in the hall were stunned because they had all thought of a shocking possibility. This shocking possibility was¡­ Demon King Ye Li. Chapter 788: Incomplete Nine Li Pot Chapter 788: Iplete Nine Li Pot Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions All the Dark Race members in the main hall of the ck Demon Mountain looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You, you are Demon King Ye Li?¡± ¡°Actually, I am Demon King Ye Li.¡± Although the Dark Races had guessed that Ye Li was the Demon King Ye Li, they were still extremely shocked when they heard Ye Li say it himself. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, our ck Demon Mountain has no deep hatred for you!¡± When the ck Demon Mountain Master heard that it was Demon King Ye Li, he had no choice but to cower. He had heard too much about Demon King Ye Li¡¯s deeds. Just destroying the Four Weapons Hall, a supreme faction in the Mystic Land, was enough to shock everyone. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not here to destroy your ck Demon Mountain,¡± Ye Li said calmly. All the Dark Race members in the hall were stunned. The ck Demon Mountain Master looked at Ye Li and asked, ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡± Ye Li smiled leisurely. ¡°I heard that your ck Demon Mountain has the iplete Nine Li Pot, one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons. So I¡¯m here to take it.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The expressions of all the Dark Race members of the ck Demon Mountain changed. ck Demon Mountain did have the Nine Li Pot, but it was iplete. They had once searched the entire Mystic Land and did not find any traces of other broken pots. Many factions also knew this news, so they did note to attack the ck Demon Mountain. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, our ck Demon Mountain does indeed have the iplete Nine Li Pot. However, why do you need it?¡± ck Demon Mountain¡¯s Mountain Master asked in puzzlement. ¡°It¡¯s useful to me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. All the Dark Race members in the hall looked at Ye Li in horror. They knew very well how terrifying Demon King Ye Li was. ¡°What if I don¡¯t give it to you?¡± The ck Demon Mountain Master stared at Ye Li. ¡°You can try!¡± Ye Li said slowly without any hesitation. Upon hearing this, the ck Demon Mountain Master could not help but tremble. He gritted his teeth and stared at Ye Li. He realized that Ye Li was very young. He really did not know how such a young demon could have such terrifying strength. At the same time, he realized that Ye Li¡¯s eyes were unforgettable. His eyes were as serene as the night and as profound as the ocean. ¡°You are Demon King Ye Li. I respect you. Since you want the iplete Nine Li Pot, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± With that said, ck Demon Mountain Mountain Master said, ¡°Men, retrieve the iplete Nine Li Pot!¡± Before long, the iplete Nine Li Pot was brought over. Ye Li looked at the copper pot in front of him. There were strange runes on it. The Nine Li Pot lookedplete, but its artifact spirit was iplete. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, this is the iplete Nine Li Pot!¡± ck Demon Mountain Master said to Ye Li. Ye Li took the pot and ced it into the system space. Then, he scanned the Dark Race members of the ck Demon Mountain and slowly said, ¡°In this world, good people don¡¯t die, and neither do bad people. There¡¯s only one kind of person who dies, and that¡¯s stupid people. Obviously, none of you are stupid people.¡± With that, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared from the hall of ck Demon Mountain. ¡°Mountain Master, Demon King Ye Li is too arrogant!¡± A Lord-level Dark Race member said to the ck Demon Mountain Master. The Dark Race members in the hall were also furious. The Mountain Master of the ck Demon Mountain sighed. ¡°What can we do? Demon King Ye Li is not someone we can provoke.¡± Ye Li arrived at Mystic City. He thought that the Nine Li Pot was iplete. He did not know when he would be able to find theplete one. Forget it, he should admire this Mystic City first. Mystic City was really huge. At least, Ye Li had never seen such a big city. ¡°Zombie Paradise Grand Celebration, Tickets 90% Off.¡± Suddenly, the sound of advertisements entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Chapter 789: Mystic City’s Zombie Paradise Chapter 789: Mystic City¡¯s Zombie Paradise Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zombie Paradise? There was a yful look on Ye Li¡¯s face. It had been a long time since he had heard the name Zombie Paradise. He had heard it in the Annan Base City and the Huangjiang Base City. Now that the Apocalypse Legion was still gathering zombies, he wanted to synthesize all the zombies in Zombie Paradise. It would be fun. Ye Li watched as some gic warriors bought tickets and walked towards a certain ce. He followed them. Not long after, Ye Li saw the Zombie Paradise. This Zombie Paradise was many times bigger than the Zombie Paradise in Annan Base City and Huangjiang Base City. After Ye Li bought the tickets, he walked into Zombie Paradise. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Suddenly, a voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw a young girl. ¡°What is it?¡± Ye Li asked coldly. ¡°I am the guardian of your team,¡± the girl said to Ye Li. If gic warriors wanted to enter Zombie Paradise, they had to be protected. Otherwise, their lives would not be guaranteed. Immediately, more than ten gic warriors appeared in front of Ye Li. They were all from Ye Li¡¯s team. Ye Li looked at the girl in front of him. This girl was only 17 or 18 years old, but she was a tenth-tier Evolved Being. She only needed one more step to be a Transcender. ¡°Let¡¯s enter Zombie Paradise now,¡± the girl said. Then, the group entered Zombie Paradise. Zombie Paradise was divided into severalrge areas, which were also divided into many small areas ording to zombie levels. The Zombie Paradise in Mystic City even had Mutant Zombies. ¡°When you kill the zombiester, don¡¯t stay too far away from me,¡± the girl said to the group of people. The girl¡¯s name was Lin Miao, and she was from the Lin family, a super family in Mystic City. Ye Li and the others were entering the advanced zombies¡¯ area. Advanced zombies were level 6 to 10 zombies. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± In an instant, several zombies rushed toward them. The flowers in the greenhouse were all very excited, wondering how they were going to kill the disgusting zombies. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t have such a chance. When the zombies were still some distance away from them, they suddenly heard a wind-breaking sound. All six zombies fell to the ground, but they weren¡¯t dead. ¡°What happened?¡± The group of gic warriors was stunned. Even their guardian, Lin Miao, was stunned. She didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she heard a wind-breaking sound, and then those zombies fell to the ground. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized all six zombies. These six zombies were all level-6 zombies. Ye Li synthesized them into three level-7 zombies and asked them to lure the other zombies. Seeing that the number of zombies had suddenly decreased and their levels had increased, Lin Miao and the others were stunned again. They felt that they had seen wrongly. ¡°How is this possible!¡± What shocked them even more was that the three level-7 zombies in front of them didn¡¯t choose to continue attacking them, but ran to different ces. This was the first time they had heard that zombies didn¡¯t attack humans. It would be fine if they were intelligent mutant zombies or higher-leveled zombies, but they were advanced zombies. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± In just ten seconds, the three level-7 zombies brought dozens of zombies over. Chapter 790: Attract Zombies Madly Chapter 790: Attract Zombies Madly Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Lin Miao and the others were all very shocked. They really could not understand what was going on. ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± a Tier 1 Evolved Being asked in astonishment. Ye Li looked at the dozens of zombies in front of him and was bored. It was just dozens of zombies. Swish! Swish! Swish! The wind-breaking sound appeared again. The dozens of zombies fell to the ground again. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The group was stunned again. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized dozens of zombies again. Then, he asked them to attract other zombies. Lin Miao and the others saw the most impossible thing in history. Their eyes were wide open, and their faces were as shocked as they could be. ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. I did it all.¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Miao and the rest and said calmly. As soon as he said this, everyone looked at Ye Li. ¡°You did it?¡± Lin Miao looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li nodded and did not say anything. As a Tier 1 Transcender, Lin Miao¡¯s mental fortitude was naturally much stronger than these Evolved Beings. At this moment, the Evolved Beings were already frozen like y sculptures. ¡°You, how did you reduce the number of zombies and raise their levels?¡± Lin Miao¡¯s fair face was filled with confusion. ¡°It¡¯s a secret,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡®Secret?¡¯ Lin Miao looked at Ye Li. She was one of the geniuses in Mystic City, but she suddenly had a feeling thatpared to Ye Li, it was like the difference between heaven and earth, although this was just her feeling. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Suddenly, thousands of zombies arrived. ¡°Oh my god! So many zombies!¡± The Evolved Beings came back to their senses. They took a few steps back and eximed in shock. Lin Miao nced at the zombie, then turned to look at Ye Li. What she didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Li¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all, as if he didn¡¯t see anything at all. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Lin Miao hurriedly shouted. The Evolved Beings hurriedly nodded and ran out of the advanced zombies¡¯ area. After Lin Miao took a few steps, she realized that someone was missing. When she turned around, she saw that Ye Li was still standing there motionlessly. ¡°Come on, run!¡± Lin Miao shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li revealed his side profile and looked at Lin Miao indifferently. ¡°You guys can leave.¡± Lin Miao was shocked. She obviously didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You guys leave first!¡± Lin Miao said to the Evolved Beings, and they immediately ran out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you want to face so many zombies?¡± Lin Miao ran to Ye Li¡¯s side and said urgently. ¡°Are you very afraid?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Miao leisurely. Lin Miao was shocked. She really didn¡¯t know what Ye Li meant. Shouldn¡¯t she be afraid of so many zombies? ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. These zombies can¡¯t hurt you,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lin Miao suddenly felt that Ye Li was a lunatic, an out-and-out lunatic. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± At this moment, the zombie had already arrived in front of Ye Li. Swish! Before Lin Miao could react, she looked at Ye Li and found that there was only an afterimage left on the spot. Then, she looked at the zombie crowd and saw a figure moving quickly among the zombies. Countless zombies began to fall to the ground¡­ Chapter 791:I Want All the Zombies in Zombie Paradise Chapter 791:I Want All the Zombies in Zombie Paradise Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Well¡­¡± Lin Miao¡¯s eyes widened for the biggest time in history. She could not believe the scene in front of her. ¡°How did you do that?¡± Lin Miao didn¡¯t know. She really didn¡¯t know. She only knew that this must be the most shocked she had ever been. In an instant, thousands of zombies fell to the ground. Was this the charm of Demon King Ye Li? Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and conducted Batch Synthesis on these zombies. The expression on Lin Miao¡¯s face seemed to have frozen, and she was unable to regain her senses for a long time. When Ye Li was synthesizing zombies, he would always see such an expression. He was already used to it. ¡°How, how did you do it?¡± Lin Miao looked at Ye Li in shock. She was a tenth-tier Evolved Being and did not understand how Ye Li did it. ¡°Do you think I will tell you?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Miao yfully. Lin Miao was shocked. All the zombies in the entire area were gone. This was simply unbelievable. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Suddenly, Lin Miao thought that Ye Li must not be an ordinary gic warrior. He could actually reduce the number of zombies and increase the level of the zombies. ¡°Take me to the next zombie area.¡± Ye Li thought that since Lin Miao didn¡¯t want to leave, he would let her lead the way. ¡°You¡¯re not a gic warrior from Mystic City!¡± Lin Miao red at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and thought that Lin Miao was not too stupid. She even knew about this. It was really worth celebrating. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Bring me to the next area. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time!¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Miao indifferently. Lin Miao¡¯s expression changed when she heard this. She knew very well that she was definitely not Ye Li¡¯s match, so she could only find help when she went out. In the blink of an eye! Lin Miao jumped and disappeared. Ye Li secretly smiled. He thought that this girl¡¯s desire to live was very strong. Alright, he would let her escape. Then, he prepared to go to another area. When he came out, Ye Li was surrounded by a group of gic warriors. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Lin Miao pointed at Ye Li and said. ¡°Take him down!¡± a Tier 1 Transcender shouted. Immediately, the gic warriors surrounding Ye Li prepared to attack him. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± The dozen or so gic warriors suddenly screamed and fell to the ground. A shocking bloody hole appeared on their thighs. ¡°This!!!¡± When Lin Miao saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Ye Li looked at Lin Miao indifferently and said slowly, ¡°Tell the person in charge of Zombie Paradise that I want the zombies in Zombie Paradise.¡± There were still countless gic warriors from Mystic City outside. When they saw the scene just now, they froze as if they had been petrified. Now that they heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they were even more shocked¡­ and their souls almost left their bodies. He wanted all the zombies in Zombie Paradise? Not to mention the purpose he wanted the zombies for, how dare he uttered such words, although they acknowledged that the person before them was very strong. But the Zombie Paradise in Mystic City was opened by the Lin family. The Lin family was a super family in Mystic City! ¡°You, what are you trying to do?¡± Lin Miao¡¯s voice trembled. She thought about the scene just now and couldn¡¯t help but think of a shocking possibility. Could it be that¡­ this person wanted to take all the zombies in Zombie Paradise¡­ ¡°Do you really think you have the right to refuse?¡± Ye Li looked at Ye Li yfully. Lin Miao gritted her teeth and red at Ye Li. ¡°Alright! Just you wait!¡± Chapter 792: He Is Demon King Ye Li Chapter 792: He Is Demon King Ye Li Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions With that, Lin Miao left. ¡°Who is this? Isn¡¯t this publicly challenging the Lin family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m afraid this person won¡¯t even know how he dies.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see this person¡¯s strength just now? I didn¡¯t even see how he attacked. I think this person must be a powerful gic warrior.¡± ¡°So what? Does he know that he¡¯s going to face the Lin family?¡± The gic warriors outside the Zombie Paradise all looked at Ye Li with pity. Ye Li thought that he would wait for a while. Not long after, a group of gic warriors arrived aggressively like ferocious tigers descending the mountain. Ye Li had seen the two gic warriors in the lead, Lin Yang and the fifth elder, Lin He. ¡°Who! Who dares to challenge our Lin family!¡± Lin Yang shouted angrily at the crowd. Everyone hurriedly made way, afraid of offending the Lin family¡¯s gic warriors. ¡°Second Uncle, it¡¯s him!¡± Lin Miao pointed at Ye Li and said. Lin Yang and the head of the Lin family, Lin Zhanshan, were brothers, but there was a thirty-year age difference between them. ¡°I want to see who has the guts to openly challenge my Lin family in Mystic City!¡± With that, Lin Yang looked in the direction Lin Miao was pointing. And then¡­ he was scared out of his wits! ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Lin Yang and Fifth Elder Lin He¡¯s pupils constricted as if they had seen the most terrifying thing in the world. ¡°Second Uncle, Fifth Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Miao was shocked. She really could not understand why they looked so afraid. ¡°Master Demon King!¡± Lin Yang called Ye Li. ¡°What!!!¡± All the gic warriors present were shocked to the extreme. Master Demon King? In the entire Mystic Land, other than Demon King Ye Li, who else was Master Demon King? Who else could it be other than Demon King Ye Li! ¡°Demon King Ye Li, this person is Demon King Ye Li?¡± ¡°Did Master Demon King hear what I said just now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If he had heard it, we would have been finished.¡± The gic warriors were as afraid as they could be. ¡°Master Demon King, why are you in Mystic City?¡± The fifth elder of the Lin family said respectfully to Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯m just here to y. I want all the zombies in your Zombie Paradise. You have no objections, right?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin He. How could Lin He dare to have any objections? He shook his head like a rattle drum. ¡°No objections, no objections.¡± Lin He said quickly. As for Lin Miao, her eyes were as wide as they had ever been. Her mouth was so wide open that it could fit an extrarge bowl. She wouldn¡¯t have thought of it even if she used all her strength. This person was actually Demon King Ye Li! ¡°Then call out everyone in Zombie Paradise,¡± Ye Li said calmly to Lin He. How could Lin He dare to refuse? He hurriedly got someone to call out the people from the various regions. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? I bought a ticket. Don¡¯t think that the Lin family is so great!¡± ¡°What? You said the Lin family is just so great? Alright, you guys are great!¡± ¡°Demon¡­ Demon King Ye Li?! It¡¯s alright then.¡± When the people from the various regions of Zombie Paradise heard that Demon King Ye Li had arrived, they were all so frightened that they took a few steps back. Immediately, gic warriors from various regions of Zombie Paradise came out one after another. They all knew that Demon King Ye Li had arrived, but they didn¡¯t know who Demon King Ye Li was. Among the crowd, there was a person who stood out like a crane in a flock of chickens. He was tall and upright, but his slightly thin back was like a god, making people unable to look up to him. The gic warriors who came out of Zombie Paradise were certain that this person was none other than the Demon King¡­ Ye Li! Chapter 793: Entering Zombie Paradise Again Chapter 793: Entering Zombie Paradise Again Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Master Demon King, the gic warriors in Zombie Paradise have all retreated.¡± The fifth elder of the Lin family, Lin He, looked at Ye Li respectfully. Ye Li nodded and said leisurely, ¡°I want all the zombies in Zombie Paradise. You have no objections, right?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Lin He said quickly. Then, Ye Li slowly walked into Zombie Paradise. All the gic warriors were left frozen on the spot in shock. ¡°Fifth Uncle, should we tell Grandpa?¡± Lin Miao looked at Lin He in shock. Fifth Elder Lin He was stunned. Thest time he and Lin Yang returned from the Heavenly Fragrance Inn, they were about to tell the family head, but after thinking about it, they were afraid of being scolded, so they didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to tell Big Brother,¡± Lin Yang said. As soon as they finished speaking, the few of them headed towards the Lin family. Ye Li arrived at an advanced zombies area in Zombie Paradise. He synthesized the zombies and got them to lure other zombies over. Then, he began to synthesize crazily!!! The Lin family. After those people arrived at the Lin family¡¯s hall, Lin Yang was the first to speak. ¡°Big Brother, bad news!¡± The head of the Lin family, Lin Zhanshan, was drinking tea. When he heard Lin Yang¡¯s panicked words, his teacup almost slipped from his hand. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you so shocked?¡± Lin Zhanshan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Brother, Demon King Ye Li is in Mystic City!¡± Lin Yang said with a worried look. ¡°What!!!¡± The head of the Lin family, Lin Zhanshan, was shocked and looked at Lin Yang in shock. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, Big Brother!¡± Lin Yang almost cried. He had seen how terrifying Demon King Ye Li was. Although Ye Li only wanted the zombies in Zombie Paradise, who knew if he would attack his Lin family? Lin Zhanshan¡¯s old face looked also a little shocked. He thought about how Demon King Ye Li had saved them that day and even went to the ck Demon Mountain. How could he have returned so quickly? ¡°Lin Yang, tell me what happened!¡± Lin Zhanshan looked at Lin Yang and said. ¡°Big brother, this is how it all happened!¡± Lin Yang hurriedly told Lin Zhanshan everything that had happened. Lin Zhanshan heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. The weight in his heart was finally lifted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Demon King Ye Li is not a human, but a demon. He has the ability to control zombies,¡± Lin Zhanshan said. Lin Yang swallowed his saliva and hesitated. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Lin Zhanshan noticed Lin Yang¡¯s expression and stared at him. Lin Yang could only tell Lin Zhanshan what had happened at the Heavenly Fragrance Inn that day. ¡®What!¡¯ p! Lin Zhanshan was furious. He stood up angrily from his seat and pped Lin Yang¡¯s face heavily. Lin Yang was sent spinning a few times on the spot. ¡°Brother, why did you hit me!¡± Lin Yang covered his face, clearly stunned. ¡°Why did I hit you? You provoked Demon King Ye Li. Why do you think I hit you!¡± Lin Zhanshan shouted angrily. With that, Lin Zhanshan told them what had happened not long ago. ¡°Demon King Ye Li killed the 12 generals of the ck Demon Mountain with one strike?¡± Fifth Elder Lin He, Lin Miao, and Lin Yang widened their eyes as if they had heard the most unbelievable thing in history. ¡°That¡¯s right. If not for Demon King Ye Li, our Lin family would definitely have suffered heavy casualties this time,¡± Lin Zhanshan said. Lin Yang swallowed his saliva again and carefully looked at Lin Zhanshan. ¡°Big Brother, what do you think we should do now?¡± Chapter 794: Young Master of the Wang Family, Wang Yun Chapter 794: Young Master of the Wang Family, Wang Yun Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions The head of the Lin family, Lin Zhanshan, looked at Lin Yang with a dark expression. ¡°What should we do? Lead the way!¡± Lin Yang trembled when he heard that. ¡°Yes, Big Brother!¡± Lin Zhanshan called for the elders of the Lin family and the group headed towards Zombie Paradise. Not long after, they arrived outside Zombie Paradise. When the gic warriors saw that the Lin family¡¯s head and elders had all arrived, they immediately retreated three steps in fear. They were dumbfounded as they watched the scene in front of them. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that the Lin family wants to attack Demon King Ye Li?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be. That¡¯s Demon King Ye Li. Would the Lin family dare?¡± ¡°I agree. The Lin family doesn¡¯t dare to attack Demon King Ye Li at all. You have to know that Demon King Ye Li is the most terrifying existence in the Mystic Land.¡± The gic warriors outside the Zombie Paradise discussed animatedly. They were all guessing the purpose of the Lin family¡¯s head and elders¡¯ trip. Seconds ticked by. Ye Li heaved a sigh of relief. He had finally synthesized all the zombies in Zombie Paradise. However, he had only synthesized a tier 3 Lord-level zombie. It was meaningless. Then, Ye Li walked out of Zombie Paradise. As soon as he came out, countless eyes looked at him in unison. Ye Li was naturally not surprised at all. He had seen too many such scenes. The gic warriors looked at Ye Li and then at the Lin family. They thought that a huge battle was probablying. Although they felt that the Lin family did not dare to attack Demon King Ye Li, they had alle with the mentality of fighting a war. However, to the gic warriors¡¯ surprise, the Lin family¡¯s head, Lin Zhanshan, said such a thing. ¡°Master Demon King!¡± Lin Zhanshan called out to Demon King Ye Li and quickly walked in front of him. He looked at Ye Li respectfully. ¡°Master Demon King, I didn¡¯t expect you toe to Mystic City.¡± Ye Li nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. Lin Zhanshan broke out in a cold sweat when he saw that Ye Li did not speak. ¡°Master Demon King, is there something my people¡­¡± Before Lin Zhanshan could finish, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°You seem to have a lot to say?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Zhanshan. When Lin Zhanshan heard this, it was as if a bolt of lightning had struck his head. He was so frightened that he was scared out of wits. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Suddenly, an unruly voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw a man walking over slowly. ¡°It¡¯s the Wang family¡¯s young master, Wang Yun,¡± a gic warrior whispered. The Wang family was the most powerful family among the five great families in Mystic City. As for Wang Yun, he was a supreme genius in Mystic City. With his background and talent, he was the Prince Charming in the hearts of countless girls in Mystic City. Wang Yun nced indifferently at the gic warriors in front of him. There was a sense of aplishment on his slightly handsome face, but when he saw the Lin family, he could not help but be stunned. This was because he would never have thought that the Lin family¡¯s head and elders would appear here. However¡­ His Wang family was not afraid of the Lin family at all. But when he looked at Ye Li, he froze. ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± Wang Yun¡¯s face suddenly showed a yful smile, he thought to himself, There¡¯s a path to heaven, but you don¡¯t take it; there is no gate to hell, but you force your way in. Wang Yun recalled that day at the Heavenly Fragrance Inn. Ye Li was so arrogant, but now that he was in Mystic City¡­ Chapter 795: Death of Wang Yun Chapter 795: Death of Wang Yun Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Under everyone¡¯s stunned gazes, Wang Yun quickly walked to Ye Li¡¯s side. He stared at Ye Li and sneered. ¡°Brat, I didn¡¯t expect you to actually dare toe to Mystic City!¡± What!!! All the gic warriors were stunned. They would never have thought that Wang Yun would dare to say such a thing to Demon King Ye Li. Could it be that Wang Yun did not know that the person in front of him was the strongest person in the Mystic Land, Demon King Ye Li? ¡°Brother, should we remind Wang Yun?¡± Lin Yang whispered to Lin Zhanshan. However, Lin Zhanshan shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Isn¡¯t the Wang family the strongest family in Mystic City? Let them offend someone they shouldn¡¯t offend.¡± The gic warriors present chose to say nothing because Wang Yun had always been a tyrant in Mystic City. Now that he had kicked an iron te, they naturally chose to watch the show. Ye Li looked at Wang Yun indifferently and shook his head. ¡°Why don¡¯t you cherish your life?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wang Yun was stunned. He naturally did not understand what Ye Li meant. Ye Li smiled. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know that you were already dead when you said those words just now.¡± ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± When Wang Yun heard this, he could not help butugh at the sky. He felt that he had heard the funniest joke in the world. However, no one present couldugh out loud because they all knew that Wang Yun was already a dead person. It was because he had offended Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Brat, don¡¯t you think your joke is too funny?¡± Afterughing dozens of times, Wang Yun looked at Ye Li with extreme disdain. ¡°Let me tell you, this is Mystic City, and my Wang family is the strongest family in Mystic City. Do you think we are still in the Heavenly Fragrance Inn!¡± Wang Yun then shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li s handsome face was as calm as water. He looked at Wang Yun indifferently and then sighed softly. ¡°Do you have anyst words?¡± As the saying went, when a person was about to die, his words were kind. Ye Li wanted to hear if Wang Yun could say something nice. However, what Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that not only did Wang Yun not say anything nice, but he also became angry. ¡°Brat, why are you still so arrogant? In a ce like Mystic City, I, Wang Yun, can make you die without a burial ce with a word!¡± Wang Yun shouted at Ye Li because he really couldn¡¯t imagine how Ye Li could still be so calm. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they shook their heads and sighed. As the saying went, heaven may forgive those who make mistakes unwittingly, but those who deliberately create their own misfortune cannot be saved. Just as Wang Yun finished speaking, a wind-breaking sound was heard! ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but cry out in surprise because there was already a shocking bloody hole on Wang Yun¡¯s forehead. Wang Yun also fell straight to the ground without any signs of life. Although they all knew that Wang Yun was dead, they never thought that he would die so easily. ¡°Is Wang Yun from the Wang family?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Zhanshan. ¡°Yes, Master Demon King.¡± The head of the Lin family, Lin Zhanshan, hurriedly replied. Lin Zhanshan was secretly afraid. He thought that it was a good thing that the Lin family did not offend Ye Li too much. Otherwise, the Lin family would have been reduced to ashes in an instant. ¡°Then tell the Lin family that I, Ye Li, killed Wang Yun. Let¡¯s see what they are going to do,¡± Ye Li said slowly.. Chapter 796: Go Tell the Wang Family that I Killed Wang Chapter 796: Go Tell the Wang Family that I Killed Wang Yun Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions As soon as these words were spoken, everyone from the Lin family could not help but be stunned. The reason why they were stunned wasn¡¯t because they felt that Ye Li couldn¡¯t destroy the Lin family, but because of the domineeringness in Ye Li¡¯s words. It was simply too domineering. This was the most domineering person they had seen since they were born. He was just as domineering as an ancient demon god. ¡°Yes! Master Demon King!¡± Lin Zhanshan quickly responded. Then, Lin Zhanshan immediately asked Lin Yang to report to the Wang family. The gic warriors present looked at each other. They had only heard of Demon King Ye Li¡¯s reputation and had never seen him before. Now that they saw it, they thought that Demon King Ye Li was indeed Demon King Ye Li. He was really too terrifying. They had a feeling that Demon King Ye Li was the most terrifying person in the world. Wang Family. The head of the Wang family, Wang Hu, was discussing something with the elders. Suddenly, a disciple of the Wang family walked in. ¡°Family head, someone from the Lin family hase. They said that they have something important to see you about.¡± ¡°Something important?¡± Wang Hu smiled coldly. What important matters could the Lin family have? However, they were both ones of the five great families in Mystic City, so it was not appropriate to disrespect the Lin family. ¡°Let the Lin family in.¡± The head of the Wang family, Wang Hu, waved his hand. Not long after, Lin Yang walked in. ¡°Mr. Wang!¡± Lin Yang called out to Wang Hu. Wang Hu sneered. ¡°Lin Yang, what important matters does your Lin family have to discuss?¡± The elders in the hall also felt extremely disdainful. Their Wang family was the number one family in Mystic City. They looked down on the Lin family. ¡°Mr. Wang, I hope you can ept my condolences,¡± Lin Yang said. ¡°Your condolences?¡± Wang Hu was stunned. The elders in the Wang family¡¯s main hall were also stunned. Clearly, they did not understand what Lin Yang meant. ¡°Master Wang, not long ago, Young Master Wang was killed by Demon King Ye Li because he offended him.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone from the Wang family could not help but gasp. ¡°W-what did you say?¡± Wang Hu¡¯s eyes turned red. Wang Yun was his most beloved grandson. ¡°Young Master Wang was killed by Demon King Ye Li,¡± Lin Yang continued. Silence, a deadly silence. Secondster, the head of the Wang family gritted his teeth and clenched his fists tightly. He didn¡¯t feel any pain even when his nails sank into his skin. ¡°Demon King Ye Li!¡± ¡°Family head, Demon King Ye Li is too much!¡± An elder of the Wang family roared. ¡°Family head, our Wang family must avenge Xiao Yun. Everyone says that Demon King Ye Li is the strongest person in the Mystic Land. I, Wang Er, don¡¯t believe it!¡± Another elder shouted angrily. At this moment, Wang Hu¡¯s eyes could already spit fire. He gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°Demon King Ye Li, it¡¯s fine if you bullied others, but you actually bullied our Wang family!¡± ¡°I want to report to Master and ask him to uphold justice for me!¡± Lin Yang was stunned. Wang Hu was going to report this to his master? Wasn¡¯t his master dead? Could it be that he wasn¡¯t? ¡°Mr. Wang, I¡¯m only here to report. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave.¡± With that, Lin Yang hurriedly walked out of the Wang family. He felt that everyone in the Wang family was in a fit of anger. If he didn¡¯t leave now, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. When Lin Yang arrived at Zombie Paradise, he quickly told Ye Li the news. ¡°What? Wang Hu¡¯s master isn¡¯t dead?¡± Lin Zhanshan was also stunned. ¡°Master Demon King, Wang Hu¡¯s master is called Lin Jiutong. He was once the strongest person in the Mystic Land. Even the four hall masters of the Four Weapons Hall were not Lin Jiutong¡¯s match,¡± Lin Zhanshan hurriedly said to Ye Li.. Chapter 797: Battle in Mystic City Chapter 797: Battle in Mystic City Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Lin Jiutong?¡± Ye Li had never heard of Lin Jiutong before. ¡°Master Demon King, it¡¯s said that Lin Jiutong is already dead, but ording to Wang Hu, Lin Jiutong is not dead.¡± ¡°Lin Jiutong was once an eighth-tier Chosen One. Now, he is very likely to be a ninth-tier Chosen One. At the same time, he has a title in the Mystic Land!¡± Lin Zhanshan continued. Ye Li smiled and thought that there was finally some fun in his peaceful life. ¡°What title?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Zhanshan indifferently. Lin Zhanshan enunciated each word clearly and slowly, ¡°Shake the Three Mountains, Carry the Five Mountains, Drive the Waves and Scare Ghosts!¡± This title¡­ Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but fall silent because he felt that this title was a little too awesome. ¡°I won¡¯t go to the Wang family for the time being. Let that Lin Jiutonge to me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. He wouldn¡¯t allow such an awesome title to exist in the Mystic Land! Shake the Three Mountains, Carry the Five Mountains, Drive the Waves and Scare Ghosts? Then he would let Lin Zhanshan see what Demon King Ye Li had had. Ye Li stayed in the Lin family for three days. Three dayster, the Wang family sent someone to the Lin family to deliver a letter to Ye Li. They challenged him to a battle at Mystic Lake on February 2! Mystic Lake? Mystic Lake was a hugeke outside Mystic City. There were still a few days before February 2. Ye Li was wondering why they wanted to fight him on February 2. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to start fighting now? At the same time, on February 2, the news of the battle at the Mystic Lake spread throughout the entire Mystic Land. The entire Mystic Land instantly exploded. Demon King Ye Li versus Lin Jiutong! The current number one on the Mystic Land was fighting the former number one. Needless to say, this battle must be the most exciting battle in history. For a moment, the experts from all over the Mystic Land began to rush to the Mystic City crazily. Ye Li sat on the mountain peak and looked into the distance. He was now a ninth-tier Chosen One. Lin Jiutong was also a ninth-tier Chosen One. He wanted to see what was so terrifying about Lin Jiutong. February 2! At this moment, countless gic warriors had gathered in the Mystic Lake. In the pavilion at the center of theke, there was an old man sitting quietly. The old man was dressed in ck. There was no expression on his face, but he gave off an extremely dangerous feeling. The old man was none other than the former strongest expert in the Mystic Land, Lin Jiutong. Many people from the Demon King Pce hade as well. Naturally, they believed in Ye Li. In their opinion, no one in this world could defeat Ye Li. Suddenly, Lin Jiutong opened his eyes. A sharp light shot out from his eyes, startling countless fish in theke. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, where are you?¡± Lin Jiutong said word by word. Lin Jiutong spoke very slowly. There was no emotion in his voice, but it gave off an extremely terrifying feeling. The gic warriors on both sides of theke looked around, wanting to see where Demon King Ye Li was. ¡°Hmph! Demon King Ye Li, today is the day you die!¡± The head of the Wang family, Wang Hu, said coldly. Demon King Ye Li had killed his most beloved grandson. He and Ye Li had a feud. Everyone from the Wang family sneered when they heard this. They knew how terrifying Lin Jiutong was. Demon King Ye Li definitely had no chance of winning against Lin Jiutong. Crack! Crack! Suddenly, a loud sound came from the sky. A person appeared out of thin air. This person was dressed in casual clothes, and his hair fluttered without any wind.. Chapter 798: The Battle Begins Chapter 798: The Battle Begins Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Demon King Ye Li is here!¡± Someone let out a shocking roar. Suddenly, the gic warriors on both sides of theke looked into the air. Then they were frightened. Demon King Ye Li!!! Lin Jiutong¡¯s eyes were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s as he stared at Ye Li. ¡°You are Demon King Ye Li?¡± There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face as he looked at Lin Jiutong indifferently. ¡°Yes, I am Demon King Ye Li.¡± Lin Jiutong smiled coldly. Then, he hooked his finger at Ye Li and said, ¡°Since you are the Demon King Ye Li,e down and die.¡± Silence, dead silence! The gic warriors on both sides of theke held their breaths. Their eyes were wide open as if a shocking battle was about to happen. This earth-shattering battle was undoubtedly a showdown where both sides were evenly matched. Ye Li was still in mid-air. He looked at Lin Jiutong in the pavilion yfully. ¡°Do you really trust your own eyes?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lin Jiutong looked at Ye Li coldly. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t ever believe your own eyes, because your eyes can deceive you sometimes.¡± Lin Jiutong was confused by Ye Li¡¯s words. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 asked you toe down and die. Why are you talking so much nonsense? Or are you afraid?¡± Lin Jiutong sneered. He was sure that Ye Li did not dare to fight him. ¡°You want me, Ye Li, to die? You have to see if you have the ability to do so. Let me tell you, in front of me, a dragon has to coil up, and a tiger has to lie down!¡± Ye Li said calmly. The gic warriors on both sides of theke looked at each other. They had thought that the uing battle would be an earth-shattering battle, but they did not expect the conversation between the two to be so sharp. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you want to know what will happen to you next?¡± Lin Jiutong looked very displeased. He, Lin Jiutong, had dominated the Mystic Land for decades, but he had never seen someone as crazy as Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and said to Lin Jiutong, ¡°1 advise you to think about what will happen to you first.¡± ¡°What did you just say?!¡± When Lin Jiutong heard this, he stared at Ye Li and said word byword, bing furious. ¡°Old fool, is there something wrong with your ears?¡± Ye Li started to y around. ¡°What!!!¡± When the gic warriors on both sides of theke heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they were all shocked to the extreme. ¡®Old fool?¡¯ Lin Jiutong was actually called an old fool? ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± The head of the Wang family, Wang Hu, gritted his teeth and said firmly. His teeth were almost broken. ¡°Family Head, there¡¯s no need to be angry. This Demon King Ye Li has no way out today!¡± An elder of the Wang family said to Wang Hu. When Lin Jiutong heard Ye Li calling him an old fool, his face turned green with anger. ng! Suddenly, a cold light shot out from theke, causing the surface of theke to sparkle. A long sword appeared in Lin Jiutong¡¯s hand. This sword waspletely red, and the killing intent on it was obvious. It was enough to make one¡¯s guts tremble. ¡°Is this the King ying Sword?¡± A gic warrior said in shock. King ying Sword! Lin Jiutong had once killed countless powerhouses in the Mystic Land with the King ying Sword.. Chapter 799: This Sword Was Called the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Chapter 799: This Sword Was Called the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Lin Jiutong held the King ying Sword in his hand and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, this sword is called the King ying Sword. I once used this sword to kill 108 super experts and 532 intermediate experts.¡± As Lin Jiutong spoke, his old face began to look extremely smug. The gic warriors on both sides of theke looked at the King ying Sword in Lin Jiutong¡¯s hand in shock. To Lin Jiutong¡¯s surprise, Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, why, why can you still smile?¡± Lin Jiutong gritted his teeth and stared at Ye Li. He wondered if Demon King Ye Li still didn¡¯t know what the current situation was. ¡°Why can¡¯t I smile? In my eyes, the King ying Sword in your hand is just a pair of scrap metal,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as these words were spoken, not only Lin Jiutong, but even the gic warriors on both sides of the Mystic Lake were shocked to the extreme. The King ying Sword was a piece of scrap metal? The gic warriors on both sides of theke would never have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you actually dare to say that my King ying Sword is scrap metal!¡± Lin Jiutong was so angry that he was about to explode. This was the most furious he had ever been. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Jiutong. When Lin Jiutong heard this, he suddenly felt that he had really lost hisposure. After calming himself down, he said to Ye Li in a low voice, ¡°Demon King Ye Li, of course I don¡¯t believe it. On the Mystic Land, the King ying Sword is a supreme spiritual treasure.¡± After saying that, Lin Jiutong looked proud again. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face. He slowly said to Lin Jiutong, ¡°I also have a sword to show you. Everyone, please watch!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a terrifying dragon roar sounded. Everyone took a closer look and realized that there was a five-wed blood dragon above Ye Li¡¯s head. It was really terrifying. A shockingly sharp sword appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. This sword waspletely red and was three feet and three inches long. All kinds of treasure auras appeared on the sword. Hiss! Looking at the sharp sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, the gic warriors on both sides of theke were in an uproar. ¡°What kind of sword is this? It¡¯s too terrifying.¡± ¡°Just looking at it makes me feel like I¡¯m dead.¡± ¡°Me too. This sword is the most terrifying I¡¯ve ever seen. There¡¯s absolutely no other.¡± The gic warriors¡¯ bodies even trembled. They were as shocked as they could be. Even the Lin family and the Wang family people were the same. ¡°Well!¡± Lin Jiutong was stunned. He could swear that this was the first time he had been so shocked since he was born. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what sword is that in your hand?¡± Lin Jiutong stared at Ye Li and shouted. Ye Li smiled calmly and raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. He slowly said word by word. ¡°This sword is called the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. It¡¯s also the sword that will kill you!¡± When the gic warriors on both sides of theke heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. They felt that Ye Li was the most domineering person in the world. How could a person¡­ be so domineering? The gic warriors couldn¡¯t understand. They really couldn¡¯t. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, Lin Jiutong burst outughing again.. Chapter 800: A Horrible Battle Chapter 800: A Horrible Battle Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Lin Jiulong¡¯sughter shook the heavens. Afterughing, Lin Jiutong looked at Ye Li and sneered. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you really think you can kill me?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°You can try.¡± The smile on Lin Jiutong¡¯s face froze. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 want you to die without a burial ce!¡± Lin Jiutong shouted. As soon as he finished speaking, Lin Jiutong suddenly shed at Ye Li with the King ying Sword. Swish! An extremely terrifying sh headed towards Ye Li. The gic warriors on both sides of theke opened their eyes wide. They knew that this sh was the most terrifying sh they had ever seen in their lives. Ye Li, who was in mid-air, shook his head, his face as calm as water. Just as the terrifying sh was about to hit Ye Li, Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and casually swung it. It looked like a casual strike, but it was actually terrifying to the point of being shocking. Suddenly, a supreme sword light flew out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. The supreme sword light and the terrifying sh collided heavily. In an instant, everyone felt as if the sky and earth had copsed. ¡°Boom!¡± Sword Qi swept across 30,000 kilometers, and sword light swept across neen prefectures. Some of the weaker gic warriors on both sides of theke were knocked to the ground. Their faces were filled with shock. Clearly, they were extremely frightened. Suddenly, the terrifying sh waspletely destroyed by the supreme sword light, which continued to fly towards Lin Jiutong. ¡°How is it possible!¡± When Lin Jiutong saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but scream as if he had seen something that would never happen. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so strong. ¡°Sword ttening Technique!¡± Just as the supreme sword beam was not far from Lin Jiutong, Lin Jiutong raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and shed out. Countless sword rays flew towards the supreme sword ray. ¡°Boom!¡± With another earth-shattering bang, all the sword lights in the air had already disappeared. The gic warriors on both sides of the Mystic Lake were already shocked to the extreme. Their eyes were wide open, and their mouths were so wide that they could fit an extrarge bowl. ¡°How can Demon King Ye Li be so strong!¡± The head of the Wang family, Wang Hu, shouted coldly and stared fixedly at the figure in midair. But everyone from the Lin family was extremely happy. They were d that they were on Ye Li¡¯s side. If they were like the Wang family, wouldn¡¯t Ye Li cause trouble for the Lin family after he defeated Lin Jiutong? ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you¡¯re very strong. You¡¯re really very strong!¡± Lin Jiutong stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled and said indifferently, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not very strong, but I¡¯m strong enough to kill you!¡± Hearing this, Lin Jiutong¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, aren¡¯t you speaking these words too early?¡± Lin Jiutong said coldly. Ye Li looked at Lin Jiutong and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. He really didn¡¯t know where Lin Jiutong got his confidence from. How could Lin Jiutong know what kind of person he, the Demon King Ye Li, was? What amused Ye Li the most was that Lin Jiutong still dared to say those stupid words to him. He simply didn¡¯t know his ce! ¡°Lin Jiutong,e here and let me kill you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li hooked his finger at Lin Jiutong. Seeing this, Lin Jiutong could not help but be extremely angry. He roared at Ye Li, ¡°Demon King Ye Li, today! Today is the day!¡± Chapter 801: A Sword Condensed From Spirit Energy Chapter 801: A Sword Condensed From Spirit Energy Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions With that, Lin Jiutong flew towards Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. In an instant, Lin Jiutong arrived in front of Ye Li. Swish! Lin Jiutong held the King ying Sword and shed at Ye Li. Unfortunately, how could Lin Jiutong hit Ye Li? Was there a need to exin Ye Li¡¯s speed? ng! After dodging Lin Jiutong¡¯s sword, Ye Li quickly shed out. Lin Jiu used the King ying Sword to block, producing the sound of weapons colliding. It made the gic warriors on both sides of the Mystic Lake¡¯s ears ring. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Your King ying Sword is just a pile of scrap metal,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, the King ying Sword turned to dust. ¡°What!!!¡± When the gic warriors on both sides of the Mystic Lake saw this scene, they could not help but gasp. They had simply seen the most terrifying scene in the world. The King ying Sword that shook the entire Mystic Land¡­ was broken just like that? They couldn¡¯t believe it. They really couldn¡¯t believe it. But so what even if he didn¡¯t believe it? The truth was right in front of him. At this moment, Lin Jiutong was petrified on the spot. He looked at the sword hilt in his hand in a daze, but the sword body was nowhere to be seen. ¡°The King ying Sword is broken?¡± Lin Jiutong¡¯s mouth was slightly agape. It was obvious that he could not believe what he was seeing. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, my King ying Sword is broken!¡± All of a sudden, Lin Jiutong¡¯s eyes were filled with fury. He retreated hundreds of meters and shouted, ¡°I, Lin Jiutong, am the master of the Sword Dao!¡± ¡°Sword,e!¡± A longsword condensed from spirit energy appeared in Lin Jiutong¡¯s hand. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 used ten years of my lifespan to condense this sword for no other reason than to kill you on the Mystic Lake!¡± Lin Jiutong said coldly to Ye Li. His old face was extremely cold. However, Ye Li smiled calmly. His face was still as calm as water. ¡°Lin Jiutong, I don¡¯t care how much of your lifespan has been consumed. In front of me, the Demon King Ye Li, you will only end up being suppressed!¡± Lin Jiutong was really too angry. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so calm even though he had used ten years of his lifespan to condense this sword. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, don¡¯t tell me you still think you can live!¡± Lin Jiutong shouted at Ye Li. The gic warriors on both sides of the Mystic Lake were terrified. They looked at the sword condensed from spiritual Qi in Lin Jiutong¡¯s hand, simply terrified out of their wits. ¡°Come and die.¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Jiutong yfully and hooked his finger at him again. ¡°All! You¡¯re courting death!¡± Lin Jiutong shouted and stepped on the air¡­ towards Ye Li! ¡°ng, ng, ng!¡± Although the sword in Lin Jiutong¡¯s hand was formed from spirit energy, the sound of weapons colliding could still be heard when it came into contact with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. The only difference was that the sword wouldn¡¯t turn into dust. In midair, there were many ghostly shadows and countless sword shadows flickered. The gic martial artists on both sides of the Mystic Lake swallowed their saliva. They looked at each other. Too terrifying, simply too terrifying! After dozens of moves, Ye Li and Lin Jiutong separated and were 100 meters apart. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you will definitely die today!¡± Lin Jiutong said coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly and thought that Lin Jiutong was too proud of himself. ¡°One strike.¡± Ye Li said two words to Lin Jiutong. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lin Jiutong asked coldly.. Chapter 802: Lin Jiutong Died Chapter 802: Lin Jiutong Died Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions The gic warriors on both sides of the Mystic Lake also heard Ye Li¡¯s words. They did not know what Ye Li meant by ¡°one strike¡±. They all looked at Ye Li, wanting to hear what he would say. Ye Li nodded slightly and looked at the sun in the sky. He then said to Lin Jiutong, ¡°I only need one strike to kill you.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± When the gic warriors on both sides of the Mystic Lake heard this, they all took three steps back, their eyes filled with shock. He said he could kill Lin Jiutong with only one strike? Although they all knew that Ye Li was very strong, even stronger than Lin Jiutong, killing Lin Jiutong with one strike was too much. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you¡¯re really arrogant. I want to see how you can kill me with one strike!¡± Lin Jiutong said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and slowly said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, I can only prove it to you.¡± With that, Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Divine-level skill, Heavenly Sword Technique, Divine-level skill, Heaven-Severing Sword, and Heavenly Demon Finger synthesized! At this moment, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword looked extremely terrifying. ¡°Lin Jiutong, I, Demon King Ye Li, will grant you death!¡± Ye Li said slowly to Lin Jiutong. As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! Swish! This was an indescribable sh. When the gic warriors on both sides of the Mystic Lake saw this sword, their bodies no longer just trembled. Their souls were submitting violently. There were even some who had already knelt on the ground. ¡°Boom!¡± A shocking explosion urred where Lin Jiutong was standing. The blinding light blinded everyone. When the dazzling light disappeared, the gic warriors on both sides of the Mystic Lake hurriedly looked in Lin Jiutong¡¯s direction. What they saw shocked them! That was because Lin Jiutong was no longer in the air. Only the remaining piece of cloth slowly fell down!!! ¡°Was Lin Jiutong melted into nothingness?¡± A gic warrior said in shock. As soon as these words were spoken, the two shores of the Mystic Lake instantly exploded. ¡°Master is dead?¡± Wang Hu¡¯s eyes were already red. The gic warriors on both sides of the river looked at Ye Li, who was in midair, and realized that he was standing quietly in midair like an ancient demon god. ¡°Is this Demon King Ye Li¡¯s style?¡± A young girl muttered to herself. Ye Li ced the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space and nced at the gic warriors on both sides of the Mystic Lake. ¡°Everyone from the Wang family, stay here today,¡± Ye Li said calmly. When the Wang family heard this, their hearts sank, as if their three souls and seven spirits had been extracted. When the gic warriors on both sides of the Mystic Lake heard this, they all looked at the Wang family in shock. They thought about Demon King Ye Li¡¯s reputation in the Mystic Land, which was known to everyone. How dare your Wang family offend Demon King Ye Li? Wasn¡¯t this courting death? For a moment, the gic warriors looked at the Wang family with pity. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you, don¡¯t go too far.¡± The Wang family¡¯s head, Wang Hu¡¯s voice was already trembling. How could he still have the leisure to care if Lin Jiutong was dead or not? When Ye Li heard this, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and an evil smile appeared on his face. ¡°So what if I, Ye Li, have gone too far?¡± Chapter 803: Preparations for Departure Chapter 803: Preparations for Departure Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Wang Hu red at Ye Li, but there was nothing he could do. ¡°Ye Li, what exactly do you want?¡± Ye Li was in mid-air. He looked down at Wang Hu and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I just want everyone from the Wang family to die.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the gic warriors on both sides of the Mystic Lake were shocked. The Wang family members copsed to the ground in fright. They no longer had any strength in their bodies, and their souls were trembling involuntarily. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, let me tell you, I¡­¡± Before the Wang n¡¯s Patriarch, Wang Hu, could finish speaking, he would never be able to continue because a shocking bloody hole had appeared on his forehead at some point in time. ¡°The family head is dead?¡± Everyone from the Wang family was terrified to the extreme. ¡°All! Ah! Ah!¡± Countless screams sounded again. The Wang family fell to the ground one after another. Even until they died, they did not know how they died. However, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face remained unchanged. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The gic warriors on both sides of the Mystic Lake widened their eyes. They dared to swear that they would never forget what they had seen and heard today. Ye Li disappeared in mid-air. After that, Ye Li never entered Mystic City again. However, there were endless legends about him in Mystic City. In the center of Mystic City, a huge statue could be seen. This statue was the statue of Demon King Ye Li. The reason why Ye Li disappeared from the sky above the Mystic Lake was because the Apocalypse Legion had almost arrived at the Demon King Pce with the zombies. After arriving at the Demon King Mountain, Ye Li realized that countless zombies had appeared in front of him. The number of zombies was so huge that it could not be measured by numbers. After a few days and nights of synthesis, the level of the Apocalypse Legion had all increased to seventh-tier Lord-level zombies. ¡°Finally, the synthesis isplete.¡± Ye Li let out a breath. Ding! ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining a chance to draw a random prize.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li used this chance without hesitation. The virtual pointer started to spin on the roulette wheel. A few secondster, the pointer stopped. ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a super treasure map.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Ye Li showed a yful smile on his face. He thought that his luck was really unparalleled. Without thinking too much, Ye Li used the super treasure map. After using the super treasure map, the coordinates appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. However, this time, the coordinates were no longer in the Mystic Land, but in the Eastern Land. The Eastern Land was the most powerful region in the Eastern Realm. It was vast, and ordinary people would find it difficult to even walk 1% of it in their entire lives. Moreover, the spiritual energy there was extremely dense. Ye Li thought that now that he had had the iplete Nine Li Pot, ording to the treasures on the super treasure map, the treasure should be the Nine Li Pot. It seemed¡­ Ye Li remembered that Qingzhu and Qingruo were from the Eastern Land and seemed to be disciples of the Silver Blizzard Pce. However, they had offended the Grand Elder and were chased all the way to the Mystic Land. Since that was the case, Ye Li wanted to bring them back and avenge them. After all, they were his disciples. However, he had to make some preparations before going. Ye Li thought that the strength of the Apocalypse Legion was still not high enough. Two monthster¡­ Ye Li walked around the Mystic Land and synthesized all the zombies there. The Apocalypse Legion had finally all be ninth-tier Lord-level zombies. As for the dark race members of the Mystic Land, they either submitted or ran. The Demon King Pce had be an unprecedented supreme sect in the Mystic Land.. Chapter 804: Someone Came from Silver Blizzard Palace Chapter 804: Someone Came from Silver Blizzard Pce Trantor: Henyee Trantions | Editor: Henyee Trantions Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for bing a tenth-tier Chosen One.¡± The system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a chance to upgrade your skill.¡± A chance to level up his skills? Ye Li smiled and upgraded the Heavenly Demon Finger without hesitation. The Heavenly Demon Finger had be a divine-level skill. Above the tenth-tier Chosen Ones were Sky Openers! Ye Li had yet to meet a Sky Opener, but he could imagine that a Sky Opener must be very strong. The Apocalypse Legion was now all Earth Lord-level zombies. Above Earth Lord-level zombies, it was Heavenly Lord-level zombies. Demon King Pce. Ye Li called Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo over. He had already asked Leng Xue to guard the Demon King Pce. ¡°Master, why are you looking for us? Sister and I still have to cultivate.¡± Qing Ruo looked at Ye Li in confusion and asked. Qing Zhu was now a seventh-tier Transcender, while Qing Ruo was a sixth-tier Transcender. ¡°Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo, do you want to return to the Eastern Land?¡± Ye Li looked at Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned for a moment before they nodded. ¡°Master, we naturally want to go back, but we offended the Grand Elder and our family cut ties with us¡­¡± Before Qing Ruo could finish, Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°Then let¡¯s set off now,¡± Ye Li said. ¡°Now?¡± The two girls were stunned. It was obvious that they did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo came back to their senses a few secondster and nodded firmly at Ye Li. At this moment, a disciple of the Demon King Pce ran in with a flustered expression. ¡°Lord Demon King, a group of gic warriors came down the mountain. They said that they were from the Eastern Land.¡± Ye Li smiled and thought that he still came to find her. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said to the two girls. Then, Ye Li and the two girls headed down the Demon King Mountain. After arriving at the foot of the Demon King Mountain, more than ten Transcenders appeared in front of Ye Li. These Transcenders were all at least eighth-tier Transcenders, and their leader was a Tier 1 Chosen One. ¡°Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo, you are indeed hiding here!¡± The Tier 1 Chosen One smiled coldly at Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. ¡°Han Qi!¡± Qing Zhu red at Han Qi. Han Qi was an outer sect elder of the Silver Blizzard Pce. He was the one who led the team to chase after Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. ¡°Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo, we¡¯ve been looking for you for so long. We¡¯ve finally found you.¡± After saying that, Han Qi turned to the two girls and said, ¡°So, are you going to surrender or be captured by us?¡± ¡°Ants¡­¡± Ye Li sighed slightly. His voice was not loud, but the dozen or so gic warriors from the Silver Blizzard Pce could hear him. ¡°Brat, what did you just say?¡± Han Qi stared at Ye Li. Ye Li slowly shook his head. ¡°I say, you bunch of ants, you don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re about to die.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Han Qi said firmly. ¡°Hmph!¡± Qing Zhu snorted and said, ¡°This is our master, Ye Li.¡± ¡°Ye Li?¡± Han Qi¡¯s heart sank. He had naturally heard of Demon King Ye Li¡¯s reputation. ¡°You¡¯re the Demon King Ye Li? I heard that you are very capable, even capable of flying. Is that true?¡± Han Qi looked at Ye Li and said. Of course, Ye Li did not want to care about these ants in front of him. He nced at Han Qi and the others indifferently and slowly said, ¡°Tell me, how do you want to die?¡± Chapter 805: How Do You Want To Die? Chapter 805: How Do You Want To Die? Editor: Henyee Trantions Han Qi and the other Silver Blizzard Pce members were all stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what do you mean?¡± Han Qi stared at Ye Li. Although he had heard of Ye Li¡¯s reputation in the Mystic Land, the Mystic Land was still the Mystic Land after all. They were from the Eastern Land. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Then I¡¯ll say it again. How do you want to die?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was calm. When Han Qi and the dozen or so gic warriors of the Silver Blizzard Pce heard this, they were furious to the extreme and red at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to kill us!¡± Han Qi shouted coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly said to Han Qi, ¡°Do you believe that I can let you see their corpses in a second?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Han Qi and the others were shocked again. They really did not expect Demon King Ye Li to be so arrogant to this extent. However, Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo knew that Ye Li was not being arrogant. They knew how terrifying Ye Li was. ¡°Demon King Ye Li,e then!¡± As he spoke, a mocking expression appeared on Han Qi¡¯s face because he felt that Ye Li¡¯s words were too funny. Swish! Swish! Swish! In an instant, dozens of wind-breaking sounds rang. Before Han Qi could react, he took a closer look and was scared out of his wits. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Han Qi widened his eyes at the scene in front of him. The dozen or so gic warriors behind him had already fallen to the ground, dying with grievances. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Han Qi finally finished his sentence. His face was filled with extreme fear. Ye Li looked at Han Qi indifferently and said slowly, ¡°I said that I would let you see their corpses in one second. Do you believe me now?¡± Han Qi swallowed his saliva and was extremely shocked. Although he had heard that Demon King Ye Li¡¯s strength was terrifying to the extreme, he did not believe it. He thought that a small Mystic Land could have any terrifying gic warriors. But now, he realized that not only was he wrong, he was terribly wrong. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, how dare you kill someone from the Silver Blizzard Pce!¡± Han Qi knew that he couldn¡¯t run away, so he could only try to use the fame of Silver Blizzard Pce to make Ye Li retreat. Unfortunately, he made a mistake. Ye Li was never afraid of anyone¡¯s threats. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time. Are you ready to die?¡± Ye Li looked at Han Qi. Han Qi was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect the mention of Silver Blizzard Pce to be unable to even make Ye Li¡¯s expression change. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you, you, you¡­¡± How could Han Qi still be able to say aplete sentence? He looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°Alth!¡± Suddenly, a blood-curdling scream sounded. The scream came from Han Qi. His body had already been pierced through. It was a shocking sight. ¡°You could have chosen how to die, but you didn¡¯t.¡± Ye Li looked at Han Qi¡¯s corpse and said slowly. Qing Zhu looked at Han Qi¡¯s corpse and could not help but snort. ¡°Hmph, you deserve it!¡± Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were chased miserably by Han Qi from the Eastern Land all the way to the Mystic Land. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said to Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. The two girls nodded, and the group headed towards the Eastern Land.. Chapter 806: Now Tell Me How Powerful You Are Chapter 806: Now Tell Me How Powerful You Are Editor: Henyee Trantions Eastern Land. Thergest area in the Eastern Realm. Ordinary people would not be able toplete it even if they spent their entire lives. Ye Li, Qing Zhu, and Qing Ruo had already arrived at a city in the Eastern Land. This city was called ck Iron City. ck Iron City was a little smaller than Mystic City. There were many people on the streets, and there were as many gic warriors as there were hairs on a cow. The beautiful appearance of the three of them shocked the pedestrians in ck Iron City. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that even though the tree wanted to be quiet, the wind wouldn¡¯t stop blowing. A well-dressed young man stood in front of them. This young man was a Tier 1 Transcender, and behind him were three fifth-tier Transcenders. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t from ck Iron City, right?¡± The young man said to them. ¡°How do you know?¡± Ye Li looked at the young man indifferently. The young man smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no one as handsome as you in ck Iron City. Of course, there¡¯s definitely no woman as good-looking as them.¡± The young man¡¯s name was Xu Nan, and he was the son of the City Lord of ck Iron City. When the pedestrians on the street saw this, they stopped and looked. Who was Xu Nan? That was the biggest yboy in ck Iron City. Without a doubt, there would be another good show. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t like your looks.¡± Xu Nan looked at Ye Li. Xu Nan was the most handsome young man in ck Iron City, but he realized thatpared to Ye Li, he could even be called ugly. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face as he said, ¡°Oh? So what?¡± Xu Nan looked at the smile on Ye Li¡¯s face and could not help but frown. ¡°Do you believe that I can send you to the prison of ck Iron City with just one sentence?¡± The surrounding crowd shook their heads and sighed. They naturally knew what would happen to Ye Li, Qing Zhu, and Qing Ruo. After all, in a ce like ck Iron City, Xu Nan could do whatever he wanted. What the onlookers did not expect was that Ye Li would say such a thing. Ye Li looked at Xu Nan indifferently and said, ¡°No.¡± Hearing these two words, everyone was stunned for a moment before they understood. Ye Li still did not know what kind of existence Xu Nan was in ck Iron City. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me because you still don¡¯t know how powerful I, Xu Nan, am.¡± Xu Nan smiled coldly. After saying that, he ordered the three fifth-tier Transcenders behind him, ¡°Arrest them.¡± Following Xu Nan¡¯s order, three fifth-tier Transcenders walked towards them. Ye Li shook his head slightly. Why were there always so many ants looking for trouble with him? ¡°Alt!!!¡± Three blood-curdling screams rang out, and the three fifth-tier Transcender were sent flying. Theynded heavily on the ground and fainted. Hiss! The onlookers sucked in a breath of cold air. They didn¡¯t even see clearly how Ye Li attacked! ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Xu Nan was also stunned. He froze on the spot as if he had been petrified. Just as everyone was shocked, Ye Li spoke again. ¡°You said that I still don¡¯t know how powerful you are. Now, tell me, how powerful are you?¡± Ye Li looked at Xu Nan indifferently and said. Xu Nan stared at Ye Li. His three guards were all fifth-tier Transcenders. He was a Tier 1 Transcender, but he did not even see how the person in front of him attacked before they were sent flying. In other words¡­ this person¡¯s strength was unfathomable. ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant. This is ck Iron City!¡± Xu Nan shouted at Ye Li.. Chapter 807: Get on Your Knees Chapter 807: Get on Your Knees Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone looked at Ye Li and the other two and thought that Xu Nan was right. This was ck Iron City. Even if you were covered in iron, how many nails could you stick to? ¡°Get on your knees.¡± Ye Li looked at Xu Nan. ¡°What!!!¡± When everyone heard this, they were all shocked to the extreme. Get on his knees? He actually made the young city lord of ck Iron City kneel down? They quickly dug their ears because they felt that they had heard wrongly. ¡°What¡­ did¡­ you¡­ say?¡± Xu Nan stared at Ye Li. He did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Kneel down. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Xu Nan. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Xu Nan could not help but roar angrily. Swoosh! Suddenly, a wind-breaking sound was heard. Xu Nan, the young master of ck Iron City, screamed and immediately knelt in front of Ye Li. Xu Nan did not want to kneel, but there was already a shocking bloody hole on his right leg. ¡°It hurts! It hurts!¡± Xu Nan shouted loudly. At this moment, the pain was so intense that it was simply unprecedented. The onlookers looked at each other. This was ck Iron City. Wasn¡¯t this person afraid? At this moment, someone had already gone to the City Lord Mansion to report. He believed that it would not be long before the guards of the City Lord Mansion arrived. ¡°You, just you wait!¡± Xu Nan endured the pain and said fiercely to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face. He slowly said, ¡°You want me, Ye Li, to wait?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, another wind-breaking sound appeared. Another shocking bloody hole appeared on Xu Nan¡¯s other leg. ¡°Ahh!¡± Xu Nan let out a blood-curdling scream that sounded like a pig being ughtered. The tragic scream was really shocking. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo looked at Ye Li¡¯s back. For some reason, their hearts started to beat wildly because they felt really safe with Ye Li. ¡°Make way! Make way!¡± Suddenly, a loud shout entered everyone¡¯s ears. The onlookers quickly looked in the direction of the voice and saw dozens of guards from the City Lord Mansion running over. These guards were all eighth-tier Transcenders, and the captain was a tenth-tier Transcender. As long as he advanced further, he would be a Chosen One. The dozens of gic warriors from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion came to Xu Nan¡¯s side and looked at Xu Nan in shock. They did not expect that someone would dare to attack Xu Nan in a ce like ck Iron City. ¡°Young City Lord, who did it?¡± The guard captain quickly asked. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Xu Nan gritted his teeth and red at Ye Li. Dozens of gic warriors looked at Ye Li in unison, their faces filled with anger. ¡°Brat, did you eat a bear¡¯s heart or a leopard¡¯s gall?¡± The guard captain roared at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water, as if he didn¡¯t hear anything. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Ye Li looked at the dozens of guards from the City Lord Mansion. ¡°What?¡± The captain smiled coldly. He felt that Ye Li¡¯s words were too funny. He continued, ¡°You hurt our young city lord. Why are you asking us now?¡± There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression as he slowly said, ¡°So you¡¯re here to kill me?¡± The onlookers looked at Ye Li in shock. They did not understand why Ye Li was not afraid.. Was he not afraid of death? Chapter 808: The Power of One Finger Chapter 808: The Power of One Finger Editor: Henyee Trantions The guard captain sneered. ¡°Brat, 1 didn¡¯t expect you not to be stupid.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li smiled leisurely. The guards team of the City Lord Mansion were all stunned. They did not understand why Ye Li could still smile. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± The captain stared at Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the captain indifferently. ¡°Do you really think you can kill me, Ye Li?¡± The onlookers were shocked. There was no doubt that the guards of the City Lord Mansion were very strong. Now that Ye Li was surrounded by dozens of people, could it be that he still wanted to escape? ¡°Brat, do you think we can¡¯t kill you?¡± The captain stared at Ye Li and said coldly. Ye Li shook his head slightly. ¡°With your group of Transcenders and a Tier 1 Chosen One like you?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the guards were shocked. ¡°What an arrogant brat. Hand over your life!¡± As soon as the guard captain finished speaking, he stretched out a big hand and attacked Ye Li. Ye Li secretly smiled. He didn¡¯t understand why these people were so stupid. ¡°Die.¡± Ye Li said these two words softly. The captain¡¯s body froze. He widened his eyes and looked at Ye Li. He used thest bit of strength in his body to say, ¡°You!¡± Then, the guard captain fell as his life disappeared from this world forever. Hiss! How was that possible!!! The guards team of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion gasped and looked at Ye Li in horror. As for the onlookers, they were already scared out of wits. ¡°Ants.¡± Ye Li also shook his head. Dozens of guard teams looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You, you actually dared to kill our captain!¡± An eighth-tier Transcender stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled and nced indifferently at the dozens of guards in front of him. ¡°Is it strange? Aren¡¯t you going to be killed by me too?¡± When the dozens of guards from the city lord¡¯s mansion heard this, they were all scared out of their wits. But before they could say anything, Ye Li had already raised a finger. ¡°With my finger, 1 can kill everyone in the world!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his finger fell. The power of the divine-level skill, Heavenly Demon Finger, could be imagined. ¡°Alt! Ah! Ah!!!¡± In an instant, dozens of gic warriors in the City Lord Mansion died. This¡­ this¡­ The onlookers were all so frightened that they trembled. A chill rushed from their tailbones to the top of their heads. Everyone swallowed their saliva and looked at Ye Li with utter fright. This was a¡­ true demon lord! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned and looked at Ye Li. It was obvious that they did not understand where Ye Li was going. ¡°Master, where are we going?¡± Qing Ruo asked Ye Li. ¡°The City Lord Mansion.¡± Ye Li revealed his side profile and spoke slowly. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned again. They wondered if their master was preparing¡­ They all thought of a shocking possibility, which was that Ye Li was going to destroy the City Lord Mansion of ck Iron City. ¡°Master, are you going to destroy the City Lord Mansion?¡± Qing Zhu asked. Ye Li stopped in his tracks when he heard this. He turned around and looked at the two girls calmly. ¡°Correct.¡± With that, Ye Li continued to walk forward. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo looked at each other and immediately followed. City Lord Mansion. The sound of a cup being smashed filled the entire City Lord Mansion. ¡°What!¡± City Lord Xu Shan flew into a rage.. Chapter 809: Destroy the City Lord Mansion Chapter 809: Destroy the City Lord Mansion Editor: Henyee Trantions The City Lord of ck Iron City, Xu Shan, was so angry that his eyes turned red. ¡°The entire guard team was wiped out?¡± Xu Shan stared at a rank 3 Evolved Being in the hall and shouted. ¡°Yes, City Lord. I don¡¯t know where that person came from, but he¡¯s terrifying,¡± the rank 3 Evolved Being lowered his head and replied. At this moment, Xu Shan¡¯s face was terrifyingly cold. ¡°How¡¯s the young master?¡± ¡°Young Master is in the hospital. He should be fine.¡± The gic warriors in the hall were also stunned. What kind of existence could wipe out the entire guard team? ¡°City Lord!¡± At this moment, another Evolved Being ran in with a shocked expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong!¡± City Lord Xu Shan hurriedly asked. ¡°City Lord, there is a man and two women outside. They said that they want to destroy our City Lord Residence.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± All the gic warriors in the hall were shocked. ¡°Really?¡± A tier 2 Chosen One asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. He looks quite confident.¡± City Lord Xu Shan gritted his teeth. His expression was frighteningly cold. ¡°Everyone, follow me out to take a look!¡± Then, City Lord Xu Shan led a group of gic warriors out of the City Lord Mansion. Not long after, they arrived outside the City Lord Mansion and stared at Ye Li, Qing Zhu, and Qing Ruo. ¡°Are you the ones who want to destroy us?¡± Yu Shan asked coldly. Ye Li smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you killed the city lord¡¯s guard team, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Ye Li nodded. City Lord Xu Shan and the gic warriors¡¯ expressions turned cold. ¡°There¡¯s a path to heaven, but you don¡¯t take it; there is no gate to hell, but you force your way in!¡± Xu Shan stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled calmly. He felt that this Xu Shan was too interesting. ¡°Why are you still hesitating?¡± Ye Li said calmly. Xu Shan and the gic warriors did not understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Brat, what do you mean!¡± City Lord Xu Shan shouted with a cold expression. Ye Li smiled leisurely and said calmly to City Lord Xu Shan, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? I¡¯m asking you toe and die.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Xu Shan and the gic warriors were furious. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± A tier 2 Chosen One shouted angrily and attacked Ye Li. Ye Li secretly smiled and thought that it was another stupid fly. Swish! With a wind-breaking sound, this tier 2 Chosen One instantly died. ¡°What?¡± City Lord Xu Shan and the gic warriors were dumbfounded. They had never expected such a situation. ¡°Are you guys very shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at Xu Shan and the gic warriors. I low could Xu Shan and the gic warriors only be shocked? They were simply shocked to the extreme. Before they could say anything, they heard Ye Li say, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need for you to be shocked, because you¡¯re about to die. The dead won¡¯t be shocked.¡± When Xu Shan and the gic warriors heard this, their pupils could not help but constrict. However, Ye Li had already raised his finger and released the god-level skill, Heavenly Demon Finger. I low could such an attack be described with words? I low could City Lord Xu Shan and the gic warriors dodge such an attack? At thest moment of their lives, they shouted, ¡°I¡¯m finished!¡± Then, they all died. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo exchanged nces. They no longer knew how terrifying their master was.. Was such a person really real? Chapter 810: If You Cut the Grass, Remember to Remove the Roots Chapter 810: If You Cut the Grass, Remember to Remove the Roots Editor: Henyee Trantions The news spread with the wind, and it didn¡¯t take long for the entire ck Iron City to know. In an instant, ck Iron City was in an uproar. ck Iron City, Sheng¡¯an Hospital. ¡°The City Lord Mansion has been destroyed?¡± A young man¡¯s slightly handsome face was filled with extreme fear. The young man was none other than the young city lord of ck Iron City, Xu Nan. ¡°What should I do? What should 1 do?¡± Xu Nan¡¯s voice trembled violently. He felt extremely regretful. If he had known this would happen, he would not have provoked Ye Li even if he was given a hundred guts. Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± Suddenly, a voice entered Xu Nan¡¯s ears. ¡°The City Lord Mansion has been destroyed, and my father is dead. How can 1 not¡­¡± Before Xu Nan could finish his sentence, his pupils constricted rapidly. A man appeared in the ward. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Xu Nan looked at the person in front of him, so frightened that his soul almost left his body. ¡°Why are you afraid again?¡± Ye Li looked at Xu Nan and asked calmly. ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± How could Xu Nan still be able to say aplete sentence? His slightly handsome face was as afraid as it could be. Ye Li looked at the frightened expression on Xu Nan¡¯s face and said calmly, ¡°I think you should know that the dead are never afraid.¡± When Xu Nan heard this, tears instantly flowed down his face. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. Don¡¯t kill me.¡± As the saying went, men didn¡¯t cry easily, only because he had yet to reach the depth of his sorrow. Anyone could tell that Xu Nan¡¯s desire to live was extremely strong. ¡°Don¡¯t kill you?¡± The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a cold smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°If I, Ye Li, am just an ordinary person, will you let me off when 1 offend you? Will you give me a chance to live?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a shocking bloody hole appeared on Xu Nan¡¯s forehead. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too cruel?¡± Outside the ward, Qing Ruo muttered softly. Just as Qing Zhu was about to speak, Ye Li pushed open the door and said, ¡°I¡¯m not being cruel. Today, I¡¯ll teach you a principle. If you cut the grass, remember to remove the roots.¡± Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned. If you cut the grass, remember to remove the roots? Ye Li, Qing Zhu, and Qing Ruo stayed in ck Iron City for a few days. Everyone was extremely scared when they saw them. On this day, the clouds did not move, and the wind did not blow. Dark clouds suddenly covered the sky above ck Iron City. Ye Li and the rest were living in the City Lord Mansion when an old man suddenly appeared in front of Ye Li. This old man was around 70 years old. He was dressed in tattered clothes, had ck and white hair, and looked so sickly as if he only had a few days left to live. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Qing Ruo said anxiously. ¡°Little girl, I have a worry in my heart..¡± The old man pretended to be mysterious. A worry in my heart? Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned. Ye Li was amused. He thought that this old man was interesting. A worry in his heart? Wait! He suddenly realized that this old man did not have the aura of a human. Could it be¡­ Demons? Ye Li knew that there were demons in the Eastern Land. As the saying goes, don¡¯t judge a book by its cover. ¡°Old man, what do you want?¡± Ye Li looked at the old man calmly. The old man smiled slowly. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, of course I¡¯m here for you.¡± ¡°For me?¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t understand.. ¡°Why did youe for me?¡± Chapter 811: Qing Family Chapter 811: Qing Family Editor: Henyee Trantions The old man smiled at Ye Li. ¡°Young Master, the demons of the Eastern Land voted unanimously to let you be our Young Master. We have been paying attention to you for a long time.¡± The old man smiled at Ye Li. Ye Li was stunned. He had just arrived in the Eastern Land not long ago and he had already obtained the identity of the young master of the demon race? Who could he reason with? ¡°Young Master, you must be our Young Master.¡± The old man said to Ye Li. Ye Li rolled his eyes at the old man, thinking that this old man was too interesting. ¡°Come on, whoever wants to be the young master can go ahead, I¡¯m not interested,¡± Ye Li curled his lips and said. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the old man immediately hugged his leg. ¡°Young Master, you have to agree. The young master of the Eastern Land¡¯s Demon Race has such a high status.¡± Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned. The expressions on their faces froze as if they had been petrified. ¡°I don¡¯t want to agree,¡± Ye Li said. However, the old man did not give up. He looked like he would bang his head against the wall and die if he did not agree. ¡°Young master, 1¡¯11 take your reaction as a yes. I¡¯m going back to the demons to report now.¡± After saying that, the old man ran away like a wisp of smoke. His speed reached the fastest speed in history. Ye Li was dumbfounded. ¡°Well¡­¡± Ye Li shook his head, speechless. ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t you agree?¡± Qing Ruo looked at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li smiled. ¡°If 1 agree, there will definitely be a lot of trouble. It¡¯s better not to agree.¡± ¡°Oh right, let¡¯s go to your n.¡± Ye Li looked at Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo¡¯s expressions turned sad when they heard this. ¡°Our family has already severed ties with us,¡± Qing Zhu said faintly. Ye Li smiled faintly and looked at the sun in the sky. He slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s why we have to get back at them.¡± Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned when they heard this. Ye Li¡¯s words moved them. ¡°Yeah.¡± The two girls nodded heavily. Then, Ye Li, Qing Zhu, and Qing Ruo headed towards the Qing family. The Qing family was naturally not in ck Iron City. The overall strength of the n was considered average in the Eastern Land. Naturally, it could not bepared to the supreme forces like the Silver Blizzard Pce. Qingyun City. The Qing family was thergest family in Qingyun City. Ye Li and his group arrived at Qingyun City. ¡°Aren¡¯t these the two sisters from the Qing family?¡± ¡°How dare theye back?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this courting death?¡± The pedestrians in Qingyun City were all shocked. They could not believe that Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo would dare to return. ¡°Master, are we going to the Qing family now?¡± Qing Ruo looked at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and did not speak. Not long after, they arrived outside the Qing family. ¡°Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo?¡± The gic warriors outside the Qing family were shocked beyond words. They had never expected to see Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo again. Qing Zhu nced at Ye Li, then stared at the Qing family disciples in front of him and said coldly, ¡°Go tell the people inside that we¡¯re back!¡± These disciples of the Qing family didn¡¯t dare to be negligent when they heard this. They all ran inside one after another. Not long after, a group of people rushed out of the Qing family. ¡°Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo, we¡¯ve already severed all ties with you. Why are you back?¡± A woman of simr age to Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo spoke coldly. Qing Ruo and Qing Ruo didn¡¯t know how to answer. They could only look at Ye Li. ¡°They came back so that your Qing family can apologize to them.¡± Ye Li said lightly.. Chapter 812: Do you Know What It’s Like to Be Disfigured? Chapter 812: Do you Know What It¡¯s Like to Be Disfigured? Editor: Henyee Trantions The woman and the dozen or so gic warriors of the Qing family were all stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman stared at Ye Li with disdain. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to know who 1 am,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°What did you say?¡± The woman and the dozen or so gic warriors of the Qing family were all stunned. The woman¡¯s name was Qing Ling and she was a genius of the Qing family. She had always been jealous of Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. Now that Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo had offended the Silver Blizzard Pce, she was naturally happy. ¡°Just go in and report.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t want to continue talking nonsense with Qing Ling. Qing Ling frowned and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Where do you think this is? To tell you the truth, you came at the right time. I¡¯ll capture you and offer you to the Silver Blizzard Pce.¡± Qing Ling sneered. Ye Li sighed to himself. Why was it that no one was willing to listen to him? ¡°Catch them!¡± Following Qing Ling¡¯s order, more than ten gic warriors of the Qing family rushed towards them. Swish! Swish! Swish! With several wind-breaking sounds, more than ten gic warriors were sent flying. Afternding heavily on the ground, they all fainted. ¡°What?¡± Qing Ling was stunned. She would never have thought that things would turn out like this. ¡°You, you¡­¡± At this moment, how could Qing Ling be able to speak aplete sentence? ¡°Do you know what it feels like to be disfigured?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked Qing Ling. Qing Ling¡¯s entire body shook as she looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t know. Since that¡¯s the case, 1¡¯11 let you know.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a shocking bloody mark appeared on Qing Ling¡¯s face. ¡°My face! My face! Ah!¡± Qing Ling cried out loudly. Her cry made one¡¯s scalp go numb. Ye Li was such a person. He never needed a reason to do things. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo looked at each other in dismay. Qing Ling¡¯s cry spread far and wide. Then, another batch of gic warriors from the Qing family ran out. ¡°What happened?¡± An elder asked in shock. This elder was a tier 3 Chosen One. ¡°It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him!¡± Qing Ling cried and pointed at Ye Li. The old man looked in the direction of Qing Ling¡¯s hand. It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t look, but he was stunned when he saw it. ¡°Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo?¡± The old man was the fifth elder of the Qing family. He was considered a high-ranking figure in the Qing family. ¡°How dare youe back after offending the Silver Blizzard Pce?¡± Fifth Elder red at Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo as he shouted angrily. ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Qing family has already severed ties with you. Why are you stilling back!¡± The Qing family disciples behind the Fifth Elder also echoed. Was this human nature? Ye Li smiled calmly and looked at the fifth elder calmly. ¡°Ants, call out everyone from your Qing family and apologize to Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo.¡± What? The Fifth Elder and the disciples of the Qing family were all shocked. They felt that they had misheard. When the fifth elder saw Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo just now, he did not react in time. Only then did he remember that Qing Ling was referring to Ye Li. ¡°Brat, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± The fifth elder looked at Ye Li mockingly. He had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Go and get everyone from the Qing family to apologize to Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± ¡°Arrogant brat!¡± The fifth elder was furious and reached out a big hand towards Ye Li.. Chapter 813: Looks Like I Need to Kill A Few People Chapter 813: Looks Like I Need to Kill A Few People Editor: Henyee Trantions Looking at the iing big hand, Ye Li¡¯s face revealed a faint smile. Swish! A sword aura suddenly appeared, and the Fifth Elder¡¯s hand was instantly broken. ¡°Alrh!¡± The Fifth Elder screamed like a pig being ughtered. ¡®How is that possible?¡¯ The disciples of the Qing family were all terrified. They didn¡¯t even see how Ye Li attacked! ¡°Can you call out the Qing family people now?¡± Ye Li nced at the disciples of the Qing family indifferently. The disciples of the Qing family did not dare to stay any longer. They all ran in like a swarm of bees. Not long after, the head of the Qing family came out with everyone from the Qing family. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo¡¯s parents had long passed away. It could be said that they did not have any real rtives in the Qing family. Moreover, the Qing family had many coteral members and was veryplicated. The head of the Qing family, Qing Ming, stared at Ye Li and said coldly, ¡°You want everyone in the Qing family to apologize to Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Ye Li nodded. Qing Ming suddenly sneered because he had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Brat, what if 1 tell you that 1 am a fifth-tier Chosen One?¡± Qing Ming stared at Ye Li. In Qing Ming¡¯s opinion, after Ye Li found out that he was a fifth-tier Chosen One, he would immediately be frightened out of his wits. However, he did not expect that Ye Li¡¯s face did not change at all. This caused the Qing family¡¯s Patriarch, Qing Ming, to be slightly stunned. Ye Li was silent for a few seconds. Then, he nodded slightly and said to Qing Ming, ¡°Since when did a fifth-tier Chosen One ant dare to be arrogant in front of me, Ye Li?¡± Hiss! When Qing Ming and the people from the Qing family heard this, they were all shocked to the extreme. Their eyes could not help but widen. ¡°Brat, do you know what will happen to you if you say this?¡± Qing Ming stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing what will happen to me. 1 just want you to apologize to Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo.¡± Hearing this, everyone from the Qing family was furious. This person in front of them was surrounded by so many of them. How could he still be so arrogant? Could it be that he was really not afraid of death? ¡°Apologize?¡± Qing Ming smiled. He felt that Ye Li was too funny. ¡°Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo have offended the Grand Elder of the Silver Blizzard Pce. Since they have returned, my Qing family will offer them to the Silver Blizzard Pce. Perhaps our Qing family will regain the opportunity to be disciples of the Wind and Snow Silver Pce.¡± As Qing Ming spoke, a smug smile appeared on his face. ¡°Looks like I have to kill a few people to make you apologize,¡± Ye Li shook his head and said. ¡°Brat, what did you say?¡± When Qing Ming heard Ye Li¡¯s words, he could not help but be furious. Ye Li didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he raised his index finger. However, a terrifying white spiritual energy began to wrap around his index finger. Qing Ming and the Qing family looked at the white spiritual energy on Ye Li¡¯s index finger and were all shocked. White spiritual energy? This was a color that only Fleaven-Defying Level gic warrior¡¯s spiritual energy had. Swish! Before Qing Ming and the people from the Qing family could react, the lives of dozens of Qing family¡¯s disciples had disappeared from this world forever. ¡°What!!!¡± The Qing family¡¯s head, Qing Ming, and the remaining members of the Qing family were all terrified. ¡°You, you, you!¡± Qing Ming looked at Ye Li in shock. When Ye Liunched that attack just now, he felt as if he had entered a reincarnation cycle. It was too terrifying.. Chapter 814: The Old Man Reappeared Chapter 814: The Old Man Reappeared Editor: Henyee Trantions There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He looked calmly at the Qing family¡¯s head. ¡°Do you want to disappear from this world forever like them?¡± When the head of the Qing family, Qing Ming, heard this, he was so frightened that he was scared out of wits. ¡°Apologize, apologize!¡± Qing Ming was almost roaring. Immediately, everyone from the Qing family said to Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo in unison, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Ye Li looked at Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo and said slowly, ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo nodded in gratitude. ¡°By the way, you guys probably don¡¯t know my name, right? My name is Ye Li. You guys can call me Demon King Ye Li.¡± Ye Li nced at the people from the Qing family and said. The Qing family had naturally never heard of the name Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said. Then, Ye Li, Qing Zhu, and Qing Ruo left the Qing Residence. The head of the Qing family, Qing Ming, clenched his fists tightly. His nails dug into his skin, but he did not feel any pain. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, just you wait!¡± The Qing family was the strongest n in Qingyun City. They had never been humiliated like this before. ¡°Go to the Silver Blizzard Pce and tell the Grand Elder that Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo have returned to Green Cloud City!¡± Qing Ming said to an elder. ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Li, Qing Zhu, and Qing Ruo arrived at a hotel. After a nap, it was already night when he woke up. Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. After obtaining the iplete Nine Li Pot at the ck Demon Mountain and destroying the Golden Sky Bull Tribe, he obtained another super treasure map, which showed that the treasure was located in the Eastern Land. However, after arriving at the Eastern Land, the coordinates in his mind disappeared again, which made Ye Li very annoyed. ¡°Brother, you locked us in the system space for so long before you let us out. Have you forgotten about us?¡± Yutong looked at Ye Li unhappily. Ye Li smiled and touched Yutong¡¯s head. ¡°How could that be? I¡¯m just¡­¡± ¡®Ugh!¡¯ Ye Li didn¡¯t know how to answer. Seeing Ye Li rendered speechless, the nine lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion actually smiled. Can you believe it? Now, Ye Li was a tenth-tier Chosen One, and the Apocalypse Legion were all ninth-tier Lord-level zombies. There was no need to mention how strong they were as a whole. If Ye Li merged with the Apocalypse Legion, one could imagine his strength. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re awake?¡± Suddenly, a voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li was stunned. He looked in the direction of the voice and realized that it was the old man again. What shocked Ye Li was that he didn¡¯t realize when this old man appeared here. This was the most terrifying ce. ¡°Old man, what realm are you in?¡± Ye Li looked at the old man. The old man chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not very high. He¡¯s just a small Heavenly Lord-level.¡± Heavenly Lord-level? If he was a human, he would be a Sky Opener. Wasn¡¯t that very high? Ye Li was amused. He thought that this old man was actually better at showing off than him. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve already gone back to report to the Demon Lord. Our Demon Lord wants to see you.¡± After saying that, the old man suddenly thought of something and a smile appeared on his dirty face. ¡°Young Master, actually, the Demon Lord wants to marry you.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Ye Li was stunned. This, this, this¡­ He had never seen this so-called Demon Lord before. As for how they knew about him, Ye Li had long understood. They probably started to pay attention to him when he came to the northern realm. ¡°Old man, your Demon Lord is a woman?¡± Chapter 815: Qiong Qi Royal Family Chapter 815: Qiong Qi Royal Family Editor: Henyee Trantions The old man nodded and chuckled. ¡°Young Master, not only is our Demon Lord a woman, but she¡¯s also very beautiful.¡± Ye Li was a little stunned. Not only did he be the young master of the Eastern Land¡¯s Demon Race, but he also had a fiancee? ¡°What kind of race are you from?¡± Ye Li thought that there should be different races among the demons. The old man smiled when he heard that. He looked at the ceiling and said proudly, ¡°Qiong Qi Royal Family!¡± Qiong Qi Royal Family? Ye Li was stunned. Shouldn¡¯t Qiong Qi be one of the top ten ferocious beasts in the Immemorial Era? It seemed that it was different in this world. The name of the Qiong Qi Royal Family sounded a little domineering! ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s go now,¡± the old man said to Ye Li. ¡°Why should I go?¡± Ye Li looked at the old man. The old man was stunned. ¡°You promised just now.¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li was also a bit stunned. Could this old man be ill? Qiong Qi Royal Family? It felt like he was just a child-like old geezer. ¡°You can leave. Don¡¯t disturb me if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± Ye Li waved his hand at the old man. But the old man was unwilling to get up and hugged Ye Li¡¯s thigh. ¡°Young Master, if you don¡¯t go back with me, I¡¯ll hug your thigh for the rest of my life!¡± Ye Li wanted to throw this old man away, but he realized that this old man was shockingly strong. After all, he was a Heavenly Lord-level demon. A momentter, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was filled with helplessness. This was the first time he had felt so helpless since he transmigrated to this world. ¡°Alright.¡± Helpless, Ye Li could only nod. After that, Ye Li asked the Apocalypse Legion to protect Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. Then, he followed the old man towards the Qiong Qi Cave. Qiong Qi Cave. The Qiong Qi Race was the most powerful race in the Eastern Land and also the noblest bloodline in the Eastern Land. There were very few members of the Qiong Qi Royal Family, only dozens of them. They had always ignored the disputes in the Eastern Land. Otherwise, they would have long been the masters of the Eastern Land. ¡°Young Master, this is our territory.¡± The old man smiled at Ye Li. Ye Li sized up the Qiong Qi Cave. The scenery was beautiful and pleasant, but he was not interested at all because his ¡°fiancee¡± was inside it. ¡°Go on in.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face turned ashen. Most importantly, he could not defeat this old man. This world had always been about strength. Then, Ye Li and the old man walked into the Qiong Qi Cave. After entering the Qiong Qi Cave, Ye Li saw a few demons in human form. ¡°Grandpa Qiong, you¡¯re back.¡± A little girl looked at the old man and said. The old man nodded and asked the little girl, ¡°Where¡¯s the Demon Lord?¡± ¡°The Demon Lord went to the Star Observatory,¡± the little girl replied. Ye Li smiled. Grandpa Qiong (means poor)? This old man¡¯s surname was poor? After all, he was from the royal family of Qiong Qi. ¡°Old man, I still don¡¯t know your name?¡± Ye Li said to the old man. The old man smiled as if he was very proud of his name. He said to Ye Li, ¡°Young master, since you want to know my name, I¡¯ll tell you. My name is Qiong Feng (means broke).¡± Broke? What kind of a name was this? Ye Li thought so in his heart, but he did not say it out loud. ¡°Grandpa Qiong, is he the Young Master?¡± The little girl looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s right, he is our young master.¡± Qiong Feng said. As soon as he said this, more than 20 nsmen of the Qiong Qi Royal Family surrounded him and began to size up Ye Li.l Ye Li looked at the members of the Qiong Qi King n and realized that the weakest among them had the tenth-tier lord-level strength. Even this little girl was the tenth-tier lord-level. This was too terrifying.. Chapter 816: Demon Lord, Qiong Ling Chapter 816: Demon Lord, Qiong Ling Editor: Henyee Trantions Qiong Feng said to Ye Li, ¡°Young Master, the Demon Lord has gone to the Star Observatory. Please go there to meet her.¡± With that, Qiong Feng told Ye Li the way to go to the Star Observatory. Ye Li went to the Star Observatory with a dark face. He wanted to see what this Demon Lord looked like. She actually wanted to marry him. Moreover, it was broad daylight. Why did she go to the Star Observatory? How strange! Not long after, Ye Li arrived at the Star Observatory. A woman stood quietly on the Star Observatory, looking at the sun. The woman looked to be around 20 years old. She wore a jade-green flowery dress, and her ck hair reached her shoulders. Just by looking at her back, one could tell that she was a peerless beauty. It was unknown how she looked from the front. Ye Li thought that this woman should be his fiancee, the so-called Demon Lord of the Qiong Qi Royal Family. ¡°There you are.¡± Suddenly, a voice that sounded like an oriole leaving the valley entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m here.¡± Ye Li smiled and said. The woman turned around! When he turned around, Ye Li was stunned. Her skin was smooth, and her breath was fragrant. She was truly a beauty. The sun shone on the woman¡¯s face. She and the sun brightened a few degrees at the same time. It was unknown if the sun was illuminating her or if she was illuminating the sun. She was literally the most beautiful woman he had ever seen! ¡°My name is Qiong Ling, the Demon Lord of the Qiong Qi Royal Family,¡± the woman said to Ye Li. Qiong Ling was the most beautiful woman Ye Li had ever seen since he transmigrated to this world. Although he was shocked, he didn¡¯t show it. His handsome face still didn¡¯t change at all. ¡°I heard that you want to marry me?¡± Ye Li looked at Qiong Ling. ¡°Grandpa Qiong asked me to do this.¡± Qiong Ling said. Ye Li looked at Qiong Ling and realized that Qiong Ling was actually at the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level. There was no way he could defeat her. Even if he fused with the Apocalypse Legion, it was still impossible for him to defeat a tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level expert. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to marry you?¡± Ye Li asked. It was as if Qiong Ling did not know how to smile. She was always so quiet, so quiet that it was as if time had stopped flowing with her. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, Grandpa Qiong said that you would definitely marry me,¡± Qiong Ling said. Ye Li was puzzled when he heard that. He wondered why that old man was so confident. Could it be that he could predict the future? ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t like me and I don¡¯t like you either. How about you not marry me?¡± Ye Li said to Qiong Ling. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, Qiong Ling shook her head and said, ¡°Grandpa Qiong said love is like a snapping turtle spotting mung beans; I find you quite pleasing to the eye, so I guess we must be on the same page.¡± When Ye Li heard Qiong Ling¡¯s words, he realized that not only was he wrong, but he was also wrong to the extreme. Qiong Ling was a Qiong Qi. How could she know about love? ¡°The point is, I don¡¯t love you.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t want to get married. It didn¡¯t feel meaningful. ¡°Grandpa Qiong said that you would like me,¡± Qiong Ling said. Ye Li became very helpless. He thought that there was no way out now. He couldn¡¯t beat them. What should he do? ¡°By the way, Grandpa Qiong said that when we first met, we should hold hands,¡± Qiong Ling said to Ye Li. Ye Li was stunned. This¡­ ¡°No, you¡¯re the Demon Lord of the Qiong Qi Royal Family. Why is it that everything is ordered by your Grandpa Qiong? Don¡¯t you have any opinions?¡± ¡°No.¡± Qiong Ling shook her head. Oh my god! Ye Li was helpless.. He was really helpless! Chapter 817: Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo Were Captured Chapter 817: Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo Were Captured Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at Qjong Ling. Although Qjong Ling was indeed very beautiful, he, Ye Li, was not someone who liked beautiful women. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to hold your hand?¡± Ye Li thought that this Qiong Qi Royal Family was too funny. ¡°Grandpa Qiong said that you don¡¯t have the ability to refuse.¡± Qiong Ling looked at Ye Li seriously and said. Ye Li stared at Qiong Ling. Qiong Ling was at the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level. It was absolutely impossible for him to defeat her. ¡°Alright,¡± Ye Li nodded. Qiong Ling walked over and held Ye Li¡¯s hand. Ye Li felt the warmth of Qiong Ling¡¯s palm, but there was no change in his expression. ¡°That¡¯s enough, right?¡± Ye Li looked at Qiong Ling. Qiong Ling nodded. ¡°That¡¯ll do.¡± Ye Li pursed his lips. ¡°Since it¡¯s done, I¡¯m leaving.¡± With that, Ye Li left the ce impatiently. Qiong Ling did not stop him. When Ye Li returned to Qingyun City, he realized that Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo had already been captured by the Silver Blizzard Pce. He could imagine that it must be the Qing family that reported about their whereabouts. Ye Li¡¯s expression turned cold. He suddenly realized that it was his mistake for not destroying the Qjng family that day. Then, he slowly walked towards the Qing family. Not long after, he arrived at the Qing family. A few disciples outside the Qing family looked at Ye Li. They were stunned at first, then their pupils constricted rapidly as they looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± These Qing family disciples were already frightened out of their wits, how could they still be able to speak aplete sentence? ¡°You¡¯re all dead.¡± Ye Li looked at the Qing family disciples in front of him indifferently. When the Qjng family disciples heard this, there was only one thought in their minds, and that was to escape. Unfortunately, how could they escape from Ye Li¡¯s grasp? ¡°Alt!!!¡± A few screams sounded, and the lives of these Qing family disciples disappeared from this world forever. The Qing family was Qjng Zhu and Qjng Ruo¡¯s n. However, Ye Li had already made up his mind to destroy the Qjng family, even if Qjng Zhu and Qjng Ruo were unwilling to let Ye Li do so. This was him¡­ Demon King Ye Li. Ye Li slowly walked into the Qjng family. As soon as they entered the Qjng family, they were surrounded by hundreds of Qjng family disciples. They all looked at Ye Li in shock. The scene outside the Qjng family that day was still vivid in their minds. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what are you trying to do?¡± The head of the Qjng family, Qjng Ming, stared at Ye Li. However, Ye Li smiled coldly and slowly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I just want to destroy your Qjng family.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the Qjng family was shocked. They widened their eyes and looked at Ye Li. ¡°You asked the Silver Blizzard Pce to capture Qjng Zhu and Qjng Ruo, right?¡± Ye Li looked at Qjngming. The head of the Qjng family, Qjng Ming, gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s right. I reported about their whereabouts to the Silver Blizzard Pce. If you dare to attack my Qjng family, the Silver Blizzard Pce will definitely make you regret it!¡± When Ye Li heard this, he sneered again. ¡°In this world, there¡¯s no one that I, Ye Li, don¡¯t dare to kill.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. He raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high and slowly said, ¡°Heaven-Severing Sword!¡± The Divine level technique, Heaven-Severing Sword, shed out. Countless sword rays shot towards the Qjng family members. Such a sh was truly too terrifying. ¡°Alt!!!¡± In an instant, screams rang out incessantly in the Qjng family¡¯s courtyard.. Chapter 818: Invisibility Technique Chapter 818: Invisibility Technique Editor: Henyee Trantions Qing Ming was the only one alive in the Qing family¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Qing Ming was about to cry. He would never have thought that it would be like this. ¡°Do you still think that I, Ye Li, don¡¯t dare to attack your Qing family?¡± Ye Li stared at Qing Ming. Thump! With a thud, Qing Ming knelt in front of Ye Li and pped himself hard. ¡°Lord Demon King, please let me off. 1 know my mistake. I really know my mistake.¡± Qing Ming burst into tears. He only knew that he was definitely not Ye Li¡¯s match. It was useless to run for his life, so he could only ask Ye Li to let him off. ¡°Do you think I will let you go?¡± Ye Li looked at Qing Ming. Qing Ming was shocked when he heard this. He prepared to run! However, even if Qing Ming had ten legs, he would not be able to escape from Ye Li¡¯s Five Fingers Mountain. Swish! With a wind-breaking sound, Qing Ming¡¯s life disappeared from this world forever. Ye Li looked at Qing Ming¡¯s corpse. His expression did not change at all. He had killed too many people. Killing a few people was nothing. He thought that since the Apocalypse Legion was not around, they must have gone to the Silver Blizzard Pce. Next, he should go to the Silver Blizzard Pce. Immediately after, he activated Swift Steps and flew towards Silver Blizzard Pce. The Silver Blizzard Pce was one of the supreme factions of the Eastern Land. Silver Blizzard Pce was located on Snow Wind Mountain. It was a majestic buildingplex. Snowkes fell and it was dyed white by the snow everywhere. The mountains were inherently worry-free but turned white due to snow, and the waters were inherently worry-free but rippled due to the wind. Ye Li arrived at the foot of Snow Wind Mountain. What he didn¡¯t expect was that the Apocalypse Legion was also at the foot of Snow Wind Mountain. ¡°Master!¡± When the nine zombies of the Apocalypse Legion saw Ye Li, they hurriedly ran towards him. ¡°Master, Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo have been captured by the Silver Blizzard Pce. We can¡¯t go up,¡± Hongye said to Ye Li. Ye Li was stunned. They couldn¡¯t go up? He activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to investigate and discovered that the entire Snow Wind Mountain was surrounded by a huge array formation. Could it be¡­ Ye Li pondered for a moment. Only people from the Silver Blizzard Pce could go up? The Silver Blizzard Pce was a supreme force in the Eastern Land. With the strength of him and the Apocalypse Legion, they were still no match for the Silver Blizzard Pce. What should he do? Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but ponder. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining the opportunity to use the Invisibility Technique.¡± Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Invisibility Technique: After using it, the body will disappear and no one will be able to detect it. However, it¡¯s best not to use it on a powerhouse because they will react in an instant. Ye Li looked at the introduction of the invisibility skill and thought that there was always a way out. ¡°Wait for me here,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. After saying that, Ye Li used the Invisibility Technique. After using it, Ye Li¡¯s body could no longer be seen. ¡°System, can the invisibility technique break through the array formation on Snow Wind Mountain?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°Yes, Host.¡± The system replied in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Hearing the system¡¯s reply, Ye Li was relieved. Then, Ye Li headed towards Snow Wind Mountain. Silver Blizzard Pce¡¯s main hall. Grand Elder Leng Rushuang smiled. ¡°How are Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo?¡± ¡°They are still unconscious,¡± a Silver Blizzard Pce disciple replied. A cold look appeared on Leng Rushuang¡¯s face. ¡°They overturned my Holy Spirit Water. I will make them regreting to this world. Sometimes, death is not so easy..¡± Chapter 819: Rescue Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo Chapter 819: Rescue Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo Editor: Henyee Trantions The Silver Blizzard Pce did not have a pce master. The Grand Elder was the highest authority. The Holy Spirit Water was dripped from the Snow Wind Saint Stone. After ten years, as long as one drank it, one¡¯s strength would rise to another level. However, the Holy Spirit Water was indeed overturned by Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo! ¡°Take me to them!¡± The more Grand Elder Leng Rushuang thought about it, the angrier she became. Then, a disciple led Leng Rushuang to the torture chamber. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were tied up and unconscious. Leng Rushuang stared at Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo outside the torture chamber. Her old face was terrifyingly cold. ¡°Grand Elder, do we need to wake them up?¡± a disciple asked Leng Rushuang. Leng Rushuang smiled coldly. ¡°No need. I want them to wake up on their own. Then, I¡¯ll let them know what true fear is.¡± Leng Rushuang looked at the Silver Blizzard Pce disciple in front of her. ¡°After a cat catches a mouse, it usually doesn¡¯t eat the mouse immediately. Instead, it ys the mouse to death before eating it.¡± When the Silver Blizzard Pce disciple heard that, he could not help but reveal a sinister smile. Ye Li was right beside Leng Rushuang. He thought that this old witch was too vicious. Fortunately, she did not choose to attack Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo immediately. Otherwise, he really did not know what to do. Soon, Leng Rushuang and the disciple left the torture chamber. There were two disciples guarding outside the torture chamber. If Ye Li wanted to kill them without anyone noticing, it would be as easy as drinking water. After that, this disciple died forever. Even until his death, he didn¡¯t know why he died. Ye Li entered the torture chamber. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were tied up by chains. Ye Li broke the chains and ced the two girls into the system space. Then he activated Swift Steps and left the Silver Blizzard Pce. When they arrived at the foot of Snow Wind Mountain, the Apocalypse Legion saw that Ye Li had returned and immediately went up to him. ¡°Master, you¡¯re back.¡± Ye Li nodded and did not say anything else. He ced the Apocalypse Legion into the system space and activated the Swift Steps again to leave this ce. Ye Li did not choose to return to Qingyun City. Instead, he went to the Qiong Qi Cave. When the members of the Qiong Qi Royal Family saw that Ye Li had arrived, they all shouted at him. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back.¡± Immediately after, Ye Li heard Qiong Feng¡¯sughter. ¡°Young Master, didn¡¯t you want to leave the Qiong Qi Cave? Why are you back?¡± Ye Li rolled his eyes at Qiong Feng and took out Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo from the system space. ¡°Young Master, this is¡­¡± Qiong Feng looked at Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo with a puzzled expression on his dirty face. ¡°I want them to stay here,¡± Ye Li said to Qiong Feng. Ye Li originally thought that Qiu Feng would be easy to talk to, but to his surprise, Qiu Feng actually shook his head. ¡°Young master, humans are not allowed to live in the Qiong Qi Cave. This has been the rule since ancient times.¡± This was difficult. ¡°Old man, didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m the young master of the Qiong Qi Royal Family? Since I¡¯m the young master, you can¡¯t even fulfill such a small request of mine?¡± Ye Li looked at Qiong Feng. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Qiong Feng shook his head again. Ye Li¡¯s face darkened. He thought to himself, ¡°What kind of young master is that?¡± ¡°Grandpa Qiong, let them stay here.¡± A voice as clear as a skrk¡¯s call reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. The voice came from none other than Qiong Ling. Ye Li looked at Qiong Ling. He thought that Qiong Ling was a Demon Lord easy to manipte. He did not expect her to be so opinionated.. Chapter 820: Bargaining Chapter 820: Bargaining Editor: Henyee Trantions Qiong Feng was somewhat stunned, lie said to Qiong Ling, ¡°But Demon Lord, no human has lived in the Qiong Qi Cave since ancient times.¡± ¡°Rules change.¡± After Qiong Ling finished speaking, he continued, ¡°Grandpa Qiong, 1 want them to stay here.¡± Qiong Feng was speechless. After pondering for a few seconds, he could only nod. ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing that he agreed, Ye Li¡¯s heart that was in his throat finally rxed. ¡°Old man, look at you Demon Lord, then look at you.¡± When Qiong Feng heard this, he turned his dirty face away. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the Demon Lord is your fiancA?e.¡± With that said, Qiong Feng suddenly thought of something and said to Qiong Ling, ¡°Demon Lord, I can let them stay here, but can 1 make a condition for Young Master?¡± ¡°Grandpa Qiong, do as you see fit.¡± With that, Qiong Ling left. Qiong Ling was not a Demon Lord to begin with. Later, she heard from Qiu Feng that there was a demon called Demon King Ye Li in the northern realm. She told Qiu Feng to let Ye Li be the Demon Lord of the Qiong Qi Royal Family. Brat Qiong Feng said that although Ye Li was a demon, he was not a Qiong Qi. Under the insistence of Qiong Ling, they began to vote. They originally wanted Ye Li to be the young master of the Qiong Qi Royal Family first. They did not know what went wrong with this old guy Qiong Feng who came up with an idea. That was to let Qiong Ling marry Ye Li. Qiong Ling did not know what marriage meant, so she agreed. Ye Li looked at Qiong Feng. ¡°Old man, what are your conditions? Tell me.¡± Qiong Feng chuckled and raised a finger at Ye Li. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Naturally, Ye Li didn¡¯t understand why Qiong Feng raised his finger. ¡°It means that you must marry our Demon Lord in a year,¡± Qiong Feng said to Ye Li. ¡°Old man, you!¡± Ye Li was stunned. He had never seen such a shameless old man. ¡°Think about it. If it doesn¡¯t work, take them away.¡± Qiong Feng pursed his lips and said. Ye Li thought that if this old man was not a Qiong Qi, he should be a good businessman who was very good at bargaining. ¡°Old man, do you think 1 still have the right to refuse?¡± Ye Li looked at Qiong Feng. Qiong Feng raised his dirty face. ¡°I think so.¡± Ye Li was speechless. He was really speechless. He felt that if he continued to talk to this old man, he might have a heart attack from anger. ¡°Alright, 1 agree!¡± After saying that, Ye Li walked out of the Qiong Qi Cave angrily. The airflow in the Qiong Qi Cave seemed to have sensed Ye Li¡¯s anger and started to retreat. Strength, strength! Ye Li yearned for strength now. It had been a long time since he yearned for strength like this. He was an invincible existence in the Mystic Land, but aftering to the Eastern Land, he felt that he was nothing. Beforeing to the Eastern Land, he thought that he had made sufficient preparations, but it turned out to be a joke. If he wanted to increase his strength, he had to synthesize zombies! Ye Li ran all the way and arrived at an unknown ce. Along the way, there were many dpidated small cities. In the end, he stopped in a city. He stood on the rooftop of an office building and noticed that there were many zombies on the street. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space and asked them to gather zombies. Before long, all the zombies in this small city had been synthesized by him. Now, the Apocalypse Legion was all at the ninth-tier lord level. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a Super Treasure Map..¡± Chapter 821: No One Believes the Truth Chapter 821: No One Believes the Truth Editor: Henyee Trantions Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Ye Li showed a yful smile. Without hesitation, Ye Li used this super treasure map. Then, the coordinates appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Beforeing to the Eastern Land, Ye Li also obtained a super treasure map. However, aftering to the Eastern Land, it disappeared. The coordinates had a name¡ªZombie Territory. Zombie Territory? Ye Li¡¯s eyes lit up. Since that was the name, there must be a lot of zombies. There must be a shocking number of them. Then, he activated Swift Steps and headed towards the Zombie Territory. Some distance away from the Zombie Territory, he found that a few small base cities had been upied by zombies. No matter how small an ant was, it was still meat. Ye Li synthesized these zombies. Ye Li was in a broken base city, which had been upied by zombies. Suddenly, a group of gic warriors appeared in front of him. This group of gic warriors were all very young. They looked to be in their twenties, and most of them were tenth-tier Evolved Beings. There was only one Tier 1 Transcender. ¡°Where are the zombies?¡± A girl was very stunned. This girl was a Tier 1 Transcender among this group of gic warriors. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this ce has been upied by zombies? Why don¡¯t 1 see a single zombie?¡± ¡°Sister Ling¡¯er, there¡¯s someone there.¡± A woman pointed in Ye Li¡¯s direction. The dozen or so gic warriors hurriedly looked in the direction of the woman¡¯s finger and realized that a handsome man had appeared in their vision. ¡°Strange, why are there humans here?¡± Jin Ling was very puzzled. ¡°Sister Ling¡¯er, I¡¯ll go over and ask.¡± With that, the girl walked towards Ye Li. ¡°Excuse me, why are you here?¡± The girl looked at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion and asked. When Ye Li heard this, he looked bored. ¡°Do I need to tell you why I¡¯m here?¡± Ye Li looked at the girl calmly. The girl was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. At this moment, Jin Ling walked over with more than ten gic warriors. ¡°Are you gic warriors?¡± Jin Ling stared at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m a demon. They¡¯re zombies.¡± Jin Ling and the dozen or so gic warriors were shocked. They looked at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion in shock. ¡°Are you sick?¡± A gic warrior who looked unruly looked at Ye Li in disdain. ¡°You call yourself a demon? In the entire Eastern Land, only the Qiong Qi Royal Family are demons. But they nevere out easily. As for the people beside you, no matter how I look at them, they don¡¯t look like zombies.¡± Ye Li sighed secretly. Why did no one believe the truth these days? ¡°Why? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ye Li looked at the man in front of him indifferently. The man smiled coldly. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t believe the words of a lunatic.¡± ¡°Alt Da, turn him into a zombie.¡± Roar!!! Ah Da shot out after hearing that. How could the man react? The zombie virus of a ninth-tier Lord-level zombie worked too fast. In an instant, the man became a zombie. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The man bit Ye Li¡¯s arm, but with a ng, the man¡¯s teeth all fell off. Then, a golden light shot out from Ye Li¡¯s eyes and the man instantly melted into nothingness. The entire process was smooth like water flowed. ¡°He doesn¡¯t believe me. What about you guys?¡± Ye Li looked at Jin Ling and the dozen or so gic warriors indifferently.. Chapter 822: Wild Thunder Base City Chapter 822: Wild Thunder Base City Editor: Henyee Trantions Jin Ling and the dozen or so gic warriors were already scared silly as they looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°You, what exactly are you¡­¡± ¡°I told you, I¡¯m a demon,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°By the way, there are many zombies in the Zombie Territory, right?¡± Ye Li asked Jin Ling. Jin Ling did not dare to hesitate and hurriedly said, ¡°There used to be a lot of zombies in the Zombie Territory, but they¡¯re all attacking the 32 base cities in the southwest. They have almost reached our base city.¡± Ye Li was a little bored when he heard this. He thought that this was boring. ¡°Your base city¡­¡± ¡°Our base city is thergest base city in the 32 base cities. It¡¯s called Wild Thunder Base City.¡± Ye Li thought that instead of looking for zombies, it would be more interesting to wait for them to gather together. ¡°Infiltrate the zombies,¡± Ye Li ordered the Apocalypse Legion. Then, the Apocalypse Legion disappeared. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said to Jin Ling and the dozen or so gic warriors. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Jin Ling asked in horror. ¡°Wild Thunder Base City,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Jin Ling and the dozen or so gic warriors were stunned. ¡°W-why are you going to Wild Thunder Base City?¡± Although Jin Ling was afraid, she wanted to know why Ye had left Wild Thunder Base City. Ye Li looked at Jin Ling. ¡°Do you think 1 will tell you?¡± He thought that the treasures in the Zombie Territory shouldn¡¯t be those zombies, but he decided to let the Apocalypse Legion level up first. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry for anything else. Jin Ling did not dare to continue asking and could only bring Ye Li to Wild Thunder Base City. Wild Thunder Base City. Wild Thunder Base City was thergest base city in the 32 base cities. ¡°Senior, this is Wild Thunder Base City.¡± Jin Ling said to Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the outer wall of the base city and realized that the base city was already fully armed. All sorts of anti-aircraft andser cannons were set up. Then, Ye Li walked into the base city. The dozen or so gic warriors following behind Jin Ling had long wanted to run. As soon as they entered Wild Thunder Base City, they all fled like bees. Jin Ling was stunned!!! ¡°Senior, where are we going now?¡± Jin Ling looked at Ye Li carefully. ¡°Your house,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Jin Ling was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Senior, why are you going to my house?¡± ¡°Do you always talk so much nonsense?¡± Ye Li looked at Jin Ling calmly. Jin Ling did not dare to speak anymore and could only bring Ye Li towards the Jin family. What Ye Li didn¡¯t understand was why every time he went to a base city, there were always some stupid ants blocking his way. Then another stupid ant blocked Ye Li¡¯s side, looking so arrogant. ¡°Jin Ling, who is this?¡± This man looked to be around 23 or 24 years old, and his face was filled with extreme arrogance. ¡°Lin Hao, move aside!¡± Jin Ling became anxious. ¡°Jin Ling, no matter what, I was one of your former suitors. You should at least let me have a say in your choice of boyfriend.¡± After saying that, Lin Hao began to size up Ye Li. ¡°He looks alright, but his strength isn¡¯t that great. He¡¯s probably just an Evolved Being.¡± Lin Hao¡¯s cultivation level was the same as Jin Ling¡¯s¡ªa Tier 1 Transcender. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡± Lin Hao looked at Ye Li. However, Ye Li did not even look at Lin Hao. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re quite arrogant.¡± Lin Hao smiled. With that, Lin Hao reached out a hand to Ye Li! Chapter 823: Coming to the Jin Family Chapter 823: Coming to the Jin Family Editor: Henyee Trantions Jin Ling was stunned when she saw Lin Hao reach out a hand to Ye Li. She didn¡¯t expect Lin Hao to do this. ¡°Lin Hao, don¡¯t¡­¡± Before Jin Ling could finish speaking, Lin Hao was sent flying andnded heavily on the ground. ¡°Splurt!¡± Lin Hao spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Lin Hao was stunned. As a Tier 1 Transcender, he actually didn¡¯t discover how Ye Li attacked. Suddenly, he thought of a shocking possibility, which was that Ye Li was a supreme powerhouse. Thinking of this, Lin Hao hurriedly got up from the ground. He quickly walked to Ye Li¡¯s side and bowed to him. ¡°Senior, I was blind. 1 hope you can forgive me,¡± Lin Hao said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled to himself. He didn¡¯t expect Lin Hao to be so discerning. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li ignored Lin Hao and said calmly to Jin Ling. Jin Ling nodded and walked towards the Jin family with Ye Li. Lin Hao looked at Ye Li¡¯s back and thought about how he realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all. Other than being an expert, there was no other exnation for this. Lin Hao was suddenly d that he did not offend Ye Li too much. Otherwise, his life would be over. Not long after, Ye Li and Jin Ling arrived outside the Jin family. ¡°Senior, this is the Jin family,¡± Jin Ling said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. There was no change in his handsome face. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Then, Jin Ling and Ye Li walked into the Jin Family. Jin Ling was the most talented child of the Jin Family, so no one dared to stop them. ¡°Sister Ling, who is this person?¡± A girl who looked like a porcin doll appeared in front of Ye Li. The girl looked 13 or 14 years old. She was a seventh-tier Evolved Being. The disciples of the Jin Family gathered around when they heard this. They all wanted to know who Ye Li was. ¡°Uh, he¡¯s¡­¡± Jin Ling did not know how to answer. She wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°My name is Ye Li. You can call me Demon King Ye Li. I¡¯m not a human, but a demon.¡± Just as Jin Ling didn¡¯t know how to answer, Ye Li introduced himself. When the disciples of the Jin family heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they were all shocked. Call him Demon King Ye Li? Not a human, but a demon? But no matter how they looked at it, Ye Li was still a human. ¡°You, are you really a demon?¡± The porcin doll-like girl asked in confusion. Ye Li nodded. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly and a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ye Li nced at the people from the Jin family and said. Not to mention the Jin family, even Jin Ling could not believe that Ye Li was a demon, although she knew that Ye Li could control zombies. However, in the entire Eastern Land, only the Qiong Qi Royal Family were demons. They had not appeared for many years. ¡°Well, we don¡¯t believe it.¡± The porcin doll girl nodded. Jin Ling was a little shocked when she heard that. She quickly looked at Ye Li and was relieved to see that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. ¡°Then let me, Demon King Ye Li, show you a few moves.¡± Ye Li said lightly. With that, Ye Li¡¯s entire body began to emit demonic aura. The entire Jin family was instantly enveloped by this terrifying demonic aura. Shock, absolute shock! None of the Jin Family disciples in the courtyard could say anything. They only felt deep fear.. Chapter 824: Everyone in the Jin Family Was Terrified. Chapter 824: Everyone in the Jin Family Was Terrified. Editor: Henyee Trantions The Jin family¡¯s head, Jin Feng, and the other elders hurriedly walked out of the hall. Their faces were also filled with shock. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± They felt as if a huge mountain was pressing down on them, making it difficult for them to breathe. Ye Li looked indifferently at the group of people who walked out of the hall and slowly said, ¡°My name is Ye Li. From now on, I want to stay here.¡± With that, Ye Li retracted the demonic aura. The pressure instantly disappeared. Everyone in the Jin family heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Who are you?¡± The head of the Jin family, Jin Feng, stared at Ye Li. His intuition told him that this person in front of him was definitely terrifying to the extreme. ¡°A demon,¡± Ye Li said frankly. A demon? Jin Family¡¯s people and elders were all stunned, not knowing what to say for a moment. ¡°Hmph!¡± The head of the Jin family, Jin Feng, suddenly snorted coldly. ¡°So what if you¡¯re a demon? Why should our Jin family let you stay?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone from the Jin family looked at Ye Li and thought to themselves, ¡®That¡¯s right. Even if you¡¯re a demon, why should our Jin family let you stay? Don¡¯t we have any pride?¡¯ Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and then at his finger. After a few seconds, he slowly said, ¡°Because if you don¡¯t agree, all of you will die. Is this reason clear enough?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The head of the Jin family, Jin Feng, and everyone in the Jin family were shocked. Although this sentence made them extremely angry, when Ye Li said this, the domineering aura in that instant made them¡­ However, it made them feel that Ye Li wasn¡¯t saying empty words. ¡°What if I don¡¯t believe you?¡± Jin Feng frowned and stared at Ye Li. A faint smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face when he heard this. He raised his index finger and a terrifying white spiritual light wrapped around it. Suddenly, Ye Li pointed at the sky. The extremely terrifying white spiritual energy shot into the sky. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, it was as if a huge hole had been poked in the sky. It was a shocking sight. ¡°Oh my god!!!¡± Jin Family¡¯s people were all greatly shocked. This was just too terrifying. Jin Feng and the elders of the Jin family took three steps back. To be able tounch such an attack, they naturally knew that Ye Li was definitely a demon that they could not even look up to. ¡°We agree!¡± Jin Feng shouted at Ye Li. There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. Instead, there was a hint ofziness on his face. ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Quick!¡± Jin Feng hurriedly shouted, ¡°Quickly bring Senior to rest.¡± Then, someone immediately brought Ye to a room. After entering the room, Ye Liy on the bed and slept until night time. At night, the sky was filled with stars and the moon hung high in the sky. The bright moonlight shone on Ye Li¡¯s face through the window. Ye Li opened his eyes reluctantly. He sensed the Apocalypse Legion and found that they had sessfully infiltrated the zombie army. Now, many zombie armies were heading toward Wild Thunder Base City. However, he still needed some time. ¡°Senior.¡± Suddenly, Jin Ling¡¯s voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. ¡°Come in,¡± Ye Li said impatiently. He thought that Jin Ling must be up to no good if she came at this time.. Chapter 825: Jin Ling’s request Chapter 825: Jin Ling¡¯s request Editor: Henyee Trantions Jin Ling walked in with a red face. ¡°Senior.¡± An evil smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Tell me, what do you want from me?¡± ¡°I want to¡ª¡± Jin Ling wanted to say something but hesitated, as if she had something difficult to say. Ye Li smiled. He could easily guess what Jin Ling wanted to do. ¡°I¡¯m not a patient person. If you don¡¯t tell me, you can go out.¡± Ye Li looked at Jin Ling indifferently and said. Jin Ling¡¯s entire body trembled when she heard this. In the end, she mustered her courage and said what she wanted to say. ¡°Senior, can youe with me to the Zombie Territory?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Ever since Ye Li transmigrated to this world, he had never been surprised by anything. However, Jin Ling¡¯s words were something he had never expected. Originally, he had thought that Jin Ling was looking for him for something, but he did not expect¡­ This really surprised him. ¡°Why do you want to go to the Zombie Territory?¡± Ye Li looked at Jin Ling with confusion and asked. ¡°Senior, I heard that there¡¯s Zombie Lingzhi in the Zombie Territory. It can cure all illnesses. My grandfather¡¯s hidden illness is getting worse and worse. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Jin Ling did not continue because her eyes were already red. Ye Li understood. Jin Ling wanted him to go to the Zombie Territory with her to pick the Zombie Lingzhi to save her grandfather. ¡°How far is the Zombie Territory from here?¡± Ye Li asked Jin Ling. ¡°It¡¯s not very far. It¡¯s a three-day journey,¡± Jin Ling replied. Ye Li thought that if he used Swift Steps, he would arrive in a few hours. The coordinates of the super treasure map were in the Zombie Territory. He thought to himself, ¡°Should 1 make a trip there?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your grandfather?¡± Jin Ling was stunned. ¡°Senior, do you want to see my grandfather?¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°Bring me to him.¡± Although Jin Ling did not know why Ye Li wanted to meet his grandfather, she knew that Ye Li did not have any ill intentions. Then, Jin Ling brought Ye Li to a ce. Jin Ling¡¯s grandfather¡¯s name was Jin Can. He was originally the Grand Elder of the Jin Family, but after fighting a Dark Race memberparable to him more than ten years ago, he had a hidden illness. Now, it was getting more and more serious. After Ye Li and Jin Ling arrived at Jin Can¡¯s ward, there were several doctors in the ward. An old man was sleeping on the bed. His face was frighteningly pale and he looked extremely weak. ¡°Miss Jin, your grandfather is already asleep,¡± a doctor whispered to Jin Ling. Jin Ling nodded and looked at Ye Li. She wanted to see why Ye Li wanted to see her grandfather. Ye Li didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he raised his palm and a gentle white spiritual energy shot towards Jin Can. A few secondster, Jin Can¡¯s originally pale face became iparably rosy, as if he had be ten years younger. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Heart rate is normal!¡± ¡°All tests are normal!¡± The doctors in the ward were stunned. They had been doctors for decades and had never seen such a strange thing. ¡°What happened?¡± The doctors realized that even if they racked their brains, they could not figure out what was going on. ¡°Hm? Why do I suddenly feel so energetic?¡± Jin Can woke up and his old face was filled with shock. ¡°Master Jin, you¡¯ve recovered. Your injuries have healed!¡± A doctor said to Jin Can. ¡°My injuries have healed?¡± Jin Can was extremely shocked. Then, he stretched his muscles and realized that he had indeed recovered.. ¡°Haha, I had thought my injuries wouldn¡¯t have recovered!¡± Chapter 826: The Zombie Territory Chapter 826: The Zombie Territory Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Grandpa, have you really recovered?¡± Jin Ling looked at Jin Can in shock. Jin Can nodded. ¡°Ling¡¯er, I feel better.¡± Hearing this, Jin Ling looked at Ye Li. ¡°You guess right. I did it,¡± Ye Li said slowly. What? Not only Jin Ling, but even the doctors in the ward were stunned. ¡°Sir, did you treat Lord Jin Can¡¯s injury?¡± A doctor looked at Ye Li and asked. Of course, Ye Li didn¡¯t want to talk to this doctor. He looked at Jin Ling. ¡°Can we go now?¡± Jin Ling was stunned. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Zombie Territory,¡± Ye Li said slowly. With that, Ye Li held Jin Ling¡¯s hand and used Swift Steps to disappear from the spot. Before Jin Can could ask anything, Ye Li and Jin Ling disappeared into thin air, leaving Jin Can and the doctors frozen on the spot in shock. Ye Li ran all the way to the zombies. A few hourster, Ye Li and Jin Ling appeared in the Zombie Territory. Jin Ling¡¯s eyes were wide open, and her mouth was wide open for the biggest time in history. She felt that she suddenly disappeared from her grandfather¡¯s ward, and then she didn¡¯t know anything. When she reappeared, she was outside the Zombie Territory. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± Jin Ling looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled calmly. He looked at Jin Ling and said slowly, ¡°Are you very shocked?¡± Jin Ling was stunned. Of course, she was shocked that she suddenly went from the Jin family to the Zombie Territory. Before she knew how to answer, she heard Ye Li say, ¡°Never be too shocked because everything I do will leave you shocked for three days and three nights.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Jin Ling could not help but be even more shocked. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li slowly walked into the Zombie Territory. When Ye Li walked ten steps away, Jin Ling came back to her senses and hurriedly followed him. The Zombie Territory was a boundless forest. There were only a few zombies left in the base. The other zombies had all been sent out to attack the base cities. ¡°Senior, what are we doing in the Zombie Territory?¡± Jin Ling looked at Ye Li with confusion and asked. Her grandfather¡¯s injury had already healed, so there was no need for them toe to the Zombie Territory. ¡°I¡¯m looking for something,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Jin Ling was relieved when she heard that. She felt that Ye Li was definitely not here to pick the Corpse Lingzhi. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Although there weren¡¯t many zombies left in this Zombie Territory, there were still some. Seeing Ye Li and Jin Ling enter the Zombie Territory, they all pounced on them. Ye Li looked bored. He thought that these zombies weren¡¯t even enough to fill the gaps between his teeth. Swish! With a wind-breaking sound, dozens of zombies instantly melted into nothingness. ¡°Well¡­¡± Jin Ling hurriedly rubbed her eyes, feeling that she had seen it wrongly. ¡°Senior, how did you do that?¡± Although Jin Ling was terrified, she was more shocked. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say,¡± Ye Li said frankly. Then, he activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to search. From Ye Li¡¯s point of view, the treasure in the Zombie Territory was most likely the iplete Nine Li Pot. He now had one iplete Nine Li Pot in his hands. As long as he found two more, he would be able to synthesize theplete Nine Li Pot. After searching for a long time, he found nothing! Ye Li was a little displeased. The Zombie Territory was huge. Finding the Nine Li Pot was no different from finding a needle in a haystack.. Chapter 827: The Dark Race Members in the Zombie Territory Chapter 827: The Dark Race Members in the Zombie Territory Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li¡¯s luck had always been very good. When his luck came, it was like chewing gum and couldn¡¯t be stopped. As the saying went, there was always a way out. Just as Ye Li was about to give up searching, a few voices suddenly entered his ears. ¡°Hehe, we have obtained the iplete Nine Li Pot. We can go back now.¡± Hearing this voice, Ye Li¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s go over,¡± Ye Li said to Jin Ling with a smile. Jin Ling looked at Ye Li¡¯s figure and thought that this was the demeanor of an expert. The actions of an expert had always been unpredictable. A momentter, a few Dark Race members were reflected in Jin Ling¡¯s eyes. ¡°Senior, Dark Race!¡± Jin Ling called out to Ye Li. Perhaps it was because Jin Ling had not seen the Dark Race members for too long, her voice became a little loud and was discovered by the Dark Race members not far away. ¡°Humans?¡± These Dark Race members were all humanoid mantises. They looked at Ye Li and Jin Ling, and the mantises were shocked. Obviously, they didn¡¯t expect humans to appear in this Zombie Territory. ¡°Giggle!¡± Suddenly, the five human mantises turned smug. They thought that not only had they found the iplete Nine Li Pot, but they had also encountered two humans. Good things came in pairs. ¡°Humans, I don¡¯t know whether you¡¯re unlucky or we¡¯re lucky. Hurry up and let us eat you.¡± A human-shaped mantis hooked its finger at Ye Li and Jin Ling. Jin Ling looked at Ye Li in shock, but he realized that there was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if no matter what happened, his expression would not change. Seeing this, Jin Ling was relieved. Ye Li really didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand why there were always so many ants looking for trouble with him. Was it really not good to be alive? These five mantises were only at the seventh-tier. They were as weak as ants. ¡°You want to eat me?¡± Ye Li looked at the five Humanoid Mantis Monsters in front of him yfully. The five Humanoid Mantis Monsters all chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. We just want to eat you.¡± Ye Li smiled again when he heard that. ¡°But I am not a human. How are you going to eat me?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the five Humanoid Mantis Monsters were stunned. No matter how hard they thought, they could not understand what this human meant. ¡°You said you¡¯re not a human, but from what you¡¯re saying¡­¡± A Humanoid Mantis Monsterughed coldly. ¡°Could you be from the Dark Race?¡± The other four Humanoid Mantis Monstersughed out loud. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a demon,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the five Humanoid Mantis Monsters. However, the five Humanoid Mantis Monstersughed even louder, as if they had never heard such a funny joke since they were born. Ye Li looked at the smiles on the faces of the five Humanoid Mantis Monsters and couldn¡¯t help but be amused. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe that I am a demon, what about now?¡± Demonic aura emanated from Ye Li¡¯s body. ¡°What!!!¡± The five Humanoid Mantis Monsters were scared out of wits. Feeling such demonic aura, how could the five Humanoid Mantis Monsters say aplete sentence? ¡°Y-you¡¯re a demon?¡± A Humanoid Mantis Monster looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°That¡¯s right..¡± Chapter 828: Incomplete Nine Li Pot in Hand Chapter 828: Iplete Nine Li Pot in Hand Editor: Henyee Trantions When the five Humanoid Mantis Monsters heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they all took a few steps back. At this moment, there was only one thought in their minds, and that was to escape! ¡°Run!¡± A Humanoid Mantis Monster shouted. Then, they all began to escape at the fastest speed in history. Just as they ran more than ten meters away, Ye Li suddenly appeared in front of them and looked at them indifferently. ¡°You want to run?¡± Ye Li looked at the five Humanoid Mantis Monsters yfully. When the five Humanoid Mantis Monsters saw Ye Li appear in front of them, their eyes were filled with endless shock. ¡°W-what do you want? Although you¡¯re a demon, we¡¯re from Mantis Mountain!¡± This Humanoid Mantis Monster wanted to use its identity to make Ye Li retreat. Unfortunately, Ye Li was never afraid of being threatened. In this world, there were many people who had threatened him, but they usually did not end well. ¡°Hand over the iplete Nine Li Pot.¡± Ye Li opened his hand. The five Humanoid Mantis Monsters were shocked. When they saw Ye Li and Jin Ling, they had already put away the iplete Nine Li Pot. They really could not understand how Ye Li knew about it. ¡°We¡ªwe don¡¯t have the iplete Nine Li Pot,¡± replied a Humanoid Mantis Monster. However, as soon as the Humanoid Mantis Monster finished speaking, he let out a scream like a pig being ughtered. His life disappeared from this world forever. What? When the other four Humanoid Mantis Monsters saw this scene, they were so frightened that their souls almost left their bodies. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Hand over the iplete Nine Li Pot. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself a third time,¡± said Ye Li slowly. These four Humanoid Mantis Monsters dared to swear that this was the most terrifying time they had ever experienced. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Although the iplete Nine Li Pot was very important, it was nothing in front of life. Following that, a Humanoid Mantis Monster took out the iplete Nine Li Pot from its backpack. It walked over shakily and handed the iplete Nine Li Pot to Ye Li. Ye Li took the iplete Nine Li Pot. Now he had already gathered two iplete Nine Li Pots. If he found one more, he would be able to synthesize theplete Nine Li Pot. ¡°Sir, can we leave now?¡± A Humanoid Mantis Monster looked at Ye Li in horror and asked. ¡°What do you guys think?¡± Ye Li smiled lightly. The four Humanoid Mantis Monsters were all shocked. They looked at Ye Li in shock because they didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. Under normal circumstances, shouldn¡¯t he let them go after they handed over the pot? ¡°Then, my lord, we¡¯re leaving.¡± The four Humanoid Mantis Monsters were about to leave. Ye Li looked at their trembling backs and thought that these four Humanoid Mantis Monsters were really confident. How could he let them go? After taking a few steps, the four Humanoid Mantis Monsters began to fly and escape. Swish! Swish! Swish! With a few wind-breaking sounds, the four Humanoid Mantis Monsters were all melted into nothingness. They did not know how they died until they died. As for Ye Li, there was still no change in his expression. It was as though nothing had happened. He yed with the iplete Nine Li Pot in his hand before cing it into the system space. When Ye Li turned around, he found that Jin Ling had already frozen on the spot like a y statue, as if he had seen something impossible. Ye Li shook his head secretly. He thought that even if he told Jin Ling not to be shocked, she would still be shocked involuntarily. Not only Jin Ling, but everyone was the same. At least, the people he met were like this.. Chapter 829: Send You to Hell Chapter 829: Send You to Hell Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at Jin Ling who froze on the spot and said slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jin Ling came back to her senses and looked at Ye Li in shock. Just as the two of them were about to leave the Zombie Territory, several more voices entered their ears. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they back yet?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± ¡°Could those guys have found the iplete Nine Li Pot and escaped?¡± Hearing this voice, Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly. There¡¯s a path to heaven, but you don¡¯t take it; there is no gate to hell, but you force your way in. A dozen Humanoid Mantis Monsters appeared in front of Ye Li and Jin Ling. ¡°Look, there are humans!¡± A human mantis monster pointed at Ye Li and Jin Ling. More than ten Humanoid Mantis Monsters were all at the seventh-tier. They were too weak and pitiful. A seventh-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster stared at Ye Li and asked, ¡°Humans, have you seen my nsmen?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. Obviously, the dozen or so Humanoid Mantis Monsters did not expect Ye Li to answer like this. They were just giving it a try. ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen them, tell us where they are,¡± a seventh-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster said. Ye Li smiled calmly and said indifferently, ¡°Do you really want to see them?¡± ¡°Brat, what do you mean?¡± More than ten Humanoid Mantis Monsters stared at Ye Li. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He said frankly, ¡°If you really want to see them, you can¡¯t see them in the Zombie Territory. You have to go¡­¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± A seventh-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster interrupted Ye Li. Ye Li slowly said, ¡°Hell!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The seventh-tier Humanoid Mantis Monsters were all shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Human, you mean they¡¯re dead?¡± A seventh-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster stared at Ye Li. ¡°I thought you were as stupid as pigs. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a bit better than stupid pigs,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. When the dozen seventh-tier Humanoid Mantis Monsters heard this, they were all furious. As members of the Mantis Tribe, they had never heard a human speak to them like this. ¡°Human, 1 think you¡¯ve eaten the guts of a leopard. How dare you call us stupid pigs? I¡¯ll make you die without a burial ce today!¡± A seventh-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster shouted. However, Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change at all. He said slowly, ¡°You¡¯ve provoked me, the Demon King Ye Li. You¡¯re a hundred times more stupid than stupid pigs!¡± More than ten Humanoid Mantis Monsters rushed out and attacked Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. ¡°Heavenly Demon Finger!¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t want to y games with these human mantis monsters and directly used the god-level skill, Heavenly Demon Finger. In an instant, a terrifying white spiritual light attack flew over at lightning speed. How could these Humanoid Mantis Monsters dodge it? ¡°Air!!!¡± With screams that sounded like pigs being ughtered, more than ten seventh-tier Humanoid Mantis Monsters died. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re too amazing.¡± Jin Ling had to admit that she had never seen a human as terrifying as Ye Li since she was born. No, he should be a demon. Too terrifying, simply too terrifying! ¡°You should know where these Humanoid Mantis Monsters live, right?¡± Ye Li looked at Jin Ling and said calmly.. Chapter 830: You’ve Been Surrounded by Me Chapter 830: You¡¯ve Been Surrounded by Me Editor: Henyee Trantions Jin Ling was a little stunned. She couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li would ask such a question. ¡°Senior, I know where the Humanoid Mantis Monster lives, but why are you asking this?¡± Jin Ling was very puzzled. Ye Li smiled and said frankly, ¡°To annihte their n, of course.¡± What? Jin Ling¡¯s pupils constricted. Annihte their n? She looked at Ye Li and realized that the current Ye Li had killing intent in the corners of his eyes and eyebrows. He had an intimidating aura in front of him and behind him, domineering and majestic. ¡°Senior, I know you¡¯re a supreme being, but there are thousands of Humanoid Mantis Monsters on Mantis Mountain. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Jin Ling did not continue, meaning that he could not do it alone. ¡°Lead the way,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Jin Ling was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to still go even after she said that. Helpless, she could only lead the way for Ye Li. Mantis Mountain. The Mantis Mountain was the home of the Humanoid Mantis Monsters. There were thousands of them here. ¡°Senior, this is Mantis Mountain,¡± Jin Ling said to Ye Li. Ye Li sized up the mantis mountain and realized that the mantis mountain was really like a mantis. The surroundings were filled with strange rocks, looking rather eerie! ¡°Hehe, what did I find?¡± Suddenly, Ye Li and Jin Ling heard a coldugh. ¡°Senior, there¡¯s a Humanoid Mantis Monster!¡± Jin Ling hurriedly said to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He looked in the direction of the voice and saw a fifth-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster looking at them smugly. ¡°Humans, are you lost? Do you want me to lead the way?¡± The fifth-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster smiled at Ye Li and Jin Ling. Seeing that Ye Li did not speak, Jin Ling said to the fifth-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster, ¡°You¡¯re already dead.¡± ¡°What?¡± The fifth-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster was stunned. He did not expect Jin Ling to say such a thing. Shouldn¡¯t he be the one saying this? ¡°Human, you said that I¡¯m already dead. I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to let me die.¡± This Humanoid Mantis Monster was only at the fifth-tier, and Jin Ling was a Tier 1 Transcender. Not to mention being pitifully weak in front of Ye Li, even in front of Jin Ling, he was pitifully weak. Jin Ling raised his palm and attacked the fifth-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster. ¡°Wenshui Palm!¡± When the fifth-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster saw such an attack, it realized that it had kicked an iron te. It shouted, ¡°I¡¯m finished!¡± After that, there was only silence! Ye Li smiled and thought to himself, ¡®Is this what it means that near vermilion, one bes red; near ink, one bes ck?¡¯ Without another word, Ye Li activated the fifth level of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword! In an instant, monstrous demonic aura and sword Qi enveloped the entire Mantis Mountain. ¡°Boom!¡± The bright sky became filled with dark clouds, and lightning kept striking down. It was not hard to tell that the entire Mantis Mountain was in chaos. Terrifying screams of the human-shaped mantises could be heard non-stop, making one¡¯s scalp tingle. Not long after, thousands of Humanoid Mantis Monsters fled down the Mantis Mountain. When the thousands of Humanoid Mantis Monsters fled down the mountain, they realized that two people were blocking their way, a man and a woman. ¡°Humans?¡± The thousands of Humanoid Mantis Monsters were all stunned. They would never have thought that two humans would appear in front of them at this moment. ¡°You have been surrounded by me,¡± Ye Li said slowly as he looked at the thousands of Humanoid Mantis Monsters.. Chapter 831: Come Here and Let Me Kill You All Chapter 831: Come Here and Let Me Kill You All Editor: Henyee Trantions You¡¯re surrounded by me? The thousands of Humanoid Mantis Monsters looked at each other. They would rather believe that the sky was about to copse than believe that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Human, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± A tier 2 Master-level mantis monster stared at Ye Li. This tier 2 Master-level mantis monster was the highest among the thousands of Humanoid Mantis Monsters. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with Senior. What he said is true,¡± Jin Ling said seriously to the tier 2 Master-level mantis monster. As soon as these words were spoken, the thousand Humanoid Mantis Monsters were all stunned. They had seen many humans, but they had never seen anyone as arrogant as Ye Li and Jin Ling. ¡°Why do you want to go down this mantis mountain?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the tier 2 Master-level mantis monster. The tier 2 Master-level mantis monster was stunned. It suddenly recalled the suffocating pressure just now. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s you who gave me that suppressing pressure?¡± The tier 2 Master-level mantis monster¡¯s face was filled with shock. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li looked at the tier 2 Master-level mantis calmly. ¡°You¡¯re not human!¡± The tier 2 Master-level mantis monster red at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Not bad.¡± Just now, when he activated the fifth level of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo, demonic aura and sword intent enveloped the mantis mountain. It was not strange for this tier 2 Master-level mantis monster to know that he was not human. ¡°Are you a demon?¡± The tier 2 Master-level mantis monster shouted. Ye Li was not human, and there was no human aura on his body at all. He could only be a demon. ¡°Don¡¯t care what 1 am. All of you,e and die,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The tier 2 Master-level mantis monster was shocked. He stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon, our mantis mountain doesn¡¯t seem to have offended you, right?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°A few Humanoid Mantis Monsters provoked me in the Zombie Territory, so you have to be exterminated.¡± Seeing the calmness on Ye Li¡¯s face, the thousands of Humanoid Mantis Monsters were furious. They had never been humiliated like this. ¡°How dare you!¡± Suddenly, a voice entered Ye Li and Jin Ling¡¯s ears. A ninth-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster attacked Ye Li and Jin Ling. Ye Li shook his head. Why didn¡¯t they just listen to him when he asked them to attack together? Swish! A terrifying white spiritual light attacked the ninth-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster. Without a doubt, the ninth-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster melted into nothingness after being hit by the white spiritual light. ¡°What?¡± The thousands of Humanoid Mantis Monsters were all terrified. The entire process was too fast. They could not even believe that it was real. ¡°Demon! You actually dared to kill my nsmen!¡± The tier 2 Master-level mantis monster was infuriated. However, Ye Li smiled and said slowly, ¡°Not only do I want to kill your nsmen, but I also want to exterminate your n!¡± Hearing this, the tier 2 Master-level mantis monster could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. It waved its hand and roared, ¡°Attack!¡± Following the tier 2 Master-level mantis monster¡¯s order, thousands of Humanoid Mantis Monsters charged towards Ye Li and Jin Ling. Looking at this scene, Jin Ling couldn¡¯t help but feel frightened. This was a thousand members of the Dark Race. She quickly looked at Ye Li and realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if he did not see anything. ng! Suddenly, a cold light shed in the air. Immediately after, a dragon¡¯s cry and a sword¡¯s cry appeared. A five-wed blood dragon circled above Ye Li¡¯s head.. Chapter 832: Annihilation with a Single Sword Strike Chapter 832: Annihtion with a Single Sword Strike Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand and said slowly, ¡°Heaven Sword Technique!¡± Swoosh! In an instant, countless divine lights attacked the thousands of Humanoid Mantis Monsters at an extremely fast speed. How should the next scene be described in words? ¡°Alt!!!¡± Countless screams could be heard, as if the scene in front of them had really be hell on earth! ¡°Well¡­¡± Jin Ling was stunned. She had thought that her experience in thend of zombies was the most shocking, but now she realized not only was she wrong, but also thoroughly so. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li walked a few steps and revealed his side profile as he said calmly to Jin Ling. When Jin Ling heard this, she quickly followed. She finally understood why Ye Li was so arrogant. When a person had unparalleled strength, it was impossible not to be arrogant. Wild Thunder Base City. Ye Li and Jin Ling returned to Wild Thunder Base City. He sensed the location of the Apocalypse Legion and thought that the zombie army would arrive at the outer city of Wild Thunder Base City in the next two days. At that time, he would be able to perform a super synthesize. ¡°You go back first. I¡¯ll take a walk here,¡± Ye Li said to Jin Ling. Jin Ling nodded and walked towards the Jin family. Ye Li looked at the pedestrians on the street. These people more or less had happy smiles on their faces. However, how could they know that a disaster was about to descend? If it wasn¡¯t for him, Ye Li, their ending would be obvious. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s you?¡± A slightly handsome man said to Ye Li. Ye Li had met this man once. When he and Jin Ling first came to Wild Thunder Base City, he stood in front of him. Ye Li didn¡¯t want to talk to Lin o. He slowly walked forward and prepared to walk around the base city. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that even though the tree wanted to be quiet, the wind wouldn¡¯t stop blowing. There was a woman beside Lin Hao. When this woman saw that Ye Li didn¡¯t answer Lin o, she immediately became unhappy. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Young Master Lin talking to you? Are you deaf?¡± This woman looked flirtatious and had heavy makeup on. Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, this woman was a beauty, but in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, she was a disgusting woman. ¡°p!¡± ¡°Who told you to talk to Senior like that?¡± Lin o pped the woman¡¯s face heavily, and the woman was immediately stunned. ¡°Lin Hao, why did you hit me?¡± The woman covered her face and looked at Lin Hao in confusion. ¡°Not only do 1 want to hit you, but I also want you to get lost!¡± With that, Lin Hao kicked the woman, and she was instantly sent flying. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lin Hao looked at Ye Li apologetically. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Ye Li asked calmly. Lin o smiled when he heard that. ¡°Senior, 1 offended you that day. Can I treat you to a meal?¡± ¡°Eat?¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t expect Lin Hao to treat him to a meal. After pondering for a few seconds, Ye Li agreed. ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing that Ye Li agreed, Lin Hao immediately beamed with joy. Then, Lin Hao brought Ye Li to the best restaurant in Wild Thunder Base City. Ye Li thought that since the zombie army was about to arrive at Wild Thunder Base City, he had to integrate the major forces in Wild Thunder Base City first. A momentter, Ye Li and Lin Hao arrived at the Wild Thunder Hotel.. Chapter 833: Young Master Zhong Yun Chapter 833: Young Master Zhong Yun Editor: Henyee Trantions Wild Thunder Hotel was thergest hotel in Wild Thunder Base City. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go in,¡± Lin Hao looked at Ye Li and said. Ye Li nodded. Just as he took a step forward, an ear-piercing voice entered his ears. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Young Master Lin?¡± A 23 or 24-year-old man appeared in front of Ye Li. This man was the same as Lin Hao. He was also a Tier 1 Transcender, and looked very arrogant and unruly. ¡°Zhong Yun, what do you want?¡± Lin Hao looked at Zhong Yun coldly. There were three big families in the base city: the Zhong family, the Jin family, and the Lin family. The Zhong family was the most powerful family in the base city. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just wanted to greet you when I saw you. He¡­¡± When Zhong Yun looked at Ye Li, his pupils could not help but constrict because he had never seen a man as handsome as Ye Li. ¡°You are¡­?¡± Zhong Yun looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Zhong Yun, this is Senior, you¡­¡± Before Lin Hao could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Zhong Yun. Zhong Yun smiled disdainfully. ¡°What Senior? Isn¡¯t he just about the same age as us?¡± In Zhong Yun¡¯s opinion, the only reason to believe that Ye Li was a ¡°Senior¡± was that the sky was about to copse. ¡°Tell me, who are you?¡± Zhong Yun looked at Ye Li indifferently. He was the young master of the Zhong family and the idol of countless girls in the Wild Thunder Base City. How could he tolerate someone as handsome as Ye Li? Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He looked at Zhong Yun and slowly said, ¡°Do you think I will tell you?¡± When Zhong Yun heard this, his slightly handsome face could not help but be stunned. He did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°How dare you speak to me like that?¡± Zhong Yun red at Ye Li. ¡°Get lost,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The passersby had already gathered around. They were all stunned when they saw Ye Li say this to Zhong Yun. ¡°Who is this person? How dare he speak to Young Master Zhong like that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it looks like he¡¯s Young Master Lin¡¯s friend.¡± ¡°So what if he¡¯s Young Master Lin¡¯s friend? If he speaks to Young Master Zhong like this, he¡¯ll definitely end up in a miserable state.¡± In the eyes of the passers-by, Ye Li would definitely end up in a miserable state. It was because he had offended the Zhong family, the most powerful family in the Wild Thunder Base City. ¡°You, you actually dare to tell me to get lost?¡± Zhong Yun¡¯s eyes were wide open. Even in his dreams, he never thought that Ye Li would dare to tell him to get lost. ¡°Alrh!¡± As soon as Zhong Yun said that, he was sent flying. No one saw how Ye Li attacked. ¡°What happened?¡± The onlookers were stunned. They did not expect such a scene to happen. Lin Hao was also stunned. Zhong Yun¡¯s situation was exactly the same as his that day, both of them flying out unknowingly. One had to know that he and Zhong Yun were both Tier 1 Transcender. How terrifying Senior¡¯s strength was! ¡°Senior, the Zhong family is the top family in Wild Thunder Base City. I don¡¯t think Zhong Yun will let this go,¡± Lin Hao said to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. He didn¡¯t finish his sentence and walked into the Wild Thunder Hotel. Seeing this, Lin Hao could only quickly follow him. Lin Hao didn¡¯t know if this was right or wrong. Zhong Yun would definitely go to the Zhong family to call for help. When he saw him with Ye Li, the Zhong family and the Lin family wouldpletely fall out.. Chapter 834: You and Your Family Are Already Gone Chapter 834: You and Your Family Are Already Gone Editor: Henyee Trantions Lin Hao looked at Ye Li¡¯s back, but his intuition told him that not only did he do the right thing, but it was also the most right thing he had done since he was born. Then, Lin Hao hurriedly followed. As the young master of the Lin family, the manager of the Wild Thunder Hotel personally received him. After booking the best private room in the hotel, Lin Hao ordered arge table of delicacies. Birds in the sky and geese in the clouds, fresh meat from cattle, sheep, seafood from the sea, and crabs from the river. ¡°Senior, does it taste alright?¡± Lin Hao looked at Ye Li carefully. Ye Li nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s alright.¡± Then, Lin Hao hesitated. A few secondster, he continued, ¡°Senior, Zhong Yun¡¯s family¡­¡± Before Lin Hao could finish, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°In my eyes, his family is just an ant.¡± Lin Hao was shocked when he heard that. He quickly looked at Ye Li and secretly eximed that Ye Li was too domineering. He had never seen such a domineering person. He was just like a demon lord descending from the heavens! ¡°Young Master Lin! Young Master Lin!¡± Suddenly, the manager of Wild Thunder Hotel ran in in a panic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Hao hurriedly asked when he saw the manager panicking. The manager swallowed his saliva and quickly said, ¡°Young Master Zhong has arrived with the Zhong family. He wants you out.¡± Lin Hao was shocked when he heard that. He hurriedly looked at Ye Li and realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all. It was as if he did not hear anything. ¡°Senior, look?¡± Lin Hao looked at Ye Li and asked tentatively. Ye Li wiped his mouth with a tissue and said slowly, ¡°Since they want to die, I, Ye Li, can only fulfill their wish.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li stood up and walked out. Seeing this, Lin Hao hurriedly followed. When Ye Li and Lin Hao arrived outside the Wild Thunder Hotel, they realized that Zhong Yun had appeared in front of them with more than ten gic warriors from the Zhong family. Most of the gic warriors were tier 3 to fifth-tier Transcender. One of them was an eighth-tier Transcender. ¡°Senior, Zhong Yun brought the tenth elder of the Zhong family here. The tenth elder is an eighth-tier Transcender,¡± Lin Hao said to Ye Li in a low voice. When Ye Li heard this, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and an evil smile appeared on his face. ¡°Brat, you were the one who beat me just now, right?¡± Zhong Yun stared at Ye Li. Ye Li looked at Zhong Yun in disdain. A few secondster, he said calmly, ¡°Do you know that when you say this, you and your family will be destroyed?¡± Zhong Yun, the tenth elder of the Zhong family, and more than ten gic warriors were stunned when they heard Ye Li¡¯s words. Then, theyughed wildly. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± They almost burst into tears, as if they had just heard the funniest joke in history. The onlookers couldn¡¯t help butugh. In Wild Thunder Base City, anyone who heard this would probablyugh. ¡°Brat, I really admire you. I¡¯m very interested in your name now,¡± the tenth elder of the Zhong family said to Ye Li. The onlookers also looked at Ye Li. They all wanted to know who could say such arrogant words. ¡°Since you want to know so much, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. My name is Ye Li. You can call me Demon King Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Demon King Ye Li? Naturally, the Zhong family and the onlookers had never heard of this name. ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhong Yun snorted and stared at Ye Li. ¡°What Demon King Ye Li? You¡¯re just a clown!¡± Chapter 835: Kill Zhong Yun Chapter 835: Kill Zhong Yun Editor: Henyee Trantions Zhong Yun looked at Ye Li with extreme disdain. Although the strength that Ye Li disyed just now was very powerful, it was really not worth mentioning in front of the Zhong Family. ¡°You actually dare to say that Senior is a clown?¡± Lin Hao stared at Zhong Yun. Zhong Yun smiled coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± The onlookers looked at each other. They thought that Zhong Yun was the young master of the Zhong family and definitely had the right to say such words. ¡°Zhong Yun, you¡­¡± For some reason, Lin Hao admired Ye Li very much. He didn¡¯t know why he could admire him so much. Zhong Yun ignored Lin Hao and looked at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 said you¡¯re a clown. What are you going to do?¡± Zhong Yun said with a calm smile. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face at all. He looked at Zhong Yun indifferently and looked at his fingers before slowly saying, ¡°You will die.¡± What? Zhong Yun, the Tenth Elder, the Zhong family¡¯s gic warriors, and the surrounding crowd were all stunned. They never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Demon King Ye Li!¡± Zhong Yun was furious. He stared at Ye Li and continued, ¡°I want to see how you¡¯re going to kill me!¡± The onlookers quickly looked at Ye Li. They wanted to see how Ye Li would answer. Instead, they were all scared out of their wits because there was only an afterimage left where Ye Li was. ¡°Well¡­¡± The eyes of the onlookers widened. This was the biggest opening they had ever seen. The gic warriors of the Zhong family did not expect Ye Li to be so fast. He was so fast that the naked eye could not capture him. They wanted to capture Ye Li¡¯s voice, but unfortunately, even if they had ten pairs of eyes, they could not find him. When Ye Li appeared again, he was already in front of Zhong Yun. When Zhong Yun saw Ye Li suddenly appear in front of him, he could not help but be shocked. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you¡­¡± Before Zhong Yun could finish speaking, he would never have the chance to continue. A shocking bloody hole had already appeared on his forehead. The entire process was so fast that it took less than a second. When everyone present returned to their senses, they realized that Zhong Yun had already fallen to the ground and was no longer alive. ¡°Well¡­¡± Zhong Family¡¯s Tenth Elder¡¯s pupils constricted. He looked at Zhong Yun¡¯s corpse in disbelief. Lin Hao was also shocked to the extreme. He swallowed his saliva and thought that if he had offended Senior like this that day, he would probably have died. For a moment, Lin Hao was extremely d. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you actually killed the Young Master of my Zhong Family?¡± The Tenth Elder shouted angrily at Ye Li. How could the onlookers say anything at this moment? The expressions on their faces seemed to have frozen, and time seemed to have stopped. ¡°So what?¡± Ye Li looked at the tenth elder of the Zhong family indifferently. At this moment, there were absolutely no words that could describe the shock in Lin Hao¡¯s heart. One had to know that Zhong Yun was the young master of the Zhong family. After the senior killed Zhong Yun, there was actually no fluctuation on his face, as if he was doing something insignificant. How could there be such a person in this world? He did not know. He really did not know. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I want you to pay with your life!¡± Chapter 836 - 477: Sunflower-like Children Chapter 477: Sunflower-like Children Editor: Henyee Trantions However, perhaps they knew that this filming was done out of goodwill, so even though they were uneasy and afraid, they still faced the camera and smiled. Meeting the timid gazes of these five children, even it was just through the television, one could not help but soften. The celebrities participating in this variety show were not as well-dressed as before. They were just like ordinary people, wearing simple clothes and standing behind the children. Their hands were gently ced on the children¡¯s shoulders with a hint of encouragement and support. It was clearly a very simple introductory film, and it did not take too long. However, once the audience had seen this introductory film, they would all be attracted by it. Then, they would not be able to move their eyes away. Compared to those fancy introductory films, such a simple and direct introductory film was even more attractive. f Is this the variety show produced by Gu Xiao? I¡¯m really, reallyplimenting it! I think this variety show will be another phenomenal variety show!] [¡°Sunflower-like Children¡±. Just thinking of this name makes my heart soften. It¡¯s still on Star Brilliance Video, right? I¡¯ll follow it immediately! I¡¯m just waiting for the broadcast!] [I want to see a youngdy take care of the children. These celebrities are all unmarried and have never had children! I wonder if they can take good care of these children.] [My Brother has a younger sister at home, the kind that he takes good care of. There shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem with my Brother.?] [I¡¯m really looking forward to it! The children in those orphanages are so pitiful! I suddenly remember that there seems to be an orphanage near my house, but I¡¯ve never been there before. But now, I suddenly feel like going to take a look.] [It¡¯s true. The educational implications of this variety show are really great. If the parents arc no longer around, it¡¯s still fine. But if it¡¯s an abandoned child, it¡¯s really, really pitiful. So, you still have to have more consideration before deciding to give birth. You can¡¯t give birth and not raise it.] It was just an introductory film, but ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± had directly trended three to four times on Weibo. It was even ranked at the front few trending searches. There was even a topic of #thinking about birthing and raising. It was already vaguely on the verge of exploding. After learning the news, moreizens turned their attention to the Star Brilliance Video tform. It had only been two hours since the introductory film was released, but the number of clicks and attention on ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± had rapidly increased to tens of millions. Gu Xiao had already expected this and was used to it. However, this was the first time Jiang Meng and Wei Shu had experienced this feeling personally. The two of them were so excited that they did not sleep the entire night. When they woke up the next day, there were still tworge dark circles under their eyes. When it was almost noon, Jiang Meng and Wei Shu subconsciously took out their phones, wanting to see thements online about ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡±. However, among the originally positive reviews of ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡±, more and more people began to question ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡±. #¡±Sunflower-like Children¡± giarized!#, #Korean variety show ¡°Rose and Child¡±#, #¡±Sunflower-like Children¡± gave ¡°Rose and Child¡± copyright fees?# Several consecutive topics were high on Weibo¡¯s trending searches. Even Jiang Meng and Wei Shu did not believe that there was no one behind this. Jiang Meng and Wei Shu looked at each other. They could not be bothered to eat anymore. They took their phones and went to look for Gu Xiao. After listening to Wei Shu briefly recount the matter, Gu Xiao took out her phone and opened the # ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡± giarized!¡± Gu Xiao quickly understood the cause of the matter. This matter was originally posted on Weibo by a rather famous variety show celebrity. [I don¡¯t think many people have much of an impression of the name ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡±, but I wonder if any of my friends who like Korean variety shows have heard of the name ¡°Rose and Child¡±. Isn¡¯t the name ¡°Rose and Child¡± somewhat simr to ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡±?] Although Rose and Child was an unpopr variety show, Star Brilliance Entertainment can¡¯t just giarize it like this! Even if you wanted to use other people¡¯s creativity, you should at least give them some copyright fees, right? It¡¯s not easy to create original works. I hope Star Brilliance Entertainment can respect original works!¡± After posting this Weibo post, this verified ount even posted someparison pictures, as if to strive for the simrity between ¡°Rose and Child¡± and ¡°Sunflower-like Children¡±. Chapter 837 - 836: Where Is The Zhong Family? Chapter 836: Where Is The Zhong Family? Editor: Henyee Trantions The tenth elder of the Zhong family roared and waved his hand. ¡°Kill Demon King Ye Li!¡± Suddenly, more than ten gic warriors from the Zhong family pounced on Ye Li. There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. The dozen or so gic warriors pouncing on him were pitifully weak. Swish! With more than ten wind-breaking sounds, the lives of the dozen or so gic warriors who pounced on him disappeared from this world forever. ¡°What?¡± When the onlookers saw this scene, they all sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at Ye Li dumbfoundedly. The tenth elder of the Zhong family was even more speechless. He would never have thought that Ye Li would be so strong. It was too terrifying. ¡°Are you very afraid?¡± Ye Li looked at the tenth elder of the Zhong family indifferently. When the tenth elder of the Zhong family heard this, his pupils constricted rapidly, and cold sweat drenched his entire body. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, this is Wild Thunder Base City. What are you trying to do?¡± From the words of the tenth elder of the Zhong family, it was not difficult to tell that the Zhong family was the most powerful family in Wild Thunder Base City. They were threatening Ye Li. Unfortunately, even if the Tenth Elder of the Zhong family believed that the sky was about to copse, he would not have believed that Ye Li was never afraid of being threatened. Otherwise, he would not have killed Zhong Yun and more than ten gic warriors of the Zhong family. ¡°1 don¡¯t want to do anything. 1 just want to kill you. That¡¯s all,¡± Ye Li said calmly to the Tenth Elder. When the Tenth Elder heard Ye Li¡¯s words, a chill instantly went from his tailbone to the top of his head. He looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you can¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m the tenth elder of the Zhong n. If you kill me, the Zhong n will definitely not let you off.¡± The Tenth Elder of the Zhong Family¡¯s voice trembled so much that it made one¡¯s scalp tingle. Anyone could tell that he didn¡¯t want to die. However¡­ If Ye Li didn¡¯t kill him, would he still be the Demon King Ye Li? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will die too,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, a terrifying white spiritual light attacked the Tenth Elder of the Zhong n, and a fist-sized bloody hole instantly appeared on his body. The Tenth Elder¡¯s eyes were wide open. He could not ept that he had died just like that. The onlookers were all terrified. Some of the timid ones even fainted from fear, and there were many who peed their pants. Ye Li turned around and looked at Lin Hao, only to find that Lin Hao had already frozen like a y statue. ¡°Go and tell your family to submit to me, the Demon King, Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lin Hao came back to his senses when he heard this. He did not dare to refute at all and hurriedly ran towards the Lin family. Ye Li thought that the zombie army was about to arrive. If he didn¡¯t integrate the forces of Wild Thunder Base City, wouldn¡¯t it be his loss if they killed the zombies? Suddenly, Ye Li looked at a man beside him. When this man saw that Ye Li was looking at him, he was so scared that he peed his pants and almost knelt on the ground. This was because he felt that the moment Ye Li looked at him, he was already dead. There was no chance of survival at all. ¡°I, I, I¡­ I didn¡¯t offend you, my lord. Please spare my life.¡± The man hurriedly begged Ye Li for mercy. ¡°Where is the Zhong family?¡± Ye Li asked the man. The man was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to ask him where the Zhong family was. As if he had been pardoned, he quickly told Ye Li the location of the Zhong family. After Ye Li knew the location of the Zhong family, he activated Swift Steps and headed towards the Zhong family.. Chapter 838: Discuss An Important Matter Chapter 838: Discuss An Important Matter
    Editor: Henyee Trantions How was that possible!!! All the elders shouted because they realized that Zhong Kai had already fallen to the ground. His life had disappeared from this world forever. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression as he looked at the elders indifferently. ¡°He didn¡¯t submit. What about you guys?¡± When the elders heard this, their bodies trembled.
    The head of the Zhong family, Zhong Kai, was the strongest person in the Zhong family, but he died in an instant. They didn¡¯t even have time to see clearly. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. ¡°Submit to you? Dream on!¡± After an elder shouted angrily, he rushed towards Ye Li. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. Swish! With a wind-breaking sound, this elder¡¯s life disappeared from this world forever. ¡°Who else is unconvinced?¡± Ye Li looked at the other elders of the Zhong family indifferently. The elders of the Zhong Family were extremely shocked and looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°We surrender.¡± They had dominated the various jurisdictions of Wild Thunder Base City for decades and knew very well that they were definitely not Ye Li¡¯s match. They had no choice but to submit. ¡°Very good.¡± Ye Li nodded.
    ¡°In this world, good people won¡¯t die, and bad people won¡¯t die either. Only one kind of people will die, and that¡¯s stupid people,¡± Ye Li continued. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li disappeared. The elders of the Zhong Family looked at each other and smiled bitterly, thinking that the Zhong Family had provoked someone they shouldn¡¯t have. When Ye Li returned to the Jin family, Jin Ling saw that Ye Li was back and hurriedly weed him. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re back,¡± Jin Ling said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and followed them into the Jin family¡¯s main hall. When Jin Shan, the head of the Jin family, saw Ye Li, he quickly got down from his throne. ¡°Senior, please take a seat,¡± Jin Shan said to Ye Li. After Ye Li sat down, he said to Jin Shan, the head of the Jin family, ¡°Call the people in charge of the Lin family and the Zhong family here. I have something important to do.¡± Jin Shan and the elders were all stunned. It was obvious that they did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t listen to me,¡± Jin Shan said to Ye Li doubtfully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will listen,¡± Ye Li said slowly.
    When Jin Shan heard this, he hurriedly got someone to call the Lin family¡¯s head and the Zhong family¡¯s head. The head of the Lin family, Lin Nan, arrived at the Jin family¡¯s main hall without stopping. Ever since Lin Hao told him about Ye Li, he knew that an existence like Ye Li was not someone they could provoke. ¡°Brother Lin Nan, you¡¯re here.¡± Jin Shan hurriedly got someone to arrange for a seat. Suddenly, another old man stepped into the Jin family¡¯s main hall. The old man looked flustered, as if he was very afraid. ¡°Grand Elder Zhong?¡± Jin Shan was a little stunned and asked the old man, ¡°Grand Elder Zhong, where¡¯s your family head?¡± ¡°Our family head¡­¡± The Grand Elder of the Zhong family was called Zhong Teng. At this moment, cold sweat had already drenched his entire body. He looked at Ye Li in fright and said, ¡°Our family head is dead.¡±
    What? Everyone in the main hall of the Zhong Family and the Lin Family Head, Lin Nan, were all shocked. ¡°Master Zhong is dead?¡± ¡°How did he die?¡± Jin Shan and Lin Nan quickly asked. Zhong Teng didn¡¯t know how to answer. Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to say that Ye Li killed him. ¡°I killed him.¡± Just as Zhong Teng didn¡¯t know how to answer, Ye Li spoke.. Chapter 839: Super Synthesis Chapter 839: Super Synthesis
    Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone in the Jin family¡¯s main hall and the Lin family¡¯s head, Lin Nan, looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°It¡¯s just an ant. It¡¯s fine if 1 kill him.¡± The people in the hall did not dare to say anything else. They were all waiting for Ye Li to speak. Since Ye Li did not say anything, they naturally did not dare to speak. ¡°Guys, the zombies are going to attack Wild Thunder Base City,¡± Ye Li said to the people in the hall. Everyone in the hall was shocked. It was obvious that they did not expect Ye Li to say such words.
    ¡°Senior, is it true?¡± Jin Shan hurriedly asked. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. ¡°There are a lot of zombies this time. You just have to watch the battle. Leave everything else to me,¡± Ye Li said. Everyone in the hall was shocked again. They really didn¡¯t know what Ye Li meant. ¡°Senior, well¡­¡± ¡°Just do as I say.¡± The people in the hall did not dare to speak anymore and could only nod. Now that the Apocalypse Legion had be the leaders of the zombie army, he thought that he could synthesize the zombie army this time. Five dayster. All the gic warriors from the major factions of Wild Thunder Base City had arrived at the outer city wall. Zombies that blotted out the sky and covered the earth appeared in front of them like a ck cloud. ¡°Well¡­¡±
    Jin Shan, the head of the Jin family, was stunned. He had never seen so many zombies since he was born. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The gic warriors on the outer city wall were also shocked. ¡°Take action!¡± Ye Li secretly gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion. Immediately, the Apocalypse Legion began to act. The gic warriors on the outer city wall did not attack because Ye Li had given them an order. If anyone dared to attack, they would die. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized a batch of zombies. Then, he asked the synthesized zombies to go to the outer city wall. If this group of zombies were to attack other zombies, they would undoubtedly be wasted. Ye Li let the Apocalypse Legion reach the outer city wall too to show their peerless power. Swish! Only an afterimage was left on the outer city wall. The gic warriors were shocked. Ye Li was nowhere to be seen.
    ¡°Senior has gone down!¡± The Jin family¡¯s family head shouted. The gic warriors hurriedly looked down the outer city wall. Instantly, countless zombies fell to the ground. Ye Li continued to synthesize. There were too many zombies, but these zombies still hadn¡¯t touched the outer wall. A few days had passed, but none of the zombies had touched the outer wall. Ye Li had already sent the synthesized zombies to attack the other zombies. The battlefield outside the city wall of Wild Thunder Base City instantly became chaotic. ¡°I forgot to tell you something.¡± Just as the gic warriors outside the city wall of Wild Thunder City froze like y sculptures, the head of the Jin family, Jin Shan, suddenly said. ¡°What is it?¡± Lin Nan asked Jin Shan. ¡°Actually, Senior is not human.¡±
    What? The gic warriors on the outer city wall were all stunned. They looked at the golden mountain in shock. ¡°Are you crazy? How dare you say that Senior is not human? Aren¡¯t you afraid¡­¡± Before Lin Nan could finish, Jin Shan interrupted him. ¡°Senior is indeed not human, but a demon!¡± A demon!!! As soon as these words were spoken, the gic warriors on the outer city wall were even more shocked.. Chapter 840: Leaving Is A New Start Chapter 840: Leaving Is A New Start
    Editor: Henyee Trantions After this wave of synthesis, the Apocalypse Legion had all be tenth-tier Lord-level zombies. As long as they took another step forward, they would be able to be Heavenly Lord-level zombies. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for bing a Tier 1 Sky Opener.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a super treasure chest.¡± Ye Li thought that this wave of synthesis was simply awesome!
    Without much thought, he opened the super Treasure Chest. ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining the Heaven-Defying Level skill, Demon God Fist.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a Super Treasure Map.¡± Heaven-Defying Level skill, Demon God Fist? Super treasure map? Ye Li¡¯s handsome face lit up. Fie thought that they were all good things. ¡°Host, are you going to cultivate the Heaven-Defying Level skill, Demon God Fist, now?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Heaven-Defying Level skill, Demon God Fist, sessfully cultivated.¡± Now that Ye Li had three god-level skills, this Heaven-Defying Level skill was honestly not worthy of his attention. Then, he opened the super treasure map. A set of coordinates appeared in his mind.
    Ye Li left Wild Thunder Base City after staying for a day. Ye Li walked towards the coordinates in his mind. After he saved Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo, the Silver Blizzard Pce must be looking for them everywhere. However, the Eastern Land was really too big, not to mention that Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were now in the Qiong Qi Royal Family. Silver Blizzard Pce could not find them no matter what. Ye Li arrived at a small vige. The people in this vige looked very simple and did not seem to be scheming. The vige was not big. It was a small vige with hundreds of people. When they saw strangersing, they all became vignt. ¡°Who are you?¡± An old man asked Ye Li. The old man looked like he was about 70 years old and was very dry. ¡°I was just passing by,¡± Ye Li said. When the coordinates of this super treasure map were in this vige, it actually disappeared. Ye Li was afraid that this would happen. He didn¡¯t expect that it actually happened. It was ridiculous! ¡°Big Brother, are you a gic warrior?¡± A15 or 16-year-old girl said to Ye Li, her face full of curiosity. The vigers looked at Ye Li when they heard that. They all wanted to know if Ye Li was a gic warrior because there was no gic warrior in their vige.
    Not to mention encountering the Dark Race, even if they encountered zombies, they would be finished. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m a gic warrior,¡± Ye Li replied. When the vigers heard this, they were all shocked. ¡°Y-you¡¯re really a gic warrior?¡± The old man asked Ye Li again. This old man was the vige chief, Li Youtian. ¡°Senior, please save our vige!¡± As he spoke, the vige chief, Li Youtian, knelt down in front of Ye Li. Immediately, hundreds of vigers also knelt down in front of Ye Li. ¡°Senior, we found that several viges have been ughtered by zombies and they are about to reach us.¡± The vige chief, Li Youtian, said to Ye Li with a crying face. ¡°Get up. I¡¯m not used to people kneeling and talking to me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Li Youtian and the vigers hurriedly stood up and looked at Ye Li pleadingly.
    ¡°Zombies?¡± ¡°Yes, Senior. I heard that there are many zombies, including mutant zombies and all kinds of Master-level zombies. We don¡¯t know what kind of zombie they are,¡± Li Youtian said to Ye Li. When Ye Li heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a yful smile. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s wait for these zombies toe,¡± Ye Li said ndly. As soon as he finished speaking, he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space, and the nine powerful zombies instantly appeared behind Ye Li.. Chapter 841: What Level of Zombies Are You? Chapter 841: What Level of Zombies Are You?
    Editor: Henyee Trantions When the vigers saw the Apocalypse Legion suddenly appear behind Ye Li, they were stunned because they couldn¡¯t understand why nine zombies suddenly appeared behind Ye Li. Of course, they couldn¡¯t tell that the Apocalypse Legion was a zombie. ¡°They are¡­¡± The vige chief, Li Youtian, looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°They are my Apocalypse Legion,¡± Ye Li said slowly.
    Apocalypse Legion? All the vigers were stunned. Naturally, they didn¡¯t know what the Apocalypse Legion was. ¡°Big brother, what is the Apocalypse Legion?¡± The little girl looked at Ye Li curiously and asked. ¡°Zombies,¡± Ye Li answered. ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as he said that, all the vigers took three steps back in shock and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Zombies?¡± Vige Chief Li Youtian looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The vigers looked at each other, then at each other. They had seen many zombies, but none of them were like the zombies in the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Big brother, are they really zombies?¡± The little girl was confused. Ye Li nodded and didn¡¯t say anything.
    At this moment, a strong man ran over with a shocked expression. ¡°Oh no! Zombies are here!¡± When the vigers heard the man¡¯s shout, they were shocked. ¡°Chief, many zombies areing this way!¡± The man said to Chief Li Youtian in horror. ¡± What?¡± The vige chief, Li Youtian, took a few steps back. All the vigers were scared silly and did not know what to do. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face. It was just a few dozen zombies. Was there a need to be so afraid? ¡°Senior, look¡­¡± The vige chief, Li Youtian, hurriedly looked at Ye Li. At this moment, he didn¡¯t care if the members of the Apocalypse Legion were zombies or not. All the vigers looked at Ye Li. In their eyes, Ye Li was their life-saving straw. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The vige chief, Li Youtian, and the vigers were all shocked. There were dozens of zombies. They really couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all.
    ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Suddenly, zombies¡¯ roars reached the ears of the vigers. When the vigers heard this cry, they followed the sound and looked over. They were so frightened that their souls almost left their bodies. To the vigers¡¯ surprise, the dozens of zombies didn¡¯t pounce on them, but stopped dozens of steps away from them. ¡°You, you guys¡­¡± A mutant zombie was suddenly terrified. This mutant zombie was a fifth-tier zombie, and a fifth-tier zombie could speak humannguage. He felt the pressure of the Apocalypse Legion, which was like a mountain pressing down on him. ¡°What level are you exactly?¡± The fifth-tier mutant zombie stared at the Apocalypse Legion and asked. As the captain of the Apocalypse Legion, Ah Da would naturally choose to answer his question. ¡°Our levels aren¡¯t very high. They¡¯re all tenth-tier Lord-level zombies.¡± Hearing Ah Da¡¯s words, the tier 3 mutant zombie was instantly scared out of its wits. It immediately prepared to escape with dozens of zombies. No matter how small a fly was, it was still meat.
    How could he let a fly escape? ¡°Take action!¡± Ye Li gave the order to the Apocalypse Legion. Ah Da instantly shot out, and dozens of zombies instantly fell to the ground. Opening the synthesis grid in his mind, Ye Li synthesized dozens of zombies. Chapter 842: Shadow Wolf Dark Race Chapter 842: Shadow Wolf Dark Race
    Editor: Henyee Trantions The entire process happened too quickly. Before the vigers could even see clearly, dozens of zombies disappeared in front of their eyes. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The vige chief, Li Youtian, was dumbfounded. He looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Senior, did you do it?¡± Li Youtian looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°En.¡± Ye Li nodded.
    The vigers looked at Ye Li in shock. They had guessed that Ye Li was a gic warrior, but they did not expect him to be such a terrifying gic warrior. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re a human being. You said that the Apocalypse Legion are all zombies. How can you control zombies?¡± the little girl asked curiously. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and slowly said, ¡°Who says I¡¯m human?¡± As soon as he said this, all the vigers were stunned. They never thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re not human?¡± The expression on the little girl¡¯s face seemed to have frozen. The vigers were also extremely stunned. They would never have thought that Ye Li was anything other than a human. ¡°I¡¯m indeed not a human. I¡¯m a demon,¡± Ye Li said frankly. Demon? All the vigers gasped. Although they were all ordinary people, they were born in the Eastern Land, so how could they not know what a demon was? After hearing that Ye Li was a demon, all the vigers were relieved. They had heard many legends about demons. It was said that demons were the noblest race in the Eastern Land. Not to mention zombies, even the Dark Race trembled when they saw them. ¡°No wonder Big Brother can control zombies. It turns out that Big Brother is a demon.¡± The little girl smiled at Ye Li.
    There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He looked at Li Youtian and asked, ¡°Are there many zombies around?¡± ¡°A lot.¡± Li Youtian nodded. ¡°There¡¯s definitely more zombies than that.¡± Hearing that, Ye Li was relieved. He thought that since the coordinates of the super treasure map had disappeared, it would be good if he could synthesize some zombies. Then, Ye Li asked the Apocalypse Legion to lure the zombies over. Ye Li stayed in the vige for a day. This vige was called Wood Leaf Vige. The vigers of Wood Leaf Vige treated Ye Li with good wine and meat. To them, Ye Li was their savior. ¡°Senior, you must eat and drinkwell today.¡± Li Youtian raised his wine bowl to Ye Li. After eating and drinking their fill, night had already fallen. Ye Li sat on a rock and looked at the moon. Just as he was engrossed, a few voices suddenly entered his ears. ¡°There are hundreds of humans in this vige. We can eat our fill.¡± ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t eaten a human in a long time. I really miss the taste!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I miss it very much too.¡±
    Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes and realized that it was a few Dark Race members. These Dark Race members were all Shadow Wolves and were all at the seventh-tier. Ye Li smiled to himself. He really didn¡¯t dare to imagine how this Wood Leaf Vige had survived until now. Even the Dark Race had designs on this ce. ¡°We¡¯ll be able to see delicious humans soon.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Just as the five seventh-tier Shadow Wolves of the Dark Race were getting excited, a person suddenly appeared before their eyes. The five seventh-tier Shadow Wolves of the Dark Race were all stunned. This was because they realized that the human in front of them didn¡¯t have any expression on his face. ¡°Human, are you scared silly? Wiry didn¡¯t you run when you saw us?¡± A seventh-tier Shadow Wolf Dark Race member looked at Ye Li with disdain. Chapter 843: Never Trust Your Own Eyes Chapter 843: Never Trust Your Own Eyes
    Editor: Henyee Trantions These five seventh-tier Shadow Wolfs all had wolf heads and human bodies. They were pitch-ck and gave off a deep sense of oppression. ¡°Why should I run?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the five Shadow Wolves in front of him and asked. The five seventh-tier Shadow Wolves were all shocked when they heard this. They never dreamed that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Human, did you eat a bear¡¯s heart or a leopard¡¯s gall?¡± A seventh-tier Shadow Wolf stared at Ye Li.
    However, to their surprise, Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly said, ¡°Do you really believe in your own eyes?¡± The five seventh-tier Shadow Wolves were stunned again. They were confused. They had no idea what Ye Li meant. They had never seen a human like Ye Li. The humans they met would pee their pants in fear when they saw them. However, not only was the human in front of him not scared out of his wits, but he was also terrifyingly calm. ¡°Human, you¡¯ve already be our meal. What else are you worth pretending for? Of course we believe in our own eyes,¡± a seventh-tier Shadow Wolf said coldly to Ye Li. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and an evil smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°What I want to tell you is that you should never believe your own eyes, because eyes can deceive you sometimes.¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± a seventh-tier Shadow Wolf asked. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face. ¡°It¡¯s just like howyou think I¡¯m human, but I¡¯m not. You think I¡¯m your meal, but you¡¯re actually my meat.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± When the five seventh-tier Shadow Wolves heard this, they were all extremely furious. They all looked at Ye Li angrily.
    ¡°Human, I¡¯m going to swallowyou whole!¡± a seventh-tier Shadow Wolf shouted. As soon as he finished speaking, this seventh-tier Shadow Wolf pounced towards Ye Li. ¡°Demon God Fist!¡± The Demon God Fist was a Heaven-Defying Level skill he obtained when he synthesized zombies in Wild Thunder Base City. Ye Li thought that this Heaven-Defying Level skill was useless to him, so he might as well let these stupid Shadow Wolves have a taste of it. As soon as the Demon God Fist was unleashed, the fist struck out with the might of a Demon God. The fist wind roared. The seventh-tier Shadow Wolf that was pouncing on Ye Li was terrified when he saw this. However, he could no longer stop himself. ¡°Alt!!!¡± The seventh-tier Shadow Wolf let out a loud cry before melting into nothingness. Not even ashes were left behind. ¡°Howis this possible!¡± The remaining four seventh-tier Shadow Wolves were already terrified to the extreme. They would never have thought that such a scene would happen. ¡°I told you never to believe your own eyes. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ye Li looked at the four seventh-tier Shadow Wolfs indifferently and said. ¡°You, what exactly are you¡­¡±
    Before they could finish speaking, the four seventh-tier Shadow Wolves never had the chance to continue because Ye Li had already melted them into nothingness. Ye Li looked at the air in front of him and said calmly, ¡°If you want to talk, you have to see if I, Ye Li, agree.¡± At this moment, the vigers heard themotion and finally rushed behind Ye Li. Senior, what happened?¡± Vige Chief Li Youtian hurriedly asked. Chapter 844: Thousands of Zombies! Chapter 844: Thousands of Zombies!
    Editor: Henyee Trantions All the vigers looked at Ye Li. They had just heard a blood-curdling scream that sounded like a pig being ughtered. The intensity of the scream made their scalps tingle. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Just now, a few Dark Race members entered the vige and prepared to eat you. I casually killed them,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. When the vigers heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they were all frightened out of their wits. ¡°Senior, is what you said true?¡± Vige Chief Li Youtian looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°They said they were Shadow Wolves. Have you heard of them?¡± Ye Li asked.
    ¡°What!!!¡± The vigers were terrified again. Shadow Wolves? ¡°Senior, the Shadow Wolf Race is thergest Dark Race in the surrounding area. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. They¡¯re targeting our vige.¡± As Li Youtian spoke, he kept retreating. It was as if all the strength in his body had been sucked dry by something. His old face turned ashen. The vigers also felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck their heads. If the Shadow Wolves had their eyes on them, would they still be alive? ¡°Are you all very scared?¡± Ye Li nced at the vigers indifferently. Li Youtian smiled bitterly and said to Ye Li, ¡°Senior, the Shadow Wolves are really too terrifying.¡± ¡°How terrifying?¡± Ye Li asked. Li Youtian didn¡¯t know how to answer. He thought to himself, ¡®That¡¯s right. With Senior here who is a demon, this Shadow Wolves is nothing.¡¯
    At the thought of this, Li Youtian¡¯s old face was no longer as pale as before. Instead, it was glowing. ¡°Senior, those Shadow Wolves are naturally nothing in front of you,¡± Li Youtian said. When the vigers heard this, their bodies trembled. They were only afraid just now. But they forgot that Senior was a demon! ¡°Strange. Logically speaking, the Shadow Wolves are very far away from us. Why would theye here?¡± Vige Chief Li Youtian rubbed his head and was very puzzled. The next day, the Apocalypse Legion came back with thousands of zombies. The vigers had never seen more than a thousand zombies before. Seeing this scene, they were terrified and wished they could run home to hide in their nkets. ¡°There are so many zombies. What should we do? What should we do?¡± The vige chief, Li Youtian, was terrified. Ye Li didn¡¯t have the chance to shock the vigers. He asked the Apocalypse Legion to take action. Roar!!! The Apocalypse Legion roared and began to attack the thousands of zombies. Ye Li found a stone and sat down. He picked up a small stone from the ground and yed with it. When the vigers saw this, they could not help but be stunned.
    After the Apocalypse Legion had dealt with thousands of zombies, Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and conducted Batch Synthesis. ¡°How did you do that?¡± The vigers looked at each other in shock. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. Thousands of zombies were pitifully few to him. They were not even enough to fill the gaps between his teeth. Ye Li continued to ask the Apocalypse Legion to lure more zombies back this time. He stayed in Wood Leaf Vige and had a leisurely time. Ever since he transmigrated to this world, he had never been so rxed. It was not a bad thing. However, what he did not expect was that even though the tree wanted to be quiet, the wind would not stop. The Shadow Wolves had actually found this ce!!! Chapter 845:1 Am A Demon Chapter 845:1 Am A Demon
    Editor: Henyee Trantions On this day, the clouds did not move, and the wind did not blow. Ye Li was fishing and wanted to learn how to cultivate his character. ¡°Senior!¡± The little girl¡¯s panicked voice entered his ears. ¡°Senior, the Shadow Wolves have entered the vige and killed many people. Please quickly go and take a look!¡±
    Ye Li did not say anything else. He activated Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot. There were more than 20 Shadow Wolves, and all of them were between the sixth-tier and the seventh-tier. One of the leading Shadow Wolves was at the tenth-tier. At this time, they had already killed more than ten vigers of the Wood Leaf Vige. They surrounded the vigers of the Wood Leaf Vige. ¡°Tell me, did you see any shocking spiritual treasures?¡± The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf said coldly to the vigers. The vigers were shocked and quickly said, ¡°No, we didn¡¯t see any treasure.¡± Shocking spiritual treasure? They had never seen a shocking spiritual treasure before. They did not even know what a shocking spiritual treasure was. ¡°Hmph!¡± The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf snorted coldly and said to the vigers, ¡°Since you¡¯ve never seen it before, you can all go to hell.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a person appeared in front of the vigers. Ye Li¡¯s sudden appearance shocked all the Shadow Wolves.
    When the vigers saw that Ye Li was here, their frightened hearts finally improved. If Ye Li didn¡¯te, they would probably be dead by now. ¡°Gic warrior?¡± The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf stared at Ye Li and asked coldly. However, Ye Li shook his head, his face as calm as water. ¡°You¡¯re not a gic warrior?¡± It wasn¡¯t just the tenth-tier Shadow Wolves. Even the 20-odd Shadow Wolves didn¡¯t believe it. It was impossible for anyone not a gic warrior to suddenly appear in front of them. ¡°I¡¯m a demon,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Demon? The 20 plus Shadow Wolves were all stunned. Then, they burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha!¡± More than 20 Shadow Wolvesughed so hard that they couldn¡¯t even straighten their backs. It was as if they had heard the funniest joke in the world.
    When Ye Li saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh secretly. He thought to himself, ¡®Does no one believe the truth these days?¡¯ ¡°What are youughing at? I¡¯m really a demon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf roared angrily. He red at Ye Li and said coldly, ¡°Human, I really don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re pretending in front of us. A demon? What a joke!¡± All the vigers looked at Ye Li and the Shadow Wolves. They didn¡¯t know who would win. Their hearts were already in their throats. ¡°Come here. Let me kill you.¡± Ye Li crooked his finger at the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf. The pupils of the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf constricted. Ever since he was born, no one had dared to hook a finger at him, and it was even a human. ¡°Human, I will make you die without a burial ce!¡± The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf shouted furiously. ¡°Attack!¡± As the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf gave the order, three seventh-tier Shadow Wolves rushed towards Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. Ye Li didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand why there were always Dark Race members who felt that they could kill him. Was this the feeling of an ant?
    Ye Li raised his finger. Terrifying white spiritual energy wrapped around his finger. Just as the three seventh-tier Shadow Wolves were about to pounce on him, he pointed down. Swish! Several wind-breaking sounds were heard, and the three Shadow Wolves all fell to the ground. There was no trace of life left in them. Chapter 846: Do You Believe that I’m A Demon Now? Chapter 846: Do You Believe that I¡¯m A Demon Now?
    Editor: Henyee Trantions How was that possible!!! The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf let out a loud cry, as if he had seen a scene that he would never be able to see again. ¡°Come over and let me kill you.¡± Ye Li beckoned the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf with his finger. If these Shadow Wolfs didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li was a demon just now, then their firm hearts were starting to waver now. They didn¡¯t even have time to see clearly before three seventh-tier Shadow Wolves were gone just like that. How terrifying was their strength?
    ¡°You, are you really a demon?¡± The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf looked at Ye Li in shock and asked. ¡°Yes?¡± Ye Li said leisurely. Hearing this soul-shaking voice, the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf didn¡¯t know what to say. When the vigers of Wood Leaf Vige saw this, their hearts that were in their throats finally rxed. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it!¡± The tenth-tier Shadow Wolves seemed to have gone crazy as it roared at Ye Li. ¡°Attack!¡± Upon hearing the order, the remaining 20 plus Shadow Wolves roared and flew towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled lightly with a calm expression. ¡°Demon God Fist!¡± The Heaven-Defying Level skill, Demon God Fist, was swung out. The might of the Demon God even began to crack the space. More than 20 Shadow Wolves who had pounced over were all greatly shocked when they saw such a punch.
    ¡°Alt!!!¡± In an instant, earth-shattering screams sounded incessantly. The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf peed his pants. He really peed his pants. ¡°Well¡­¡± He started to feel extremely regretful. If he had known that Ye Li was so terrifying, he would have fled the moment he saw Ye Li again. But now, he couldn¡¯t escape even if he wanted to. ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯m a demon now?¡± Ye Li looked at the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf indifferently. How could the tenth-tier Shadow Wolves be able to speak aplete sentence? They looked at Ye Li in horror, their entire bodies trembling violently. He had a feeling that when he faced Ye Li, not only would his body tremble violently, even his soul would tremble uncontrobly. ¡°Believe, believe.¡± The tenth-tier Shadow Wolves knew very well that they were definitely not Ye Li¡¯s match. If they refuted him, he would die instantly. He didn¡¯t want to die. He really didn¡¯t want to die.
    ¡°Since you believe that I¡¯m a demon, what are you waiting for?¡± Ye Li looked at the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf. The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf was stunned. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf swallowed his saliva and asked. ¡°Come here and let me kill you,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel as if his soul had left his body. With a plop, he knelt in front of Ye Li. ¡°My lord, my lord!¡± The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf shouted, ¡°Please spare my life, my lord.¡± Of course, Ye Li would not let go of this tenth-tier Shadow Wolf. Otherwise, would he still be the Demon King Ye Li? Just as he was about to attack, the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf spoke. ¡°Lord, we came out of the ancestral grounds to look for the iplete Nine Li Pot. I heard that it has appeared in this region.¡± Ye Li was stunned and thought that this news was interesting. The tenth-tier Shadow Wolves saw that Ye Li was stunned and felt that there was hope. He continued,
    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve already told you everything I know. Can you spare my life?¡± Chapter 847: You’re A Pervert Chapter 847: You¡¯re A Pervert
    Editor: Henyee Trantions The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf looked at Ye Li pleadingly. He really hoped that Ye Li would spare his life. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you off?¡± Ye Li looked at the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf indifferently. The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf was stunned. He looked at Ye Li in shock and said in an extremely trembling voice, ¡°My lord, what do you mean?¡± Ye Li smiled and said slowly, ¡°It means that I won¡¯t let you off. You¡¯re going to die soon.¡±
    When the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf heard this, he was scared out of his wits. ¡°My lord! My lord!¡± The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf started to kowtow to Ye Li. Unfortunately, Ye Li had never been a soft-hearted person. Usually, if Ye Li wanted to kill someone, it would be useless even if this person kowtowed his head to bleed. It was naturally the same for the Dark Race. The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf looked up and saw that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all. It knew that Ye Li would not let it go, so it shouted angrily at Ye Li, ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to let me go, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± After the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf finished speaking, he leaped up from the ground and pounced towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, but there was no change in his handsome face. Swish! With a wind-breaking wind, the life of the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf would disappear from this world forever. When the vigers saw this scene, they froze like y sculptures. Their faces were filled with horror. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re the savior of our Wood Leaf Vige. Without you, the consequences would be unimaginable!¡±
    As the vige chief spoke, he was about to kneel down to Ye Li. However, before he could kneel down, he felt a resistance on his knees. ¡°I don¡¯t like people kneeling to me,¡± Ye Li said lightly. The vige chief quickly got up from the ground and looked at Ye Li gratefully. Three dayster. This time, the Apocalypse Legion brought back more than 3,000 zombies. More than 3,000 zombies refreshed the vigers¡¯ fear. They had never seen so many zombies in their lives. Ye Li had synthesized all the zombies, but he still hadn¡¯t synthesized a tenth-tier Lord-level zombie. Ye Li thought that it was time to find the iplete Nine Li Pot. ording to the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf, the iplete Nine Li Pot was in the surrounding area. He was now a Tier 1 Sky Opener. It could be said that he could do whatever he wanted in these ces. Then, Ye Li bade farewell to the vigers of Wood Leaf Vige and left. Ye Li searched for the whereabouts of the iplete Nine Li Pot, but after a few days, he still found nothing. He came to a pool. After taking a bath in the pool, he heard a scream.
    ¡°Alt! Pervert!¡± Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw a seventeen or eighteen-year- old girl covering her eyes as if she had seen something she shouldn¡¯t have. A look of boredom appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. After putting on his clothes, he went to the girl¡¯s side. ¡°Who did you call a pervert?¡± The girl was stunned. When she saw that Ye Li had put on his clothes, she heaved a sigh of relief and a hint of displeasure appeared on her fair face. ¡°You!¡± The girl stared at Ye Li and said firmly. Ye Li secretly smiled. Ever since he transmigrated to this world, no one had ever dared to call him a pervert. The ignorant were really fearless. At this moment, Ye Li was in an unknown forest. ¡°I¡¯m not a pervert and I don¡¯t want to see you again. Leave,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chapter 848: Bai Cai Chapter 848: Bai Cai
    Editor: Henyee Trantions The girl was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. After taking a closer look at Ye Li¡¯s appearance, she was stunned. She had never seen someone as handsome as Ye Li. Her eyes were the biggest ever. Ye Li shook his head secretly. Come on, why were there so many girls infatuated with his appearance? ¡°Stop looking. You¡¯ll drool if you keep looking,¡± Ye Li said lightly. The girl, upon hearing the words, regained her senses, feeling that she had lost control and blushed deeply, feeling embarrassed.
    ¡°You, what do you mean?¡± The girl looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled and said calmly, ¡°Nothing much. I just don¡¯t want to see you anymore.¡± The girl was stunned again when she heard that. Although she had never seen someone like Ye Li, she was also very beautiful. There were countless people who liked her. Why did this person not want to see her? Bai Cai really didn¡¯t understand why there was a person like Ye Li. Shouldn¡¯t he be staring straight at her when he saw her? ¡°Wiry don¡¯t you want to see me?¡± Bai Cai looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Because you¡¯re ugly,¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°You, what did you say?¡± Bai Cai was stunned. He would never have dreamed that Ye Li would say such a thing. Then, Bai Cai looked at Ye Li angrily. No one had ever said that she was ugly. She was the number one beauty in the Skywalking Sect. ¡°I said you¡¯re ugly. Could it be that other than being ugly, you¡¯re also deaf?¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Cai yfully. When Bai Cai heard Ye Li¡¯s words, how could he stand it? He looked at Ye Li in exasperation. ¡°You, do you know who I am?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly and said calmly, ¡°Tell me, who are you?¡± He felt that Bai Cai was quite interesting. She was actually quite good-looking.
    When Bai Cai heard this, a smug expression appeared on her fair face, as if what she said next made her very proud. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m a disciple of the Skywalking Sect!¡± Bai Cai originally thought that Ye Li would be scared out of his wits when he heard about the Skywalking Sect. However, she did not expect that Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change at all. ¡°Never heard of it.¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly. ¡± What?¡± Bai Cai looked at Ye Li as if he was crazy. She really couldn¡¯t understand why there were still humans who hadn¡¯t heard of the Skywalking Sect. Ye Li did not want to continue talking nonsense with Bai Cai. He looked at Bai Cai and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯te here just to peek at me bathing, did you?¡± When Bai Cai heard this, her fair face instantly turned red like a ripe apple, looking extremely alluring. ¡°I¡¯m not here to peek at you bathing. I¡¯m here to find a shocking spiritual treasure,¡± Bai Cai said. Shocking spiritual treasure? Ye Li pondered for a few seconds and then asked Bai Cai, ¡°What shocking spiritual treasure?¡± Bai Cai seemed to realize that he had said something wrong and quickly changed his words. ¡°I was joking.¡±
    Ye Li smiled leisurely and said indifferently, ¡°Is the shocking spiritual treasure you are looking for the iplete Nine Li Pot?¡± Bai Cai was shocked and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°How did you know?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was just probing. I didn¡¯t expect my guess to be right.¡± Only then did Bai Cai realize that she had been tricked by Ye Li. She looked at Ye Li angrily, and her big watery eyes seemed to be spitting fire. ¡°Tell me, where is the iplete Nine Li Pot?¡± Ye Li asked Bai Cai. Chapter 849: Believe It or Not, I’m Gonna Kill You Chapter 849: Believe It or Not, I¡¯m Gonna Kill You
    Editor: Henyee Trantions Bai Cai shook her head and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Ye Li smiled and said leisurely, ¡°Do you think you still have any room to refuse now that things havee to this?¡± Bai Cai was stunned when she heard this. She really did not understand why there was such a person who felt so good about himself in this world. Did he really not know how terrifying the Skywalking Sect was? Immediately, Bai Cai looked Ye Li up and down. She couldn¡¯t feel the Spirit Qi fluctuations on Ye Li¡¯s body. In other words, if he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, he was hiding his realm. In Bai Cai¡¯s opinion, Ye Li must be hiding his realm. Only by hiding his realm could he be so arrogant.
    ¡°Tell me, what realm are you in!¡± Bai Cai looked at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly and looked at Bai Cai evilly. ¡°Do you really want to know my realm?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Bai Cai nodded. ¡°Since you want to know my cultivation level so much, I¡¯ll tell you that I¡¯m a Tier 1 Sky Opener,¡± Ye Li said. ¡°Splurt!¡± To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, Bai Cai burst outughing after he told her his realm. ¡°You¡¯re a Tier 1 Sky Opener?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Cai walked back and forth a few times around Ye Li, and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re quite good at pretending. If you¡¯re a Tier 1 Sky Opener, then I¡¯m a tenth-tier Sky Opener.¡± ¡°Come on, aren¡¯t you just a tier 2 Transcender?¡± Ye Li said sarcastically to Bai Cai. Bai Cai was stunned when she heard that. She did not expect Ye Li to be able to see through her realm. Since he could see through her realm, it meant that Ye Li¡¯s strength was extraordinary. ¡°I never expected you to have some strength. However, don¡¯t even think about getting me to tell you the whereabouts of the iplete Nine Li Pot,¡± Bai Cai said to Ye Li.
    In fact, how could she know the whereabouts of the iplete Nine Li Pot? She had snuck out of the sect to find the iplete Nine Li Pot. Ye Li was really not interested in continuing to talk nonsense with Bai Cai. He raised his index finger. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. Are you going to tell me the whereabouts of the iplete Nine Li Pot?¡± Seeing this, Bai Cai snorted and said to Ye Li disdainfully, ¡°So what if 1 don¡¯t tell you?¡± Ye Li smiled to himself and the white spiritual energy on his index finger started to entangle. ¡°Do you know the feeling of death?¡± Ye Li asked leisurely. Bai Cai looked at the white spiritual energy on Ye Li¡¯s index finger and his pupils constricted. ¡°Heaven-Defying Level gic warrior?¡± Bai Cai would never have thought that Ye Li was actually a Heaven-Defying Level gic warrior. Ye Li smiled faintly. His handsome face was calm as he slowly said to Bai Cai, ¡°Do you believe that I will kill you if you don¡¯t tell me the whereabouts of the iplete Nine Li Pot?¡± Bai Cai looked at Ye Li in shock. She realized that there was terrifying killing intent hidden in the corner of Ye Li¡¯s eyes! For some reason, she felt that Ye Li was not talking nonsense. If she did not tell Ye Li the whereabouts of the iplete Nine Li Pot, Ye Li would really kill her.
    However¡­ She did not know where the iplete Nine Li Pot was. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know the whereabouts of the iplete Nine Li Pot!¡± At this moment, Bai Cai already knew that she was no match for Ye Li. To be able to see her own realm, he was at least in the same realm as hers. Coupled with his Heaven-Defying Level gic talent, she had no chance of winning. ¡°I really don¡¯t know the whereabouts of the iplete Nine Li Pot. Really.¡± Bai Cai was afraid that Ye Li wouldn¡¯t believe her, so she quickly continued.. Chapter 850: Two Tier-3 Master-level Zombies. Chapter 850: Two Tier-3 Master-level Zombies.
    Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked into Bai Cai¡¯s eyes and could not help but secretly sigh. It was only because he knew that Bai Cai was not lying. He was happy for nothing just now. After searching for days, he still could not find the iplete Nine Li Pot. It was like looking for a needle in a haystack. ¡°Roar!¡± All of a sudden, Ye Li and Bai Cai heard the zombie¡¯s roar. Ye Li and Bai Cai followed the sound and saw two zombies in front of them.
    The two zombies looked like humans, and the degree of zombification on their faces had decreased. They were two tier 3 Master-level zombies, both male. ¡°Master-level zombies!¡± Bai Cai was shocked. To be honest, she had never seen a Master-level zombie before. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be two humans here!¡± A tier 3 Master-level zombie sneered. Ye Li smiled leisurely and said calmly, ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect that there would be two tier 3 Master-level zombies here.¡± As soon as he said that, the two tier 3 Master-level zombies were stunned. They never expected Ye Li to be able tough. ¡°Hey, what do we do?¡± Bai Cai gently tugged at the corner of Ye Li s shirt. Ye Li ignored Bai Cai. Instead, he looked at the two tier 3 Master-level zombies and said,
    ¡°Let me synthesize you. What do you think?¡± The two tier 3 Master-level zombies were stunned. Synthesize them? What did he mean by synthesizing them? Shouldn¡¯t the two humans run away when they saw them? Could it be¡­ The two tier 3 Master-level zombies thought of a possibility, which was that the two humans in front of them could defeat them. ¡°Human, aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll eat you?¡± A tier 3 Master-level zombie said coldly. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Eat us? Just the two of you tier 3 Master-level zombies? You don¡¯t know his ce.¡± Hearing that, the two tier 3 Master-level zombies became a little angry. They stared at Ye Li and said, ¡°Human, you really won¡¯t shed tears until you see your coffin!¡± They didn¡¯t know what realm Ye Li and Bai Cai were in, so they didn¡¯t attack immediately. They were afraid that they would kick an iron te. However, they never expected Ye Li to say this: ¡°I, Ye Li, will not cry even if I see a coffin because I will never need a coffin.¡±
    Hearing this, the two tier 3 Master-level zombies couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Roar!¡± The two tier 3 Master-level zombies roared at Ye Li, then charged at him. ¡°No, don¡¯te any closer!¡± Bai Cai sensed the terror of these two tier 3 Master-level zombies and was so frightened that he was shocked. ¡°Swoosh, Swoosh!¡± With two wind-breaking sounds, a shocking bloody hole appeared on the thighs of the two tier 3 Master-level zombies. The two tier 3 Master-level zombies fell to the ground, having already lost their ability to fight. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized the two zombies. As for the tier 4 Master-level male zombie, Ye Li ced the tier 4 male zombie into the system space. ¡°Well¡­¡± Bai Cai was terrified. She quickly rubbed her eyes, afraid that she had seen wrongly. However, no matter how she rubbed, the result was the same.
    She could clearly see that the two tier 3 Master-level zombies had turned into a zombie and then disappeared. ¡°How did you do it?¡± Bai Cai looked at Ye Li in shock and asked. Ye Li smiled faintly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that I was going to synthesize them?¡± Chapter 851: Zombie Territory Chapter 851: Zombie Territory
    Editor: Henyee Trantions Synthesize? Bai Cai naturally did not know what synthesis was. Ye Li didn¡¯t want to exin it to Bai Cai. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Bai Cai asked curiously. ¡°Looking for the iplete Nine Li Pot.¡± Ye Li rolled his eyes at Bai Cai.
    ¡°Where else do you think I¡¯m going?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li took a step forward and looked at Ye Li¡¯s back. Bai Cai stomped her feet angrily and followed him. ¡°By the way, why are those two zombies so high-leveled?¡± Ye Li turned around and asked Bai Cai. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? There¡¯s a Zombie Territory a hundred miles away from here,¡± Bai Cai replied. When Ye Li heard Bai Cai¡¯s words, a yful look appeared on his handsome face. ¡°An, let¡¯s go to the Zombie Territory,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Bai Cai was shocked. ¡°You, are you crazy?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m crazy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the Zombie Territory. Who knows how many zombies there are inside?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of zombies.¡± Ye Li pouted. Bai Cai was stunned. She had never thought that there would be someone in this world who was not afraid of zombies. It would be fine if it was an ordinary zombie, but that was the Zombie Territory. ¡°What are you waiting for? Lead the way.¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Cai.
    Bai Cai turned his head to the side. ¡°If you want to go, go by yourself. I won¡¯t go to my death with you.¡± ¡°Do you think you have the right to refuse?¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Cai evilly. ¡°You¡­!¡± Bai Cai red at Ye Li. As the saying went, one had no choice but to lower his head under the eaves. Bai Cai thought that he could not defeat Ye Li, so other than leading the way for him, there seemed to be no better way. She could only re at Ye Li. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Then, Ye Li and Bai Cai headed towards the Zombie Territory. Ye Li did not use Swift Steps this time. A few dayster, he and Bai Cai arrived outside the Zombie Territory. The reason why he did not use Swift Steps was because he did not want to miss any ce that might have the iplete Nine Li Pot. However, the oue left Ye Li disappointed. He didn¡¯t see any trace of the Iplete Nine Li Pot. ¡°Ye Li, this is the Zombie Territory,¡± Bai Cai said to Ye Li. Ye Li sized up the Zombie Territory and realized that this so-called Zombie Territory was just a city. The city in front of him was already in ruins.
    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Are we really going in?¡± Bai Cai¡¯s fair face was filled with fear. Ye Li did not answer Bai Cai¡¯s question. He slowly walked towards the city. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Bai Cai stomped her feet in anger. As a top genius of the Skywalking Sect, when had she ever been looked down upon like this? Then, Ye Li and Bai Cai entered the Zombie Territory. Zombie Territory! As soon as Ye Li and Bai Cai entered the Zombie Territory, many zombies discovered them. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that these zombies didn¡¯t pounce on him like those zombies he had met in the past. A fifth-tier male zombie walked to the front of dozens of zombies and stared at Ye Li and Bai Cai. ¡°Humans, do you know that this is the Zombie Territory?¡± ¡°I do.¡±
    The fifth-tier male zombie looked at Ye Li. Suddenly, he smiled coldly and said, ¡°Humans, I don¡¯t think you have good intentions!¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you know how serious the consequences of entering the Zombie Territory are!¡± The fifth-tier male zombie shouted, then gave an order to the dozens of zombies behind him. ¡°Kill them!¡± Chapter 852: Bai Cai, A Foodie Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Dozens of zombies rushed towards Ye Li and Bai Cai. Ye Li didn¡¯t even want to look at the dozens of zombies. He released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space and yawned. Bai Cai looked at the Apocalypse Legion that suddenly appeared beside her and was so frightened that she took a few steps back. Her fair face was full of horror. When dozens of zombies reached the Apocalypse Legion, they instantly fell to the ground. No matter how small a fly was, it was still meat. Ye Li synthesized all the zombies. ¡°You¡¯re horrible!¡± Bai Cai said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Many people say that.¡± Bai Cai stared at Ye Li. Although she knew that Ye Li¡¯s strength was extremely terrifying, this person¡¯s face was proportional to his strength.
    She had never seen such a shameless person. ¡°I¡¯m very puzzled. Why can you reduce the number of zombies and increase their levels?¡± A hint of curiosity appeared on Bai Cai¡¯s face. ¡°Because I¡¯m a demon,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re¡­¡± Bai Cai suddenly trembled and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°What did you say you were?¡± ¡°A demon.¡± Bai Cai was shocked. She felt that Ye Li was not lying to her. ¡°Are you very scared?¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Cai. Bai Cai was stunned. Of course she was afraid. Who in the entire Eastern Land was not afraid of demons? Before she could answer, she heard Ye Li continue, ¡°Never be afraid because everything I do will make you scared for three days and three nights.¡± When Bai Cai heard this, he could not help but be even more afraid. ¡°Humans?¡± Suddenly, an angry voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li took a closer look and found that it was a fifth-tier Master-level zombie. A bored look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Go, my Apocalypse Legion.¡± Ye Li gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion.
    Roar!!! The 9 zombies of the Apocalypse Legion shot out. How could this fifth-tier zombie withstand the power of the Apocalypse Legion? It instantly fell to the ground and lost its ability to fight. The hundreds of zombies behind the fifth-tier zombie also fell to the ground. Ye Li synthesized these zombies in batches and then asked the Apocalypse Legion to kill all the zombies in the Zombie Territory.
    When the Apocalypse Legion went to various ces, Ye Li found a ce to sit down. ¡°I¡¯m a bit hungry.¡± Ye Li took out a box of food from the system space and started eating. Ye Li ate as fast as he killed people. Many people died before they even saw his sword. Many people didn¡¯t even see him eat, but he was already done. As a foodie, Bai Cai saw a box of food suddenly appear in front of Ye Li. Just as she was about to go over and take a share, she was surprised to find that the entire box of food was gone. Well¡­ What a terrifying speed. Bai Cai swallowed her saliva. She was not that hungry at first, but when she saw the food, she felt hungry. As a foodie, seeing the food was gone, she felt starving now. ¡°You want to eat it?¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Cai. Bai Cai was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to suddenly talk to her. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to eat it.¡± Bai Cai shook her head. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°If you want to eat, just say it. Look, you¡¯re drooling.¡± After that, Ye Li took out a box of food from the system space.
    ¡°Here you go. Eat.¡± Ye Li said to Bai Cai.. Chapter 853: A Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie. Chapter 853: A Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie. Editor: Henyee Trantions Bai Cai looked at the food that Ye Li handed over. ¡°I, can 1 really eat it?¡± Bai Cai¡¯s fair face was very stunned. ¡°Do you want it? Forget it if you don¡¯t want it,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Bai Cai quickly took the food from Ye Li¡¯s hands and started eating. ¡°Yummy, it¡¯s delicious!¡± As a foodie, Bai Cai¡¯s gluttonous face could be seen clearly when she was eating. After Bai Cai finished eating, she looked at Ye Li and thought that she had to say something nice after eating Ye Li¡¯s food, so she said to Ye Li, ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten anything so delicious.¡± Ye Li pursed his lips and said slowly, ¡°You call this delicious?¡± Bai Cai didn¡¯t know how to reply. She just wanted to say something nice, but Ye Li didn¡¯t appreciate it. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, Ye Li stood up and slowly walked away. Bai Cai looked at Ye Li¡¯s slightly thin back and quickly followed him. Before he could take a few steps, he heard a terrifying roar. Roar!!! ¡°Are you the leader of the Apocalypse Legion?¡± A Titan zombie with a giant axe appeared in front of Ye Li and Bai Cai. Ye Li looked indifferently at the Titan zombie in front of him. This zombie was actually a Tier 1 Lord-level zombie. Ever since he transmigrated to this time, he had never seen a Tier 1 Lord-level zombie. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the leader of the Apocalypse Legion. Why are you looking for me?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie. ¡°Hmph!¡± The Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie snorted coldly and said coldly to Ye Li, ¡°Your Apocalypse Legion is ughtering the zombies in my Zombie Territory.¡± ¡°They¡¯re all high-leveled Lord-level zombies. Of course, I can¡¯t defeat them. Even if I use all my strength, I won¡¯t be a match for any of them.¡± Hearing the Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie¡¯s words, Ye Li understood. ¡°So, you think you can kill me?¡± Ye Li looked at the Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie yfully. ¡°Of course!¡± The Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie said coldly. In the eyes of a Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie, Ye Li had asked the Apocalypse Legion to attack the zombies, while he himself had not made a move because he did not have that level of strength at all. Bai Cai was a tier 2 Transcender. She could feel the terror of the Titan zombie in front of her and could not help but retreat. A hint of shock appeared on her fair face. Ye Li smiled calmly and said calmly to the Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie, ¡°Since you think you can kill me, then avenge your zombies.¡± When the Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie heard this, it flew into a rage. ¡°I¡¯ll crush you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie held a huge axe and attacked Ye Li fiercely. The Titan zombie¡¯s body was extremely huge, more than 20 feet tall. It looked really scary. Unfortunately, this Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie was really pitifully weak in front of Ye Li. Ye Li slowly raised one finger, and golden spiritual power enveloped it. The finger fell! Swish! A wind-breaking sound rang out, and a terrifying white spiritual light attack suddenly attacked the Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie. This Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie was huge, but its speed was not very fast. How could it react to such a speed attack? ¡°Alrh!¡± With a series of pig-like screams, the Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie fell heavily to the ground, and a deep pit was instantly smashed into the ground.. Chapter 854: Incomplete Nine Li Pot Chapter 854: Iplete Nine Li Pot Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change at all, because he knew that when this Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie faced him, it would definitely die. However, Bai Cai did not think so. She now deeply felt how terrifying Ye Li was. She even suspected that no one in the Skywalking Sect would be a match for Ye Li. Moreover, Ye Li had told her that he was not a human, but a demon! Ye Li sensed the position of the Apocalypse Legion and started to head towards it. Every zombie of the Apocalypse Legion had defeated countless zombies, including many mutant zombies and Master-level zombies. Ding! ¡°Alt Da has been upgraded to a fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie.¡± ¡°All Da has been upgraded to a fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie.¡± Ye Li nodded in satisfaction and thought that it was alright. Bai Cai¡¯s entire body started to tremble because she really couldn¡¯t understand why there was such a terrifying person like Ye Li in this world. ¡°How terrifying!¡± Suddenly, a cold voice entered Ye Li and Bai Cai¡¯s ears. Ye Li and Bai Cai looked in the direction of the voice and saw a Dark Race member appear in front of them. This Dark Race member¡¯s body waspletely ck, making it impossible to see his real body. Soul Tribe! When Ye Li was still in Annan Base City, he had seen some Soul Tribe members. What Ye Li did not expect was that this one was a Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul. ¡°Demon, I really want to know your name?¡± The Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul said calmly to Ye Li. Ye Li was secretly surprised. He thought that this Spirit Soul actually knew that he was a demon. It seemed that it could sense the aura emitted from his body. ¡°Demon King Ye Li.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Demon King Ye Li? The Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soulughed coldly. ¡°The Qiong Qi Royal Family doesn¡¯t have a demon called Ye Li,¡± said the Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul as it stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. ¡°I¡¯m not a member of the Qiong Qi royal family.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul was slightly stunned. Everyone knew that in the Eastern Land, only the Qiong Qi Royal Family were demons. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Eastern Land would actually have a demon other than the Qiong Qi Royal Family!¡± the Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Soul Spirit said coldly to Ye Li. Bai Cai swallowed her saliva. She looked at the Spirit Soul in front of her in shock. She knew that this Spirit Soul was even more terrifying than the zombies from before. ¡°Cut the crap. Just tell me what you want.¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Spirit Soul. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± The Spirit Soul roared withughter. A few secondster, he said, ¡°Nothing much, I just want to eat your souls.¡± Hearing this, Bai Cai was extremely scared. Facing this Spirit Soul, she felt that she would have no hope of survival. She looked at Ye Li in fear and realized that Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was calm as if he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Suddenly, Bai Cai had a feeling that nothing could scare a person like Ye Li. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after finding the iplete Nine Li Pot, I would be able to eat the souls of a demon and a human. Luck really can¡¯t be expelled,¡± the Spirit Soul said proudly. ¡°You found the iplete Nine Li Pot?¡± A smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face.. Chapter 855:1 Grant You Death. Will You Accept It? Editor: Henyee Trantions The Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul smiled faintly. ¡°Yes, I found the iplete Nine Li Pot. You want it?¡± ¡°However, if you want it, in your next life,¡± the Spirit Soul continued. Looking at the Spirit Soul, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but reveal a faint smile. ¡°From the looks of it, you seem to have us at your mercy?¡± ¡°Do you still have any room to resist?¡± The voice of the Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul was very mocking. Ye Li sighed to himself. He really didn¡¯t understand why there were always Dark Race members who thought that they could kill him. Was it because this Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul was too arrogant, or was it because he, Demon King Ye Li, couldn¡¯t hold his saber anymore? ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Come on.¡± Ye Li crooked his finger at the Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul. When the Spirit Soul saw that Ye Li still dared to hook his finger at him, he instantly became furious. ¡°You don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re about to die!¡±
    As soon as he finished speaking, several ck ghosts appeared around this Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul, attacking Ye Li and Bai Cai fiercely. Although Bai Cai was a tier 2 Transcender, when she saw the ck ghosts attacking her, her heart instantly skipped a beat. She knew that she could not withstand such an attack and hurriedly hid behind Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face because he felt that the ck ghosts were too weak. At the same time, he did not make any move to block or dodge. When the Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly sneer. Of course, he knew that Ye Li had already been scared silly. When a person was extremely frightened, this was often the case. It was the same for demons and the Dark Race! However, what this Spirit Soul did not expect was that when several ck spirits attacked Ye Li¡¯s body and were about to devour his soul, they all let out painful howls and then disappeared. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul cried out loudly. He saw the most impossible thing in history. ¡°Nothing is impossible in this world,¡± Ye Li said lightly. This was not surprising at all. After all, his current physical defense was even stronger than those swordsmen in the martial arts novels. However, in this zombie world, he was naturally much stronger than the swordsmen in the martial arts novels. Suddenly, the corners of Ye Li¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and an evil smile appeared on his handsome face. He calmly said to the Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul in front of him, ¡°I, Demon King Ye Li, have hereby granted you death. Will you ept it?¡± When the Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul heard this, a thousand feet of anger rushed out from the top of its head, and he stared fixedly at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, don¡¯t think that you can defeat me just because your defense is strong!¡± As he finished speaking, he charged towards Ye Li at an astonishing speed.
    Ye Li shook his head. The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was already in Ye Li¡¯s hands. Swish! The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword shed out! As the saying went, sword Qi swept across 30,000 miles, and a sword light could freeze 19 states.
    When the Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul saw such a terrifying sword lighting at him, his pupils could not help but constrict rapidly. He hurriedly dodged, and in the end, he managed to dodge such an attack. ¡°Demon, you, you¡¯re actually so terrifying?¡± The Spirit Soul looked at Ye Li in horror. He already had the intention to retreat.. Chapter 856: The Complete Nine Li Pot Editor: Henyee Trantions The Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, we¡¯ll meet again. Just you wait.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul prepared to leave. However, just as he turned around, Ye Li appeared in front of him. ¡°Well¡­¡± The Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul did not expect Ye Li¡¯s speed to be so fast. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what are you trying to do?¡± The Spirit Soul looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Leave the iplete Nine Li Pot behind. Leave your life behind.¡± When the Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul heard this, he became extremely furious. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you really want me to fight you to the death?¡± The Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul red at Ye Li.
    Ye Li smiled and said indifferently, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re qualified to fight me to the death?¡± ¡°Fine, fine, fine!!!¡± The Spirit Soul said ¡°fine¡± three times in a row, which meant that he was very angry at this moment, extremely angry. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, let me show you my strength!¡± The Spirit Soul let out a loud shout, and then the evil aura around its body began to rampage. ¡°Evil King Palm!¡± The Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul raised his palm and struck out fiercely at Ye Li. The evil aura on his palm was fully disyed, looking terrifying. ¡°Heaven-Severing Sword!¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t want to go against this Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul, so he directly used a divine-level skill. ¡°All!!!¡± When the Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul saw such an attack, he cried out loudly, only because he knew that his life would disappear from this world forever. When the Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul was melted into nothingness, the iplete Nine Li Pot fell to the ground. Ye Li grabbed with hisrge hand, and the iplete Nine Li Pot instantly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Now that he had obtained all three iplete Nine Li Pots, he could synthesize them. Following that, Ye Li began to synthesize the iplete Nine Li Pots. ¡°Host, have you synthesized the iplete Nine Li Pots?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Iplete Nine Li Pots synthesized sessfully.¡±
    Ye Li thought that he had finally found thest iplete Nine Li Pot. It was not bad. Then, he ced theplete Nine Li Pot into the system space. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at the petrified Bai Cai. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Bai Cai looked at Ye Li in shock. She thought that since they were already in the Zombie Territory, where else could they go?
    Ye Li thought for a moment and said to Bai Cai, ¡°Go to your sect.¡± When Bai Cai heard this, his entire body trembled. It was obvious that he did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Go, go to our sect?¡± Bai Cai widened her eyes and looked at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and looked at Bai Cai indifferently. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Bai Cai was shocked. She had a feeling that Ye Li would kill her at any moment. ¡°No, there¡¯s no problem.¡± Bai Cai hurriedly replied. Then, Bai Cai brought Ye Li to the Skywalking Sect. The Skywalking Sect was a medium-sized sect in the Eastern Land. Ye Li and Bai Cai arrived at the Wind City below the Skywalking Sect. There were as many gic warriors as there were hairs on a cow in Wind City, but most of their realms were not high. ¡°Senior, this is Wind City. Above us is the Skywalking Sect.¡± Bai Yi pointed at a mountain. Ye Li looked in the direction of Bai Cai¡¯s finger and realized that it was a mountain with rich spiritual energy. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this our Skywalking Sect¡¯s top genius, Bai Cai?¡± A voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears.
    Ye Li looked over and realized that it was a girl about the same age as Bai Cai. The girl¡¯s face was filled with disdain, and there was a handsome young man beside her.. Chapter 857: How about I Use A Finger? Chapter 857: How about I Use A Finger? Editor: Henyee Trantions Although the young man beside the girl was handsome, he was still far inferior to Ye Li. ¡°Chi Wei, what do you mean?¡± Bai Cai stared at the girl and asked. Chi Wei smiled. ¡°Nothing much. I just wanted to ask you what you¡¯ve been doing these few days since you left the sect.¡± Chi Wei and the handsome youth were both in the same realm as Bai Cai, both tier 2 Transcenders. The young man looked at Ye Li mockingly. ¡°You¡¯re not from the Skywalking Sect!¡± ¡°Xiao Yun, what are you trying to do?¡± Bai Cai looked at the youth coldly. The young man sneered. ¡°1 don¡¯t want to do anything. 1 just want to get to know him.¡± Bai Cai was inwardly shocked, thinking that the two of you really did not know your ce! There¡¯s a path to heaven, but you don¡¯t take it; there is no gate to hell, but you force your way in. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to know my name,¡± Ye Li said to Chi Wei and Xiao Yun. Chi Wei and Xiao Yun were stunned when they heard this. They were both geniuses of the Skywalking Sect, but this person in front of them actually dared to speak to them like this. ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± Xiao Yun stared at Ye Li. There was only one reason why he hated Ye Li, and that was because Ye Li was more handsome than him. ¡°Of course I know,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Chi Wei and Xiao Yun were stunned. They wondered if Ye Li knew their identities. However, if he knew, why did he still dare to say such arrogant words? ¡°Am I not talking to ants?¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing this, Chi Wei and Xiao Yun were instantly enraged. ¡°Brat, we are the super geniuses of the Skywalking Sect. How dare you call us ants?¡± Xiao Yun stared at Ye Li angrily. At this moment, the passersby of Wind City also surrounded them. No matter where they were, there was nock of people watching the show. ¡°Who is this person? How dare he speak to Xiao Yun and Chi Wei like that? Does he not want to live anymore?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He really doesn¡¯t know his ce.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Some people just can¡¯t recognize themselves. They actually dare to speak to the super genius of the Skywalking Sect like this.¡± The onlookers all felt that Ye Li was too arrogant. At the same time, they also knew that Ye Li¡¯s ending would definitely be very tragic. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just two tier 2 Transcenders? If you¡¯re not ants, then what are you?¡± Ye Li said frankly. ¡°What!!!¡± The onlookers were so shocked that they sucked in a breath of cold air. No matter how hard they tried, they could not believe that Ye Li would say such a thing. Aren¡¯t you just two tier 2 Transcenders? ¡®Is that humannguage?¡¯ ¡°You, do you want to die?¡± Xiao Yun stared at Ye Li. Ye Li really did not know what right Xiao Yun had to be so arrogant in front of him. Perhaps this was the confidence of an ant. When Bai Cai saw this, she shook her head in her heart. A sinmitted by the heavens could be forgiven, but a sin brought on by oneself couldn¡¯t. ¡°You two tier 2 Transcenders dare to say that you want me to die?¡± Ye Li shook his head andughed. Xiao Yun looked at the smile on Ye Li¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He punched Ye Li fiercely. When the onlookers saw that Xiao Yun had made a move, they all shook their heads and sighed. Of course, they knew how miserable Ye Li¡¯s ending would be. However, to their surprise, Ye Li called out to Xiao Yun. ¡°Wait!¡± Xiao Yun stopped in her tracks and looked at Ye Li in confusion. Just when everyone thought that Ye Li was going to beg for mercy, Ye Li said something like this. His words were enough to shock them for three days and three nights. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m bullying you. How about I use one finger?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Yun indifferently.. Chapter 858:I Have A Finger that Can Pierce through the Sky Chapter 858:I Have A Finger that Can Pierce through the Sky Editor: Henyee Trantions When the onlookers heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they were all shocked to the extreme because they never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°What¡­ did¡­ you¡­ say?¡± A thousand feet of anger rushed out from the top of Xiao Yun¡¯s head. As one of the super geniuses of the Skywalking Sect, when had he ever been looked down upon like this? ¡°I said, I¡¯ll use one finger.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Yun calmly. When Xiao Yun heard this, he was furious to the extreme. ¡°How dare you look down on me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said that you¡¯re just a tier 2 Transcender. A tier 2 Transcender is just an ant in front of me, Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said calmly. When Xiao Yun heard this, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and threw a heavy punch at Ye Li. Ye Li looked at Xiao Yun¡¯s fist and thought that this ant didn¡¯t know his ce. Chi Wei stared at Ye Li coldly. She knew that when Xiao Yun¡¯s fistnded on Ye Li¡¯s body, Ye Li would be instantly sent flying. The onlookers all shook their heads. They all felt that Ye Li was too arrogant. They had never met such an arrogant person. Seeing that Ye Li had no intention of dodging, Xiao Yun sneered in his heart. I¡¯ll see how you can still be arrogant! Without a doubt, Xiao Yun¡¯s punchnded heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Ye Li did not even take half a step back. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Xiao Yun was stunned. He was really stunned. The onlookers froze on the spot like y sculptures. Their eyes were as wide as they had ever been, and their mouths were open so wide that they could swallow an extrarge bowl. ¡°It¡¯s my turn,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li raised his index finger. Terrifying white spiritual energy wrapped around it. ¡°I have a finger that can pierce through the sky!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his fingernded! When Xiao Yun saw such a terrifying finger attack him, he was so frightened that his soul fell. ¡°Alth!¡± Before the fingernded on his head, Xiao Yun shouted because he knew that his life was over! At this moment, the surrounding crowd was already scared silly, so how could they still say anything? Ye Li¡¯s finger stopped when it was just an inch away from Xiao Yun¡¯s head. ¡°Now, do you think you are an ant?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Yun indifferently. Shao Yun was shocked. ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ I¡¯m just an ant.¡± Chi Wei was also stunned. Even if she thought about it for ten days and ten nights, she didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so terrifying. ¡°Disappear,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Xiao Yun heard this, it was as if he had been pardoned. He hurriedly fled this ce. Seeing that Xiao Yun had run away, Chi Wei hurriedly left. The onlookers came back to their senses and looked at Ye Li in horror. They originally thought that Ye Li¡¯s ending would be very tragic, but now they knew that not only were they wrong, but they were also wrong to the extreme. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Cai and said lightly. Bai Cai nodded. At this moment, she was in an extremely happy mood. She thought about how Xiao Yun and Chi Wei had been pretending in front of her for a day. Now, they had kicked an iron te. Then, Ye Li and Bai Cai walked towards the Skywalking Sect. The Skywalking Sect had three geniuses, Xiao Yun, Chi Wei, and Bai Cai. Bai Cai was an influential figure in the Skywalking Sect. When the disciples of the Skywalking Sect saw Bai Cai, they all called out to Senior Sister Bai. These Skywalking Sect disciples looked at Ye Li, who was beside Bai Cai, in confusion. They had never seen a man as handsome as Ye Li. At the same time, they didn¡¯t know what the rtionship between Bai Cai and Ye Li was.. Chapter 859: Skywalking Sect Chapter 859: Skywalking Sect Editor: Henyee Trantions At this moment, Xiao Yun and Chi Wei were in the square of the Skywalking Sect. They looked at Ye Li and Bai Cai and could not help but be stunned. They really did not expect Ye Li to dare toe to the Skywalking Sect. ¡°You actually dare toe to the Skywalking Sect!¡± Xiao Yun shouted angrily and immediately walked towards Ye Li with Chi Wei. They were so aggressive that even the wind retreated 20 feet. All the disciples in the Sky Transformation Sect square were stunned, wondering what was going on. Xiao Yun and Chi Wei walked in front of Ye Li. Many disciples who were close to Xiao Yun and Chi Wei also followed behind them. ¡°There¡¯s a path to heaven, but you don¡¯t take it; there is no gate to hell, but you force your way in!¡± Xiao Yun stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s just a small Skywalking Sect. Why can¡¯t Ie?¡± What? As soon as these words were spoken, all the disciples of the Skywalking Sect were stunned. How could they dare to believe that Ye Li would say such words? It was just a small Skywalking Sect?
    Who was this person? Xiao Yun¡¯s face was ashen. When they were in Wind City, the strength that Ye Li had disyed had frightened him. But now, they were in the Skywalking Sect! The Skywalking Sect was his sect. He was one of the super geniuses of the Skywalking Sect. ¡°How dare you talk about the Skywalking Sect like that!¡± Xiao Yun¡¯s face revealed an extremely cold expression. Ye Li looked calm and said to Xiao Yun, ¡°What can you do even if I do?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yun was even more furious. However, he knew very well that he was definitely not Ye Li¡¯s match, so he was a little helpless for a moment. ¡°Brat, how dare you speak to Young Master Yun like that? I think you don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know where this Brat came from, but he¡¯s still pretending to be a supreme being. How funny.¡± ¡°Young Master Yun, let me teach him a lesson!¡± After saying that, a ninth-tier Evolved Being walked out from the crowd and stared at Ye Li with extreme disdain. ¡°Brat, since you look down on the Skywalking Sect, I¡¯ll let you know that the Skywalking Sect isn¡¯t something that just any Tom, Dick, or Harry can touch!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a ninth-tier Evolved Being charged towards Ye Li! However, just as the ninth-tier Evolved Being took a step forward, his entire body was sent flying. No one knew how he was sent flying. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Everyone in the square was shocked. They hurriedly rubbed their eyes, feeling that they had seen wrongly. However, no matter how they rubbed their eyes, the result was the same. ¡°An ant like you dares to attack me? What a joke.¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly. When the disciples of the Skywalking Sect heard this, they all knew that Ye Li was an expert. Why would a ninth-tier Evolved Being be sent flying? They were certain that it was Ye Li¡¯s doing. ¡°This is Senior Demon King. Move aside quickly!¡± Bai Cai shouted coldly.
    The disciples in the za hurriedly made way for him. They were only here to watch the show. Bai Cai was one of the three super geniuses of the Skywalking Sect, so they naturally could not afford to offend him. ¡°What Demon King Ye Li? This is the Skywalking Sect!¡± Suddenly, a cold voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw a charming woman walking over. The woman looked to be in her forties, and she was a Tier 1 Chosen One.
    ¡°It¡¯s the Second Elder!¡± Someone eximed in shock.. Chapter 860: Tell Your Sect Master to Come Out and See Me Chapter 860: Tell Your Sect Master to Come Out and See Me Editor: Henyee Trantions The woman walked to Chi Wei and Xiao Yun¡¯s side and stared at Ye Li. This woman was the second elder of the Skywalking Sect, Yue Hongmian. ¡°Bai Cai, is he your friend?¡± Yue Hongmian stared at Bai Cai. When Bai Cai heard this, a hint of fear appeared on her fair face, as if she was very afraid of Yue Hongmian. ¡°Yes, no, it¡¯s¡­¡± Bai Cai didn¡¯t know how to answer Yue Hongmian. In fact, Ye Li wasn¡¯t her friend. ¡°Yes or no?!¡± Yue Hongmian¡¯s face turned cold. When Xiao Yun and Chi Wei saw that the Second Elder was backing them up, they immediately revealed a smug expression on their faces. ¡°Second Elder, who knows what Bai Cai is up to?¡±
    ¡°That¡¯s right. Bai Cai must not have brought him back to the Skywalking Sect for anything good.¡± Xiao Yun and Chi Wei started mocking Bai Cai. Yue Hongmian red at Bai Cai, then looked at Ye Li and said coldly, ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s your rtionship with Bai Cai?¡± All the disciples in the square looked at Ye Li. They all wanted to know who Ye Li was. Ye Li yed with his fingers for a few seconds before saying calmly, ¡°My name is Ye Li. You can call me Demon King Ye Li.¡± Demon King Ye Li? The disciples were all a little shocked. They thought that this name was too domineering. ¡°Our Skywalking Sect doesn¡¯t have a disciple called Demon King Ye Li.¡± Yue Hongmian stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly, thinking that Yue Hongmian¡¯s words were really ridiculous. ¡°You should feel honored that I, Ye Li,e to your Skywalking Sect,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, Yue Hongmian¡¯s face could not help but turn dark. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what kind of ce do you think the Skywalking Sect is? Do you think you cane and go as you please?¡± Second Elder Yue Hongmian red at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face as he looked at the sun in the sky. ¡°In my eyes, the Skywalking Sect is just a pitifully weak sect.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The Skywalking Sect¡¯s Second Elder, Yue Hongmian, gritted her teeth. She did not know how long it had been since she had been so angry. ¡°1 didn¡¯t think that there would be someone as arrogant as you in this world!¡± Yue Hongmian said coldly. Ye Li smiled lightly and looked at Yue Hongmian yfully. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m arrogant?¡±
    ¡°Alright, go and get your sect master to see me,¡± Ye Li continued. The disciples in the square could not take it anymore. They dared to swear that they really could not stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 thinkyou¡¯re courting death!¡± Yue Hongmian¡¯s voice was filled with killing intent. Ye Li¡¯s face did not change at all. It was as if he did not hear anything. He looked at Yue Hongmian and said frankly,
    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Tell your sect master toe and see me. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Yue Hongmian struck out with her palm. The power of this palm strike was fully disyed! All the disciples in the square knew that Ye Li would be beaten to death by this palm. At the very least, he would be crippled for life. Xiao Yun and Chi Wei smiled smugly. They had never seen someone as suicidal as Ye Li. Ye Li did not dodge or defend at all. He stood still and allowed Yue Hongmian¡¯s palm to attack him. All the disciples in the za felt that Ye Li was so scared that he was stunned, but they could also understand. After all, the Second Elder was a Tier 1 Chosen One.. Chapter 861: Ill Give You Two Choices Chapter 861: I¡¯ll Give You Two Choices Editor: Henyee Trantions The Skywalking Sect¡¯s Second Elder Yue Hongmian¡¯s palm was only a line away from Ye Li. All the disciples in the square widened their eyes, afraid that they would miss out on a good show. Boom! Yue Hongmian¡¯s palmnded on Ye Li. ¡°What!!!¡± All the disciples in the square sucked in a breath of cold air. They were all dumbfounded, as if they had seen the most impossible thing in history. After Yue Hongmian¡¯s palmnded on Ye Li¡¯s body, Ye Li actually didn¡¯t take half a step back. Moreover, his face was still as calm as ever, as if he wasn¡¯t injured at all. ¡°How is it possible?¡± Yue Hongmian, Xiao Yun, and Chi Wei were dumbfounded. They looked at Ye Li as if they had seen a ghost.
    ¡°s¡­¡± Ye Li sighed heavily and said to Yue Hongmian calmly, ¡°You¡¯re just a mere Tier 1 Chosen One. Why did you attack me, Demon King Ye Li?¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he had already attacked! However, Ye Li casually threw a punch. This punch did not have any spiritual energy attached to it, but it seemed to be a casual punch, but it actually contained endless power. This punch undoubtedlynded on Yue Hongmian¡¯s body. The second elder of the Skywalking Sect, Yue Hongmian, was instantly sent flying dozens of meters away before crashing heavily onto the ground. It was unknown if she was dead or alive. Silence, a deadly silence. The disciples in the square froze as if they had been petrified. Their souls trembled uncontrobly, and some disciples even knelt on the ground. It was not because they were afraid that they knelt on the ground, but because they would involuntarily submit to Ye Li. ¡°Tell your sect master toe out and see me,¡± Ye Li said slowly again. When Xiao Yun and Chi Wei heard this, they did not dare to dy any longer and hurriedly ran towards the hall. Not long after, the sect master and elders of the Skywalking Sect all came out. The Sect Master of the Skywalking Sect looked at Ye Li. It was obvious that he had never seen Ye Li before. ¡°Who are you? Why did you barge into my Skywalking Sect?¡± ¡°Demon King Ye Li.¡± ¡°Demon King Ye Li?¡± The Sect Master and the elders looked at each other. It was obvious that they did not know who Demon King Ye Li was. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you toe out for any reason. If I cripple both of them, will you agree?¡± Ye Li looked at the Sect Leader of the Skywalking Sect indifferently. The Sect Master of the Skywalking Sect followed Ye Li¡¯s gaze and realized that Ye Li was talking about Xiao Yun and Chi Wei. ¡°What did you say?¡± The Sect Master of the Skywalking Sect stared at Ye Li.
    Xiao Yun and Chi Wei were two of the three top geniuses of the Skywalking Sect. Ye Li actually dared to say such words. Of course, he would not agree. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. One is for me to cripple them, and the other is for the Skywalking Sect to be exterminated,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When everyone in the square heard this, they all felt that Ye Li was extremely arrogant. Although he sent the Second Elder flying with a punch, it was too funny to think that he could destroy the Skywalking Sect. At this moment, Bai Cai was also panicking. The Skywalking Sect was her sect.
    ¡°Senior, what are you doing?¡± Bai Cai asked Ye Li in a panic. Ye Li revealed the side of his face. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me how to do things.¡± Bai Cai did not dare to continue, but her heart was in her throat. Of course, she did not want Ye Li to destroy the Skywalking Sect. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± The Sect Master of the Skywalking Sectughed out loud. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, oh Demon King Ye Li, do you really think that my Skywalking Sect is a fish that can be ughtered at will?¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t want me to cripple them?¡± ¡°No!¡± The Sect Master of the Skywalking Sect shouted coldly and continued to say to Ye Li, ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you severely injured the second elder of my Skywalking Sect.. I want you dead!¡± Chapter 862: Destroy Skywalking Sect Chapter 862: Destroy Skywalking Sect Editor: Henyee Trantions The sect master of the Skywalking Sect shouted at Ye Li coldly and immediately flew towards Ye Li. Ye Li secretly smiled. He had already given him a chance, but he did not cherish such an opportunity. Suddenly, a dragon¡¯s cry and a sword¡¯s cry tore through space. A five-wed blood dragon circled above Ye Li. The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. When the Sect Master of the Skywalking Sect saw the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, he hurriedly stopped in his tracks and was shocked. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, the sword in your hand¡­¡± The sect master of the Skywalking Sect did not finish his sentence. He was waiting for Ye Li to speak. Everyone in the square was shocked. Just by looking at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, they felt like they had entered a cycle of reincarnation. ¡°The sword in my hand is called the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword,¡± Ye Li said calmly.
    When the Sect Master of the Skywalking Sect heard this, a greedy expression appeared on his face. ¡°Everyone, attack together and kill Demon King Ye Li!¡± Suddenly, the Sect Master of the Skywalking Sect gave an order to everyone. The people of the Skywalking Sect could no longer stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. Now that the Sect Master had given the order, they immediately swarmed forward. All the disciples of the Skywalking Sect rushed towards Ye Li, looking like they wanted to tear him into pieces. Bai Cai panicked. She knew how terrifying Ye Li was. If that was the case¡­ Yue Ling couldn¡¯t bring herself to think about it any further; she really didn¡¯t want to. Swish! A supreme sword light shot out from the Immemorial Dragon Abyss Sword. The supreme sword light was too terrifying. ¡°All!!!¡± In an instant, screams sounded incessantly. ¡°Heaven Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li shed again! The divine-level skill, the Heaven Sword Technique, shed out, and countless divine lights shot towards the disciples of the Skywalking Sect. ¡°Boom!¡± An earth-shattering bang sounded in the square of the Skywalking Sect. When the sword light disappeared, the za of the Skywalking Sect was filled with the corpses of the disciples. It was a gruesome scene. On the other hand, there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if nothing had happened. When Bai Cai saw this, she fell limply to the ground.
    ¡°Dead, they¡¯re all dead!¡± Bai Cai muttered to herself. The Skywalking Sect was her sect, but in the blink of an eye, it was destroyed. She looked at the slightly thin figure in front of her and suddenly gritted her teeth. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 want to avenge the Skywalking Sect!¡±
    Bai Cai shouted and threw a palm at Ye Li. This palm strikended on Ye Li¡¯s back. Bai Cai was only a tier 2 Transcender, so her palm strike could not cause any damage to Ye Li. ¡°Are you heartbroken?¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Cai indifferently. At this moment, Bai Cai was already in tears. Her fair face was covered in tears, making one¡¯s heart ache. ¡°You destroyed my sect and killed my master. I want to avenge them!¡± After saying that, Bai Cai hit Ye Li¡¯s body again and again, but it was as if she was tickling Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face remained expressionless. He slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already given them a chance to choose, but they don¡¯t cherish it. I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± ¡°Now you should know what a demon is, right?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li slowly walked down the Skywalking Sect Mountain. Bai Cai looked at Ye Li¡¯s back and clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 must avenge my sect!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her body involuntarily walked towards Ye Li. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± Bai Cai was shocked..
    Chapter 863: Put the Knife into My Heart Chapter 863: Put the Knife into My Heart Editor: Henyee Trantions Bai Cai came to Ye Li¡¯s side. She really didn¡¯t understand why her body seemed to be out of control. ¡°You, what did you do to me?¡± Bai Cai looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled. ¡°1 didn¡¯t want to do this, but 1 heard you secretly swear to avenge your sect, so I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± Bai Cai¡¯s fair face was filled with confusion. It was obvious that she did not understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°From now on, you will follow me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing this, Bai Cai was furious. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you destroyed my Skywalking Sect and killed my master. Now, you actually want me to follow you!¡± Without a doubt, a thousand feet of rage had already rushed out from the top of Bai Cai¡¯s head. ¡°This way, you can try to kill me all the time.¡± Ye Li smiled faintly.
    Bai Cai was stunned because she felt that what Ye Li said made sense. She thought that when Ye Li went to bed at night, she would stab him in the heart so that she could take revenge. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow you!¡± Bai Cai stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li did not continue speaking and walked down the mountain. Bai Cai stared at Ye Li¡¯s back and followed him. A few dayster, Ye Li and Bai Cai arrived at an unfamiliar ce. This ce belonged to the Dark Race and zombies. When Ye Li and Bai Cai arrived at this ce, it was already night time. This was a city, but it had been upied by zombies for a long time. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to sleep,¡± Ye Li said. Then, Ye Li found a rtively clean ce and started to sleep. Bai Cai did not sleep. She waited until it waste at night. The cold moonlight shone in through the window. She picked up a sharp de and walked towards Ye Li step by step with a cold expression on her face. She knew that as long as she stabbed the sharp de in her hand into Ye Li¡¯s heart, she would be able to take revenge. At the same time, she also knew that she would undoubtedly stab the knife into Ye Li¡¯s heart. Bai Cai swallowed his saliva. The de in his hand looked so sharp under the moonlight. She tightened her grip on the knife. Finally, she walked in front of Ye Li. She realized that Ye Li didn¡¯t notice her and was still sleeping soundly. ¡°If you kill him, you can avenge your sect.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t kill him. He¡¯s your savior. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the Skywalking Sect alive.¡± Two voices appeared in Bai Cai¡¯s mind.
    ¡°I, what¡¯s wrong with me? I should have done it without hesitation. I should have¡­¡± At this moment, Bai Cai¡¯s heart was in a mess. She didn¡¯t know why she was like this. She should have stabbed the knife into Ye Li¡¯s heart without hesitation. ¡°Put your knife into my heart.¡± Suddenly, azy voice entered Bai Cai¡¯s ears.
    Bai Cai was shocked. She took a few steps back and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You, you¡­¡± Bai Cai didn¡¯t understand how Ye Li knew that she was going to stab him in the heart. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°What are you hesitating for? Stab the knife into my heart and you will be able to avenge your sect and your master.¡± Bai Cai hesitated. The two voices in his mind kept arguing. ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li smiled coldly. ¡°I destroyed your sect master and killed your master. You said that you wanted to avenge your sect master and your master. But why don¡¯t you dare to take revenge now? You¡¯re trash.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to Bai Cai.. Chapter 864: Desperate Bai Cai Chapter 864: Desperate Bai Cai Editor: Henyee Trantions As Ye Li added fuel to the fire, Bai Cai¡¯s face started to turn cold. ¡°You, what did you say?¡± Bai Cai stared at Ye Li. However, Ye Li smiled lightly and slowly said, ¡°I said you¡¯re a piece of trash. You don¡¯t even dare to take revenge for your sect and master. If you¡¯re not trash, what else can you be?¡± Hearing this, Bai Cai¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly. When she thought of the tragic scene in the Skywalking Sect that day, her scalp went numb. ¡°Don¡¯t force me!¡± Bai Cai stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, but there was no change in his handsome face. ¡°Did I force you?¡± ¡°I destroyed your sect and killed your master, and now you¡¯re saying that 1 forced you?¡±
    When Bai Cai heard this, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She closed her eyes and stabbed Ye Li¡¯s heart heavily. ng! However, to Bai Cai¡¯s surprise, the steel knives in her hand made a sound of metal colliding with Ye Li¡¯s body. Bai Cai opened his eyes and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°A piece of trash like you actually wants revenge, what a joke. Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m a Tier 1 Sky Opener?¡± ¡°Wuwuwu¡­¡± When Bai Cai heard this, she threw the sharp de in her hand to the ground and wailed. There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He looked indifferently at Bai Cai, who was sitting on the ground and wailing. ¡°You will never be able to take revenge,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Ye Li had never been a good person or a bad person. The reason why he didn¡¯t kill Bai Cai was because he felt that Bai Cai was interesting. He, Ye Li, didn¡¯t need any reason to do things. If he wanted to do something, he would do it. If he didn¡¯t want to do it, he wouldn¡¯t do it. For example, he wanted to destroy the Skywalking Sect. Regardless of whether the other disciples of the Skywalking Sect provoked him, he could destroy them if he wanted to. Regardless of whether Bai Cai wanted to kill him or not, he didn¡¯t kill Bai Cai because he didn¡¯t want to. ¡°Why? Why did you destroy my sect and kill my master?!¡± Bai Cai started crying. Ye Li did not answer Bai Cai¡¯s question. He just¡­ Skipping an hour¡­ The next day, the sunlight shone on Ye Li¡¯s face through the window. Ye Li opened his eyes and azy expression appeared on his handsome face. Yesterday¡­ was really a wonderful night. Bai Cai woke up at this moment. The moment she woke up, she jumped up and picked up the steel knives on the ground. Then, she stabbed her neck.
    However, before the saber reached her neck, it turned into dust. Bai Cai froze like she was petrified. Of course, she knew that it was Ye Li who did it. ¡°Why, why won¡¯t you let me die!¡± Bai Cai looked at Ye Li in despair. Not only did Ye Li destroy the Skywalking Sect, but he also killed her master and senior brothers. He even defiled her yesterday.
    Now, she just wanted to die, but she couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°Please, let me die.¡± Bai Cai begged Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Afterst night, your life no longer belongs to you. It belongs to me, the Demon King, Ye Li.¡± When Bai Cai heard this, she only felt deep despair! This was the most terrifying despair she had felt since she was born. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± All of a sudden, Ye Li and Bai Cai heard the zombie¡¯s roar. A yful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Nice, zombies again. Then, he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. ¡°Apocalypse Legion, it¡¯s up to you now..¡± Chapter 865: Back to Qiong Qi Mountain Chapter 865: Back to Qiong Qi Mountain Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li slowly walked out of the room. He looked at the street where there were already many zombies. When they saw Ye Li and Bai Cai, they pounced on the two of them crazily like people who had starved for ten days and ten nights but hadn¡¯t starved to death yet. Unfortunately, those zombies couldn¡¯t reach Ye Li. When the dozens of zombies attacked, the Apocalypse Legion destroyed them. ¡°Go.¡± Ye Li gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion. This city was full of Dark Race members and zombies. However, these Dark Race members and zombies were really pitifully weak in the face of the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion began to eliminate the Dark Race members in the city, then beat all the zombies to the ground. After a few days, Ye Li finally synthesized all the zombies in the city. ¡°Yutong has been upgraded to a Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level zombie.¡± ¡°Bai Wawa has leveled up to a Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level zombie.¡±
    Ye Li nodded in satisfaction, thinking that four zombies in the Apocalypse Legion had be Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level zombies. After that, Ye Li asked the Apocalypse Legion to go to various ces in the Eastern Land to attract zombies. Ye Li looked at Bai Cai and said slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you somewhere.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Bai Cai looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Then, Ye Li brought Bai Cai to Qiong Qi Mountain. After Ye Li and Bai Cai arrived at Qiong Qi Mountain, the two of them began to head towards Qiong Qi Cave. The members of the Qiong Qi Royal Family were all shocked because they really could not understand who the woman beside their young master was. ¡°Master, you¡¯re back!¡± Suddenly, two voices entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li smiled. Who else could it be but Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo? ¡°Eh, Master, who is she?¡± Qing Ruo looked at Bai Cai in confusion. ¡°A friend,¡± Ye Li said slowly. At this moment, the guardian of the Qiong Qi Royal Family, Qiong Feng, appeared in the Qiong Qi Cave. ¡°Young Master, why did you bring another human here?¡± Qiong Feng stared at Ye Li angrily. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Old man, don¡¯t be angry. I just want her to stay here.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Qiong Feng was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such words. ¡°Thest time I let these two girls stay here, it was already against the ancestral teachings. This time, it¡¯s definitely impossible!¡± Qiong Feng rejected immediately. Ye Li smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not up to you to decide.¡±
    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qiong Feng stared at Ye Li. ¡°Where¡¯s Qiong Ling? I want to see her,¡± Ye Li said. When Qiong Feng heard this, he stared at Ye Li. He looked at Ye Li for a few seconds, then said to Ye Li firmly, ¡°Why are you meeting the Demon Lord?¡± ¡°Qiong Ling is my fiancee. Why are you not letting me see my fiancee?¡± Ye Li said with a faint smile. Qiong Feng had no choice but to bring Ye Li to meet the Demon Lord of the Qiong Qi Royal Family, Qiong Ling.
    Star Observatory! Qiong Ling was sitting quietly in the Star Observatory. Her entire person seemed so quiet, so quiet that she seemed to be emotionless. ¡°Demon Lord,¡± Qiong Feng called out to Qiong Ling. Qiong Ling turned around and looked at Ye Li and Qiong Feng. ¡°Grandpa Qiong, you can leave first,¡± Qiong Ling said to Qiong Feng. Qiong Feng nodded and left. ¡°Ye Li, why did you suddenlye back?¡± Qiong Ling smiled at Ye Li. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t know how to answer. He looked at Qiong Ling and said, ¡°I want someone to live in your Qiong Qi Cave.¡± Qiong Ling smiled again. ¡°No problem..¡± Chapter 866: Going down the Mountain with Qiong Ling Chapter 866: Going down the Mountain with Qiong Ling Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li was stunned. He did not expect Qiong Ling to agree so readily. ¡°You agreed?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiong Ling nodded. ¡°In any case, the Qiong Qi Cave is sorge. What¡¯s the big deal about one more person staying here?¡± Ye Li touched his head. ¡°Why did you agree so readily, but that old man seemed to be very unwilling.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Qiong Ling shook her head. Ye Li and Qiong Ling arrived at Qiong Qi Cave. ¡°Demon Lord, Ye Li wants one more human to live in the Qiong Qi Cave. This is really¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Qiong Ling interrupted him.
    ¡°Grandpa Qiong, I¡¯ve already agreed,¡± Qiong Ling said. What? Qiong Feng never expected Qiong Ling to say such words. He hurriedly said to Qiong Ling, ¡°Demon Lord, you can¡¯t agree to this. Letting Qingzhu and Qingruo stay in Qiong Qi¡¯s cave is already¡­¡± Before Qiong Feng could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Qiong Ling again. ¡°Grandpa Qiong, there¡¯s no need to say anymore. I¡¯ve already made up my mind,¡± Qiong Ling said. Qiong Feng could only sigh heavily when he heard this. Three dayster. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Qiong Ling looked at Ye Li. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li replied. Qiong Ling thought for a moment and said to Ye Li, ¡°Can I leave with you and see the outside world?¡± Ye Li was shocked. Of course, he did not expect Qiong Ling to say such a thing. ¡°You, you want to leave with me?¡± Qiong Ling nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never left Qiong Qi Mountain.¡± Qiong Ling was the Demon Lord of the Qiong Qi Royal Family. She was as beautiful as a fairy and was the most beautiful beauty Ye Li had ever seen. It could be said that her beauty was the kind that even the heavens were jealous of. The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Qiong Ling wanted to leave with him now? Ye Li¡¯s handsome face couldn¡¯t help but look a little yful because he felt that this was really interesting. ¡°Sure, but will that old man agree?¡± Ye Li looked at Qiong Ling.
    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa Qiong will agree,¡± Qiong Ling said. Then, Qiong Ling told Qiong Feng that she wanted to leave with Ye Li. Initially, Qiong Feng strongly objected, but Qiong Ling wanted to leave with Ye Li, so how could he stop her? Ye Li and Qiong Ling left Qiong Qi Mountain. This was the first time Qiong Ling went down Qiong Qi Mountain. ¡°Is this what the outside world is like?¡±
    Qiong Ling looked at the base city at the foot of the mountain and felt surprised. ¡°Alt!!!¡± However, things didn¡¯t go as nned. The base city was being attacked by the Dark Race. What made Ye Li feel bored was that there were no zombies attacking the base city. Naturally, Ye Li had seen this Dark Race tribe before. It was the Humanoid Mantis Race. These Humanoid Mantis Monsters danced in the sky. Countless gic warriors had died. ¡°Ye Li, is that the Dark Race?¡± Qiong Ling looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s right, but it¡¯s not a powerful Dark Race tribe,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Qiong Ling thought for a moment before continuing, ¡°Then why did the Dark Race members attack¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s called a base city. Ever since the zombie virus broke out, humans started building base cities to resist the attacks of the Dark Race members and zombies.¡± ¡°Ye Li, I want to destroy these Dark Race members,¡± Qiong Ling looked at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± Hearing Ye Li¡¯s answer, Qiong Ling raised his palm and a terrifying Demonic Aura shot out. ¡°Boom!¡±
    Suddenly, with a loud bang, all the humanoid mantises attacking the base city died.. Chapter 867: Apocalypse Legion Upgrades Chapter 867: Apocalypse Legion Upgrades Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at Qiong Ling and thought that after all, she was at the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level. Her strength was indeed terrifying. ¡°Am I powerful?¡± Qiong Ling looked at Ye Li. ¡°Impressive.¡± Ye Li nodded. Qiong Ling smiled and said to Ye Li, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m powerful or not.¡± When Ye Li heard this, he felt ashamed. He thought that Qiong Ling was too interesting. Ye Li had been with Qiong Ling for more than a month. He sent Qiong Ling back to Qiong Qi Cave. He used his telepathy to sense that the Apocalypse Legion had brought arge number of zombies. Ye Li arrived on a grasnd. This in was uninhabited, so he could synthesize zombies here. Before long, the Apocalypse Legion arrived with the zombies.
    There were too many zombies to count. ¡°Do it.¡± Ye Li secretly gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion. Then, the Apocalypse Legion began to take action. A few dayster, Ye Li finally synthesized all the zombies. finally, all the zombies in the Apocalypse Legion became Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level zombies. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a chance to upgrade all zombie skills.¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed a yful smile. Without hesitation, he upgraded all the skills of the zombies in the Apocalypse Legion. All their skills became god-level skills. He looked at the sun in the sky and felt endless power. He knew that he, Demon King Ye Li, was destined to defy the heavens! Then, he ced the Apocalypse Legion into the system space. ¡°Are you human?¡± Suddenly, a voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw more than ten young men and women walking towards him. The dozen or so young men and women hurriedly looked frightened. They looked like they had suffered quite a bit of shock. Most of these young men and women were tier 2 Transcender, but the young woman in the lead was a tier 3 Transcender. The young girl was very beautiful, but at this moment, her face was filled with deep worry. The tier 3 Transcender girl walked to Ye Li¡¯s side and said,
    ¡°We are disciples of the Four Symbols Sect. We got lost in the trial. Can you tell us where we are?¡± The girl looked at Ye Li pleadingly. Ye Li looked indifferently at the dozen young men and women in front of him. He could even imagine with his toes that this Four Symbols Sect must be a powerful sect. ¡°I don¡¯t know where this is.¡± Ye Li shook his head. When the disciples of the Four Symbols Sect heard this, they were all disappointed.
    ¡°I see.¡± The girl¡¯s fair face became very lonely. Ye Li wasn¡¯t interested in being with these people. Just as he was about to leave, he noticed something strange not far ahead. ¡°Then, what¡¯s with that treasure light?¡± A disciple of the Four Symbols Sect eximed. ¡°There must be a heaven-shocking spiritual treasure that has appeared.¡± The youngdy replied. The girl¡¯s name was Liu Yue, and she was a genius of the Four Symbols Sect. Ye Li looked at the treasure light not far away. Other than the treasure light, there was also a powerful evil aura. In other words, there was a powerful Dark Race member around. ¡°Senior Sister Yue, why don¡¯t we go and take a look?¡± A disciple said to Liu Yue in surprise. ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Yue nodded. As soon as he finished speaking, more than ten disciples of the Four Symbols Sect headed towards the treasure light. ¡°Wait.¡± Ye Li suddenly stopped these disciples of the Four Symbols Sect. The disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were all stunned when they heard this. They turned around and looked at Ye Li in confusion.. Chapter 868: There Was A Treasure Light Chapter 868: There Was A Treasure Light Editor: Henyee Trantions The disciples of the Four Symbols Sect looked at Ye Li in confusion. They did not understand why Ye Li stopped them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Yue asked Ye Li. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not telling you. There are Dark Race members ahead,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were all stunned when they heard this. It took them a few seconds toe back to their senses. ¡°Hmph!¡± Suddenly, a disciple of the Four Symbols Sect sneered and said to Ye Li in disdain, ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who wants to keep the treasure for yourself. What Dark Race members?¡± Ye Li sighed to himself and did not continue. In this day and age, no one believed the truth anymore.
    Then, these disciples of the Four Symbols Sect walked towards the treasure light. Misty Forest. The forest was filled with fog, and the source of the treasure light was the Misty Forest. More than ten disciples of the Four Symbols Sect walked into the Misty Forest. Their faces were filled with excitement. They thought that they were really lucky. They could still find treasures even if they were lost. ¡°Senior Sister Yue, we¡¯re getting closer and closer to the treasure light,¡± a disciple of the Four Symbols Sect said excitedly. As soon as these words were spoken, the dozen or so disciples of the Four Symbols Sect became excited. ¡°We have to be careful,¡± Liu Yue reminded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Sister Yue. There¡¯s no Dark Race member,¡± a disciple said disdainfully. Finally, more than ten disciples of the Four Symbols Sect walked to the treasure light. This treasure light was so intense that it simply blinded them. ¡°Senior Sister Yue, there must be some shocking spiritual treasure!¡± A disciple of the Four Symbols Sect said excitedly. Just as the disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were about to approach the treasure light, a few voices made them stop in their tracks. ¡°So many humans?¡± ¡°Humans, the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. Don¡¯t you understand the logic?¡± The disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were shocked when they heard this. They hurriedly turned around and looked at the Dark Race members in front of them in shock. These were five Spirit Dark Race members. All of them were at the seventh-tier Master-level. ¡°Dark Race!¡± The disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were all shocked. The aura emitted by these five Spirit Souls was too terrifying. ¡°There are so many humans here that we can eat our fill.¡¯1
    ¡°I know, right? I haven¡¯t eaten a human soul in a long time.¡± What the Soul Tribe ate was not the physical body, but the soul. Among all the members in the post-apocalyptic world, only human souls were the most delicious. Only then did these disciples of the Four Symbols Sect realize that Ye Li wasn¡¯t lying to them. There really were Dark Race members.
    ¡°You, what do you want to do?¡± Liu Yue¡¯s fair face was filled with shock. ¡°What do you want?¡± The five seventh-tier Spirit Souls looked at each other and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll eat your souls, of course.¡± When the disciples of the Four Symbols Sect heard this, they all took a few steps back. Their faces were as frightened as they could be. ¡°We¡¯re disciples of the Four Symbols Sect. If you dare to do anything to us, the Four Symbols Sect will definitely not let you off,¡± a disciple of the Four Symbols Sect said in shock. Unfortunately, these five Spirit Souls were members of the Dark Race. How could they be afraid of human forces? They all had mocking expressions on their faces. ¡°Humans,e over obediently and let us eat your souls.¡± A seventh-tier Spirit Soul beckoned to the disciples of the Four Symbols Sect. The disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were terrified. Their faces were filled with shock. They did not know what to do. They even felt that they were about to die.. Chapter 869: The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the Oriole Behind Chapter 869: The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the Oriole Behind Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Do you really want us to fight you to the death?¡± Liu Yue stared at the five seventh-tier Spirit Souls in front of her. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The five seventh-tier Spirit Souls burst intoughter as if they had never heard such a funny joke. ¡°Humans, do you think you can fight us to the death?¡± a seventh-tier Spirit Soul said disdainfully. For a moment, Liu Yue really did not know what to do. It was obvious that these five Spirit Souls were stronger than them, and they were not afraid of the Four Symbols Sect. What should she do? When the five seventh-tier Spirit Souls saw that the disciples of the Four Symbols Sect did not walk over, they all became a little impatient. ¡°Humans, since you¡¯re noting over, we¡¯ll have to go over and eat your souls.¡± Hearing this, more than ten disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were shocked. ¡°Senior Sister Yue, what should we do?¡± A disciple of the Four Symbols Sect was about to cry.
    At this moment, these disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were all extremely regretful. If they had known earlier, they would not havee here even if they were given ten lives. ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go over and eat these human souls,¡± a seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Soul said. As soon as he finished speaking, five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls walked towards the dozen or so disciples of the Four Symbols Sect. ¡°Looks like you guys don¡¯t understand the logic of the mantis stalking the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.¡± Suddenly, a slightlyzy voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. The five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls and more than ten disciples of the Four Symbols Sect hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice and realized that it was none other than Ye Li. When these disciples of the Four Symbols Sect saw Ye Li¡¯s appearance, they were all stunned. They really could not understand why Ye Li still appeared. The five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls naturally looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Human, you just said that we don¡¯t understand the logic of the mantis stalking the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind it?¡± A seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Soul stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and said to the five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls, ¡°They are cicadas, you are mantises, and I, Demon King Ye Li, am the oriole.¡± The five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls were all stunned. They didn¡¯t dare to believe that Ye Li would say such arrogant words. ¡°Human, do you want to die?¡± A seventh-tier Spirit Soul stared at Ye Li and said. However, Ye Li shook his head. His handsome face carried an extremely disdainful smile. ¡°I, Demon King Ye Li, don¡¯t want to live? With just a few ants like you?¡± What? The five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls were all shocked. They had never seen such an arrogant human since they were born. ¡°So, do you think that I, Demon King Ye Li, am a human?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± a seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Soul asked hurriedly. Ye Li looked at his finger and said slowly after a few seconds, ¡°I, Demon King Ye Li, am not a human, but a demon.¡± Demon?
    Not only the five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls, but more than ten disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were also stunned. They would never have thought that Ye Li was a demon even if they thought about it for ten days and ten nights. ¡°Humph!!!¡± The five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls looked at Ye Li with disdain. ¡°Human, at this point, what are you still pretending for? If you are a demon, then I am the number one expert in history!¡± A seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Soul shouted angrily.
    Chapter 870: This Move Was Called the Heavenly Demon Fist Chapter 870: This Move Was Called the Heavenly Demon Fist Editor: Henyee Trantions Although the disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were shocked, they did not believe that Ye Li was a demon. In the entire Eastern Land, only the Qiong Qi Royal Family were demons. How could Ye Li be a demon! ¡°Ants like you don¡¯t know how powerful I, Demon King Ye Li, am,¡± Ye Li said disdainfully. As soon as he finished speaking, the Demonic Aura around Ye Li¡¯s body was fully disyed. The Demonic Aura was too terrifying. The disciples of the Four Symbols Sect did not even dare to breathe because they felt that they were not breathing air but murderous Qi, murderous Qi higher than the sky and deeper than the sea. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls were shocked to the extreme. Their eyes were wide open, and their mouths were so wide that they could put down an extrarge bowl. ¡°You, are you really a demon?¡± A seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Soul asked Ye Li in horror. Ye Li smiled faintly and said slowly, ¡°Yes?¡±
    When the five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls heard this, they hurriedly took a few steps back. ¡°Even if you are a demon, we are not to be trifled with. This Emperor Tomb must belong to our Soul Tribe!¡± A seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Soul calmed himself down and said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and thought that these ants were too ridiculous. Did they really not know who they were talking to? ¡°You guys are already dead,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls were all shocked and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°W-what do you want? We¡¯re from the Soul Tribe¡­¡± Before this seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Soul could finish speaking, he never had the chance to continue because Ye Li had already thrown a punch. Although Ye Li had thrown many ordinary punches, this punch had a name, the Heavenly Demon Fist! When the Heaven-Defying Level skill, Heavenly Demon Fist, was thrown out, the space seemed to be cracked. How could such a punch be described with words? These five Spirit Souls were only at the seventh-tier Master-level. How could they withstand the Heaven-Defying Level skill, Heavenly Demon Fist? What awaited them was only death. ¡°Ah!!!¡± The five-meter-tall seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls all let out shocking screams. As the screams fell, the lives of these five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls disappeared from this world forever. Too terrifying, simply too terrifying! More than a dozen disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were terrified to the extreme. A chill ran from their tailbones to the top of their heads. They dared to swear that they had never been so afraid as today. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all, as if he was just doing something insignificant. Ye Li ignored these disciples of the Four Symbols Sect. He looked at the treasure light and used the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to probe. He discovered a door in the treasure light. He recalled that a Spirit Soul had said just now that this was an Emperor Tomb. Since it was an Emperor Tomb, there was no doubt that there were treasures inside. Thinking of this, Ye Li¡¯s face became yful. Just now, the Apocalypse Legion had all be Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level zombies, and now they had a fortuitous encounter. How lucky he was!
    Then, Ye Li walked towards the door. ¡°Senior Sister Yue, what should we do?¡± A disciple of the Four Symbols Sect looked at Liu Yue and asked. Liu Yue pondered for a few seconds. ¡°Let¡¯s follow them too. If we encounter Dark Race members again¡­¡± Before Liu Yue could finish her sentence, she followed. The disciples of the Four Symbols Sect also followed her.
    Chapter 871: Unparalleled Warrior Chapter 871: Unparalleled Warrior Editor: Henyee Trantions More than a dozen disciples of the Four Symbols Sect followed Ye Li to the door in the treasure light. They looked at the door. The door was covered in intricate patterns, giving it an ancient and quaint look, with an aura of vicissitudes continuously emanating from it. ¡°Senior.¡± Liu Yue nced at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water as he looked at the stone door. Boom! Suddenly, Ye Li punched the stone door. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the stone door did not move at all. ¡°Huh!!!¡± When the disciples of the Four Symbols Sect saw this, they were all shocked. They had seen Ye Li¡¯s fist just now. Even five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls were killed with one punch, but this stone door did not move at all. Ye Li secretly smiled and thought that this stone door was quite interesting. However, if this small stone door could stump him, would he still be the Demon King Ye Li?
    ¡°Heavenly Demon Fist!¡± Ye Li¡¯s Heavenly Demon Fist was released. As expected, the stone door was still broken by the Heavenly Demon Fist. ¡°Senior¡¯s strength is really too terrifying,¡± Liu Yue said in horror. Although Ye Li was a demon, her intuition told her that Ye Li would not hurt them as long as they did not provoke Ye Li. Without thinking too much, Ye Li stepped into the Emperor Tomb. However, as soon as Ye Li and the disciples of the Four Symbols Sect stepped into the Emperor Tomb, they realized that it had suddenly be another world. Rather than calling it a world, it was more like a space. This space was like a purgatory, looking extremely terrifying. There wasva everywhere, and white bones everywhere. What appeared in front of Ye Li and the dozen or so disciples of the Four Symbols Sect was a group of ancient soldiers. This group of soldiers held ancient bronze spears and wore armor, looking really terrifying. There were more than a hundredbat weapons, and all of them had extraordinarybat strength. A monstrous killing intent filled this unfamiliar space! More than a dozen disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were already shocked. They had not expected that it would be so terrifying inside. If they had known earlier, they would not havee in. Suddenly, hundreds of ancient soldiers attacked Ye Li and more than ten disciples of the Four Symbols Sect. They were extremely fast, like a sh. ng! A cold light suddenly appeared in space. The sound of a dragon and a sword suddenly appeared in space. A five-wed blood dragon was hovering above Ye Li¡¯s head. ¡°Heaven-Severing Sword!¡± The divine skill Absolute Heaven shed out. This strike was absolutely indescribably terrifying.
    Hundreds of ancient soldiers were instantly melted into nothingness by this supreme sword light. ¡°How did he do it?¡± The disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were extremely shocked. Ye Li originally thought that this was the end, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that an unparalleled valiant general appeared in mid-air. However, this unparalleled fierce general held a three-pronged, two-ded halberd in his hand. He was wearing armor, had sharp eyebrows, and a pair of big leopard eyes.
    This unparalleled fierce general was really too domineering. Not to mention these disciples of the Four Symbols Sect, even Ye Li had never seen such a domineering person. Although this person was already dead. ¡°How dare you barge into the Emperor Tomb? You really don¡¯t know your ce!¡± The unparalleled valiant general had already raised the three-pronged double-edged halberd in his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ye Li suddenly shouted. The disciples of the Four Symbols Sect could not stand the pressure anymore. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, they quickly ran out. Ye Li also rushed out in an instant. He knew that he was definitely no match for this general. Chapter 872: Yunan Base City Chapter 872: Yun¡¯an Base City Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li and more than ten disciples of the Four Symbols Sect left the Emperor Tomb. When they saw that there was no danger, they heaved a sigh of relief. Only then did their hearts that were in their throats rx. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for binding the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Binding the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb?¡± Ye Li was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand what the system meant. ¡°Host, from now on, this Emperor Tomb will follow you. You can summon it out at any time.¡± When Ye Li heard this, he was extremely shocked. He thought that this system was too heaven-defying. ¡°Host, actually, it¡¯s useless even if you defeat the unparalleled valiant general guarding the tomb. This is because the key to opening the Emperor Tomb requires the Ten Great Divine Weapons.¡±
    Hearing this, Ye Li instantly understood. So that was how it was. He now had the Dragon-ying de, the Eastern Emperor Bell, the Heavenly Tower, the Xuanyuan Sword, the Nine Li Pot, and the Pangu Axe. He was still short of the four divine weapons to gather all the Ten Great Divine Weapons. ¡°That was close. That unparalleled valiant general just now was too terrifying. I feel like I¡¯m already dead just by looking at him. There¡¯s no hope of survival at all.¡± A disciple of the Four Symbols Sect said in shock. ¡°Senior, thank you for saving our lives. If it weren¡¯t for you, we would have died long ago,¡± Liu Yue said respectfully to Ye Li. Ye Li did not finish his sentence. There was no change in his handsome face. ¡°Disappear,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Liu Yue and the disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to want them to disappear. However, they did not dare to refute Ye Li and could only leave. ¡­ Ye Li wondered why the Nine Li Pot trial had yet to begin. It made him lose his patience. He had nothing to do these few days, so he walked around. In this world, there were far more humans than on Earth. Even though 70% of humans had turned into zombies, there were still not many humans. As a result, he arrived at another base city. After entering the base city, Ye Li found out that this small base city was called Yun¡¯an Base City. ¡°Senior.¡± Suddenly, a happy voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and realized that it was none other than Liu Yue. ¡°Senior, you actually came to Yun¡¯an Base City. That¡¯s great.¡± Liu Yue¡¯s fair face was filled with joy. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He looked at Liu Yue indifferently and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡±
    He remembered that Liu Yue was a disciple of the Four Symbols Sect. Why would she appear in Yun¡¯an Base City? ¡°Senior, my family is in Yun¡¯an Base City. My grandfather is sick, so I came back to take a look.¡± As she spoke, a sad look appeared on Liu Yue¡¯s fair face. ¡°Sister Yue, go back quickly. Grandpa is dying.¡±
    A sobbing voice was heard. A thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl said to Liu Yue with tears streaming down her face. When Liu Yue heard this, her entire body trembled as if all the strength in her body had been sucked out. Then, Liu Yue and the little girl hurried to a ce. Ye Li looked at Liu Yue¡¯s back and eximed in his heart. Humans simply could not avoid the torture of life, old age, illness, and death. Ding! ¡°Host, please go and save Liu Yue¡¯s grandfather.¡± The system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Host, only by saving Liu Yue¡¯s grandfather will you trigger the Nine Li Pot trial.¡± A yful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Then, he disappeared from the spot. Chapter 873: It’s just A Small Injury Chapter 873: It¡¯s just A Small Injury Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Yue followed the little girl to the Liu family and immediately walked towards a room. In the room, there was an old man in his twilight years. His face was frighteningly pale, and he looked like he was on hisst breath. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m here.¡± Liu Yue said to the old man with tears in her eyes. The old man wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t. Everyone in the room looked extremely sad. ¡°The family head was seriously injured in that battle,¡± a middle-aged man said. The Liu family¡¯s head was called Liu He. A few years ago, he had been severely injured in the battle with the Soul Tribe and had fallen ill. Now, his hidden illness had finally erupted. Ye Li had been watching this scene and there was no change in his expression. ¡°Sigh, I can¡¯t do anything about Mr. Liu¡¯s injuries.¡± A doctor said to everyone in the room. Everyone in the room shook their heads. The old man on the bed looked like he was on hisst breath. ¡°I can treat his injuries.¡± Suddenly, a slightlyzy voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone was shocked when they heard this and immediately looked in the direction of the voice. They discovered a man. This man was unparalleled handsome. It was unknown when he had appeared beside them. ¡°Who are you?¡± A middle-aged man hurriedly asked. ¡°Demon King Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Naturally, no one in the room had heard Ye Li¡¯s name. They could not help but be stunned. ¡°Senior, did you just say that you can treat my grandfather¡¯s injuries?¡± Liu Yue looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. Of course, I, Demon King Ye Li, can treat it,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the room was stunned. An injury that even the most famous doctor in Yun¡¯an Base City, Doctor Lin, could not treat was actually a small injury in this person¡¯s mouth. ¡°What did you say? Mr. Liu¡¯s injury is just a small injury?¡± The doctor in the room stared at Ye Li. He felt that he had been greatly insulted. Ye Li smiled faintly, but there was no change in his handsome face. ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. Just because you can¡¯t treat it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t,¡± Ye Li said frankly. Upon hearing this, anger rushed out from the top of Doctor Lin¡¯s head and he stared at Ye Li coldly. ¡°You mean you can cure the Liu Family Head?¡± Doctor Lin shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Immediately, Doctor Lin looked at everyone in the room and said, ¡°Everyone, I really can¡¯t do anything about Mr. Liu¡¯s injuries. Since he said that he can treat it, why don¡¯t you give him a chance?¡± ¡°No way!¡± A middle-aged man rejected him sternly. ¡°My father is already on hisst breath. I want him to leave peacefully!¡± Doctor Lin shrugged and looked at Ye Li. ¡°You saw it too. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to treat Mr. Liu.¡± The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. He slowly said, ¡°If I, Ye Li, want to cure someone, I have to. Who can stop me?¡± Liu Yue knew Ye Li¡¯s strength very well. Ye Li¡¯s strength was definitely not something that the Liu family could withstand. She was really afraid that the Liu family would offend Ye Li and then be razed to the ground in an instant. ¡°Why don¡¯t we let Senior try?¡± Liu Yue suddenly said. Everyone in the room was shocked when they heard this. They didn¡¯t notice it just now, but now they remembered that when Ye Li appeared just now, Liu Yue called him Senior. ¡°Xiao Yue, do you know him?¡± The middle-aged man asked Liu Yue. ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Yue nodded firmly. Chapter 874: Time and Fortune Chapter 874: Time and Fortune Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Yue did not believe that Ye Li could cure her grandfather. The reason why she was willing to let Ye Li treat her grandfather was because she was afraid that the Liu family would offend Ye Li and turn into dust in an instant. After all, she had seen Ye Li¡¯s strength with her own eyes. ¡°No way!¡± The middle-aged man rejected again. In his opinion, it was impossible for Ye Li to cure his father¡¯s life. However, as soon as the middle-aged man spoke, his entire body was sent flying. No one in the room saw how the middle-aged man was sent flying. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone was shocked. Only Liu Yue knew that this was done by Ye Li. Ye Li didn¡¯t care about the shock on everyone¡¯s faces. He raised his palm and a gentle white spiritual energy went towards the old man on the bed. A few secondster, a miracle happened. The old man¡¯s originally pale face became iparably red. ¡°Huh?¡± The old man on the bed was shocked. Wasn¡¯t he about to die? Why did he suddenly feel so energetic? ¡°I¡¯m done?¡± The old man touched his mind, his old face full of astonishment. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for triggering the Nine Li Pot trial. Please go to¡­¡± After the system finished speaking, a set of coordinates appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°I¡¯ve really recovered!¡± The old man jumped up from the hospital bed and stretched his body. He found that it was so easy to move. ¡°Father! Family Head! Grandfather!¡± Everyone in the room was pleasantly surprised. When the old man got up from the bed just now, they could swear that they had never been so shocked. As for Doctor Lin, he quickly rubbed his eyes, feeling that he had seen wrongly. However, no matter how he rubbed his eyes, the result was the same. ¡°A miracle physician, he¡¯s really a miracle physician!¡± Doctor Lin quickly bowed to Ye Li. Ye Li did not say much. Just as everyone in the room was about to thank Ye Li, Ye Li suddenly disappeared. ¡°Where¡¯s Senior?¡± Everyone in the room was stunned. They looked around for Ye Li, but they could not find him anywhere. ¡­ Ye Li followed the coordinates in his mind and arrived at a ck mountain. Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. ¡°Master.¡± The nine Heavenly Lord-level zombies in the Apocalypse Legion all greeted Ye Li respectfully. Ye Li nodded and looked at the ck mountain in front of him. The coordinates were this ck mountain. ¡°Host, as long as you kill all the Dark Race members on the mountain and pass the Nine Li Pot trial on the mountain, it will be fine.¡± The system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind again. Ye Li thought that the mission this time was rtively simple. ¡°Apocalypse Legion, destroy the Dark Race members on the mountain,¡± Ye Li ordered the Apocalypse Legion. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that the Dark Race members on the mountain were actually from the Soul Tribe. Humans¡¯ sess alwaysy in time and luck! It was the same for the Dark Race! Although the Soul Tribe¡¯s strength was not bad, how could they withstand the power of nine Heavenly Lord-level zombies? In an instant, screams that sounded like pigs being ughtered rang out incessantly, making one¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°Master, all the Dark Race members on the mountain have been killed.¡± Ah Da appeared beside Ye Li and said. Ye Li nodded and jumped to the top of the mountain. He took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. There was already a ck vortex in the sky above Ye Li! Chapter 875: Nine Li Pot Trial Chapter 875: Nine Li Pot Trial Editor: Henyee Trantions The speed of the ck vortex was very slow at first, but then it became faster and faster. Crack! Crack! The lightning in the ck vortex had already begun to condense. Suddenly, a red lightning bolt flew towards Ye Li. ¡°Boom!¡± The entire sky was illuminated by the red lightning. It was really terrifying to the extreme. Ye Li did not wait for the terrifying red lightning to strike down. Instead, he leaped up with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand and weed the lightning. ¡°Boom!¡± Swish! The supreme sword light collided with the red lightning, and the world instantly copsed.
    Then, the supreme sword light and the red lightning canceled each other out. Crack! Crack! Suddenly, a huge and terrifying ck lightning struck down again. This ck lightning was countless times more terrifying than the red lightning just now. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Ye Li burst outughing. There was only one word to describe his feeling at this moment¡ªrefreshing! As the saying goes, I wield my sword with a defiant smile to the heavens, my resolve unwavering like Mount Kunlun. ¡°Heaven Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li used his god-level skill, Heavenly Sword Technique, on the ck lightning. ¡°Boom!¡± There was another loud bang. A momentter, the terrifying ck lightning disappeared. Ding! ¡°Host, do you want to connect to the Nine Li Pot in bloodline?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Bloodline connection sessful.¡± As the system¡¯s voice fell, Ye Li felt that he could order the Nine Li Pot. Without much thought, Ye Li fused the Nine Li Pot into the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword.
    Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a super treasure chest.¡± Without hesitation, Ye Li opened the superrge treasure chest. Obtained Heavenly Lord-level zombie pill x9.
    [Obtained a chance to upgrade your skills.] ¡°Obtained a super treasure map.¡± Just as Ye Li was about to give the Heavenly Lord-level zombie pills to the Apocalypse Legion, the system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind again. ¡°Congrattions to the host for bing a tier 2 Sky Opener.¡± Ye Li thought that when luck came, it was like chewing gum and couldn¡¯t be stopped. Then, Ye Li gave the nine Heavenly Lord-level zombie pills to the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion instantly became tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level zombies. As for the chance to upgrade his skills, Ye Li chose to upgrade the Heavenly Demon Fist to a god-level skill. This time, he really hit the jackpot! Ye Li opened the super treasure map and a set of coordinates appeared in his mind. ¡°Go and lure the zombies,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. Hearing this, the members of the Apocalypse Legion went to different ces. He understood that the Grand Elder of the Silver Blizzard Pce was a tier 3 Sky Opener. Other than that, the other nine Grand Elders were all tier 2 Sky Openers.
    Although he could fight against the Silver Blizzard Pce now, he had to be better prepared. Then, Ye Li headed towards the coordinates in his mind. ¡­ Ye Li arrived at a small town. There were many peopleing and going in this town. There were many people doing business and it looked very lively. ¡°Senior.¡± Suddenly, a voice that sounded like an oriole leaving the valley entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li was stunned. Of course he was familiar with this voice. It was none other than Liu Yue¡¯s voice. ¡°Senior, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here,¡± Liu Yue said to Ye Li. Ye Li looked at Liu Yue indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m also very puzzled. Why do I always see you?¡± Liu Yue smiled sweetly. ¡°Senior, you cured my grandfather. I still haven¡¯t found a chance to thank you properly.¡± Ye Li shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what I want to hear.¡± Chapter 876: Four Symbols Sect Chapter 876: Four Symbols Sect Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Yue was stunned and hurriedly replied, ¡°Senior, you cured my grandfather. I have to return to the Four Symbols Sect.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re going to the Four Symbols Sect now?¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Yue. Liu Yue nodded and looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Where is the Four Symbols Sect?¡± Liu Yue told Ye Li the direction of the Four Symbols Sect. Ye Li thought that the coordinates in his mind were also in the same direction. ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± Ye Li said. ¡°Ah?¡± Liu Yue never thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to?¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Yue indifferently. Liu Yue was shocked and did not dare to say no. Then, Ye Li and Liu Yue walked towards the Four Symbols Sect.
    ¡­ There were many things that Ye Li did not expect. This time, he did not expect the coordinates either. How could he have thought that the coordinates in his mind were in the Four Symbols Sect? The Four Symbols Sect was on a majestic mountain. ¡°Senior, the Four Symbols Sect is on the mountain,¡± Liu Yue said to Ye Li. ¡°I know.¡± Ye Li nodded. Liu Yue looked at Ye Li in confusion because she really could not understand why Ye Li followed her to the Four Symbols Sect. ¡°By the way, does the Four Symbols Sect have any treasures?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. When Liu Yue heard this, her entire body could not help but tremble. She finally understood why Ye Li was here. It turned out that he was here to snatch the treasure. And she finally realized that Ye Li was not a human, but a demon! She still remembered very clearly that Ye Li killed five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls with one punch. She even felt that she would never forget that scene for the rest of her life. ¡°No, no.¡± Liu Yue quickly shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain,¡± Ye Li said. He did not continue asking because he knew that even if he asked, Liu Yue would not tell him. After all, the Four Symbols Sect was Liu Yue¡¯s sect. ¡°Senior, why are you going to the Four Symbols Sect?¡± Liu Yue looked at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and said slowly, ¡°Snatch the treasure.¡± Hiss! As soon as she said that, Liu Yue¡¯s pupils could not help but shrink rapidly. Just as she thought, Ye Li was indeed going to the Four Symbols Sect to snatch the treasure. ¡°Senior, the Four Symbols Sect is very strong. I advise you not to¡­¡± Before Liu Yue could finish her sentence, Ye Li interrupted her.
    ¡°I, Demon King Ye Li, have never been afraid of being threatened. I¡¯m only afraid that the Four Symbols Sect is not strong enough.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face revealed an evil smile. At this moment, Liu Yue was filled with endless shock. ¡°Senior, what if you can¡¯te back?¡± Liu Yue did not finish her sentence but looked at Ye Li carefully.
    Ye Li smiled faintly and said slowly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept the result.¡± With that, Ye Li walked straight up the mountain. ¡­ Four Symbols Sect. After Ye Li and Liu Yue arrived at the Four Symbols Sect, he said to Liu Yue, ¡°Go inform your sect master and ask him to offer the treasure. Tell him that I, Demon King Ye Li, said it.¡± Liu Yue froze as if she was petrified. She looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Go quickly. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself a third time,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Liu Yue knew very well how terrifying Ye Li was. She did not dare to stay any longer and hurriedly headed to the main hall of the Four Symbols Sect. Ye Li wondered what kind of divine weapon the treasure on the super treasure map would be. The corners of his lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up slightly. Life was always so wonderful. Silver Blizzard Pce, just you wait.
    Chapter 877: Demon King Ye Li Wants the Treasure Chapter 877: Demon King Ye Li Wants the Treasure Editor: Henyee Trantions In the main hall of the Four Symbols Sect. As a tenth-tier Transcender, Sect Master Shu Changjiu was an invincible existence in the surrounding area. He was also an existence that many gic warriors looked up to. At this moment, the main hall of the Four Symbols Sect was divided into two rows. On both sides sat the elders of the Four Symbols Sect, and on the throne directly above sat the Sect Master of the Four Symbols Sect, Shu Changjiu. ¡°Everyone, the Qiong Qi Royal Family suddenly announced that their Demon Lord will marry Demon King Ye Li in half a year. What do you think about this matter?¡± Shu Changjiu asked the elders. All the elders started whispering to each other. ¡°Sect Master, we¡¯ve never even heard of this Demon King Ye Li. Who exactly is he?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Sect Master. I wonder why the Qiong Qi Royal Family suddenly announced this explosive news.¡± ¡°Who cares? We didn¡¯t offend Demon King Ye Li anyway.¡± At this moment, Liu Yue ran into the main hall of the Four Symbols Sect. ¡°Sect Master, bad news!¡±
    ¡°Xiao Yue? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shu Changjiu was about to ask about Liu Yue¡¯s grandfather¡¯s condition when he saw Liu Yue¡¯s flustered expression. He could only ask what had happened first. ¡°Sect Master, there¡¯s a person¡ªno! There¡¯s a demon who wants our sect¡¯s treasure,¡± said Liu Yue hurriedly. What? The Sect Master of the Four Symbols Sect, Shu Changjiu, and the elders were all stunned. ¡°Xiao Yue, what are you talking about? A demon? What does it mean?¡± Shu Changjiu asked again. ¡°Sect Master, Demon King Ye Li wants our sect¡¯s treasure!¡± Liu Yue swallowed her saliva and replied again. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone in the main hall of the Four Symbols Sect was stunned. They would never have thought that Liu Yue would say such a thing. ¡°Xiao Yue, did you just say Demon King Ye Li?¡± An elder widened his eyes in shock. Liu Yue was stunned. Why did the sect master and elders look so shocked? Could it be that they knew about Senior? But¡­ Liu Yue really could not understand what was going on. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Demon King Ye Li woulde knocking on our door when we didn¡¯t provoke him.¡± The Sect Master of the Four Symbols Sect, Shu Changjiu, seemed to have aged ten years in an instant as he said weakly. ¡°Sect Master, what should we do now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Sect Master. Are we handing over the treasure or not?¡± All the elders in the hall were scared. They really did not know what to do. Putting aside Demon King Ye Li¡¯s strength, just the Qiong Qi Royal Family alone was definitely not something they could provoke. Otherwise, the Four Symbols Sect would be wiped out from the Eastern Land forever.
    ¡°The key is that we don¡¯t know what treasure Demon King Ye Li wants?¡± Shu Changjiu said with a frown. ¡°Xiao Yue, where is Demon King Ye Li?¡± Sect Master Shu Changjiu asked Liu Yue. ¡°In the square of the Four Symbols Sect.¡± Liu Yue said. Sect Master Shu Changjiu and the elders all looked at each other when they heard this. A thought appeared in their minds at the same time, and that was to go out and ask Demon King Ye Li what treasure he wanted from the Four Symbols Sect.
    Then, the Sect Master of the Four Symbols Sect, Shu Changjiu, and the elders hurried to the square. ¡­ No matter where Ye Li was, he was an outstanding presence. At this moment, in the square of the Four Symbols Sect, countless disciples had already noticed Ye Li. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. I didn¡¯t know there was such a good-looking person in this world.¡± ¡°Tsk, what¡¯s the big deal? Isn¡¯t he just a little taller and more handsome than me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Is he strong?¡± The female disciples all looked at Ye Li with infatuated gazes, while the male disciples were all extremely jealous. They could only use Ye Li¡¯sck of strength tofort their weak hearts. Chapter 878: Take out All Your Treasures Chapter 878: Take out All Your Treasures Editor: Henyee Trantions Just as the female disciples in the square were infatuated and the male disciples were furious, the Sect Master and elders of the Four Symbols Sect rushed over. ¡°What are the Sect Master and the elders doing here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. They look so anxious. Did something big happen?¡± ¡°Maybe they¡¯re weing some big shot.¡± The gazes of all the disciples in the square followed the position of the Sect Master and elders. ¡°Sect Master, Demon King Ye Li is there.¡± Liu Yue pointed at Ye Li and said. The sect master and the elders quickly looked in the direction Liu Yue was pointing at. Then they were all shocked. ¡°Well¡­¡± The sect master and the elders were stunned. They considered themselves handsome in their youth, butpared to the demon king Ye Li, there was a huge difference between them.
    Then, the Sect Master of the Four Symbols Sect, Shu Changjiu, and the elders swallowed their saliva and walked towards Ye Li. ¡°Heh, just watch. This person must have offended the Four Symbols Sect and is here to apologize.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at how angry the sect master and elders are.¡± The male disciples in the za were all excited. Even if Ye Li was taller and more handsome than them, so what? He was going to die. However, what they did not expect was that when the sect master and the elders walked in front of Ye Li, they all bowed deeply to him. ¡°What!!!¡± All the male disciples in the square sucked in a breath of cold air and were dumbfounded. Previously, they thought that Ye Li did not have much strength, but now it seemed that not only were they wrong, but they were also wrong to the extreme. As for these female disciples, they were even more infatuated. ¡°Lord Demon King, why have youe to our Four Symbols Sect?¡± Sect Master Shu Changjiu said respectfully to Ye Li. Ye Li was stunned. He looked at Shu Changjiu in confusion and asked, ¡°You¡­¡± He thought that even if Liu Yue told them that he was the Demon King Ye Li, these people from the Four Symbols Sect shouldn¡¯t know him. Why did they look so scared of him? ¡°Lord Demon King, you are going to marry the Demon Lord in half a year. Congrattions.¡± Shu Changjiu said to Ye Li. ¡°How did you know that I was going to marry the Demon Lord?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°Well, Lord Demon King. Yesterday, the Qiong Qi Royal Family announced to the world that their Demon Lord will marry you in half a year.¡± Hearing this, Ye Li understood. He could think of it even with his toes. This must be that old guy Qiong Feng¡¯s idea. Perhaps the purpose of doing this was to prevent him from forgetting.
    Thinking of this, Ye Li felt a little helpless. All the disciples in the square looked at each other, especially these male disciples. They were all afraid that Ye Li had heard their words just now. Ye Li naturally did not care about how shocked the disciples in the square were. He looked at Shu Changjiu indifferently and slowly said, ¡°Take out all the treasures of your Four Symbols Sect and let me take a look.¡±
    The Sect Master of the Four Symbols Sect hurriedly agreed when he heard this. How could he dare to refute? Then, all the treasures of the Four Symbols Sect were taken here. Knives, swords, halberds, cultivation pearls, spirit pills, and precious herbs all appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Lord Demon King, all the treasures of the Four Symbols Sect are here,¡± Shu Changjiu said respectfully to Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the treasures in front of him and felt bored. However, the disciples of the Four Symbols Sect could not stop their eyes from shining because they had never seen so many treasures since they were born. Chapter 879: The Sealed Fuxi Zither Chapter 879: The Sealed Fuxi Zither Editor: Henyee Trantions The Sect Master of the Four Symbols Sect, Shu Changjiu, looked at Ye Li carefully. ¡°Lord Demon King, which treasure do you want?¡± Shu Changjiu said to Ye Li. ¡°Just this pile of scrap metal?¡± Ye Li looked at Shu Changjiu. As soon as these words were spoken, not only Shu Changjiu, but all the disciples in the square, including the elders, were stunned. They never dreamed that Ye Li would say such a thing. One had to know that this was all the treasures of the Four Symbols Sect! ¡°Lord Demon King, then¡­¡± Shu Changjiu didn¡¯t finish his sentence. What he meant was that the Four Symbols Sect only had these treasures. Do you want them? ¡°Your Four Symbols Sect should have other treasures, right?¡± Ye Li said casually to Shu Changjiu. Shu Changjiu was stunned when he heard this. He could not help but break out in cold sweat. He secretly looked at Ye Li in shock and wondered how Lord Demon King knew. ¡°Lord Demon King, our Four Symbols Sect¡­¡±
    Before Shu Changjiu could finish his sentence, Ye Li interrupted him. Ye Li slowly said, ¡°I, Demon King Ye Li, have never liked people who lie. I think you have to think carefully before you speak.¡± When the Sect Master of the Four Symbols Sect, Shu Changjiu, heard this, his entire body could not help but tremble as he looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Lord Demon King, our Four Symbols Sect indeed has another treasure, but it has been sealed,¡± Shu Changjiu hurriedly said to Ye Li. ¡°What treasure?¡± Ye Li said frankly. ¡°A zither,¡± Shu replied. ¡®A zither?¡¯ Ye Li started to think. The disciples of the Four Symbols Sect in the square looked at each other. They did not understand what kind of treasure the zither that the Sect Master was talking about was. What kind of treasure could a zither be? ¡°Give it to me,¡± Ye Li said. Shu Changjiu did not dare to stay any longer and quickly got someone to bring the zither over. The zither was very beautiful. It was carved with dragons and painted with phoenixes. Every string was specially made. Ding! ¡°Detected the Fuxi Zither.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Hearing this, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face couldn¡¯t help but light up. ¡°The Fuxi Zither?¡± The Fuxi Zither was one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons. ¡°I want this.¡± Ye Li pointed at the Fuxi Zither.
    The Sect Master of the Four Symbols Sect, Shu Changjiu, was shocked. He did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Lord Demon King, this zither is sealed,¡± Shu Changjiu said in surprise. Ye Li smiled. ¡°I said I want this.¡± Shu Changjiu did not dare to continue. ¡°Give the zither to Lord Demon King.¡±
    Immediately, the sealed Fuxi Zither was in Ye Li¡¯s hands. Ye Li ced the Fuxi Zither into the system space. The disciples of the Four Symbols Sect in the square were all shocked. They rubbed their eyes. The zither was clearly still in Ye Li¡¯s hands just now. How did it disappear in the blink of an eye? Well¡­ Ye Li naturally didn¡¯t care about the shock on their faces. He secretly asked the system. ¡°System, how should I remove the seal on the Fuxi Zither?¡± ¡°The Coldest Water of the Silver Blizzard Pce.¡± Hearing this, Ye Li showed a yful smile. Silver Blizzard Pce? Liu Yue looked at Ye Li and couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to have such a powerful background. ¡°S-senior¡­¡± Liu Yue¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke. She was too shocked. Ye Li nced at Liu Yue. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly and a faint smile appeared on his face.
    Then, he looked at the Sect Master of the Four Symbols Sect, Shu Changjiu. ¡°I suggest nurturing her as the future sect master.¡± Chapter 880: Ill Bring You to Destroy the Silver Blizzard Palace Chapter 880: I¡¯ll Bring You to Destroy the Silver Blizzard Pce Editor: Henyee Trantions As soon as these words were spoken, the Sect Master of the Four Symbols Sect, Shu Changjiu, and the elders were all stunned. Liu Yue didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. To be nurtured as the future sect master? ¡°Senior, I¡­¡± Before Liu Yue could finish her sentence, Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything.¡± Ye Li waved his hand. The Sect Master of the Four Symbols Sect, Shu Changjiu, and the elders looked at each other in bewilderment. ¡°Yes, Lord Demon King!¡± They had a feeling that they had to agree. Otherwise, if Demon King Ye Li unleashed his might and anger, the consequences were not something their Four Symbols Sect could bear. ¡­
    Ye Li recalled the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion didn¡¯t bring many zombies back. However, no matter how small an ant was, it was still meat. He synthesized these zombies. ¡°Master, where are we going now?¡± Yutong looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Qiong Qi Cave,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Then, Ye Li led the Apocalypse Legion towards the Qiong Qi Cave. Qiong Qi Cave. After Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion arrived at the Qiong Qi Cave, the members of the Qiong Qiong Qi Royal Family all looked at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Qiong Qi Royal Family¡¯s Great Guardian, Qiong Feng, called out to Ye Li. ¡°Old man, why did you announce my rtionship with Qiong Ling?¡± Ye Li stared at Qiong Feng. Qiong Feng chuckled. ¡°I was just afraid that you would forget. I¡¯m just trying to increase your reputation.¡± Ye Li rolled his eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s Qiong Ling?¡± ¡°The Demon Lord is in seclusion,¡± Qiong Feng said. ¡°Master, Senior!¡± A few voices entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked up and saw Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo, and Bai Cai. He hade to Qiong Qi Cave to bring them to the Silver Blizzard Pce. However, when he saw Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo, and Bai Cai, he hesitated. After all, Silver Blizzard Pce¡¯s Grand Elder Leng Rushuang was a tier 3 Sky Opener and its nine elders were tier 2 Sky Openers. He was a tier 2 Sky Opener, and the Apocalypse Legion were tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level zombies. The Apocalypse Legion could fight the nine elders, and he would fight Leng Rushuang. He should be able to fight Leng Rushuang to a draw with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword.
    Ye Li suddenly realized that he had not thought it through. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a free zombie fusion opportunity.¡± Free zombie fusion opportunity?
    Ye Li smiled. He thought that this chance hade at the right time. If the nine Heavenly Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion merged into his body, hisbat power could be described as terrifying. ¡°Master, are you here to see us?¡± Qing Ruo smiled sweetly at Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m here to bring you to destroy the Silver Blizzard Pce.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± It wasn¡¯t just Qing Zhu. Qing Ruo, Bai Cai, and everyone in Qiong Qi Cave were shocked because they really didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You, you want to destroy the Silver Blizzard Pce?¡± Qiong Feng asked in shock. Ye Li nodded and said calmly to Qiong Feng, ¡°Why not?¡± Qiong Feng looked at Ye Li and then at the Apocalypse Legion. A few secondster, Qiong Feng said in a deep voice, ¡°Although you and the Apocalypse Legion are very strong, Leng Rushuang is a tier 3 Sky Opener.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ye Li nodded. Qiong Feng looked at the indifferent expression on Ye Li¡¯s face and was even more stunned. ¡°Since you know, why are you still going?¡±
    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Qiong Feng was silent for a moment before saying to Ye Li, ¡°I think it¡¯s better for me to go with you.¡± Chapter 881: Do you Know How Long You Can Live? Chapter 881: Do you Know How Long You Can Live? Editor: Henyee Trantions Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo, and Bai Cai looked at Ye Li in shock. They wanted to know how Ye Li would answer. After all, the Great Guardian of the Qiong Qi Royal Family, Qiong Feng, was at fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Ye Li shook his head. ¡°Ye Li, you don¡¯t want me to help you?¡± Qiong Feng widened his eyes as if he had heard something that he would never be able to hear. ¡°I, Demon King Ye Li, have never had the habit of asking for help from others. What¡¯s there to be surprised about?¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Qiong Feng heard this, he was so angry that he blew his beard and red, but there was nothing he could do. He could only snort coldly. ¡°Ye Li, since you want to die, go ahead.¡± Ye Li ignored Qiong Feng and brought Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo, and Bai Cai towards Snow Wind Mountain. As for Qiong Feng, he naturally followed behind secretly. He thought that Ye Li was the Demon Lord¡¯s fiance. If he died, it would be terrible. ¡­
    At the foot of Snow Wind Mountain. Ye Li, the Apocalypse Legion, and the three women had already arrived at the foot of Snow Wind Mountain. He had been to Snow Wind Mountain before. When Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were captured, he had relied on the Invisibility Technique to save Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. Otherwise, he did not know what to do. ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain.¡± Ye Li looked at the three girls. The three women were shocked and looked at each other. The Silver Blizzard Pce was a supreme power in the Eastern Land. ¡°Senior, are we really going to¡­¡± Before Bai Cai could finish, he was interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Cai. Bai Cai didn¡¯t dare to continue speaking. She looked at Ye Li in shock and noticed the intense killing intent in the corner of Ye Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± For some reason, Bai Cai became determined. As for Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo, there was no need to mention them. They had a feud with the Silver Blizzard Pce. If not for Ye Li, they would probably have been reincarnated by now. Then, Ye Li, the Apocalypse Legion, and the three women headed towards Snow Wind Mountain. Before long, they arrived at the entrance of Snow Wind Mountain. ¡°Stop! Who are you?¡± A Silver Blizzard Pce disciple stared at the group and shouted. Ye Li smiled calmly and said slowly, ¡°We are here to destroy the Silver Blizzard Pce.¡± ¡®What!¡¯ The dozen or so Silver Blizzard Pce disciples guarding the door were all stunned, unable to regain their senses for a long time.
    They were here to destroy the Silver Blizzard Pce? They had thought that they would never be able to hear such words, not even in their subconscious mind. But now, they had heard such words. ¡°Hahaha!¡±
    Suddenly, the dozen or so Silver Blizzard Pce disciples burst intoughter as if they had heard the funniest joke in history. ¡°W-What did you just say? You¡¯re here to destroy the Silver Blizzard Pce?¡± The dozen or so Silver Blizzard Pce disciples guarding the gate all treated Ye Li as a lunatic. Who in the Eastern Land didn¡¯t know that the Silver Blizzard Pce was a supreme power in the Eastern Land? They really didn¡¯t know how Ye Li dared to say such words. ¡± ¡°Oh, can you say it again? I didn¡¯t hear it clearly just now,¡± a disciple said to Ye Li again. However, Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He looked at the disciple in front of him calmly. ¡°Do you know how long you can live?¡± ¡°How long?¡± This disciple looked at Ye Li yfully. ¡°One second,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, this disciple was about tough, but he would never be able to do so. Chapter 882: Then What about Them? Chapter 882: Then What about Them? Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Ahh!¡± A miserable scream that sounded like a pig being ughtered sounded. The disciple who had just spoken had all his limbs broken, looking too miserable. ¡°Well¡­¡± The dozen or so disciples were all terrified. They did not even see what was going on before such a thing happened. ¡°Did you do it?¡± A disciple seemed to have thought of something as he stared at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. ¡°That¡¯s right, I did it,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The dozen or so disciples turned pale with fright. They did not expect Ye Li to be so strong.
    ¡°You, what do you want to do?¡± A disciple said to Ye Li in shock. Ye Li shook his head slowly. ¡°Nothing much. I just want to kill you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, more than ten disciples died. Silver Blizzard Pce naturally heard such a tragic cry and countless disciples surged out. When these disciples came out to take a look, they were so frightened that their souls fell. ¡°Well¡­¡± The ground was littered with broken limbs. How could they not be afraid? There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face at all. It was as if he had just done something insignificant. ¡°Did you guys kill them?¡± An eighth-tier Transcender stared at Ye Li and the others and asked coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°To be exact, I killed all of them alone.¡± The eighth-tier Transcender¡¯s expression was extremely cold. ¡°Who are you? How dare you kill a Silver Blizzard Pce disciple!¡± The eighth-tier Transcender stared at Ye Li and shouted. The hundreds of Silver Blizzard Pce disciples behind the eighth-tier Transcender also stared at Ye Li. The prestige of the Silver Blizzard Pce could not be tainted. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Isn¡¯t it just the Silver Blizzard Pce?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°What!!!¡± The eighth-tier surpasser and the hundreds of Silver Blizzard Pce disciples were all stunned. They could not believe that Ye Li would say such a thing. Wasn¡¯t it just the Silver Blizzard Pce? The Silver Blizzard Pce was the supreme power in the Eastern Land. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me who you are?¡± The eighth-tier Transcender red at Ye Li.
    In his opinion, Ye Li and the rest were already dead. It was because no one had ever dared to kill a Silver Blizzard Pce disciple outside the Silver Blizzard Pce. Ye Li smiled and slowly said to the eighth-tier Transcender, ¡°Since you want to know my name so much, I¡¯ll tell you. My name is Ye Li. You can also call me Demon King Ye Li.¡± How was that possible!!!
    The eighth-tier surpassers and the hundreds of Silver Blizzard Pce disciples all sucked in a breath of cold air. Demon King Ye Li? They had heard too much news about Demon King Ye Li these few days, but they didn¡¯t expect Demon King Ye Li to be standing in front of them. ¡°You are the Demon King Ye Li who is going to marry the Demon Lord of the Qiong Qi Royal Family in half a year?¡± the eighth-tier Transcender asked in astonishment. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li nodded. The eighth-tier Transcender was silent for a few seconds. Then, he said coldly to Ye Li, ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you and my Silver Blizzard Pce have always minded our own businesses. Why did youe to my Silver Blizzard Pce?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Silver Blizzard Pce and I mind our own businesses, but what about them?¡± The eighth-tier surpasser and the hundreds of Silver Blizzard Pce disciples were stunned. They hurriedly looked behind Ye Li. It was fine if they did not look, but when they did, they were all shocked. ¡°Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo?¡± Chapter 883: I Only Need One Strike to Kill You Chapter 883: I Only Need One Strike to Kill You Editor: Henyee Trantions Just now, the eighth-tier surpasser and hundreds of disciples did not notice. Only then did they notice that Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were behind Ye Li. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo had knocked over the Grand Elder¡¯s treasure and now they actually dared to return? Moreover, some time ago, Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were captured but then disappeared for no reason. Now, they finally understood that Demon King Ye Li had saved them. ¡°Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo, don¡¯t think that Demon King Ye Li can save you,¡± the eighth-tier Transcender said coldly. Before Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo could speak, Ye Li spoke first. ¡°You misunderstand.¡± ¡°Misunderstand?¡± The eighth-tier surpasser and hundreds of disciples were stunned again. Could it be that Demon King Ye Li had specially sent Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo to the Silver Blizzard Pce? Just as the eighth-tier Transcender was about to ask, Ye Li slowly said word by word, ¡°I¡¯m not here to save Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. I¡¯m here to destroy your Silver Blizzard Pce.¡±
    Hiss! As soon as he said this, everyone present sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at Ye Li in shock. The eighth-tier Transcender¡¯s expression was extremely cold when he heard this. He stared at Ye Li and said, ¡°Demon King Ye Li, don¡¯t think that you can threaten the Silver Blizzard Pce just because you¡¯ve be the son-inw of the Qiong Qi Royal Family. I don¡¯t think you know what kind of power the Silver Blizzard Pce is!¡± Ye Li¡¯s expression was calm as if he did not hear anything at all. ¡°One strike,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°What?¡± The eighth-tier Evolved Being was shocked. He really did not understand what Ye Li meant by a sword. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and said after a few seconds, ¡°I only need one strike to kill all of you.¡± The pupils of the eighth-tier surpasser and the hundreds of Silver Blizzard Pce disciples constricted when they heard this. No matter how hard they racked their brains, they did not expect Ye Li to say such words. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± The eighth-tier Transcender gritted his teeth and shouted. Hundreds of Silver Blizzard Pce disciples also felt that Ye Li was extremely arrogant. There were so many geniuses in their Silver Blizzard Pce, but they had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. However, they could understand. After all, he was the son-inw of the Qiong Qi Royal Family. Ye Li did not continue. Instead, he took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. ng! A terrifying cold light instantly appeared in the air. What followed was a dragon¡¯s cry and a sword¡¯s cry. A five-wed blood dragon coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The eighth-tier surpasser and the hundreds of Silver Blizzard Pce disciples were stunned. They had never seen such a divine sword before. They felt that just by looking at it, they did not have any hope of survival. ¡°I only need one strike to kill all of you,¡± Ye Li said again. The eighth-tier surpasser and hundreds of Silver Blizzard Pce disciples turned pale with fright when they heard this. They looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand in horror.
    Ye Li had already raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Swish! A cold light arrived first, followed by a sword¡­ like a dragon!!! As the Ancient Dragon Abyss Swordnded, a supreme sword beam flew towards the eighth-tier Evolved Being and hundreds of disciples.
    When the eighth-tier surpassers and hundreds of disciples saw this sword lighting towards them, they were all scared out of their wits. How could they withstand such an attack? ¡°Ah!!!¡± An earth-shattering scream sounded. The eighth-tier surpassers and hundreds of disciples were all melted into nothingness by the supreme sword light. Chapter 884: The Battle Begins Chapter 884: The Battle Begins Editor: Henyee Trantions Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo, and Bai Cai looked at Ye Li¡¯s back in shock. They realized that this slightly thin back in front of them really looked like an ancient demon god. It was too domineering. ¡°Who dares to barge into my Silver Blizzard Pce!¡± Suddenly, a thunderous voice sounded. As soon as he finished speaking, a burly man appeared in front of Ye Li. The man was around 40 years old and was ten feet tall. He was like an iron tower, giving off a huge pressure. ¡°It¡¯s Tenth Elder Chu Ba!¡± Qing Zhu said. Chu Ba stared coldly at Ye Li and the rest. ¡°Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo? I don¡¯t know how the two of you managed to escapest time, but you actually dare toe to the Silver Blizzard Pce now. You¡¯re really courting death!¡± Chu Ba said coldly to Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Why are you so angry?¡±
    Silver Blizzard Pce¡¯s Tenth Elder Chu Ba was stunned. He stared at Ye Li and shouted, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. ¡°Ye Li?¡± Chu Ba pondered upon hearing that. Immediately, Chu Ba¡¯s pupils shrunk as he thought of a shocking possibility. ¡°Are you Demon King Ye Li?¡± Chu Ba stared at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and said leisurely, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not too stupid.¡± When Chu Ba heard this, a thousand feet of anger rushed out from the top of his head. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, are you courting death?¡± Chu Ba shouted angrily. Ye Li smiled lightly with a calm expression. ¡°Do you think you can kill me?¡± As the tenth elder of the Silver Snow Pce, a tier 2 Sky Opener who had dominated the Eastern Land for countless years, Chu Ba actually heard such words now. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯ll kill you now!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Ba raised his fist and punched Ye Li fiercely. The power of this punch was really too great. Ye Li didn¡¯t make a move. Bai Wawa and Chu Ba started fighting. Swish! Swish! Swish! Several wind-breaking sounds suddenly sounded and nine people appeared in front of Ye Li. The nine of them were none other than the nine elders of the Silver Snow Pce. Including Chu Ba, there were a total of ten elders. At this moment, Chu Ba and the white baby were locked in a fierce battle. Loud booms could be heard continuously. The Grand Elder of the Silver Blizzard Pce, Leng Rushuang, was a tier 3 Sky Opener, a realm higher than Ye Li. Her face was as cold as ice.
    ¡°You saved Qingzhu and Qingruost time, right?¡± Leng Rushuang stared at Ye Li. ¡°Smart.¡± Ye Li smiled. Leng Rushuang red at Ye Li. ¡°Since it¡¯s you, you should die too.¡± Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were very afraid of the Grand Elder, Leng Rushuang. They took a few steps back when Leng Rushuang appeared.
    ¡°Kill Demon King Ye Li!¡± At themand of the Silver Blizzard Pce¡¯s Grand Elder, Leng Rushuang, the eight elders behind her flew towards Ye Li. The eight zombies of the Apocalypse Legion faced the eight elders. The entire scene was indescribable. Grand Elder Leng Rushuang stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯d like to see how powerful you are. How dare you barge into the Silver Blizzard Pce?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not here to challenge the Silver Blizzard Pce,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°Then you¡­¡± Leng Rushuang looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to destroy the Silver Blizzard Pce.¡± ¡°You are seeking death!¡± With a chilly look on her face, the Grand Elder of the Silver Blizzard Pce, Leng Rushuang, pulled out her ice sword and leaped towards Ye Li. Leng Rushuang was a tier 3 Sky Opener while Ye Li was a tier 2 Sky Opener. However, Ye Li had a free chance to fuse with a zombie. He was not in a hurry to choose the fusion. He just wanted to see how big the difference in strength between a tier 2 and a tier 3 Sky Opener was.
    Chapter 885: Ye Li versus Leng Rushuang Chapter 885: Ye Li versus Leng Rushuang Editor: Henyee Trantions Leng Rushuang shed at Ye Li with her ice sword. Ye Li raised his Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword to block it. ng! The ice sword collided with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. The oue was obvious. The ice arrow broke. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Leng Rushuang¡¯s pupils were constricted. She had never imagined that the Frost Sword would break. After all, she was the Silver Blizzard Pce¡¯s Grand Elder, the tier 3 Sky Opener, Leng Rushuang. When the ice sword broke, she retreated hundreds of meters. Leng Rushuang red at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, the sword in your hand is terrifying!¡± Leng Rushuang said coldly to Ye Li. At this moment, the Apocalypse Legion and the nine Grand Elders of the Silver Blizzard Pce were locked in a fierce battle. Loud bangs sounded non-stop. ¡°Not only is this sword terrifying, but it can also kill you,¡± Ye Li said calmly.
    Leng Rushuang¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I want you dead!¡± Leng Rushuang raised her palm and shouted coldly, ¡°Ice Soul Divine Palm!¡± As the palmnded, a terrifying cold air flew towards Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. Ye Li looked at the cold air that was flying towards him. He could even imagine with his toes that this Ice Soul Divine Palm must be a god-level skill. However, even if you have a good n, do you think I don¡¯t have a way to deal with it? He raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and said, ¡°Heaven-Severing Sword!¡± The same God Tier Skill, Absolute Heaven, shed out, and a terrifying God Tier sword light shot out. ¡°Boom!¡± The terrifying Divine level sword light collided heavily with the frost energy. The Divine level sword light and the frost energy began to collide violently. A few secondster, they canceled each other out. ¡°What?¡± Leng Rushuang¡¯s pupils were constricted. She thought that she could kill Demon King Ye Li with one move, but now she realized that she was wrong. Ye Li remained calm. He looked at Leng Rushuang indifferently and said slowly, ¡°Leng Rushuang, use whatever moves you have.¡± Leng Rushuang was furious. She gritted her teeth and shouted, ¡°Ice Realm!¡± Suddenly, the entire sky was enveloped by a chill. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I am absolutely invincible in the Ice Realm!¡± Leng Rushuang looked at Ye Li proudly.
    Ye Li shook his head secretly. ¡®Although you are a tier 3 Sky Opener, I, Demon King Ye Li, am not easy to trife with.¡¯ Then, Ye Li activated the fifth level of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo. Sword intent, the terrifying sword intent began to collide with the cold air that enveloped the sky. A momentter, they canceled out each other again.
    ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong!¡± Leng Rushuang¡¯s face was extremely cold. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly when he heard this, and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Old witch, I, Demon King Ye Li, haven¡¯t used my full strength yet. You should also use all your moves. Don¡¯t let me kill you just like that,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing this, the Grand Elder of Silver Blizzard Pce, Leng Rushuang, was furious. As a supreme powerhouse of the Eastern Land, Leng Rushuang was respected by countless people. How dare Ye Li call her an old witch? ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯m going to turn you into ashes!¡± Leng Rushuang screamed hysterically. Chapter 886: Fusion with the Apocalypse Legion Chapter 886: Fusion with the Apocalypse Legion Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Supreme Cold Qi!¡± Leng Rushuang raised her palm again, and another extremely terrifying cold air attacked Ye Li. This time, the cold air was dozens of times more terrifying than before. Looking at the cold air, Ye Li also felt a deep sense of danger. ¡°Synthesized: Heaven-Severing Sword, Heaven Sword Technique, Heavenly Demon Fist!¡± The three god-level skills were synthesized. Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high and shed out heavily. Swish! An indescribable attack flew towards the terrifying cold air. In an instant, it was as if the sky was really about to copse. However, a tier 3 Sky Opener was still a tier 3 Sky Opener. The Supreme Cold Qi was only offset by the three synthesized god-level skills. With the spiritual energy in Ye Li¡¯s body, he could no longer activate such an attack.
    Leng Rushuang stared at Ye Li and sneered. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I don¡¯t think you can use such a terrifying skill again, do you?¡± She took another look at the battle between the elders and the Apocalypse Legion and found that they were still in a deadlock. The Grand Elder of the Qiong Qi Royal Family looked at the battlefield and could not help but sigh. He thought that Ye Li was too terrifying. If he was given time, he might be able to dominate the Sin Realm. One had to know that the Sin Realm was the true post-apocalyptic world. Qiong Feng was a fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level and the most powerful existence in the Eastern Land. However, he did not choose to attack. He had thought that Ye Li would not be able to defeat Leng Rushuang no matter what. However, he did not think so now. ¡°Leng Rushuang, even if I can¡¯t use that kind of attack, you are destined to die today,¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Rushuang and said. Wasn¡¯t Ye Li unable to use such a skill? Why was Leng Rushuang still destined to die? Don¡¯t forget, Ye Li still had a chance to fuse with zombies for free. When Ye Li fused with the nine Heavenly Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion, hisbat strength would be unimaginable. Leng Rushuang gritted her teeth and red at Ye Li. She could not understand how Ye Li could still be so arrogant. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, next, I will use my strongest killing move to let you have a taste of true fear!¡± Leng Rushuang burst intoughter as if Ye Li was about to die. Ye Li looked at Leng Rushuang¡¯s wildughter and sighed. He wondered why people always had to be so confident. Then, Ye Li summoned the Apocalypse Legion back to his side. When the nine elders of the Silver Blizzard Pce saw that the Apocalypse Legion had suddenly returned to Demon King Ye Li¡¯s side, they all thought that they were going to run away. They all revealed disdainful smiles. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, no matter what, you won¡¯t be able to escape today!¡± An elder shouted coldly at Ye Li. Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo, and Bai Cai¡¯s hearts were already in their throats as they stared intently at the slightly thin figure in midair. Ye Li ignored Leng Rushuang and the elders of the Silver Blizzard Pce. He slowly shouted. ¡°Fuse: Apocalypse Legion!¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡±
    ¡°The Apocalypse Legion has sessfully fused with you.¡± As the system¡¯s voice fell, a terrifying demonic light wrapped around Ye Li¡¯s body. It was really shocking to look at. This demonic light was red, making him look like the Demon King of Purgatory. His hair stood on end, and he looked majestic. The five-wed blood dragon was still entrenched above Ye Li¡¯s head, emitting dragon cries.
    The dragon¡¯s roar made all living beings kneel down. He was the supreme one in the world! Chapter 887: Marrying Qiong Ling Chapter 887: Marrying Qiong Ling Editor: Henyee Trantions The ten elders of the Silver Blizzard Pce sensed Ye Li¡¯s change and were all shocked because they felt that Ye Li¡¯s aura was too terrifying. As for the Silver Blizzard Pce disciples who were watching the battle, they were so frightened that their souls almost left their bodies. ¡°This, this is too terrifying!¡± ¡°I feel like I don¡¯t have the courage to live just by looking at him.¡± ¡°Demon King Ye Li is the Demon King of hell!¡± The disciples of the Silver Blizzard Pce looked as terrified as they could be. ¡°Demon King Ye Li!¡± Leng Rushuang stared at the terrifying figure in front of her. Ye Li¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he looked at Leng Rushuang and the nine elders. Swish! Suddenly, there was only an afterimage left on the spot, and Ye Li had already disappeared.
    ¡°What!!!¡± Leng Rushuang and the nine elders were terrified. They could not catch Ye Li¡¯s speed at all. What a terrifying speed! When Ye Li appeared again, he was already in front of them. ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword emitted sword beams. It was as if a Demon Lord had descended¡­ from the sky! Not long after, the nine elders of the Silver Blizzard Pce were all dead. However, Ye Li became more and more courageous as he kept killing. It made one¡¯s scalp tingle. Only Grand Elder Leng Rushuang was left. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Leng Rushuang was so shocked that she could not utter aplete sentence. ¡°Demon, Demon King Ye Li, what do you want?¡± Leng Rushuang looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face revealed an evil smile. Hearing this, Leng Rushuang felt as if all her energy had been drained. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, if you dare¡­¡± Leng Rushuang still wanted to threaten Ye Li, but unfortunately, Ye Li did not give her the chance. Swish! As the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword fell, the life of the Silver Blizzard Pce¡¯s Grand Elder, the tier 3 Sky Opener Leng Rushuang, disappeared from this world forever. Silence, a deadly silence. The disciples of the Silver Blizzard Pce froze like y sculptures. They dared to swear that what they saw today would be unforgettable for the rest of their lives.
    Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo, and Bai Cai finally felt relieved. It didn¡¯t take long for this matter to spread throughout the entire Eastern Land. As the saying went, a person¡¯s name was like a tree¡¯s shadow. Like a thunderp resounding throughout the world, the name Demon King Ye Li was now known by everyone in the Eastern Land! Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo returned to the Demon King Pce together with Bai Cai.
    ¡­ Half a yearter. Time always passed so quickly. Today, it was finally time for Ye Li and Qiong Ling to get married. All the powerhouses in the Eastern Land came to celebrate. Although Qiong Qi was very beautiful, forced melons were not sweet after all. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face, of course, showed no signs of excitement. The entire wedding passed just like that. Next, it was time for the new couple to enter the bridal chamber. Ye Li looked at Qiong Ling. Qiong Ling was still so quiet. He lifted his red veil and realized that Qiong Ling was also looking at him. Love? It was nothing more than a tortoise taking a fancy to a green bean. Marriage? It was nothing more than a man and a woman sleeping on the same bed. Ye Li adhered to this philosophy.
    Skipping an hour¡­ In this world, be it humans, demons, Dark Race members, or zombies, no one could escape a theorem. This theorem was the ¡°Eat Your Words¡± Theorem. Chapter 888: Remove the Seal on Fuxi Zither Chapter 888: Remove the Seal on Fuxi Zither Editor: Henyee Trantions Qiong Qi Cave. Qiong Feng looked at Ye Li with a smile. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Ye Li looked at Qiong Feng angrily. ¡°Cough cough.¡± Qiong Feng coughed twice. ¡°You guys can leave first.¡± Qiong Feng waved his hand, and all his nsmen left. Ye Li was secretly happy. He thought that this old man was still pretending to be mysterious. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he had some unspeakable secret. ¡°Ye Li, since you are already married to the Demon Lord, I have to tell you something,¡± Qiong Feng said to Ye Li. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Li pursed his lips. Of course, he knew that Qiong Feng would be up to no good. Qiong Feng pondered for a few seconds before saying to Ye Li, ¡°Actually, our Qiong Qi Royal Family is not from the Eastern Land.¡±
    Not from the Eastern Land? Ye Li was a little stunned, but after thinking about it, he understood. After all, the Qiong Qi Royal Family was a demon race, so it was normal for them not to belong to the Eastern Land. ¡°There are ten great demon races in the Sin Realm. Our Qiong Qi Royal Family is one of them.¡± ¡°Sin Realm?¡± Ye Li looked at Qiong Feng in confusion. This was the first time he had heard the name Sin Realm. ¡°The Sin Realm is thergest region in this world. There are many powerhouses there and it¡¯s vast. It¡¯s not something you can imagine.¡± ¡°Then why did youe here?¡± Ye Li asked. Qiong Feng smiled. ¡°Because we¡¯re waiting for you here.¡± ¡®Waiting for me?¡¯ Ye Li was a little shocked. He really could not understand what was going on. ¡°Our Qiong Qi Royal Family has a supreme treasure. From it, we can discern heavenly decrees and gaze upon the past and present.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re waiting for me here to marry Qiong Ling? Is that necessary?¡± Qiong Feng chuckled again. ¡°Of course it¡¯s necessary. You¡¯re the protagonist of the future world.¡± Hearing this, Ye Li finally understood. So that was how it was. ¡°Ye Li, we¡¯re going back to the Qiong Qi Royal Family tomorrow. I hope we¡¯ll meet again soon,¡± Qiong Feng said to Ye Li. Ye Li did not expect Qiong Feng to say such words, but he would not stop him because he knew that the Qiong Qi Royal Family of the Eastern Land would definitely return. As for Qiong Ling¡­ Qiong Ling was now his wife, the only wife in the world. Thinking that they were going to part so soon, he really couldn¡¯t bear to part with her. The next day, the Qiong Qi Royal Family of the Eastern Land indeed left the Qiong Qi Cave.
    ¡­ Ye Li also left the Qiong Qi Mountain. He thought that he had the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb now, but it could only be opened with the Ten Great Divine Weapons. He looked at the divine weapons he had now. ¡°Dragon-ying de, Eastern Emperor Bell, Heavenly Tower, Nine Li Pot, Kunlun Mirror, Xuanyuan Sword, Pangu Axe.¡± There were a total of seven divine weapons and the Fuxi Zither¡­
    Oh right, thinking about the Fuxi Zither¡­ Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but p his head. He expected better from himself. The Fuxi Zither needed the Coldest Water to unseal it. However, he had forgotten about it after killing the ten elders of the Silver Blizzard Pce. Then, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and left this ce. The Silver Blizzard Pce was located on the Snow Wind Mountain. When Ye Li came to the Snow Wind Pce, he finally took the Coldest Water. If it was an ordinary person, they would be instantly frozen, let alone take the Coldest Water. Ye Li poured the Coldest Water on the Fuxi Zither. The Fuxi Zither instantly emitted a dazzling light. Ding! ¡°The seal on one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, the Fuxi Zither, has been removed.¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed a yful smile. Now he had eight divine weapons. Only the Nuwa Stone and the Kongtong Seal were left. Chapter 889: Refugee Gathering Place Chapter 889: Refugee Gathering ce Editor: Henyee Trantions Ding! ¡°Congrattions on obtaining a chance to synthesize your skills.¡± Ye Li was stunned. Could it be that god-level skills were not the highest? ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining the divine-level gic talent.¡± Divine-level gic talent? Ye Li opened his hand and realized that the white spiritual energy was no longer there. Instead, it was reced by a ck demonic aura. He thought that this should be the demonic aura he should have. Without thinking too much, Ye Li began to synthesize the Heaven-Severing Sword, Heaven Sword Technique, and Heavenly Demon Fist. ¡°Synthesis begins:¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡±
    ¡°The synthesis is sessful. The three god-level skills have be the S-level skill, the Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique.¡± An S-level skill? Ye Li thought that this was interesting. ¡°Congrattions to the host for bing a tier 3 Sky Opener.¡± The system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind again. His luck was simply unparalleled. ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a Super Treasure Map.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Ye Li was dumbfounded. What kind of luck was this? Without hesitation, Ye Li opened the super treasure map. The coordinates appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Qiong Ling had returned to the Qiong Qi Royal Family. He had to be stronger. Only then would he have enough strength to have Qiong Ling. Then, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and headed towards the coordinates in his mind. ¡­ In the meantime, he asked the Apocalypse Legion to gather zombies again. Ye Li arrived at a refugee gathering ce. The refugee gathering ce was filled with refugees from various ces, who were rejected by base cities. The refugee gathering ce was much more terrifying than the base city. There were nows here but only thew of the jungle. Every day, people would lose their lives fighting for food here. As soon as Ye Li arrived at the street of the refugee gathering ce, he realized that many people were looking at him with ill intentions. Perhaps they thought that he, Ye Li, was a rich man. To Ye Li¡¯s anger, the coordinates in Ye Li¡¯s mind disappeared again. ¡°Stupid girl, how dare you steal my wallet? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±
    A middle-aged strong man was raising his hand, preparing to p a little girl¡¯s face. The little girl¡¯s dirty face was filled with shock. This was the so-called despair. Ye Li walked to the middle-aged man¡¯s side. Perhaps sensing Ye Li¡¯s unique aura, he didn¡¯t p the little girl¡¯s face but sized Ye Li up. ¡°You, you¡¯re not from the refugee gathering ce, right?¡± The middle-aged man said to Ye Li.
    ¡°Move aside,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The middle-aged man was stunned. He thought to himself that this hothead must have a lot of money. How dare he still be so arrogant in the refugee gathering ce? He was really courting death. ¡°Brat, I¡¯m from Phantom,¡± the middle-aged man said to Ye Li proudly. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water as he looked at the middle-aged man indifferently. ¡°If you don¡¯t move, you¡¯re going to die.¡± ¡°What?¡± The middle-aged man was shocked. He never thought that Ye Li would say such words. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re ying with fire. You know¡­¡± The middle-aged man did not finish his sentence, but he could never finish it. There was already a shocking bloody hole on his forehead. ¡°The dignity of a demon cannot be trampled on,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Ye Li continued to walk forward. The refugees on the street were dumbfounded. They did not notice what was going on at all. How did this middle-aged man die? They wondered if it was Ye Li who did it.
    One had to know that the middle-aged man was Phantom¡¯s man! Chapter 890: Do You Steal for A Living? Chapter 890: Do You Steal for A Living? Editor: Henyee Trantions The little girl looked at Ye Li¡¯s back in a daze. She thought that if it wasn¡¯t for Ye Li, she would definitely be beaten up. ¡°Big brother.¡± The little girl quickly ran to Ye Li and looked at him gratefully. ¡°Big brother, thank you.¡± Ye Li stopped in his tracks and sized up the little girl. She looked to be 11 or 12 years old and looked a little malnourished. Her face was dirty and her clothes were tattered. This was the refugee gathering ce! ¡°There¡¯s nothing to thank me for,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re a gic warrior, right? The person you killed just now was Phantom¡¯s man. Phantom is very powerful in the refugee gathering ce,¡± the little girl said to Ye Li. The little girl touched her head and suddenly seemed to have thought of something. ¡°By the way, big brother, my name is Xiao Yu.¡±
    The little girl introduced herself. Ye Li didn¡¯t want to interact too much with this little girl, so he walked straight ahead. The coordinates had disappeared when he first arrived at the refugee gathering ce. To be honest, he did not know where to find the treasure on the super treasure map. Xiao Yu looked at Ye Li¡¯s back. Then, she shook her head and left. Ye Li was as handsome as jade. He was naturally an extremely eye-catching presence in this refugee gathering ce. Not all refugees gathered here were refugees because this ce was not restricted by thew. Some businesses that could not be done in base cities would naturally choose to take root here. After all, it was the ck market!!! The ck market was controlled by Phantom, and Phantom was thergest force in the refugee gathering ce. The middle-aged man that Ye Li killed was one of Ghost Shadow¡¯s men. Presumably, Ghost Shadow had already received the news. ¡­ Ye Li came to a restaurant and ordered a few dishes. Just as he started to eat, he found Xiao Yu outside the door again. It seemed like she was waiting for her prey. Even with his toes, he could imagine that Xiao Yu was nning to steal someone else¡¯s wallet. Finally, Xiao Yu waited for her prey. Just as she was about to attack, an extremely maic voice entered her ears. ¡°Have you been stealing for a living?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yu¡¯s entire body could not help but tremble. She quickly turned around and realized that it was Ye Li. Her dirty little face turned from panic to joy. ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s you.¡± Xiao Yu smiled at Ye Li. ¡°En.¡± Ye Li nodded. When Xiao Yu heard this, her dirty little face became lonely again. She said to Ye Li, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m just an orphan. In a refugee gathering ce, no one will pity you, so I can only steal.¡±
    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Xiao Yu shook her head. Ye Li ordered arge table of delicious food in the restaurant. He was not short of money anyway. It could be said that he had plenty of money. Xiao Yu looked at the table full of dishes and felt that she was dreaming. She hurriedly rubbed her eyes, but no matter how hard she rubbed, the result was the same.
    ¡°Yummy, yummy. It¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s really delicious¡­¡± Xiao Yu almost wolfed down the food. She had never eaten such delicious food since she was born. Finally, Xiao Yu was full. She wiped her mouth. ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s too delicious.¡± The dishes on the table were not finished. Xiao Yu prepared to pack them up and take them away. ¡°Big brother, Er Gou, Tie Dan and the others haven¡¯t eaten yet. I have to bring the food to them.¡± ¡°By the way, Big Brother, would you like to visit our home?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Ye Li and said. Chapter 891: Mount Heiqing Chapter 891: Mount Heiqing Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li and Xiao Yu arrived at the slum. The slum was the poorest ce in the refugee gathering ce. The humans in the slums were all like beggars. It was a tragic sight. ¡°Big brother, my home is up ahead.¡± Xiao Yu pointed in a direction. Ye Li looked in the direction of Xiao Yu¡¯s finger and found a dpidated house not far away. After entering the house, Ye Li found a group of children about the same age as Xiao Yu and a few old people. ¡°Xiao Yu, you¡¯re back,¡± an old man said to Xiao Yu. ¡°Yes, Grandfather.¡± Xiao Yu nodded. The other old man sized up Ye Li, and his old face couldn¡¯t help but be vignt. ¡°Xiao Yu, this is¡­¡±
    ¡°Second Grandpa, this is Big Brother. His name is¡­¡± Only then did Xiao Yu remember that she still did not know Ye Li¡¯s name. ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li introduced himself. Xiao Yu hurriedly passed the food to the people in the room. Everyone in the room wolfed down the food. Clearly, it had been a long time since they had eaten such delicious food. ¡°It¡¯s so good,¡± an old man said. Xiao Yu and the people in the room were not rted by blood. Or rather, everyone in the room was not rted by blood. They were just relying on each other after arriving at the refugee gathering ce. ¡°By the way, where are the uncles?¡± Xiao Yu asked curiously. As soon as these words were spoken, the two old men in the room sighed heavily. ¡°A gold mine has been discovered on Mount Heiqing. All the young people in the slum have been recruited.¡± ¡°Gold mine?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s dirty little face was filled with confusion. It was obvious that she did not know what the so-called gold mine was. ¡°Make way! Make way!¡± Suddenly, a group of people barged into the room. This group of people were all gic warriors and were all seventh-tier Evolved Beings. They looked fierce and it was obvious that they were not good people. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough people now. Regardless of gender, age, or age, we have to recruit them!¡± A seventh-tier Evolved Being spoke coldly to the people in the room. ¡°What?¡± Everyone in the room was shocked. Who would have thought that this seventh-tier Evolved Being would say such a thing? ¡°We don¡¯t have the strength¡­¡±
    The old man didn¡¯t continue but looked pleadingly at the seventh-tier Evolved Being in front of him. ¡°Cut the crap and get out!¡± Immediately, everyone in the room was escorted out. The hundreds of old, weak, sick, and disabled people in the slums had already gathered in arge courtyard. A group of gic warriors surrounded them. These gic warriors were Phantom¡¯s men.
    ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re going to Mount Heiqing soon. As long as you work hard, we, Phantom, will not mistreat you,¡± a middle-aged man shouted. Ye Li was in the crowd. He wanted to go to Heiqing Mountain to take a look. After that, arge group of people began to head towards Mount Heiqing. ¡­ Mount Heiqing. At this moment, hundreds of people were using tools to dig the gold mine. If they rested for a moment, they would be beaten up. Therefore, other than the sound of digging, screams could be heard. Ye Li followed the crowd to the foot of Heiqing Mountain. He looked at the scene in front of him without any change in his expression. After that, Phantom¡¯s men gave them their tools and began to get them to work. ¡°Eh, you¡­¡± A seventh-tier Evolved Being looked at Ye Li with a stunned expression on his fierce face. Now, Phantom knew that an outsider hade to the refugee gathering ce. It was said that the person who had killed Phantom was as handsome as jade. Could it be this person?
    Chapter 892: Nuwa Stone Fragment Chapter 892: Nuwa Stone Fragment Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°I what?¡± The seventh-tier Evolved Being sized Ye Li up. He had only brought the refugees over and did not pay much attention to Ye Li. ¡°Someone from Phantom was killed. Do you know who did it?¡± The seventh-tier Evolved Being stared at Ye Li and asked. ¡°I know.¡± Ye Li nodded. As soon as he said this, not only the seventh-tier Evolved Beings, but even the other gic warriors behind him looked at Ye Li. ¡°Who did it?¡± the seventh-tier Evolved Being asked hurriedly. Ye Li looked at his fingers. After a few seconds, he slowly said word by word, ¡°I did it.¡± What? Phantom¡¯s dozens of gic warriors were all stunned. They had guessed that it was Ye Li, but they didn¡¯t expect him to answer so bluntly.
    ¡°Since you admit that it¡¯s you, it¡¯s time for you to die!¡± the seventh-tier Evolved Being shouted coldly. The seventh-tier Evolved Being threw a punch at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. He really did not understand why there were always so many ants who wanted to attack him. Was it really not good to be alive? ¡°Ahh!¡± Just as the fist of the seventh-tier Evolved Being was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from Ye Li, his entire body was sent flying. After hended heavily on the ground, a shocking bloody hole appeared on his forehead. How was that possible!!! Everyone present was stunned. They did not expect Ye Li to be so terrifying. These refugees opened their eyes wide. Never in their wildest dreams would they have thought that Ye Li would dare to attack Phantom¡¯s people. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Big Brother is very powerful. He just killed one of Phantom¡¯s men on the street,¡± Xiao Yu quickly said. When the refugees heard this, they quickly revealed looks of surprise. ¡°Sir, please save us. We¡¯re exhausted.¡± Countless refugees knelt down. To them, Ye Li was their life-saving straw. The dozens of gic warriors from Phantom had extremely cold expressions as they stared at Ye Li. ¡°Brat, do you know the consequences of offending Phantom?¡± a gic warrior shouted angrily at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and looked at the gic warrior who spoke. ¡°What are the consequences?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Before the gic warrior could finish his sentence, he could never continue because his head had already fallen off. Hiss! Seeing this, the refugees were also scared silly.
    As for the remaining dozens of gic warriors from Phantom, they were even more frightened. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The dozens of gic warriors couldn¡¯t see how Ye Li attacked at all. In other words, Ye Li was a super expert. ¡°Brat, just you wait!¡±
    Dozens of Phantom¡¯s gic warriors all had the intention to retreat. After saying some harsh words, they prepared to leave. Unfortunately, Ye Li would not let them leave. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Dozens of tragic cries sounded one after another. The dozens of gic warriors from Phantom all died. ¡°He¡¯s so powerful!¡± ¡°Of course. He is definitely an extremely powerful gic warrior.¡± ¡°Sir, please save us.¡± Hundreds of refugees began to kowtow to Ye Li. ¡°Get up.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t like people kneeling to him. Hundreds of refugees stood up and looked at Ye Li gratefully. Ye Li did not continue to look at these people. Instead, he looked at Mount Heiqing. Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice appeared in his mind. ¡°Nuwa Stone fragment discovered. Host, please pick it up.¡±
    Chapter 893: Phantom Mobilized Chapter 893: Phantom Mobilized Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li was stunned. He only wanted toe to Mount Heiqing to take a look. He did not expect to meet the Nuwa Stone here. Although it was just a fragment, it was still great. Immediately, he activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to probe the location of the gold mine. Indeed, hard work paid off. After a while, Ye Li finally found the remnant of the Nuwa Stone. The remnant stone of the Nuwa Stone was ck in color. There was a golden mark on the stone that contained terrifying energy. ¡°Is this the charm of the Nuwa Stone?¡± Ye Li muttered to himself. As soon as he finished speaking, he ced the Nuwa Stone fragment into the system space. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re really amazing,¡± Xiao Yu said to Ye Li. The hundreds of refugees also felt that Ye Li was terrifyingly powerful. They had never seen such a terrifying gic warrior. ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve just killed so many of Phantom¡¯s gic warriors. Phantom will definitely not let this go.¡± An old man said. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of them?¡±
    As soon as these words were spoken, the hundreds of refugees did not dare to continue. They knew that powerful gic warriors had tempers. ¡°Big brother, can you help us¡­¡± Xiao Yu wanted to say something but hesitated. A few secondster, Xiao Yu finally mustered her courage and said to Ye Li, ¡°We don¡¯t want to continue like this. We want to be the masters of the refugee gathering ce!¡± When Xiao Yu finished speaking, she almost shouted. Ye Li looked at Xiao Yu¡¯s dirty face. For some reason, he wanted to help Xiao Yu. Perhaps this was what Demon King Ye Li was like. ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Li nodded. Looking at Ye Li¡¯s nod, Xiao Yu was overjoyed. The hundreds of refugees were also extremely excited. Although they were not sure if Ye Li could fight against the Phantom, at least they saw hope. ¡­ By the time the refugees had all returned to the slums, Phantom had also learned of this matter. Phantom Hall. ¡°Trash! All of you are trash!¡± An eighth-tier Transcender pped the handle of the throne hard. Because he used too much strength, the handle turned into powder. This eighth-tier Transcender was the leader of Phantom, Tu Xiao. ¡°Leader, I heard that it was done by an outsider. This outsider¡¯s strength is terrifying. He instantly killed dozens of our brothers,¡± a fifth-tier Transcender said to Tu Xiao. ¡°Hmph!¡± Tu Xiao snorted coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t care how strong he is. Offending Phantom in a refugee gathering ce is courting death!¡± ¡°Where is this person now?¡± Tu Xiao continued.
    ¡°Reporting to the leader, this person is currently in the slums!¡± The fifth-tier Transcender replied. Tu Xiao pondered for a few seconds before saying to the fifth-tier Transcender, ¡°Go and bring him back. I must skin him alive and pull out his tendons!¡± ¡°Yes, Leader!¡±
    As soon as he finished speaking, the fifth-tier Transcender led more than a hundred gic warriors to the slums. ¡­ ¡°Big brother, there are so many people from Phantom!¡± Xiao Yu ran to the room and hurriedly said to Ye Li. Everyone in the room was shocked and looked at Ye Li. However, they realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if he did not hear anything. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, isn¡¯t it just Phantom?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. With that, Ye Li slowly walked out of the room. When they arrived at the slumpound, they realized that these humans had all frozen in fright because more than a hundred people from Phantom had appeared in front of them. Chapter 894: Is It Really So Bad to Be Alive? Chapter 894: Is It Really So Bad to Be Alive? Editor: Henyee Trantions The fifth-tier Transcender stared at the refugee in front of him. ¡°Who¡¯s the outsider?!¡± When the hundreds of refugees heard this, they were so frightened that they took a few steps back. Ye Li walked out slowly and looked at the fifth-tier Transcender indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m the outsider.¡± The fifth-tier Transcender sized up Ye Li and sneered. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going to happen to you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. The fifth-tier surpassers and hundreds of Phantom Gic Warriors were all stunned. They would never have thought that Ye Li could still be so calm andposed at this point. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you. The leader of our Phantom will skin you alive and pull out your tendons!¡±
    After the fifth-tier Transcender finished speaking, he looked at Ye Li in disdain. He thought to himself, You should be afraid now, right? Continue to pretend! However, even if he thought about it for ten days and ten nights, he would never have thought that there was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if he was nothing. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± The fifth-tier Transcender looked at Ye Li coldly. He really couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°Do you think you ants are worthy of scaring me?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. Not only the fifth-tier Transcender, but even the hundreds of Phantom gic warriors behind him were stunned when they heard Ye Li¡¯s words. Ants?! Hundreds of refugees looked at Ye Li and the hundreds of gic warriors in horror. Of course, they hoped that Ye Li would win. Otherwise, their oue was obvious. ¡°Hahaha!¡± However, the fifth-tier Transcenderughed loudly, as if he had never heard such a funny joke. ¡°Do you know that when youughed like this, you were already dead?¡± Ye Li said lightly to the fifth-tier Transcender. As soon as he finished speaking, a demonic light flew towards the fifth-tier Transcender! It was impossible for a fifth-tier Transcender to block Ye Li¡¯s attack. Of course, there was only one oue for this fifth-tier Transcender, and that was death. Boom! When the demonic light struck the body of the fifth-tier Transcender, this fifth-tier Transcender instantly exploded. ¡°What!!!¡± Hundreds of Phantom¡¯s gic warriors could not help but turn pale with fright when they saw this. They would never have thought that such a scene would happen. ¡°I said that you would be dead when youughed like this. Why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ye Li shook his head. Hundreds of Phantom members were already terrified to the extreme. They looked at the demon god-like figure in front of them in horror. This demon god-like figure was slowly walking towards them.
    ¡°There are so many of us. What are we afraid of?!¡± a gic warrior suddenly shouted. Suddenly, hundreds of Phantom¡¯s gic warriors rushed towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. He thought that since they wanted to die, wouldn¡¯t it be a sin if he didn¡¯t fulfill their wish? Swish! Swish! Swish!
    Demonic light appeared, and more than a hundred Phantom Gic Warriors died instantly. Silence, a deadly silence. The hundreds of refugees in the courtyard were all dumbfounded. They knew that Ye Li was an extremely powerful gic warrior, but at this moment, they realized that they had underestimated Ye Li¡¯s strength. ¡°Xiao Yu, do you know where Phantom Headquarters is?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Take me there.¡± Although Xiao Yu did not know why Ye Li wanted to go to Phantom Headquarters, her intuition told her that she had to take Ye Li there. Chapter 895: Arriving at Phantom Headquarters Chapter 895: Arriving at Phantom Headquarters Editor: Henyee Trantions Hundreds of refugees looked at Ye Li and Xiao Yu¡¯s backs and an old man suddenly called out to them. ¡°Sir, may I ask why you¡¯re going to Phantom Headquarters?¡± Hearing this, Ye Li and Xiao Yu stopped in their tracks. He revealed his side profile and slowly said, ¡°Annihte the Phantom!¡± Hiss! Hundreds of refugees sucked in a breath of cold air and were dumbfounded. Annihte the Phantom? If this was in the past, they wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about it. But now, because of Ye Li¡¯s appearance, they dared to think about it. Not long after, Ye Li and Xiao Yu appeared outside Phantom Headquarters. There were more than ten tier-5 Evolved Beings outside the Phantom Headquarters. All of them looked arrogant.
    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Ye Li said calmly to Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu¡¯s little face was still a little afraid. After swallowing her saliva, she immediately nodded. ¡°Stop! What are you doing!¡± A tier-5 Evolved Being stopped Ye Li and Xiao Yu. ¡°Do you know what this ce is? Is it a ce that you can enter?¡± The tier-5 Evolved Beings all had a look of disdain on their faces. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his expression at all. ¡°Do you believe in your own eyes?¡± ¡°What?¡± The tier-5 Evolved Beings outside the headquarters were all stunned. No matter how they thought about it, they could not understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Brat, are you crazy? Why don¡¯t we believe our eyes?¡± a tier-5 Evolved Being shouted coldly at Ye Li. ¡°Then who do you think we are?¡± Ye Li asked calmly. The tier-5 Evolved Beingughed coldly. ¡°Who are you? Of course you¡¯re people courting death!¡± Ye Li sighed to himself and said slowly, ¡°Never believe your own eyes, because your eyes can deceive you sometimes.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the tier-5 Evolved Being screamed loudly because his eyeballs had already exploded. ¡°Ah!!!¡± When the other tier-5 Evolved Beings saw this scene, they were all shocked. They did not see how Ye Li attacked. They did not even dare to believe that it was real. However, the oue was right in front of them. How could they not believe it? ¡°Brat, this is Ghost Headquarters. How dare you¡­¡± It was another tier-5 Evolved Being. Before he could finish his sentence, he could not continue because his life was over. The remaining tier-5 Evolved Beings turned pale with fright and retreated.
    Unfortunately, even if they were Sun Wukong, they would not be able to escape from Buddha¡¯s palm. ¡°Ah!!!¡± In an instant, screams rang out one after another. The dozen or so tier-5 Evolved Beings outside the Phantom Headquarters were all lifeless. Xiao Yu was just a little girl. Of course, she was afraid when she saw this scene. She quickly hid behind Ye Li and only revealed her small head.
    The people inside could naturally hear the screamsing from outside. Immediately, dozens of people rushed out aggressively like ferocious tigersing down the mountain. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± A sixth-tier Transcender shouted coldly. Then, this sixth-tier Transcender looked at the scene in front of him and could not help but be stunned. Then, he looked at Ye Li and Xiao Yu. ¡°Did you do it?¡± The sixth-tier Transcender asked Ye Li coldly. ¡°Yes, I did it,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chapter 896: Come Out and Let Me, Ye Li, Kill All of You Chapter 896: Come Out and Let Me, Ye Li, Kill All of You Editor: Henyee Trantions The sixth-tier surpassers and dozens of gic warriors all stared at Ye Li when they heard this. They did not expect Ye Li to answer so readily. ¡°Brat, we don¡¯t seem to have any deep hatred for each other, right?¡± The sixth-tier Transcender gritted his teeth and stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°You¡¯ve already sent 100 people to kill me. And now you said we don¡¯t have any deep hatred?¡± It was more than a deep hatred. They were literally mortal enemies. ¡°What! It¡¯s you?¡± The pupils of the sixth-tier Transcender suddenly constricted as he looked at Ye Li in shock. In their eyes, Ye Li was already a dead man. Just because their Phantom sent a hundred people to capture him, the result was obvious. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that even more than a hundred people couldn¡¯t kill you!¡± the sixth-tier Transcender said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t kill me. They were all killed by me.¡± Ye Li smiled leisurely. ¡°What!!!¡±
    As soon as these words were spoken, the sixth-tier surpassers and the dozens of gic warriors behind them turned pale with fright. They never dreamed that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°You said that you killed more than a hundred people of Phantom?¡± The sixth-tier Transcender¡¯s face was filled with shock. ¡°They are just ants. What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. When the sixth-tier surpasser and dozens of ghost-like gic warriors heard this, they were even more shocked. ¡°Brat, stop pretending. You think you can kill more than 100 gic warriors of Phantom?¡± The sixth-tier Transcender looked at Ye Li disdainfully. One had to know that there was a fifth-tier Transcender among the hundred-odd gic warriors! Ye Li smiled to himself, thinking that this sixth-tier Transcender was too confident. When the sixth-tier Transcender saw that Ye Li did not answer, he smiled coldly and continued, ¡°Brat, I really don¡¯t understand why you still dare toe to our headquarters.¡± The dozens of gic warriors behind the sixth-tier Evolved Being could not understand either. In their opinion, this was no different from courting death. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to destroy your Phantom,¡± Ye Li said frankly. ¡°What!!!¡± The sixth-tier Evolved Being and dozens of Phantom¡¯s gic warriors were shocked again. They really could not understand how Ye Li dared to say such a thing. Annihte the Phantom? These words did not exist in their subconscious. ¡°Go ahead. Call all of you people out so that I can settle this once and for all.¡± A hint ofziness appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The sixth-tier Transcender roared. As soon as he finished speaking, this sixth-tier Transcender threw a heavy punch at Ye Li. His speed was actually not slow. However, in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, this speed was pitifully slow. It was so slow that Ye Li didn¡¯t even bother toin. ¡°Ahh!¡±
    The oue of a sixth-tier Transcender was obvious. He could only die! The dozens of Phantom Gic Warriors behind him had only one oue¡ªdeath! On the other hand, there was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if he was doing something insignificant. At this moment, Phantom¡¯s Leader finally couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He came out with more than 200 gic warriors!
    The leader of Phantom, Tu Xiao, looked at the tragic scene in front of him and could not help but be shocked. He was a person who killed people like flies, but even when he saw the scene in front of him, he could not help but be shocked. Chapter 897: Exterminate the Phantom Chapter 897: Exterminate the Phantom Editor: Henyee Trantions Tu Xiao looked at the scene in front of him in horror. ¡°Who did it, who did it!¡± Tu Xiao shouted. Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly said to Tu Xiao, ¡°Are you deaf?¡± When Tu Xiao heard this, he quickly looked in the direction of the voice. It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t look, but he was shocked when he saw it. He had never seen anyone as handsome as Ye Li since he was born. ¡°You did it?¡± Tu Xiao¡¯s expression was extremely cold. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. As soon as these words were spoken, not only Tu Xiao, but the hundreds of gic warriors behind him were also shocked. One person had killed so many people? They didn¡¯t believe it. They really didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Brat, I don¡¯t believe you did it!¡± Tu Xiao said firmly to Ye Li.
    Ye Li smiled calmly. He looked calm and thought to himself, ¡®In this day and age, no one would believe me if I told the truth?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m here to destroy your Phantom. How is it? Do you want to kill yourselves or let me kill you?¡± Ye Li said casually. Arrogant, absolutely arrogant. Phantom had been in the refugee gathering ce for so many years and had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°Brat, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too arrogant?¡± Tu Xiao gritted his teeth and said. ¡°Arrogant?¡± Ye Liughed. He, Ye Li, was arrogant to destroy a small Phantom? This was simply the biggest joke in the world! ng! Suddenly, a cold light shot out from outside the Phantom Headquarters, apanied by a dragon roar and sword shing. Then a terrifying five-wed blood dragon coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. ¡°What!!!¡± Seeing this, Tu Xiao and the hundreds of Phantom¡¯s gic warriors were all shocked. They had never seen such a phenomenon before. ¡°I have a sword that can kill everyone in the world!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! A supreme sword beam flew towards Tu Xiao and the hundreds of gic warriors. Tu Xiao and the hundreds of gic warriors widened their eyes. Such a terrifying sword beam was definitely not something they could withstand. In an instant, Tu Xiao and the hundreds of ghost gic warriors were melted into nothingness. The entire process was as smooth as water flowed. Xiao Yu was so shocked that she was dumbfounded. She froze on the spot as if she had been petrified. Her small face was as shocked as it could be. She dared to swear that what she had seen today would never be forgotten even if she spent her entire life. The Phantom faction that could summon wind and rain in the refugee gathering ce instantly turned into nothingness! Not long after, news of this spread to the refugee gathering ce. The refugee gathering ce instantly exploded. They really did not expect that Ye Li would really destroy Phantom.
    All of a sudden, Ye Li became the most famous person in Phantom. When they returned to the slums, an old man in his seventies looked at Ye Li gratefully. ¡°Sir, thank you so much.¡± Hundreds of refugees in the slums knelt down to Ye Li again. However, Ye Li never liked others kneeling to him. Before these refugees knelt down, they felt a resistance on their knees.
    ¡°By the way, Big Brother, we still don¡¯t know your name?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Li.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Ye Li? The hundreds of refugees in the slums were all stunned because they felt that Ye Li¡¯s name was very familiar. After thinking for a moment, an old man¡¯s pupils constricted rapidly. ¡°My lord, are you the Demon King Ye Li who destroyed the Silver Blizzard Pce?¡± Chapter 898: Lin Xiaowu Chapter 898: Lin Xiaowu Editor: Henyee Trantions The moment the old man said this, the hundreds of refugees in the slums were all dumbfounded. Demon King Ye Li? Although they were all refugees, they knew the name Demon King Ye Li too well. Ever since Demon King Ye Li destroyed the supreme power of the Eastern Land, the Silver Blizzard Pce, his reputation in the Eastern Land had been known by everyone! Hundreds of refugees in the slums looked at Ye Li, wanting to know if he was the legendary Demon King Ye Li. A few secondster, Ye Li slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Demon King Ye Li.¡± Hiss! The hundreds of refugees all took three steps back. Although they had already guessed that Ye Li was the legendary Demon King Ye Li, they were still shocked to the extreme when Ye Li said it himself. ¡°Haha, Sir is actually Demon King Ye Li. This time, the people in the refugee gathering ce will have a good life.¡± A manughed out loud. An old man walked in front of Ye Li and bowed deeply to him.
    ¡°Lord Demon King, although you destroyed Phantom, Phantom is a subordinate of the Lin family in Water Cloud Base City. The Lin family will definitely not let this matter rest.¡± ¡°However, you¡¯re the Lord Demon King. You naturally don¡¯t care about the small Lin family.¡± The refugees in the slums nodded. They had already split the gold mines on Mount Heiqing and were all rich. ¡­ Three dayster. A proud young girl appeared on the street of the refugee gathering ce. This young girl was dressed in casual clothes and had a ponytail. She looked to be around 20 years old and was a Tier 1 Transcender. The humans in the refugee gathering ce looked at the girl in shock. A hint of fear appeared on their faces because the girl was none other than the number one family in Shuiyun Base City, the eldest daughter of the Lin family, Lin Xiaowu. Lin Xiaowu liked toe to this refugee gathering ce whenever she had nothing better to do. She would beat up anyone who offended her. After all, no one dared to provoke her. This time, she hade to the refugee settlement from Shun Base City to see who had killed Phantom. Her father had told him that the person who had killed Phantom was a supreme existence. She had to investigate clearly and not act rashly, but she just couldn¡¯t. How could there be a supreme existence in this small refugee gathering ce? Lin Xiaowu looked around. Suddenly, she caught sight of a handsome man. She was a little stunned. She had never known that there was such a good-looking person in this world. ¡°Hey!¡± Lin Xiaowu walked up to Ye Li and stopped him. When the people on the streets of the refugee gathering ce saw this, they could not help but be stunned. They naturally knew who Ye Li was, but they also knew who Lin Xiaowu was. A tiger on a mountain meets another tiger on the mountain. A dragon in the clouds meets a dragon in the fog. Ye Li stopped in his tracks and looked at her indifferently. ¡°What is it?¡±
    Although Lin Xiaowu was beautiful, Ye Li had seen many beautiful people and he had never been a lecherous person. ¡°Why are you so good-looking?¡± The more Lin Xiaowu looked at Ye Li, the more she felt that he was very good-looking. She was even jealous. The refugees did not expect Lin Xiaowu to say such a thing. They thought that the Lin family was here to take revenge against them.
    Ye Li smiled to himself. He looked at Lin Xiaowu indifferently and said, ¡°Because there¡¯s a dog barking.¡± ¡°A dog barking?¡± Lin Xiaowu was taken aback. That was because she felt that even if she thought about it for ten days and ten nights, she wouldn¡¯t be able to understand what he meant. Chapter 899: What Does It Have to Do with You Whether I Look Good or Not? Chapter 899: What Does It Have to Do with You Whether I Look Good or Not? Editor: Henyee Trantions Not only Lin Xiaowu, but even the people on the streets of the refugee gathering ce didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. What did it have to do with a dog barking when she asked why he was so good-looking? Could it be¡­ Everyone thought of a shocking possibility, which was that a dog¡¯s bark would make him handsome? ¡°Hey, what does barking have to do with your good looks?¡± Lin Xiaowu stared at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly said to Lin Xiaowu, ¡°Then what does my good looks have to do with you?¡± As soon as he said that, Lin Xiaowu froze like a y sculpture because she would never have thought that Ye Li would answer like this. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. They had never seen Lin Xiaowu was teased like this before. ¡°Y-you¡¯re ying with me?¡± Lin Xiaowu¡¯s brows furrowed as an extremely displeased expression appeared on her fair face. Compared to the dark sky and ghosts, I¡¯m more afraid that you¡¯ll frown!
    Unfortunately, Ye Li was not afraid of the dark, let alone ghosts. ¡°Get out of the way. I don¡¯t want to see you,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Lin Xiaowu was stunned again. She never thought that Ye Li would not want to see her. Although she was jealous of Ye Li¡¯s looks, she still had a devastatingly beautiful face. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Lin Xiaowu stared at Ye Li. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know who you are.¡± Ye Li shook his head. When Lin Xiaowu heard this, she was extremely angry. She red at Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Lin family, the number one family in Water Cloud Base City!¡± From Lin Xiaowu¡¯s point of view, Ye Li would definitely be scared to the point of shock after knowing her identity. Unfortunately, he missed something. Not only was Ye Li not afraid, but his expression did not change at all. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not afraid?¡± Lin Xiaowu¡¯s fair face was filled with shock. Ye Li had heard Lin Xiaowu¡¯s words countless times. Would the dignified Demon King Ye Li be afraid? ¡°You said that you are the eldest daughter of the Lin family?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. Lin Xiaowu was proud of herself. She believed that Ye Li was just slow-witted and was scared silly just now. Now, he finally reacted. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not only the eldest daughter of the Lin family, I¡¯m also a Tier 1 Transcender!¡± For some reason, Lin Xiaowu felt like she wanted to show off her superiority in front of Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, but there was no change in his handsome face. A few secondster, he slowly said, ¡°Let me tell you something. I¡¯m the one who destroyed Phantom.¡±
    ¡°What!!!¡± Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Lin Xiaowu¡¯s pupils constricted. The people on the streets of the refugee gathering ce did not expect Ye Li to admit it himself. They weren¡¯t from the slums, so of course they didn¡¯t know that Ye Li was the legendary Demon King Ye Li.
    ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Lin Xiaowu widened her eyes and looked at Ye Li. ¡°I said, I¡¯m the one who destroyed Phantom. What are you going to do to me now?¡± A yful look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Lin Xiaowu was stunned. She swore that she was really stunned. She would never have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. For a moment, Lin Xiaowu did not know what to do. At this moment, an extremely panicked voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Zombies are here! Zombies are here!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the zombie¡¯s terrifying voice could be heard. Chapter 900: Are There Many Zombies outside Water Cloud Base City? Chapter 900: Are There Many Zombies outside Water Cloud Base City? Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Suddenly, the terrifying screams of zombies came from the streets of the refugee gathering ce. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw thousands of zombies crazily charging at the refugees. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Immediately, screams rang out incessantly. Ye Li sized up these zombies and found that their leader was actually a tier 3 Master-level zombie. Right now, the Apocalypse Legion was gathering zombies everywhere. He didn¡¯t expect to meet so many zombies in such a small refugee gathering ce. He was really lucky! Lin Xiaowu was also stunned. She had been carefully protected by many people since she was born. She had never seen so many zombies. She looked at Ye Li, but the moment she saw him, she was even more shocked because Ye Li had already disappeared on the spot.
    Swish! Swish! Swish! In an instant, the streets of the refugee gathering ce were filled with demonic shadows. It didn¡¯t take long for the thousands of zombies to fall to the ground, howling in pain. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and Batch Synthesis on all these zombies. ¡°Well¡­¡± Initially, Lin Xiaowu had thought that it was the most shocking moment of her life just now. But now, she realized that not only was she wrong, she was even wrong to the point of no return. Too terrifying, too terrifying! Lin Xiaowu looked at Ye Li again and realized that there was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if he did not notice anything. Such a person¡­ She rubbed her eyes. Did such a person really exist in this world? ¡°Sir, you¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, we would have suffered.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Our lord is our savior.¡± Everyone in the refugee gathering ce cheered. Lin Xiaowu swallowed her saliva and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Did you do that just now?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li looked at her indifferently. It was only now that Lin Xiaowu finally understood why her father had not allowed her to act rashly. It turned out that the person who had destroyed Phantom was actually so terrifying. Ye Li did not continue to pay attention to Lin Xiaowu. He was wondering why the Fuxi Zither¡¯s trial had not been triggered yet. However¡­
    He didn¡¯t understand why so many zombies suddenly appeared. ¡°Looks like the Golden Ant Tribe is preparing to attack Water Cloud Base City,¡± Lin Xiaowu muttered to herself. Golden Ant Tribe? There were many Dark Race tribes in the post-apocalyptic world, so Ye Li naturally had never heard of the Golden Ant Tribe.
    ¡°What did you just say about the Dark Race?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Xiaowu. ¡°The Golden Ant Tribe is thergest Dark Race tribe outside Water Cloud Base City. They control zombies,¡± Lin Xiaowu answered. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Are there many zombies outside Water Cloud Base City?¡± ¡°Of course, but I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± Lin Xiaowu said faintly. Hearing that, Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Since there are a lot of zombies, bring me there.¡± Lin Xiaowu was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say something like that. Bringing him there when there were so many zombies? Could it be that¡­ he really liked zombies? ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Lin Xiaowu quickly shook her head. She was only twenty years old, and she didn¡¯t want to die so soon. ¡°Do you think you still have any room to refuse?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Xiaowu indifferently. Lin Xiaowu was taken aback. Was he trying to force her into a corner? She recalled the terrifying scene she had just witnessed. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something. She remembered that when thousands of zombies fell to the ground, they instantly turned into a zombie, and thest zombie disappeared.
    Chapter 901: Do You Really Want to Know What I Am? Chapter 901: Do You Really Want to Know What I Am? Editor: Henyee Trantions Earlier on, Lin Xiaowu had been so shocked that she had frozen up like a y sculpture, so for a moment, she hadn¡¯t even thought about it. But now that she thought about it, she was absolutely shocked to the extreme. Thousands of zombies fell to the ground and turned into a zombie, and then this zombie disappeared. What kind of operation was this? Lin Xiaowu didn¡¯t know. She really didn¡¯t know. Suddenly, she felt that Ye Li was someone that she couldn¡¯t see through even with a hundred pairs of eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Lin Xiaowu. Lin Xiaowu quickly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m really not going. I don¡¯t want to die.¡± The eldest daughter of the Lin family, who usually tyrannized Water Cloud Base City and the refugee gathering ce, finally experienced what fear was. In a sense, she had finally got her retribution. However, Ye Li did not continue speaking. He grabbed Lin Xiaowu¡¯s hand at lightning speed and used Swift Steps to disappear from the spot. When they reappeared, the two of them had already left the refugee gathering ce.
    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lin Xiaowu was stunned when she saw the scene before her. She was clearly on the streets of the refugee gathering ce a moment ago. How did she end up outside all of a sudden? ¡°You, who exactly are you?¡± Lin Xiaowu was too curious. She knew that there was no such terrifying existence in Water Cloud City, and even her father wasn¡¯t this strong. ¡°You want to know who I am?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. Lin Xiaowu nodded. She didn¡¯t say anything, but the expression on her face was better than words. ¡°Since you want to know who I am so badly, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li? Lin Xiaowu shuddered. That name¡­ ¡°You, you are Demon King Ye Li?¡± Lin Xiaowu¡¯s eyes opened wider than ever before in history. The name ¡®Demon King Ye Li¡¯ was a name that she worshiped. Ever since the Demon King Ye Li destroyed the Silver Blizzard Pce, she had been hearing legends about him. This time, she had finally seen him. ¡°Are you shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Xiaowu. Lin Xiaowu was more than shocked. She was simply shocked to the extreme. Anyone who saw Demon King Ye Li would be so shocked. Before she could say anything, Ye Li continued, ¡°Don¡¯t ever be shocked, because everything I do is enough to shock you for three days and three nights.¡± Lin Xiaowu could not help but be even more shocked when she heard that. Knock knock knock!
    Lin Xiaowu looked at Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face and her heart started to race. She had never felt this way before. Was this¡­ the feeling of being in love? Ye Li shook his head and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Ever since he transmigrated to this world, he had met many beauties. He had seen such gazes countless times. Even with his toes, he could imagine that Lin Xiaowu had already fallen in love with him. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take me to a ce with a lot of zombies,¡± Ye Li said to Lin Xiaowu.
    ¡°Yes, Senior Demon King.¡± Lin Xiaowu hurriedly nodded. Ye Li was her idol. Now that her idol wanted her to lead the way, of course she had to lead the way. ¡­ Not long after, Lin Xiaowu brought Ye Li to an abandoned city. ¡°Senior Demon King, there are many zombies here. The Golden Ant Tribe¡¯s territory is also here,¡± Lin Xiaowu said. Upon hearing this, Ye Li sized up the abandoned city in front of him and realized that there was a hill in this city. There were many holes in the hill, and densely packed Golden Ant Tribe members were crawling on it. It really made one¡¯s scalp tingle. Chapter 902: Golden Ant Tribe Chapter 902: Golden Ant Tribe Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Senior Demon King, are we really going in?¡± Lin Xiaowu¡¯s fair face was filled with fear. Although she knew that Ye Li¡¯s strength was terrifying, the Golden Ant Tribe here was also terrifying. She was only a Tier 1 Transcender. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Xiaowu yfully. Lin Xiaowu was stunned. She really felt that Ye Li was too handsome. How could there be such a good-looking person in this world? ¡°I-I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Lin Xiaowu shook her head. For some reason, she felt that she shouldn¡¯t embarrass herself in front of Ye Li. ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid, let¡¯s go in,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Then, Ye Li and Lin Xiaowu entered the abandoned city. As soon as they entered the abandoned city, countless zombies rushed over. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡±
    Unfortunately, these zombies were nothing in front of Ye Li. Swish! Swish! Swish! Countless demonic lights appeared, and the zombies began to fall to the ground. As the saying went, no matter how small a fly was, it was still meat. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized all these zombies. There was absolutely no way to describe the shock in Lin Xiaowu¡¯s heart right now. ¡°Who dares to break into the territory of the Dark Race!¡± Suddenly, Ye Li and Lin Xiaowu heard a cold shout. Ye Li and Lin Xiaowu looked in the direction of the voice and saw a Dark Race member the size of a calf appear in front of Ye Li. This member of the Golden Ant Tribe was golden in color, and his antennae looked strong and powerful. This was a tier 2 Master-level Golden Ant Tribe member. ¡°Move aside,¡± Ye Li said slowly to this tier 2 Master-level Golden Ant Tribe member. This golden ant was stunned when he heard this. He could not understand what was wrong with this human in front of him. He actually dared to speak to him like this. ¡°Humans, do you want to die?¡± The golden ant red at Ye Li. ¡°With just a tier 2 Master-level Dark Race member like you? What a joke.¡± Ye Li shook his head. The tier 2 Master-level Golden Ant Tribe member was fuming with rage as he roared, ¡°Human, it seems you won¡¯t shed tears until you see your coffin!¡± ¡°I, Ye Li, will not cry even if I see a coffin because I will never need a coffin.¡± This tier 2 Master-level Golden Ant Tribe member was extremely furious. He flew into a rage. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something. A chill involuntarily rushed from his tail to the top of his head.
    ¡°What did you say your name was, Ye Li?¡± The tier 2 Master-level Golden Ant Tribe member looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Are you Demon King Ye Li?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was very calm. He slowly said, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not too stupid. However, you¡¯re about to die. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re stupid or not.¡±
    When the tier 2 Master-level Golden Ant Tribe member heard this, he was instantly scared out of his wits. He wanted to escape, he really wanted to escape! Unfortunately, how could he escape from Ye Li¡¯s grasp? A terrifying Demonic Aura flew out and struck the body of the tier 2 Master-level Golden Ant Tribe member. His body instantly exploded. ¡°Is this Demon King Ye Li?¡± Lin Xiaowu looked at Ye Li¡¯s back and thought to herself. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Suddenly, hundreds of zombies pounced on Ye Li and Lin Xiaowu. In an instant, hundreds of zombies turned into one zombie again and disappeared. Lin Xiaowu was terrified when she saw this scene just now, but now, she felt that this idea was ridiculous. Chapter 903: Chief, The Sky Has Collapsed Chapter 903: Chief, The Sky Has Copsed Editor: Henyee Trantions Golden Ant Tribe¡¯s territory. ¡°Leader, bad news! Bad news, Leader!¡± A Tier 1 Master-level Golden Ant Tribe member rushed into the main hall, his voice filled with extreme terror. ¡°What happened?¡± A humanoid golden ant sat on the throne and looked coldly at the Tier 1 Master-level golden ant. The elders of the Golden Ant Tribe in the hall all looked at the Tier 1 Master-level Golden Ant, because they really couldn¡¯t understand how this Tier 1 Master-level Golden Ant could be so panicked. This Tier 1 Master-level Golden Ant Tribe member swallowed his saliva before saying, ¡°Leader, the sky has copsed.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± All the Golden Ant Tribe members in the hall were shocked. The sky had copsed? ¡°What sky copsed?¡± The leader of the Golden Ant Tribe asked hurriedly.
    ¡°Leader, a terrifying existence hase to the abandoned city. He¡¯s really too powerful. He almost killed all the zombies.¡± ¡°Hiss!!!¡± All the Golden Ants in the hall were stunned, looking at the Tier 1 Master-level Golden Ant Tribe member in shock. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± The leader of the Golden Ant Tribe hurriedly asked. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true, Leader!¡± The Tier 1 Master-level Golden Ant hurriedly replied. The leader of the Golden Ant Tribe fell silent when he heard this. Then, he smiled coldly. ¡°Who dares to barge into the abandoned city? He¡¯s really courting death!¡± The leader of the Dark Race looked at the golden ants in the hall and continued, ¡°Everyone, follow me out to take a look!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, all the golden ants in the hall left. ¡­ Ye Li had synthesized countless zombies, and a look of satisfaction appeared on his face. As for Lin Xiaowu, she hadpletely be Ye Li¡¯s fan. ¡°Senior Demon King, you¡¯re really amazing,¡± Lin Xiaowu said to Ye Li. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, a cold voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who broke into the abandoned city?¡± Ye Li and Lin Xiaowu looked in the direction of the voice and realized that hundreds of Golden Ant Tribe members had appeared dozens of meters away from them. Hundreds of Golden Ant Tribe members hadn¡¯t transformed into human forms. Only the Golden Ant Tribe member at the front had done that. This Golden Ant Tribe member was their leader, a tier 2 Lord-level. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ye Li looked at the hundreds of Golden Ant Tribe members in front of him in confusion. The hundreds of Gold Ant Tribe members were all stunned when they heard this. It was obvious that they didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such words.
    ¡°You¡¯ve killed all the zombies in the abandoned city, and now you¡¯re asking us why we¡¯re here?¡± The leader of the Golden Ant Tribe said coldly. Ye Li smiled. He looked at the leader of the Dark Races and said calmly, ¡°Do you know that when you said this, your Golden Ant Tribe was already exterminated?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the Gold Ant Tribe members were all stunned. This was because they had never thought that Ye Li would actually say such words.
    Lin Xiaowu looked at Ye Li¡¯s back and her eyes were already blurry. ¡°How great would it be if I could be Senior Demon King¡¯s woman?¡± Lin Xiaowu thought to herself. Just as she finished speaking that in her heart, Ye Li revealed his side profile and looked at her indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t ever think of bing my woman,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lin Xiaowu was stunned. She was really stunned. She had said this in her heart. She really couldn¡¯t understand how Ye Li knew. ¡°Human, don¡¯t you think you were a little too arrogant when you faced the Dark Race?¡± The leader of the Dark Race tribe stared at Ye Li and said. Chapter 904: Destroy the Golden Ant Tribe Chapter 904: Destroy the Golden Ant Tribe Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li smiled faintly. He looked at the leader of the Dark Race tribe. ¡°If you know who I am, not only will you not think that I am arrogant, but you will also be extremely afraid,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, not only was the leader of the Golden Ant Tribe stunned, but hundreds of Golden Ant Tribe members were also stunned. It seemed that he had a high status. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± The leader of the Golden Ant Tribeughed loudly. Afterughing for a long time, he looked at Ye Li and asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to know who you were, but since you¡¯ve said so, tell me who you are.¡± Hundreds of Gold Ant Tribe members also looked at Ye Li yfully. They also wanted to know how terrified they would be after knowing Ye Li¡¯s identity. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and then at his palm. Then, he said to the leader of the Golden Ant Tribe calmly, ¡°I am Demon King Ye Li.¡±
    ¡°What!!!¡± Hearing this, the Golden Ant Tribe members were all bbergasted. ¡°Demon King Ye Li!¡± The leader of the Dark Race looked at Ye Li in horror. Then, the leader of the Dark Race calmed himself down and said to Ye Li, ¡°Human, stop pretending. How can you be Demon King Ye Li?¡± ¡°Hmph! Would Senior Demon King lie to ants like you?¡± Lin Xiaowu red at the leader of the Golden Ant Tribe and said angrily. Ye Li shook his head and sighed secretly. He thought that no one believed him when he told the truth. What could he do? He was also very helpless. ¡°Impossible! You can¡¯t be Demon King Ye Li.¡± The leader of the Golden Ant Tribe seemed to really understand. There was a doubtful expression on his face. Ye Li did not continue to speak. Instead, Demonic Aura erupted from his body. In an instant, the entire abandoned city was enveloped by Demonic Aura. How was that possible!!! Hundreds of Gold Ant Tribe members were terrified to the extreme. Their eyes were wide open. If it was possible, they naturally didn¡¯t want to believe that this was true. This kind of pressure that was higher than the sky and deeper than the sea was really too terrifying. They did not even dare to breathe because they were not breathing air, but killing intent. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The leader of the Golden Ant Tribe was even more scared out of wits. He could swear that he had never been so afraid since he was born. ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯m Demon King Ye Li now?¡± Ye Li looked at the leader of the Dark Race indifferently. The leader of the Golden Ant Tribe turned pale with fright. He knew that humans didn¡¯t have such an aura.
    Demon King Ye Li, it was really Demon King Ye Li!!! ¡°I believe you, I believe you,¡± the leader of the Golden Ant Tribe replied hurriedly. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He slowly said, ¡°Since you believe that I¡¯m the Demon King Ye Li, you should all die.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the pupils of the hundreds of Gold Ant Tribe members rapidly constricted. At this moment, there was only one thought in their minds, and that was to escape.
    Unfortunately, how could they escape from Ye Li¡¯s grasp? The demonic light attacked at an astonishing speed. In less than a second, these Golden Ant Tribe members were all melted into nothingness. ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me, Ye Li?¡± Ye Li shook his head. After saying that, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but show a yful smile because the Apocalypse Legion telepathically told him that they were heading towards Ye Li. Chapter 905: Fuxi Zither Trial Chapter 905: Fuxi Zither Trial Editor: Henyee Trantions The Apocalypse Legion wasing here? The Apocalypse Legion had attracted arge number of zombies? Ye Li smiled faintly. He thought that it was still the same old saying. When luck came, it was like chewing gum and couldn¡¯t be stopped. ¡°Senior Demon King, you are our great benefactor,¡± Lin Xiaowu suddenly said to Ye Li. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Xiaowu in confusion. Lin Xiaowu smiled sweetly. ¡°The biggest enemy of our Water Cloud Base City is this Golden Ant Tribe. Now that you¡¯ve destroyed the Golden Ant Tribe, of course you¡¯re our Water Cloud Base City¡¯s great benefactor.¡± To her surprise, Ye Li shook his head. ¡°I may be the benefactor of Water Cloud Base City, but I¡¯m not the benefactor of your Lin family.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Lin Xiaowu was stunned. She really couldn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Senior Demon King, what is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°I destroyed Phantom. Isn¡¯t Phantom a subordinate of your Lin family?¡±
    When Lin Xiaowu heard this, she hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Demon King, how can our Lin family dare to be your enemy?¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t continue. Instead, he found a ce to sit down and took out a box of food from the system space. ¡°Come and have some,¡± Ye Li said to Lin Xiaowu. Lin Xiaowu was shocked. She clearly remembered that Ye Li didn¡¯t have any food. How did a box of food suddenly appear? However, Lin Xiaowu naturally knew how terrifying Ye Li was. She didn¡¯t think too much and walked to Ye Li¡¯s side. Then, Ye Li and Lin Xiaowu started to eat and drink. After eating and drinking to her heart¡¯s content, Lin Xiaowu looked at Ye Li. ¡°Senior Demon King, where are we going next?¡± ¡°I think¡ª¡± Lin Xiaowu wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Just say what you want to say,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lin Xiaowu mustered up her courage. ¡°I¡¯ve been out for so long. My father will definitely be worried if I don¡¯t go back soon.¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°In that case, you can go back first.¡± Lin Xiaowu was stunned. Although she didn¡¯t want to leave Ye Li, she knew that it was impossible for someone like the Demon King to be with her. She had to face reality. Then, Lin Xiaowu left the abandoned city. ¡­ Ten dayster, the Apocalypse Legion finally arrived at the abandoned city with the zombies. Ye Li looked at the densely packed zombies in front of him, and his handsome face showed a yful smile. ¡°Take action!¡± Ye Li gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion.
    With Ye Li¡¯s order, the Apocalypse Legion began to take action. After a day and a night, Ye Li finally synthesized these zombies. ¡°Ah Da has upgraded to a tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie.¡± ¡°Hongye has upgraded to a tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie.¡±
    Ding! ¡°Triggered the Fuxi Zither trial.¡± The system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind again. When Ye Li heard this, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. He thought that what woulde woulde eventually. Then, a bottomless abyss appeared in front of Ye Li!!! ¡°Host, please jump down.¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± Ye Li was a little stunned. He thought that if he jumped down, it would be no different frommitting suicide. This Fuxi Zither¡¯s trial was too terrifying. However, the system would not harm him, so he could only brace himself and jump down. It felt like stepping into thin air and¡­ plunging into an abyss of ten thousand feet! Ye Li originally thought that with his invincible defense, this bottomless abyss would not be able to do anything to him. As he expected, this bottomless abyss did not harm him at all. Chapter 906: Passing the Trial Chapter 906: Passing the Trial Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li found himself in a space where birds sang and flowers were fragrant. He couldn¡¯t help but smile to himself, thinking that the bottomless abyss was just a fantasy. However¡­ What kind of trial could this be? To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, a fairy in white suddenly appeared in front of him. The fairy in white sat on the ground in the middle of the flowers. There was a zither in front of her. This zither was exactly the Fuxi Zither. ¡°Dang dang dang dang¡­¡± The beautiful melody kept entering Ye Li¡¯s ears. At first, Ye Li felt that it was very pleasant to hear. Then, the more he listened, the more ufortable he felt. He felt that his entire body was about to explode. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Li was a little shocked, but he immediately understood. Without thinking, he knew that this must be the problem with the sound of the zither.
    He had originally thought that it was the sound of nature, but now he realized that not only was he wrong, but he was also wrong to the extreme. What made Ye Li even more terrified was that he realized that his body could not move anymore. This demonic sound went straight into his heart. This was the first time Ye Li was so close to the Grim Reaper. What should he do? Ye Li felt that he was at the end of his rope. Usually, he did not care if he could not think of a good idea, but now that his life was at stake, he hade up with a good idea. He thought that since this woman wasn¡¯t ying the zither, he would sing to disturb the demonic sound. What song should he sing? Right! ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything to me when I walked past your house that day.¡± ¡°Two tigers, two tigers running fast!¡± Needless to say, the pain was indeed reduced a lot. Then, Ye Li sang more than ten songs in a row. The woman in white stroked the Fuxi Zither crazily and finally, the strings broke. The white-robed woman was stunned as she looked at Fuxi Zither with broken strings. Then, the white-robed woman¡¯s aura suddenly soared, and her entire body was filled with a terrifying light. Ye Li had thought that she was a fairy in white, but it seemed that she was a witch. ng! A cold light shed in the air, and a sharp sword appeared in the white-clothed woman¡¯s hand. It seemed that she wanted to fight Ye Li to the death. However, when the enemy came, the general blocked; when the water came, the soil covered. Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space and the five-wed blood dragon started to entrench itself above Ye Li¡¯s head.
    ¡°ng!!!¡± The sharp sword in the white-robed woman¡¯s hand collided heavily with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. What Ye Li did not expect was that the sharp sword did not break. This was very unbelievable. In an instant, a cold light appeared in this space, and the sound of swords kept appearing.
    After all, while the priest climbed a foot?1?4?the devil climbed ten. In the end, Ye Li defeated the woman in white, which took him a lot of effort. Then, he signed a blood contract with the Fuxi Zither and fused it into the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a super treasure chest.¡± Without thinking much, Ye Li opened the super Treasure Chest. Obtained 10 Heavenly Lord-level zombie pills. ¡°Obtained a super treasure map.¡± Ye Li gave the Heavenly Lord-level zombie pills he had obtained to the Apocalypse Legion. The members of the Apocalypse Legion had all be tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombies. Now, he was a tier 3 Sky Opener, and the Apocalypse Legion was all at the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level. This force could do whatever it wanted in the Eastern Land. Now, he only needed the Nuwa Stone and the Kongtong Seal to gather the Ten Great Divine Weapons. He had already found a fragment of the Nuwa Stone, but he had also obtained a super treasure map. Without any hesitation, Ye Li opened the super treasure map.
    Chapter 907: Eyes Might Cause Trouble Chapter 907: Eyes Might Cause Trouble Editor: Henyee Trantions After opening the super treasure map, the coordinates appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the coordinates were in Water Cloud Base City. Ye Li sighed to himself. It seemed that he was fated with Water Cloud Base City. Then, Ye Li put the Apocalypse Legion into the system space and activated the Swift Steps towards Water Cloud Base City. ¡­ Water Cloud Base City was a medium-sized base city, and the residents looked very rich. He thought that the treasure on this super treasure map must be the remnant of the Nuwa Stone. As long as he found another piece, wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful? ¡°Wow, Young Master Lin is so handsome.¡± ¡°Young Master Lin, this car cost 100 million dors.¡± Suddenly, countless envious voices came from the streets.
    Ye Li took a closer look and realized that an unknown sports car was slowly driving over. A rather good-looking man was wearing sunsses and looked very handsome. The girls on the streets of Water Cloud Base City all cast infatuated nces at the man in the sports car. It was as if they were willing to live ten years less if they could be with the man in the sports car. As expected, the coordinates in his mind disappeared again. Ye Li pursed his lips. He was also very helpless. The trees wish to be still, but the wind continues to blow! Ye Li only took a nce at the sports car, but he did not expect to provoke the displeasure of the man in the sports car. The man in the sports car got out of the sports car and came to Ye Li. A mocking look appeared on his slightly handsome face. ¡°You know, sometimes eyes might cause trouble.¡± When the people on the streets of Water Cloud Base City heard this, they all revealed looks of pity. In Water Cloud Base City, Young Master Lin never needed any reason to do things. The men and women on the street all looked at Ye Li¡¯s face, but they were all shocked when they saw him. ¡°Well¡­¡± All the men and women were shocked because Ye Li¡¯s appearance was so handsome that they had never seen him before. They thought that Young Master Lin was already very handsome, butpared to this person in front of them, the difference was shocking. Ye Li looked at Young Master Lin indifferently. ¡°Will eyes cause trouble? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Young Master Lin was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so calm andposed in front of him. There was even a faint smile on his face. Young Master Lin, who had always been a tyrant in Water Cloud Base City, could not help but frown. ¡°You saw me and my car. Tell me, did your eyes cause trouble or not?¡± Young Master Lin said coldly to Ye Li. Young Master Lin¡¯s name was Lin Feng. He was the young master of the Lin family, thergest family in Water Cloud Base City. At the age of 19, he was already a tenth-tier Evolved Being. His talent was only higher than his sister, Lin Xiaowu. Ye Li smiled to himself when he heard this. He thought that Lin Feng was really looking for trouble for no reason. Looking at his car would cause trouble? Was he crazy? ¡°Disappear,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°What?¡± Lin Feng was stunned. He did not expect Ye Li to suddenly say such a thing.
    Ye Li smiled faintly again. He looked at Lin Feng and said, ¡°It¡¯s your supreme honor that I looked at your car. Is your lousy car worth watching?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone on the street sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at Ye Li with their eyes wide open. They didn¡¯t expect that Ye Li would dare to say that Young Master Lin¡¯s car was a lousy car. Come on, this car was worth 100 million dors.
    Chapter 908: How Much Is Your Car? Ill Buy It Chapter 908: How Much Is Your Car? I¡¯ll Buy It Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°You, you actually dare to say that my car is a lousy car?¡± Thousands of feet of anger had already rushed out from above Lin Feng¡¯s head. The people on the streets of Water Cloud Base City were also furious. Ye Li was the most arrogant person they had ever seen. Ye Li smiled faintly, his handsome face expressionless. He looked at Lin Feng and said slowly, ¡°You don¡¯t believe your car is a wreck?¡± ¡°Of course not¡­¡± Before Lin Feng could finish speaking, he suddenly heard a loud bang. Boom! When he looked at his beloved car again, it had already be a pile of scrap metal. How was that possible!!!
    It was not just Lin Feng. Even the people on the street were shocked to the extreme. They did not see anyone attack at all, but the car had be like this. ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Feng, his face still extremely calm. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s you!¡± Lin Feng stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Tell me, how much is your car? I¡¯ll buy it.¡± Silence, a deadly silence. At this moment, no one dared to say anything. They looked at Ye Li in shock. They had never seen such an arrogant person in their lives. When Lin Feng heard this, his slightly handsome face turned extremely cold. He looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°Do you think I, Lin Feng,ck money?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°No matter how rich you are, can you be richer than me?¡± Arrogant, absolutely arrogant!!! Everyone on the streets of Water Cloud Base City was dumbfounded. What was wrong with this person? Was hepeting with the Lin family, the strongest family in the Water Cloud Base, for more money? ¡°What did you say?¡± Lin Feng gritted his teeth and said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. How much is this car of yours? I¡¯ll buy it,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As the young master of the Lin family, Lin Feng had never seen anyone more arrogant than him. He had originally thought that he would never see anyone more arrogant than him in Water Cloud Base City. However, now, he realized that not only was he wrong, but he was also sopletely wrong. ¡°Alright!¡± Lin Feng shouted coldly. He did not believe that Ye Li could buy this car. This guy was just pretending in front of him. ¡°This car costs 100 million dors!¡± As soon as he said this, everyone on the street looked at Ye Li, wanting to see the change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. No matter who heard 100 million, his expression would change. However, no one expected that not only did Ye Li¡¯s expression not change at all, but he was also extremely calm.
    Ye Li did not say anything else. He used his points to exchange for a cheque of 200 million dors in the point mall, then handed it to Lin Feng. Lin Feng took the check. He looked at the number on the check. He was stunned. He swore he was really stunned. He was not shocked by the number on the check, but that Ye Li could really take out so much money. After swallowing his saliva, Lin Feng finally noticed the number on the check. After seeing it clearly, he could not help but be even more surprised.
    200 million dors? There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. Suddenly, a wave of Demonic Aura flew towards the car. The car, which had already turned into scrap metal, instantly turned into dust. The people of Water Cloud Base City were so shocked that they were speechless for a long time. They knew that Ye Li was definitely a powerful gic warrior. How could Lin Feng not think of this? However, Lin Feng was the young master of the Lin family, thergest family in Water Cloud Base City. Of course, he was not afraid of Ye Li. ¡°You, you¡¯re actually so arrogant. Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you have money!¡± Lin Feng red at Ye Li. Chapter 909: With money, I Can Do Whatever I Want Chapter 909: With money, I Can Do Whatever I Want Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone on the streets of Water Cloud Base City could not help but be stunned when they heard Lin Feng¡¯s words. Even if they thought about it for ten days and ten nights, they would never have thought that the dignified Young Master Lin would actually say such words. Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you have money? Everyone quickly looked at Ye Li. They wanted to see how Ye Li would answer. A few secondster, Ye Li said calmly to Lin Feng, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. With money, I can do whatever I want.¡± Hiss! Everyone froze on the spot like y sculptures. Their faces were as shocked as they could be. Thousands of feet of anger rushed out of Lin Feng¡¯s head. He flew into a rage. As the number one dandy of Water Cloud Base City, he had never suffered such humiliation. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±
    As soon as he finished speaking, Lin Feng threw a punch at Ye Li. In the eyes of ordinary people, a tenth-tier Evolved Being was definitely an insurmountable mountain. However, in front of Ye Li, a tenth-tier Evolved Being was weaker than an ant. Just as Lin Feng¡¯s furious fist was only a thin line away from Ye Li, Lin Feng was instantly sent flying andnded heavily on the ground. ¡°Ants.¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Feng and shook his head slowly. After saying that, Ye Li slowly left the ce, leaving the people on the street frozen on the spot in shock. ¡°You, just you wait!¡± Lin Feng gritted his teeth and said as he looked at Ye Li¡¯s back. ¡­ Ye Li was helpless. The coordinates in his mind disappeared. He could only walk around the streets of Water Cloud Base City to see if he had any luck. Now, he was only missing the Nuwa Stone and the Kongtong Seal to own the Ten Great Divine Weapons. As long as he found them, he would be able to open the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb. At that time, he would be a peerless expert and enter the Sin Realm! After eating at a decent restaurant, Ye Li had just walked out of the restaurant when he was surrounded by a group of gic warriors. Even if Ye Li used his toes, he could tell that this group of gic warriors was the Lin family¡¯s gic warriors. ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can run to!¡± One person walked out of this group of gic warriors. This person was Lin Feng! Lin Feng red at Ye Li. As the young master of the Lin family in Water Cloud Base City, he had been the center of attention since he was born. He had never been beaten up before. ¡°s¡­¡± Seeing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh heavily. ¡°Why are you sighing?¡± Lin Feng¡¯s pupils constricted abruptly. He really could not understand why Ye Li would sigh. Ye Li looked at Lin Feng and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just that I really don¡¯t understand. Why don¡¯t ants know their ces?¡± ¡°You, you!!!¡±
    Lin Feng was furious to the extreme when he heard this. ¡°Attack!¡± Lin Feng gritted his teeth and shouted. With Lin Feng¡¯s order, dozens of gic warriors pounced on Ye Li. However, just as they took a step, a voice that sounded like an oriole leaving the valley entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Stop!¡±
    Whether it was the Lin family¡¯s gic warriors or Ye Li, they all looked over in the direction of the voice. ¡°Sister?¡± Lin Feng was a little stunned. He did not expect Little Ball Lin to suddenly appear. ¡°Xiao Feng, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lin Xiaowu asked. Lin Feng was about to speak, but before he could, he saw that Lin Xiaowu was already dumbfounded. Lin Xiaowu rubbed her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Senior Demon King, why are you here in Water Cloud Base City?¡± Initially, Lin Xiaowu thought that she would never see Ye Li again after parting ways with him in the abandoned city. Chapter 910: A Shocking Possibility Chapter 910: A Shocking Possibility Editor: Henyee Trantions Lin Xiaowu looked at Ye Li in a daze. Lin Feng, the gic warriors, and the onlookers were all stunned. Did Miss Lin know this person? However, this Senior Demon King¡­ Everyone pondered for a moment, and then their pupils began to rapidly constrict because they thought of a shocking possibility. This shocking possibility was that Ye Li was¡­ Demon King Ye Li!!! Thinking of this, everyone present started to look at Ye Li in shock. This was such a shocking possibility. ¡°I came here to look for something,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lin Feng felt his entire body tremble violently. Even his soul could not help but tremble. Demon King Ye Li? A legendary existence. Did he just offend the legendary Demon King Ye Li?
    ¡°Sister, he is¡­¡± Lin Feng looked at Lin Xiaowu in shock and asked. ¡°Demon King Ye Li,¡± replied Lin Xiaowu. As soon as Lin Xiaowu finished speaking, she suddenly thought of something. There were so many gic warriors from the Lin family gathered here, but these gic warriors were preparing to attack just now. Could it be¡­ At the thought of this, Lin Xiaowu was stunned. She quickly looked at Ye Li and was relieved to see that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. ¡°Senior Demon King, my brother is insensible. He doesn¡¯t know that you are Demon King Ye Li. I hope you don¡¯t hold it against him.¡± Lin Xiaowu said to Ye Li. ¡°Do you think I will lower myself to his level?¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing this, Lin Xiaowu was finally relieved. ¡°Xiao Feng, why aren¡¯t you apologizing to Senior Demon King?¡± Lin Xiaowu berated. At this moment, Lin Feng was already scared out of his wits. He looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°S-Senior Demon King, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lin Feng apologized to Ye Li. The gic warriors of the Lin family and the onlookers were already scared silly. They would rather believe that the sky was about to copse than believe that the person in front of them was the legendary Demon King Ye Li. However, the truth was right in front of their eyes. How could they not believe it? ¡°Senior Demon King, what are you looking for in Water Cloud Base City?¡± Lin Xiaowu asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Ye Li shook his head. He didn¡¯t n to tell Lin Xiaowu about the super treasure map. Lin Xiaowu wondered if she had said too much. This was the Demon King, Ye Li! ¡°By the way, Senior Demon King, if there¡¯s nothing else, you cane to visit my family,¡± Lin Xiaowu said carefully to Ye Li. ¡°Alright,¡± Ye Li nodded.
    Lin Xiaowu was just probing. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to agree. For a moment, her fair face couldn¡¯t help but reveal a happy smile. Then, Ye Li and the Lin family headed towards the Lin family. The news that Demon King Ye Li hade to Water Cloud Base City spread like wildfire. Everyone in Water Cloud Base City was terrified. In their eyes, Demon King Ye Li was a terrifying existence.
    ¡­ The Lin family. At this moment, Ye Li was sitting on a chair and slowly drinking tea. The head of the Lin family, Lin Shi, said to Ye Li respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s really our honor to have Senior Demon King visit us.¡± Lin Feng secretly looked at Ye Li, feeling endless shock in his heart. He could not help but recall something Ye Li had said to him. ¡°It¡¯s your great honor that I looked at your car.¡± It was indeed a great honor. He was Demon King Ye Li! Chapter 911: The Dark Races Appeared at the Back of the Mountain Chapter 911: The Dark Races Appeared at the Back of the Mountain Editor: Henyee Trantions The elders in the Lin family¡¯s hall did not dare to move. They did not even dare to breathe too hard. Who was Demon King Ye Li? This was an existence that had destroyed the Silver Blizzard Pce! If their Lin family offended Demon King Ye Li, there was no doubt that the Lin family would instantly turn into dust. ¡°Senior Demon King, may I ask if you have something important to do in Water Cloud Base City?¡± The head of the Lin family, Lin Shi, asked Ye Li carefully. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m here to look for something,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡®Look for something?¡¯ The family head of the Lin family, Lin Shi, and all the elders were stunned. ¡°It¡¯s a treasure,¡± Ye Li continued. ¡°A treasure?¡±
    Everyone in the Lin family¡¯s hall was stunned again. There were no treasures in their Water Cloud Base City. ¡°By the way, Father, the Golden Ant Tribe has already been wiped out by Senior Demon King.¡± At this moment, Lin Xiaowu said to the people in the Lin family¡¯s hall. What? Lin Shi and the other elders were dumbfounded. The Gold Ant Tribe in the abandoned city had always been a headache for their Water Cloud Base City. But now, they had been wiped out by Ye Li? The head of the Lin family, Lin Shi, and all the elders looked at Ye Li gratefully. Ye Li had annihted the Golden Ant Tribe. It could be said that Ye Li was the great benefactor of their Water Cloud Base City. ¡°Senior Demon King, thank you for saving our Water Cloud Base City!¡± Lin Shi bowed deeply to Ye Li. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He was never that superficial. Suddenly, a Lin family disciple ran into the hall. ¡°Family head, Dark Race members have appeared at the back of the mountain!¡± This Lin family disciple said in a panic. What? Dark Race members appeared at the back of the mountain? Lin Shi and the elders were all stunned. They really couldn¡¯t understand why the Dark Race would appear at the back of the mountain. ¡°What Dark Race is it?¡± Shi Lin asked hurriedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Those Dark Race members are very powerful. They killed many Lin family disciples,¡± this Lin family disciple said in shock. Hearing this, Shi Lin¡¯s face darkened. No matter what, his Lin family was thergest family in Water Cloud Base City. How could something like this suddenly happen? Dark Race members had even appeared in his territory. ¡°Bring me there quickly!¡± Lin Shi said coldly. After saying that, he looked at Ye Li in embarrassment. ¡°Senior Demon King¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you guys to take a look,¡± Ye Li said calmly.
    Lin Shi was stunned. He originally wanted to say that they were going to the back mountain and could only invite Senior Demon King to stay alone in the Lin family. However, he did not expect Ye Li to want to go with them. ¡°Thank you, Senior Demon King.¡± Then, Ye Li and the powerhouses of the Lin family headed towards the back mountain. Ye¡¯s motive for leaving the back mountain was none other than the Nuwa Stone. Since Dark Race members had appeared, there might be a chance.
    Not long after, Ye Li and the Lin family arrived at the back mountain. At this moment, there were dozens of gic warriors¡¯ corpses at the back of the mountain. It looked a little tragic. ¡°Damn it!¡± Shi Lin gritted his teeth and shouted coldly. Although there were the corpses of gic warriors, there was no sign of Dark Race members. Ye Li used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to scan the area but didn¡¯t find any traces of Dark Race members. However, he found a person who wasn¡¯t dead yet. ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li raised his palm and a gentle demonic light shot towards the gic warrior from the Lin family on the ground. Chapter 912: Whereabouts of the Nuwa Stone Fragment Chapter 912: Whereabouts of the Nuwa Stone Fragment Editor: Henyee Trantions The gentle demonic light shot towards the Lin family disciple who had fallen to the ground. When the demonic lightnded on this Lin family disciple¡¯s body, all the wounds on his body instantly disappeared. When the Lin family saw this, their eyes widened. They were clearly stunned. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve recovered?¡± The Lin family disciple got up from the ground and spread his hands in a daze. The head of the Lin family, Lin Shi, knew that this was Ye Li¡¯s divine technique. He was the first toe back to his senses. He stared at this Lin family disciple and asked, ¡°Tell me, what Dark Race tribe is it?¡± Only then did this Lin family disciplee back to his senses and hurriedly say to the Lin family¡¯s master, ¡°Family head, I don¡¯t know what Dark Race tribe they are from either. In short, they¡¯re very powerful.¡± ¡°What are they doing at the back of the mountain?¡± Shi Lin asked again.
    The Lin family disciple thought for a moment and said, ¡°They snatched a stone. That stone seems to be ck with golden patterns on it.¡± Everyone from the Lin family was stunned. They really didn¡¯t understand why the Dark Races were snatching a stone. When Ye Li heard this Lin family disciple¡¯s words, a yful smile appeared on his face because he knew that the stone was not any other stone. It was definitely a Nuwa Stone fragment. ¡°Do you know where they went?¡± Ye Li looked at the Lin family disciple and asked. ¡°I think¡­¡± The Lin family disciple thought for a moment and said to Ye Li, ¡°I think he went to the West.¡± The Lin family disciple wanted to ask who Ye Li was, but before he could ask, he realized that Ye Li had already disappeared from the spot. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone from the Lin family was also stunned. One second, Ye Li was still there, and in the next second, he had disappeared without a trace. Was this the style of Demon King Ye Li? ¡­ Ye Li hade to Water Cloud Base City to find the Nuwa Stone fragment. Now that there were traces of the Nuwa Stone fragment, he naturally did not want to let it go. He activated the Swift Steps and kept searching towards the west. In the end, his hard work paid off. At the top of a mountain, he found a few Dark Race members resting. There were a total of five Dark Race members. All five of them were from the Electric Bug Tribe of the Dark Race. However, these five Electric Bugs were all in human form. There were two tentacles on their foreheads, and they were all at the ninth-tier Master-level. ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect us to find a Nuwa Stone fragment this time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. When we go back, we¡¯ll definitely be rewarded by the leader.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Nuwa Stone has already been brought back by Boss.¡± Just as the five Electric Bugs were getting excited, Ye Li appeared in front of them. The five humanoid Electric Bugs were all shocked. They did not expect someone to suddenly appear. ¡°Who are you?¡± A ninth-tier Master-level Electric Bug stared at Ye Li and asked coldly. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He only stopped when he was a few meters away from the five humanoid Electric Bugs.
    ¡°Hand over the Nuwa Stone fragment,¡± Ye Li said slowly. With that, Ye Li stretched out his hand. The five humanoid Electric Bugs looked at each other in shock. What was this?
    A human wanted their Nuwa Stone fragment? Moreover, they really could not understand how this human knew that they had the Nuwa Stone fragment. ¡°Human, why don¡¯t you want to live anymore?¡± A ninth-tier Master-level Electric Bug looked at Ye Li yfully. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Hand over the Nuwa Stone fragment. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chapter 913: Electric Bug Tribe Chapter 913: Electric Bug Tribe Editor: Henyee Trantions When the five humanoid Electric Bugs heard this, they were all stunned. No matter what, they could not understand how Ye Li could be so arrogant. ¡°Human, what did you say?¡± A ninth-tier Master-level Electric Bug asked Ye Li. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He was still as calm as water. He looked indifferently at the ninth-tier Master-level Electric Bug that spoke. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t want to hand over the Nuwa Stone fragment. Then you can die.¡± With that, Ye Li punched out. This punch seemed casual, but it was actually terrifying. The fist wind roared and carried waves of demonic light. In an instant, four ninth-tier Master-level Electric Bugs died. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± When the remaining Electric Bug saw this, he cried out in horror because he had never seen such a terrifying scene. Ye Li looked at the remaining ninth-tier Master-level Electric Bug and slowly said,
    ¡°So, what are you waiting for?¡± The ninth-tier Master-level Electric Bug was drenched in cold sweat. He looked at Ye Li in shock and said, ¡°The Nuwa Stone fragment is already in the territory of the Dark Race.¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°Is that so? Since that¡¯s the case, you should die too.¡± When the ninth-tier Master-level Electric Bug heard this, his pupils could not help but contract rapidly. He wanted to escape. He really wanted to escape, but how could he escape from Ye Li¡¯s palm? A beam of demonic light shot out, and the ninth-tier Master-level Electric Bug instantly melted into nothingness. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and an evil smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°The Electric Bug Tribe?¡± With that, Ye Li activated his Swift Steps and disappeared from the scene. ¡­ In the Dark Race¡¯s territory. What appeared in front of Ye Li was a mountain called Electric Mountain. The Electric Mountain was already very far from Water Cloud Base City, so it was normal for the Lin family to not know about the Electric Bug Tribe. ¡°Help!¡± Suddenly, a frightened voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. A girl ran towards Ye Li. She was very beautiful, but at this moment, her face was filled with shock. The girl saw Ye Li and shouted at him, ¡°Help me, help me!¡± She wasn¡¯t sure if Ye Li could save her. She was just making ast-ditch effort.
    There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. The girl ran behind Ye Li. Seeing that Ye Li had no intention of attacking, she thought that Ye Li was scared silly. She hurriedly shouted at Ye Li, ¡°Run!¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t run. He didn¡¯t even take half a step. He looked indifferently at the dozen or so Electric Bug Tribe members in front of him. The dozen or so Electric Bug Tribe members all stopped in their tracks and looked at Ye Li in confusion.
    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of us?¡± An Electric Bug Tribe member asked Ye Li in confusion. In the eyes of these Dark Race members, Ye Li and the girl formed a stark contrast. ¡°Why should I be afraid of ants?¡± Ye Li said slowly. The dozen or so Electric Bug Tribe members were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to call them ants! ¡°How arrogant¡­¡± Before this Electric Bug Tribe member could finish his sentence, his life disappeared from this world forever. The remaining Electric Bug Tribe members were stunned. Their eyes were wide open because they didn¡¯t even see how Ye Li attacked. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Soon you will be dead too,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, more than ten Electric Bug Tribe members were instantly killed. Chapter 914: Bai Yue Shocked Chapter 914: Bai Yue Shocked Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°How is this possible!¡± The girl was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so scary. Ye Li revealed his side profile and said calmly to the girl, ¡°Are you very shocked?¡± The girl was stunned. How could she not be shocked that more than ten Electric Bug Tribe members had died in an instant? Anyone would be shocked. Ye Li continued, ¡°Never be shocked by me, because everything I do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± When the girl heard this, her entire body could not help but tremble. ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡± The girl said to Ye Li in fear, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m Bai Yue, a disciple of the Tri-Origin Sect.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was still as calm as water. He said slowly to the girl, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to train.¡± Bai Yue said in embarrassment.
    Bai Yue was a tier 3 Master-level Evolved Being. She was definitely a genius. Ding! ¡°Host, if you shock Bai Yue, you will obtain a super treasure map.¡± Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li thought that no one could stop this luck when it came. Wasn¡¯t it easy to shock this girl? ¡°Senior, may I ask why you are here?¡± Bai Yue asked carefully. ¡°I¡¯m looking for something,¡± Ye Li said slowly. After saying that, Ye Li looked at the electric mountain and said to Bai Yue, ¡°Come up the mountain with me.¡± Bai Yue was stunned. Go up the mountain? One had to know that the mountain was the territory of the Electric Bug Tribe. How could Bai Yue, who had just experienced life and death, still want to go up the Electric Mountain? ¡°Senior, I-I don¡¯t want to go up the mountain.¡± Bai Yue hurriedly shook her head. Ye Li smiled calmly and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t have any room to refuse.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li arrived beside Bai Yue at lightning speed. Then, he grabbed Bai Yue¡¯s hand and used Swift Steps to disappear on the spot. When they appeared again, Ye Li and Bai Yue were already on the mountain. ¡°Well¡­¡± Bai Yue¡¯s eyes widened. She quickly rubbed her eyes. It was obvious that she did not believe the scene in front of her. However, no matter how she rubbed her eyes, the scene in front of her did not change at all. Shock, absolute shock! Bai Yue clearly remembered that she was at the foot of the mountain just now. How did she suddenly reach the mountain in an instant? Ding!
    ¡°Congrattions to the host forpleting the mission and obtaining a super treasure map.¡± Ye Li was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy to obtain this super treasure map. ¡°Senior, what are you nning to do on this mountain?¡± Bai Yue swallowed her saliva and asked Ye Li. Ye Li smiled lightly. His handsome face was very calm as he slowly said,
    ¡°Nothing much. I just came to ask for something from the Electric Bug Tribe.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Bai Yue was stunned again. Ask for something from the Electric Bug Tribe? ¡°What are you doing!¡± Suddenly, Ye Li and Bai Yue heard a loud shout. Ye Li and Bai Yue looked in the direction of the voice and realized that it was the Electric Bug Tribe. When Bai Yue saw the Electric Bugs, her fair face was instantly filled with fear. ¡°Oh, human?¡± An Electric Bug Tribe member smiled yfully. There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if no matter what he encountered, there was no change in his expression. Appearing in front of Ye Li and Bai Yue, there were more than a dozen Electric Bug Tribe members, all of them at the Tier 1 Master-level. Their faces were all very yful, because they really didn¡¯t expect that two humans would actually appear on the Electric Mountain. Chapter 915: Are, Are You Really the Demon King Ye Li? Chapter 915: Are, Are You Really the Demon King Ye Li? Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Humans, aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll eat you?¡± An Electric Bug Tribe member looked at Ye Li and Bai Yue smugly and said. When Bai Yue heard this, she became extremely frightened. One had to know that the Electric Mountain was the territory of the Electric Bug Tribe. She looked at Ye Li in fear, but there was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. Bai Yue really could not understand why Ye Li was not afraid. Could it be that he was not afraid? Ye Li looked indifferently at the dozen or so Electric Bug Tribe members in front of him. He slowly said, ¡°Go tell your leader to hand over the Nuwa Stone fragment.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± When the Dark Race members heard this, they were all shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. Nuwa Stone fragment? These Electric Bug Tribe members already knew that their nsmen had brought back the Nuwa Stone fragment from Water Cloud Base City. However, no matter how they racked their brains, they could not understand how Ye Li knew about the Nuwa Stone fragment.
    Bai Yue was also shocked when she heard this. She remembered that Ye Li told her that he came to the Electric Mountain to find something. Now, it seemed that it was the Nuwa Stone fragment. ¡°Human, you, how did you know?¡± An Electric Bug Tribe member looked at Ye Li in shock and asked. Ye Li was as calm as water. He said slowly, ¡°Do you really believe in your eyes?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The dozen or so Electric Bug Tribe members were all stunned. What did he mean? Shouldn¡¯t they believe in their own eyes? ¡°Go and tell your leader that Demon King Ye Li came to take the Nuwa Stone fragment,¡± Ye Li said slowly again. ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as Ye Li said this, the dozen or so Electric Bug Tribe members were shocked to the extreme. Demon King Ye Li? The legendary Demon King Ye Li? Bai Yue was also stunned. She never dreamed that the person in front of her was the Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Impossible, you definitely can¡¯t be Demon King Ye Li!¡± An Electric Bug Tribe member shouted coldly at Ye Li. Ye Li didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand why they didn¡¯t cherish the chance he gave them to live. However, Ye Li raised a finger, and the demonic light on his finger was fully disyed. The finger fell! A terrifying demonic light attack flew out. ¡°Ah!!!¡± A scream that sounded like a pig being ughtered sounded. Ye Li¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. He didn¡¯t kill all the Electric Bugs, but left one behind.
    As for the remaining Electric Bug Tribe member, he was already crying in fear. ¡°Go and tell your leader,¡± Ye Li said calmly. When this Electric Bug Tribe member heard this, it instantly felt as if it had been pardoned. How could it dare to stay any longer? It hurriedly fled this ce while peeing its pants. ¡°You, are you really Demon King Ye Li?¡±
    A voice came from behind Ye Li. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li said slowly. Bai Yue looked at Ye Li and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the Demon King Ye Li. The Demon King Ye Li has an Apocalypse Legion, but you don¡¯t seem to have one.¡± Ye Li was amused. Bai Yue knew quite a lot. ¡°Since I¡¯m not the Demon King Ye Li, why aren¡¯t you going down the mountain now?¡± Ye Li said yfully. As soon as these words were spoken, Bai Yue realized that the Electric Bug Tribe member had already gone in to report. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the Electric Bug Tribe army woulde out in full strength. Bai Yue wanted to leave the mountain, but unfortunately, she did not have the chance. Chapter 916: Hand over the Nuwa Stone Fragment Chapter 916: Hand over the Nuwa Stone Fragment Editor: Henyee Trantions When Bai Yue heard Ye Li¡¯s words, she wanted to go down the mountain. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have the chance to go down the mountain because the Electric Bug Tribe had alreadye out in full force. Electric Bugs that filled the sky appeared in front of Ye Li and Bai Yue. ¡°Who¡¯s so bold as to barge into the territory of the Dark Race!¡± a humanoid Electric Bug shouted coldly. This humanoid Electric Bug was extremely burly and was at the fifth-tier Lord-level. This fifth-tier Lord-level Electric Bug was the leader of the Electric Bug Tribe. The leader of the Electric Bug Tribe stared at Ye Li and smiled coldly. ¡°You are Demon King Ye Li?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the Dark Race members behind the Electric Bug Tribe leader were all stunned. It was obvious that they didn¡¯t expect this human in front of them to be the legendary Demon King Ye Li. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li nodded. The Electric Bug Tribe memberughed coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you are Demon King Ye Li. Demon King Ye Li would nevere to our ce!¡± ¡°Speak! Are you from Water Cloud Base City? How dare you ask for the Nuwa Stone? You really don¡¯t know your ce!¡± The leader of the Dark Race said coldly to Ye Li.
    Ye Li was stunned. He thought that no one would believe the truth these days? This was interesting. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you. Hand over the Nuwa Stone fragment,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the Electric Bugs. The leader of the Electric Bug Tribe was furious. He would never believe that Ye Li was the Demon King Ye Li. He only thought that Ye Li was a gic warrior from Shuiyun Base City. His target was nothing more than the Nuwa Stone fragment. ¡°Human, what if I don¡¯t hand it over?¡± The leader of the Dark Race stared at Ye Li in disdain. At this moment, Bai Yue was already extremely frightened. She hid behind Ye Li and stuck her head out to look at the scene in front of her. Countless Electric Bug Tribe members were also furious because they had never seen a human as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°If you don¡¯t hand it over, your Electric Bug Tribe will be exterminated,¡± Ye Li said casually. ¡°What!!!¡± The Electric Bug Tribe members were stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would say such a thing even if they racked their brains. If they didn¡¯t hand over the Nuwa Stone fragment, their Electric Bug Tribe would be exterminated? And he said it so casually? ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± However, the leader of the Electric Bug Tribe threw his head back andughed as if he had never heard such a funny joke. ¡°Human, don¡¯t you think your joke is very funny?¡± The leader of the Electric Bug Tribe looked at Ye Li indifferently and said. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He really didn¡¯t understand why the Electric Bug Tribe didn¡¯t cherish the chance he gave them to live. Could it be that¡­ living was really not good? Since it was not good to be alive, he could only fulfill their wish. ng! In an instant, a terrifying cold light shot out from the air. The dragon¡¯s cry and the sword¡¯s cry sounded non-stop. A five-wed blood dragon that could make one¡¯s guts rupture upied the top of Ye Li¡¯s head.
    A sharp sword that could make people lose all hope of living appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Of course, this sword had a name, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Looking at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, the Electric Bug Tribe members couldn¡¯t help but be extremely shocked. This was because the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was really too terrifying. Swish! Ye Li did not say anything else. He raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and shed out heavily.
    Chapter 917: Cutting the Grass and Pulling Out the Roots Chapter 917: Cutting the Grass and Pulling Out the Roots Editor: Henyee Trantions As Ye Li shed out with his sword, a supreme sword light flew towards the Electric Bugs. Its speed was so fast that it was shocking. ¡°What!¡± The leader of the Electric Bug Tribe was stunned. He never thought that Ye Li could think of such a terrifying attack. He had heard many legends about Demon King Ye Li. It was said that Demon King Ye Li was not only in the Apocalypse Legion, but he also had a long sword that could make people¡¯s guts crack. At this moment, the leader of the Dark Race couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful. This was because he already somewhat believed that Ye Li was the legendary Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, a deafening sound spread out, and countless Electric Bugs were melted into nothingness. Ye Li revealed his side profile and looked at Bai Yue, who was petrified. He slowly said, ¡°Do you think this sword can be called the best in the world?¡±
    When Bai Yue heard this, she came back to her senses. How could she say aplete sentence? Her fair face was as frightened as it could be. The remaining Electric Bugs were all shocked out of their wits. The sword that Ye Li had shed out just now was really too terrifying. They had never seen such a terrifying sword strike even since they were born. However, Ye Li was not interested in shing again. He put the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword back into the system space and released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Roar!!! The nine Heavenly Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion instantly appeared behind Ye Li. ¡°This, could this be Demon King Ye Li¡¯s Apocalypse Legion?¡± An Electric Bug said in shock. It was as if all the strength in his body had been sucked dry by something, and he began to retreat weakly. Bai Yue looked at the Apocalypse Legion that suddenly appeared. She was naturally shocked to the extreme. Not long ago, she did not believe that Ye Li was the legendary Demon King Ye Li just because Demon King Ye Li had the Apocalypse Legion but Ye Li didn¡¯t have one. But now¡­ Bai Yue realized that her thoughts just now were too funny. ¡°Are you really Demon King Ye Li?¡± The Electric Bug Tribe leader¡¯s voice was already trembling violently. However, Ye Li didn¡¯t answer the leader of the Dark Race. He looked at the Apocalypse Legion and said calmly, ¡°Go, my Apocalypse Legion.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the 9 zombies of the Apocalypse Legion flew out. The nine zombies of the Apocalypse Legion were all at the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level. The Electric Bug Tribe really couldn¡¯t resist the attack of the Apocalypse Legion. Not long after, the Electric Bug Tribe was all killed by the Apocalypse Legion. At this moment, there was only one Electric Bug Tribe member left, and that was the leader of the Electric Bug Tribe. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The leader of the Electric Bug Tribe was already scared out of wits. This was a fear he had never felt since he was born. ¡°Lord Demon King, I¡¯ll hand over the Nuwa Stone fragment. I¡¯ll hand it over,¡± the leader of the Electric Bug Tribe said hurriedly. Although the Nuwa Stone fragment contained a huge amount of energy, it was nothingpared to life. Then, the leader of the Electric Bug Tribe handed the Nuwa Stone to Ye Li. He had no choice but to do this. He really didn¡¯t want to die. ¡°Lord Demon King, I¡¯ve already given you the Nuwa Stone fragment. Can I leave now?¡± The Electric Bug Tribe member asked Ye Li carefully.
    Ye Li smiled calmly and slowly said to the leader of the Dark Race, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t understand the principle of cutting the grass and pulling out the roots?¡± Chapter 918: Green Python Mountain Chapter 918: Green Python Mountain Editor: Henyee Trantions When the leader of the Electric Bug Tribe heard Ye Li¡¯s words, his pupils suddenly constricted, and a warm current flowed out from between his legs. He peed his pants, he really peed his pants. ¡°I deserve to die. I¡¯m not human. Please, Lord Demon King, just treat me as a fart and let me go. Boohoo!¡± The Electric Bug Tribe leader started crying. He cried so sadly. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. This leader of the Electric Bug Tribe was quite interesting. He even said that he wasn¡¯t human. He wasn¡¯t human to begin with. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you go?¡± Ye Li looked at the leader of the Dark Race with a yful expression. When the leader of the Dark Races heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but be extremely angry. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, don¡¯t go overboard!¡± The leader of the Electric Bug Tribe red at Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head. An ant was still an ant. He just didn¡¯t know his ce. However, Ye Li raised a finger, and demonic light wrapped around it. After that, Ye Li tapped lightly with his hand, and the demonic light flew out. How could the leader of the Electric Bug Tribe resist such a demonic light?
    ¡°Ah!!!¡± With a shocking scream, the leader of the Dark Race instantly died. There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if he was doing something insignificant. As for Bai Yue, she was too shocked! She could swear that she would never forget what she had seen today. Right, he had shocked Bai Yue just now and even obtained a super treasure map. Ye Li opened the super treasure map and the coordinates appeared in his mind. Now that he had two Nuwa Stone fragments, he was only one piece away from synthesizing the real Nuwa Stone. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but show a yful smile. Green Python Mountain Ye Li looked at Bai Yue. ¡°Do you know where Green Python Mountain is?¡± Green Python Mountain? Bai Yue was stunned. She naturally knew where Green Python Mountain was. Green Python Mountain was not far from the Tri-Origin Sect, andrge-scale battles often broke out. ¡°Senior Demon King, are you going to Green Python Mountain?¡± Bai Yue looked at Ye Li in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li nodded. He thought that his luck was not bad. The coordinates were directly at Green Python Mountain. It seemed that he was not far from obtaining theplete Nuwa Stone. ¡°Then, then, then I¡¯ll bring you there,¡± Bai Yue said to Ye Li in fear. Ye Li nodded and left with Bai Yue. ¡­ ¡°Senior, on the mountain is the Tri-Origin Sect. The Tri-Origin Sect is my sect and not far from it is the Green Python Mountain.¡± Bai Yue said to Ye Li.
    Ye Li sized up the mountain in front of him and realized that the spiritual energy on this mountain was very dense. It was very suitable for cultivation in the sect. ¡°Senior, are we going straight to Green Python Mountain now?¡± Bai Yue asked again. Ye Li nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. Just as Bai Yue was about to leave Green Python Mountain with Ye, a few gic warriors suddenly whispered.
    ¡°I heard that many green pythons havee to Green Python Mountain and are fighting with the Tri-Origin Sect.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I wonder who will win.¡± ¡°Who cares who wins? It has nothing to do with us anyway.¡± Ye Li and Bai Yue naturally heard this. Bai Yue panicked when he heard this. She hurriedly looked at a gic warrior. ¡°Is Green Python Mountain at war with the Tri-Origin Sect again?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°White Stone Valley.¡± Chapter 919: Green Python Tribe Chapter 919: Green Python Tribe Editor: Henyee Trantions When Bai Yue heard this, she hurriedly looked at Ye Li. Her fair face was filled with panic. ¡°Senior Demon King, what should we do?¡± Bai Yue looked at Ye Li carefully and asked. ¡°Lead the way,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Bai Yue hesitated for a few seconds and said to Ye Li, ¡°Go, where are we going?¡± ¡°White Stone Valley,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Bai Yue¡¯s fair face was instantly filled with joy. She knew that with Senior Demon King, would the dark race members of Green Python Mountain still be able to threaten their Tri-Origin Sect? Then, Bai Yue hurriedly brought Ye Li to White Stone Valley. ¡­ Then, Bai Yue hurriedly brought Ye Li to White Stone Valley. At this moment, the gic warriors of the Tri-Origin Sect and the Green Python Tribe were confronting each other.
    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, you green pythons!¡± the Tri-Origin Sect Master said coldly. However, the Green Python Tribe didn¡¯t seem to care. He said to the Tri-Origin Sect Master indifferently, ¡°Our Dark Race is a noble race. It¡¯s only right for us to bully you humans.¡± When the hundreds of Tri-Origin Sect disciples heard this, they were all furious. Silence, a deadly silence. A great battle seemed to be about to begin. ¡°Since your Green Python Tribe insists on courting death, don¡¯t me our Tri-Origin Sect!¡± the Tri-Origin Sect Sect Master said coldly. Then, the Tri-Origin Sect Master prepared to give the order. At this moment, a man and a woman appeared between the Tri-Origin Sect and the Green Python Tribe. This man and woman were naturally Ye Li and Bai Yue. The Tri-Origin Sect and the Green Python Tribe members were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect two people to suddenly appear. ¡°Master.¡± Bai Yue shouted at the Tri-Origin Sect Master. The Tri-Origin Sect Master was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Bai Yue with a stunned expression. ¡°Yue¡¯er?¡± The Tri-Origin Sect Master really could not understand why Bai Yue would suddenly appear, and it was with¡­ He looked at Ye Li with a dark expression. It was fine if he did not look at him, but he was shocked when he saw him because Ye Li was really too handsome. ¡°Yue¡¯er, this is¡­¡± The Tri-Origin Sect Master asked in a low voice. His intuition told him that Ye Li was not a good person. ¡°Master, he is¡­¡± Bai Yue hesitated. She did not know if she should tell her master. If she did, what if she made Senior Demon King unhappy? Ye Li didn¡¯t care about the shock of the Tri-Origin Sect members. He turned around and looked at the Green Python Tribe members.
    There were hundreds of Green Python Tribe members in White Stone Valley, and all of them were humanoid Green Pythons. Just looking at them made one¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°Find someone who can talk to me,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the hundreds of Green Python Tribe members. As soon as these words were spoken, not only the Green Python Tribe, but also the people from the Tri-Origin Sect were all stunned. Even if they wanted to spend ten days and ten nights, they still wouldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would say such words. ¡°Human, you seem to be very arrogant?¡±
    A cold sneer entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. The Green Python Tribe member who spoke was a fifth-tier Lord-level Green Python Tribe member. At the same time, he was also the leader of the Green Python Tribe. ¡°You are¡­?¡± Ye Li looked at the Green Python Tribe member who spoke. ¡°I¡¯m the leader of the Green Python Tribe,¡± the fifth-tier Lord-level Green Python said proudly to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and said slowly, ¡°Since you¡¯re the leader of the Green Python Tribe, hand over the Nuwa Stone fragment.¡± What? The leader of the Green Python Tribe was stunned. He looked at Ye Li in a daze. The people of the Tri-Origin Sect were also shocked to the extreme. The Nuwa Stone fragment? Chapter 920: Im Not Human Chapter 920: I¡¯m Not Human Editor: Henyee Trantions Nuwa Stone fragment? Everyone from the Tri-Origin Sect was stunned. They had heard of the Nuwa Stone. They could easily imagine what this Nuwa Stone was. However, this was too far away from them. If Ye Li hadn¡¯t mentioned it, they would have forgotten about the existence of the Nuwa Stone. The leader of the Green Python Tribe looked at Ye Li in shock. He would rather believe that the sky had copsed than believe that Ye Li knew that their Green Python Mountain had the remnants of the Nuwa Stone. ¡°Human, you, how did you know that our Green Python Mountain has the Nuwa Stone fragment?¡± The leader of the Green Python Tribe stared at Ye Li and asked coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly, but there was no change in his handsome face. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m not a human,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, not only the Green Python Tribe, but even the people from the Tri-Origin Sect were shocked. He looked like a human, but why did he say that he wasn¡¯t? Among everyone present, only Bai Yue knew that Ye Li was really not a human, but a demon, the legendary Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Then tell me, if you¡¯re not a human, what are you?¡± The Green Python Tribe member¡¯s face was a little yful.
    Although he didn¡¯t understand how Ye Li knew that there was a Nuwa Stone fragment in Green Python Mountain, he wasn¡¯t worried that Ye Li had the ability to snatch it. Because¡­ they were members of the Green Python Tribe. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Ye Li looked at the Green Python Tribe leader indifferently. Hundreds of green pythons from the Dark Race and the Tri-Origin Sect all looked at Ye Li, wanting to know how he would answer. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky. After a few seconds, he slowly said to the leader of the Dark Race, ¡°I¡¯m a demon.¡± A demon!!! The members of the Dark Race and the Tri-Origin Sect were all stunned. ¡°Human, are you kidding me?¡± The leader of the Green Python Tribe looked at Ye Li mockingly. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li was a demon. ¡°The Qiong Qi Royal Family of the Eastern Land has already gone to the Sin Realm. You don¡¯t even know this, and you still want to pretend to be a demon?¡± The leader of the Green Python Tribe continued. The Tri-Origin Sect disciples couldn¡¯t help butugh, thinking that this person was really interesting. ¡°That¡¯s not right, leader. There¡¯s still a demon in the Eastern Land,¡± a Green Python Tribe member said. The Green Python Tribe leader smiled. ¡°Impossible. The entire Qiong Qi Royal Family went to the Sin Realm. How could there be¡­¡± Before the leader of the Green Python Tribe could finish his sentence, his pupils began to contract rapidly because he thought of a shocking possibility. He looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You, you are Demon King Ye Li?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as the Green Python Tribe leader said this, the Tri-Origin Sect and the Green Python Tribe couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Demon King Ye Li? The legendary Demon King Ye Li? ¡°Looks like you guys aren¡¯t too stupid,¡± Ye Li said slowly.
    The people of the Tri-Origin Sect never thought that this person would be Demon King Ye Li. They were stillughing earlier, but now they felt a burning pain on their faces. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what do you want?¡± The leader of the Green Python Tribe red at Ye Li. ¡°Nothing much. I just want the remnant of the Nuwa Stone,¡± Ye Li said frankly. The leader of the Green Python Tribe pondered for a moment before gritting his teeth and saying, ¡°Alright, I promise you!¡±
    Although he agreed on the surface, he sneered in his heart. He thought that when they arrived at Green Python Mountain, it would not be up to him. It did not matter even if he was the Demon King Ye Li. Chapter 921 - 922: The Complete Nuwa Stone Chapter 922: The Complete Nuwa Stone Editor: Henyee Trantions The leader of the Green Python Tribe was terrified. He looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, w-what do you want?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Hand over the Nuwa Stone fragment.¡± The Green Python Tribe member swallowed his saliva. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Then, the Green Python Tribe handed the Nuwa Stone fragment to Ye Li, who took it. ¡°I¡¯ve already handed over the Nuwa Stone fragment. Can you let me go now?¡± The Green Python Tribe member looked at Ye Li carefully and said. To the surprise of the Green Python Tribe leader, Ye Li shook his head. ¡°In this world, good people won¡¯t die, and bad people won¡¯t die either. Only one kind of people will die, and that¡¯s stupid people,¡± Ye Li continued. As soon as he finished speaking, a terrifying demonic light flew out. The life of the leader of the Green Python Tribe would disappear from this world forever. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He opened the synthesis grid in his mind and ced the three Nuwa Stone fragments into the synthesis grid. Then, he began to synthesize the Nuwa Stone fragments.
    A few secondster, theplete Nuwa Stone appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Ye Li looked at the Nuwa Stone in his hand and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. A faint smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Only the Kongtong Seal is left now,¡± Ye Li muttered to himself. With that, he ced the Nuwa Stone fragment into the system space. As long as he could find the Kongtong Seal, Ye Li would be able to find all ten ancient divine weapons. By then, he would be able to open the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb. ¡°Gather the zombies,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion nodded and immediately went to various ces. Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot. When he reappeared, he was already at the foot of the Tri-Origin Sect¡¯s mountain. ¡°Senior, you¡­ you¡¯ve returned.¡± Bai Yue was a little stunned. When she saw Ye Li suddenly appear in front of her, her fair face was filled with shock. When the disciples of the Trinity Sect saw Ye Li, they were so shocked that they took a few steps back. Then, they hurriedly ran into the sect. Not long after, the Tri-Origin Sect¡¯s Sect Master and a group of elders appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Lord Demon King.¡± The Tri-Origin Sect Master, Yang Ming, said respectfully to Ye Li. After Yang Ming finished speaking, there was some hesitation on his old face. A few secondster, he continued, ¡°Senior Demon King, may I know why you havee to my Tri-Origin Sect?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just came to take a look,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Hearing this, Yang Ming and the elders all let out a sigh of relief. Their hearts that were in their throats were relieved. ¡°By the way, senior, how was ¡­ your trip to Green Python Mountain?¡± Bai Yue looked at Ye Li and asked tentatively. As soon as these words were spoken, Yang Ming and the elders all looked at Ye Li. They all knew that Ye Li had followed the Green Python Tribe to the Green Python Mountain for the Nuwa Stone. ¡°The Green Python Tribe has been exterminated,¡± Ye Li said slowly.
    What? When the Tri-Origin Sect disciples heard this, all of them sucked in a breath of cold air and were stunned. Ye Li stayed in the Tri-Origin Sect for three days. On this day, the clouds did not move, and the wind did not blow.
    Ye Li was sitting under a tree with azy look on his face. ¡°Senior Demon King.¡± Bai Yue¡¯s voice entered his ears. As soon as she finished speaking, Bai Yue arrived in front of Ye Li and looked at him in embarrassment. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Speak.¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Yue and asked lightly. Chapter 922 - 923: Huangan Base City Chapter 923: Huang¡¯an Base City Editor: Henyee Trantions Bai Yue hesitated for a few seconds before she finally mustered her courage and said to Ye Li, ¡°Senior Demon King, our base city is about to be attacked by zombies. Can you¡­¡± Bai Yue didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but the meaning was clear. Ye Li smiled and thought that Bai Yue was really bold. She actually dared to say such things to him. Interesting. Seeing that Ye Li did not answer, a look of panic appeared on Bai Yue¡¯s face. ¡°Senior Demon King, I¡¯m just asking casually. If you¡¯re unwilling, then forget it,¡± Bai Yue hurriedly said. With that, she prepared to leave. ¡°Wait.¡± Ye Li stopped Bai Yue. When Bai Yue heard this, she stopped in her tracks and came back to her senses. ¡°I agree,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Ye Li thought that there was only the Kongtong Seal left now. It was good to walk around. What if he obtained a super treasure map again?
    ¡°Thank you, Senior Demon King!¡± Seeing that Ye Li agreed, Bai Yue¡¯s fair face instantly lit up. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He said slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Bai Yue nodded and prepared to take Ye Li to the base city where her family was located. ¡°Where is your base city?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. ¡°Huang¡¯an Base City.¡± Bai Yue quickly answered. Ye Li had never heard of Huang¡¯an Base City. He looked at Bai Yue and asked, ¡°Where is Huang¡¯an Base City?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than a thousand miles from here,¡± Bai Yue replied. Thousands of miles? 500 kilometers was naturally very far, but it was nothing in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. Currently, he could fly in the air and jump between tall buildings as if he was walking on t ground. Then, after asking Bai Yue about the direction of Huang¡¯an Base City, he grabbed Bai Yue¡¯s hand, used Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot. ¡­ Ye Li and Bai Yue arrived at Huang¡¯an Base City. Along the way, they found many zombies gathering toward Huang¡¯an Base City. They believed that these zombies would attack Huang¡¯an Base City soon. When they arrived at the inner city of Huang¡¯an Base City, they found that the residents on the street had started to panic. Each of them looked more or less frightened. They believed that they already knew that the zombies were going to attack the base city. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go to my home,¡± Bai Yue said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and followed Bai Yue to the Bai family. The Bai family was the leader of Huang¡¯an Base City. If the zombies wanted to attack Huang¡¯an Base City, the Bai family would be the first to bear the brunt. Not long after, Ye Li and Bai Yue arrived outside the Bai family.
    At this moment, there were a few Bai family disciples outside the Bai family. When they saw Bai Yue, they were all stunned. ¡°Sister Yue, why are you back?¡± A disciple of the Bai family asked in shock. ¡°Where are my dad and the others?¡± Bai Yue asked. ¡°Family leader and the others are inside,¡± a Bai Family disciple said to Bai Yue.
    Then, Ye Li and Bai Yue entered the Bai residence. Before they entered the hall, the Bai n¡¯s family head, Bai Zhan, and a group of elders walked out. ¡°Yue¡¯er, didn¡¯t I tell you not toe back? Why are you¡­¡± Bai Zhan looked at Bai Yue in confusion. ¡°Dad, as a member of Huang¡¯an Base City, now that Huang¡¯an Base City is in trouble, how can I note back?¡± Bai Yue said. Bai Zhan sighed heavily when he heard that. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s fine now that you¡¯vee back.¡± ¡°By the way, this is¡­¡± Bai Zhan looked at Ye Li and asked. Chapter 923: Huangan Base City Chapter 923: Huang¡¯an Base City Editor: Henyee Trantions Bai Yue hesitated for a few seconds before she finally mustered her courage and said to Ye Li, ¡°Senior Demon King, our base city is about to be attacked by zombies. Can you¡­¡± Bai Yue didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but the meaning was clear. Ye Li smiled and thought that Bai Yue was really bold. She actually dared to say such things to him. Interesting. Seeing that Ye Li did not answer, a look of panic appeared on Bai Yue¡¯s face. ¡°Senior Demon King, I¡¯m just asking casually. If you¡¯re unwilling, then forget it,¡± Bai Yue hurriedly said. With that, she prepared to leave. ¡°Wait.¡± Ye Li stopped Bai Yue. When Bai Yue heard this, she stopped in her tracks and came back to her senses. ¡°I agree,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Ye Li thought that there was only the Kongtong Seal left now. It was good to walk around. What if he obtained a super treasure map again?
    ¡°Thank you, Senior Demon King!¡± Seeing that Ye Li agreed, Bai Yue¡¯s fair face instantly lit up. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He said slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Bai Yue nodded and prepared to take Ye Li to the base city where her family was located. ¡°Where is your base city?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. ¡°Huang¡¯an Base City.¡± Bai Yue quickly answered. Ye Li had never heard of Huang¡¯an Base City. He looked at Bai Yue and asked, ¡°Where is Huang¡¯an Base City?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than a thousand miles from here,¡± Bai Yue replied. Thousands of miles? 500 kilometers was naturally very far, but it was nothing in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. Currently, he could fly in the air and jump between tall buildings as if he was walking on t ground. Then, after asking Bai Yue about the direction of Huang¡¯an Base City, he grabbed Bai Yue¡¯s hand, used Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot. ¡­ Ye Li and Bai Yue arrived at Huang¡¯an Base City. Along the way, they found many zombies gathering toward Huang¡¯an Base City. They believed that these zombies would attack Huang¡¯an Base City soon. When they arrived at the inner city of Huang¡¯an Base City, they found that the residents on the street had started to panic. Each of them looked more or less frightened. They believed that they already knew that the zombies were going to attack the base city. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go to my home,¡± Bai Yue said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and followed Bai Yue to the Bai family. The Bai family was the leader of Huang¡¯an Base City. If the zombies wanted to attack Huang¡¯an Base City, the Bai family would be the first to bear the brunt. Not long after, Ye Li and Bai Yue arrived outside the Bai family.
    At this moment, there were a few Bai family disciples outside the Bai family. When they saw Bai Yue, they were all stunned. ¡°Sister Yue, why are you back?¡± A disciple of the Bai family asked in shock. ¡°Where are my dad and the others?¡± Bai Yue asked. ¡°Family leader and the others are inside,¡± a Bai Family disciple said to Bai Yue.
    Then, Ye Li and Bai Yue entered the Bai residence. Before they entered the hall, the Bai n¡¯s family head, Bai Zhan, and a group of elders walked out. ¡°Yue¡¯er, didn¡¯t I tell you not toe back? Why are you¡­¡± Bai Zhan looked at Bai Yue in confusion. ¡°Dad, as a member of Huang¡¯an Base City, now that Huang¡¯an Base City is in trouble, how can I note back?¡± Bai Yue said. Bai Zhan sighed heavily when he heard that. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s fine now that you¡¯vee back.¡± ¡°By the way, this is¡­¡± Bai Zhan looked at Ye Li and asked. Chapter 924: How Many Zombies Were There? Chapter 924: How Many Zombies Were There? Editor: Henyee Trantions Bai Zhan and the elders of the Bai family all looked at Ye Li, wanting to know who he was. Bai Yue was stunned when she heard this because she did not know how to answer. She could only look at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Demon King what? The members of the Bai family were stunned at first. Then, their pupils involuntarily constricted as they looked at Ye Li in shock. Demon King Ye Li!!! Of course, they knew about the Demon King, Ye Li, and they knew too well. Now, everyone in the Eastern Land knew about the Demon King, Ye Li. He was simply like a thunderp that shook the world. Everyone knew about him. ¡°Are you the Demon King Ye Li who destroyed the Silver Blizzard Pce?¡± Bai Zhan asked in shock. ¡°Dad, he¡¯s the Demon King Ye Li who destroyed the Silver Blizzard Pce,¡± Bai Yue replied. ¡°Hiss!!!¡±
    As soon as these words were spoken, the Huang Family members couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air and looked at Ye Li with their mouths agape. However, Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water, as if he could not see the shock of the Bai family at all. ¡°Senior Demon King, may I ask what¡¯s your rtionship with Yue¡¯er?¡± Bai Zhan asked again. ¡°We¡¯re friends,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing this, everyone in the Bai family was pleasantly surprised. It was simply a supreme honor to be friends with Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Hurry up and prepare a banquet!¡± Bai Zhan shouted. The head of the Bai family, Bai Zhan, thought that with Demon King Ye Li here, their Huang¡¯an Base City would be saved. Zombies? In front of Demon King Ye Li, a zombie was nothing. Then, a sumptuous banquet appeared in front of Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the delicacies in front of him. It had been a long time since he had eaten such food. He really yearned for it. ¡°Senior Demon King, here¡¯s to you¡­¡± Bai Zhan had just raised his cup, but before he could finish speaking, he discovered something shocking. Ye Li had finished all the food on the table. What kind of speed was this! Bai Zhan and the elders of the Bai family were all shocked. They had seen many people who ate quickly, but they had never seen someone eating as fast as Ye Li. Ye Li was such a person. When he killed people, many people died without even seeing his sword. It was the same when he ate. Many people did not even see him move his chopsticks and were already dead. ¡°Senior Demon King is indeed worthy of being called Senior Demon King!¡± Bai Zhan hurriedly said. Ye Li looked at Bai Yue and suddenly asked, ¡°Are there many zombies attacking Huang¡¯an Base City?¡± When Huang¡¯an heard this, he hurriedly became serious and said, ¡°Yes, Senior Demon King, there are many.¡±
    ¡°How many?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s tens of thousands,¡± Huang¡¯an replied. After saying that, Huang¡¯an carefully nced at Ye Li. He was afraid that Ye Li wouldn¡¯t help Huang¡¯an Base City after hearing about the number of zombies. However, he never expected Ye Li¡¯s handsome face to reveal a smile.
    But then, the smile on Ye Li¡¯s face disappeared. He didn¡¯t know if he should synthesize these zombies. The Apocalypse Legion wasn¡¯t with him now. If he wanted to synthesize them, there were too many of them. But it would be a pity to kill them. For a moment, Ye Li was in a dilemma. Ding! ¡°The host will obtain a super Treasure Chest after helping Huang¡¯an Base City tide over the crisis.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Chapter 925: Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique Chapter 925: Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique Editor: Henyee Trantions Help Huang¡¯an Base City tide over the crisis and obtain a super Treasure Chest? A yful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. He thought that he was really lucky. Even with his toes, he could imagine that there must be a super treasure map in this super Treasure Chest. And the treasure on this super treasure map must be news about the Kongtong Seal. He could not wait to find the Kongtong Seal. This way, he could open the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb and obtain a huge treasure. ¡°Senior Demon King, if you help our Huang¡¯an Base City this time, we¡¯ll take you as our benefactor for the rest of our lives.¡± The head of the Bai family, Bai Zhan, said firmly to Ye Li. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just tens of thousands of zombies,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Wasn¡¯t it just tens of thousands of zombies? If it was anyone else who said this, there was no doubt that they would think that he was a fool. However, when Demon King Ye Li said it, it was a wise saying. It was because he was the legendary man, Demon King Ye Li!
    Ye Li had already decided not to synthesize the zombies that attacked Huang¡¯an Base City. He would kill them directly. ¡­ Five dayster, the zombies finally attacked Huang¡¯an Base City. In the outer city of Huang¡¯an Base City. Ye Li and the gic warriors of Huang¡¯an Base City appeared on the outer city wall. There were countless troops on the outer city wall. These troops began to shoot at the zombies. But there were simply too many zombies, and they were all using the same tactic, stacking up into zombiedders to scale the city walls. ng! Suddenly, a sh of lightning and cold light shot out from the outer city wall. The sound of a sword and a terrifying dragon¡¯s roar appeared in everyone¡¯s ears. When they heard it, they were extremely terrified. Suddenly, a five-wed blood dragon appeared out of thin air above Ye Li¡¯s head. On the city wall outside Huang¡¯an Base City, the gic warriors could not help but be stunned when they saw this scene. They had never seen such a terrifying scene since they were born. Ye Li held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and leaped out! However, Demon King Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high. The cold light on the sword was obvious, as if one could enter a reincarnation cycle with a nce. It was indeed the most terrifying sword in the world. ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± One word at a time, he spoke slowly. As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! Countless terrifying sword beams flew towards the zombies below at an astonishing speed. Silence, a deadly silence. The people on the city wall of Huang¡¯an Base City were stunned. They would never have thought that Ye Li couldunch such a terrifying attack. Demon King Ye Li was the Demon King Ye Li after all!
    Boom!!! The Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique was an S-grade skill. These gic warriors had never seen an S-grade skill before. In an instant, a deafening roar erupted from the area beneath the outer city walls, stirring up winds and shaking the earth, as if the true apocalypse had arrived, the terror reaching its zenith. The vibrationsted for more than ten minutes before it ended.
    When the sword beam dissipated, the gic warriors on the outer city wall looked down. They couldn¡¯t help but be shocked because they didn¡¯t see any zombies. Instead, they saw a huge pit hundreds of meters deep. ¡°Is, is this the terrifying power of Demon King Ye Li?¡± Bai Zhan, the head of the Bai family, was stunned. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a super treasure chest.¡± The system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Chapter 926: Qianyuan Sect Chapter 926: Qianyuan Sect Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li ignored the shock of the gic warriors on the outer city wall and opened the super Treasure Chest. ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a super treasure map.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining the Heaven-Defying Level skill, Shadow Finger.¡± Ding! ¡°Host, do you want to cultivate the Heaven-Defying Level skill, Shadow Finger?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Sessfully cultivated the Heaven-Defying Level skill, Shadow Finger.¡± Ye Li thought that he had gained something froming to Huang¡¯an Base City with Bai Yue. Then, Ye Li opened the super treasure map and the coordinates appeared in his mind.
    To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the gic warriors on the city wall outside Huang¡¯an Base City were still frozen. ¡°Are you guys very shocked?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. The gic warriors came back to their senses and looked at Ye Li in shock. They really did not understand why Ye Li would say such a thing. Shouldn¡¯t they be shocked? ¡°Never feel shocked, because everything I, Ye Li, do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the gic warriors on the outer city wall could not help but be even more shocked. Ye Li looked at the shocked expressions on the gic warriors¡¯ faces and shook his head. Although he had said this many times, everyone was shocked. He was also very helpless. ¡­ Ye Li stayed in Huang¡¯an Base City for another day. Then, he left Huang¡¯an Base City and headed towards the coordinates in his mind. He arrived at a sect called the Qianyuan Sect. The Qian Yuan Sect was selecting their disciples. All the new disciples looked happy. They knew that as long as they entered the Qian Yuan Sect, their future would be limitless. Ye Li was currently in the square of the Qianyuan Sect. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Hurry up and participate in the selection!¡± Suddenly, a cold shout entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked at the woman in front of him. This woman was about the same age as him, and was a Tier 1 Sky Opener. It seemed that she was someone with some weight in the Qianyuan Sect. The woman was wearing a Misty Floral Dress. Her skin was as fair as jade, and her ck hair reached her waist. She looked like a fairy. ¡°I¡¯m not here to be a disciple of the Qianyuan Sect,¡± Ye Li said to the woman. The woman was stunned. She looked Ye Li up and down and really couldn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°You said that you¡¯re not here to be a disciple of the Qianyuan Sect, so why did youe to the Qianyuan Sect?¡± The woman asked Ye Li. Ye Li was also very troubled. Aftering to the square of the Qianyuan Sect, the coordinates in his mind disappeared again. Who could he reason with?
    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much. Go do what you need to do,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°You, what did you say?¡± The woman was dumbfounded. She never thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. The woman¡¯s name was Yang Ling, and she was a teacher in the Qianyuan Sect. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear what I¡¯m saying?¡± Ye Li looked at Yang Ling yfully.
    Yang Ling was stunned. She swore that she was really stunned. ¡°Ling¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Suddenly, a man about the same age as Yang Ling walked to her side. Ye Li did not continue to pay attention to them. He nned to walk around in the Qianyuan Sect. However, what Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that even though the tree wanted to be quiet, the wind wouldn¡¯t stop. He couldn¡¯t be med for this. ¡°Halt!¡± The man beside Yang Ling shouted coldly at Ye Li. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a student,¡± the man said to Ye Li. Ye Li stopped in his tracks and looked at the man yfully. ¡°You have better eyesight than this woman. You can actually tell that I¡¯m not a student.¡± Chapter 927: Disappear before Me Chapter 927: Disappear before Me Editor: Henyee Trantions When Yang Ling heard Ye Li¡¯s words, she was stunned again. She really didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li dared to say such a thing. When the man heard this, he frowned and became furious. He had always liked Yang Ling, but Yang Ling did not like him. Now that he had a chance to show off in front of Yang Ling, he naturally would not let go of this opportunity. ¡°Brat, what do you mean?¡± The man stared at Ye Li. The man¡¯s name was Li Qiang, and he was also a teacher of the Qianyuan Sect, a Tier 1 Sky Opener. Ye Li originally wanted to walk around the Qianyuan Sect, but this person came. He really didn¡¯t know his ce. Who didn¡¯t zip up his pants properly, exposing such a thing? ¡°Disappear,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Li Qiang was stunned, not understanding what Ye Li meant. ¡°What?¡± Li Qiang looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled calmly and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one second to disappear in front of me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡±
    As soon as these words were spoken, Li Qiang was extremely furious. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if he did not see the anger on Li Qiang¡¯s face. ¡°One second is up,¡± Ye Li said lightly. As soon as he finished speaking, Li Qiang flew out. Li Qiang fell heavily to the ground, and his front teeth were knocked out. ¡°Li Qiang!¡± Yang Ling shouted and quickly went to where Li Qiang had fallen. ¡°You, you!!!¡± Li Qiang stood up and stared fiercely at Ye Li. Due to the absence of his front teeth, he spoke with a slight lisp. With such amotion, the crowd in the square of the Qianyuan Sect quickly gathered around, all of them waiting to watch a good show. ¡°That¡¯s Teacher Yang Ling and Teacher Li Qiang, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but what¡¯s wrong with Teacher Li Qiang? He seems to be in a sorry state.¡± ¡°For some reason, Teacher Li Qiang was sent flying just now. He even lost his front teeth.¡± All the students in the square started discussing. When Li Qiang heard the discussions of the students, he was instantly enraged. He originally wanted to show off in front of Yang Ling, but now that he had lost all his face, how could he not be furious? ¡°I told you to disappear in front of me in a second, but you didn¡¯t listen. Tell me, are you stupid? I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it,¡± Ye Li said calmly to Li Qiang. As soon as these words were spoken, all the students were shocked to the extreme. They widened their eyes and looked at Ye Li. It was obvious that they did not know Ye Li. ¡°Who is this person? He actually dares to speak to Teacher Li Qiang like this.¡± ¡°Mr. Li Qiang said something to this person just now, and then Mr. Li Qiang flew out.¡±
    ¡°From the sound of it, this person is a super expert?¡± The students started discussing again. When Li Qiang heard this, a thousand feet of anger rushed out from the top of his head. This was the angriest he had ever been. ¡°Since you insist on courting death, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡±
    As soon as he finished speaking, Li Qiang raised his fist and spiritual energy wrapped around it. Then, he punched Ye Li fiercely. What Yang Ling and the students did not expect was that Ye Li did not dodge or block at all, allowing Li Qiang¡¯s punch tond on him. In the eyes of the students, Ye Li was scared silly. At the thought of this, the students could not help but show a look of pity on their faces. They knew that Ye Li would definitely end up in a terrible state. In this world, words were useless. Only absolute strength could make one invincible. Obviously, all the students thought that Ye Li only knew how to talk. Li Qiang¡¯s punch was only a line away from Ye Li. Chapter 928: Killed Li Qiang Chapter 928: Killed Li Qiang Editor: Henyee Trantions The students in the square of the Qianyuan Sect widened their eyes and stared at the scene in front of them. Li Qiang¡¯s fist was only a line away from Ye Li and was about to hit him. Everyone present knew that Ye Li would definitely end up in a miserable state. A look of pity appeared on their faces. Unfortunately, no one expected that just as Li Qiang¡¯s fist was about tond on Ye Li¡¯s body, Ye Li suddenly disappeared in a sh. Everyone was stunned. They hurriedly rubbed their eyes, feeling that they had seen wrongly. However, no matter how they rubbed their eyes, they realized that the result was the same. Everyone in the Qianyuan Sect square started to look for Ye Li, but they couldn¡¯t find him anywhere. ¡°Well¡­¡± Li Qiang was also shocked to the extreme. His face was filled with shock. When Ye Li appeared again, he was already behind Li Qiang, but Li Qiang waspletely unaware. ¡°Ahh!¡±
    Li Qiang, the teacher of the Qianyuan Sect, died. ¡°What!!!¡± Yang Ling and the students in the za were terrified when they saw this scene. Even if they wanted to break their heads, they would never have thought that such a scene would happen. ¡°Li Qiang¡­ is dead?¡± Yang Ling¡¯s eyes widened, and her fair face was filled with shock. Then, Yang Ling and the students in the square hurriedly looked at Ye Li. They realized that Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change at all, as if nothing had happened. ¡°He, he killed Teacher Li Qiang!¡± ¡°How dare he kill the teacher of the Qian Yuan Sect in front of the disciples of the Qian Yuan Sect? Isn¡¯t this an insult to our Qian Yuan Sect?¡± ¡°He¡¯s already dead. Offending the Qianyuan Sect means death!¡± The students in the square began to get angry. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Suddenly, a serious voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice. An old man walked over majestically. This old man was eight feet tall and had a burly figure. Although he was 70 years old, he looked dignified without being angry. The old man¡¯s strength was that of a sixth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One. ¡°It¡¯s the Grand Elder,¡± a student whispered. ¡°The Grand Elder is here. Aren¡¯t you going to teach him a lesson?¡± ¡°As I said, this person is already dead.¡± All the students in the square looked at Ye Li in disdain. In their opinion, Ye Li was already a dead man because he had killed the teacher of the Qianyuan Sect, Li Qiang. The old man¡¯s name was Teng Hai. When he saw Li Qiang¡¯s corpse, he could not help but burn with anger. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± The Grand Elder of the Qianyuan Sect, Teng Hai, roared. Immediately, someone told Teng Hai everything that had happened.
    After Teng Hai heard this, a thousand feet of anger rushed out from above his head and he stared at Ye Li. ¡°How dare you kill my teacher from the Qian Yuan Sect!¡± Teng Hai said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and said slowly, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present was stunned. They did not expect Ye Li to not only not be afraid when facing the Grand Elder, but also act so arrogantly.
    ¡°Good! You have guts!¡± Grand Elder Teng Hai shouted at Ye Li. Everyone in the square stared at Ye Li. Of course, they knew what happened to Ye Li. ¡°I came to the Qianyuan Sect to look for treasures,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chapter 929: Its Just A Small Trick Chapter 929: It¡¯s Just A Small Trick Editor: Henyee Trantions He was here to look for treasures? Everyone present was stunned again. He killed the teacher of the Qianyuan Sect in the square of the Qianyuan Sect. Not only did he not run away, but he also said that he was here to find treasures? They had never seen or heard of anyone like Ye Li before. ¡°You, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Grand Elder Teng Hai couldn¡¯t stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance anymore. He struck Ye Li with his palm. With this palm, terrifying spiritual energy flew out and formed a ferocious tiger. The ferocious tiger let out waves of roars, as if it wanted to tear apart space. ¡°The Grand Elder¡¯s Tiger Splitting Palm!¡± A student eximed. Just as the tiger was about to reach Ye Li¡¯s side, Ye Li did not dodge or defend at all. Seeing this, everyone could not help but clench their fists tightly. Did this person think that the Grand Elder¡¯s strength was the same as Li Qiang¡¯s?
    Wouldn¡¯t this Tiger Splitting Palm crush you to pieces? When the tiger was only a line away from Ye Li, Ye Li still did not dodge. Without a doubt, the ferocious tiger crashed heavily into Ye Li¡¯s body. Boom! No one doubted Ye Li¡¯s oue. After being hit by the Tiger Splitting Palm, there was only one oue, and that was death. Unfortunately, the following situation was something that no one could imagine even if they spent ten days and ten nights. What did they see? They saw that not only was Ye Li not dead, he did not even take half a step back. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Everyone present eximed in shock. They really could not believe that this was real. Grand Elder Teng Hai was also extremely shocked. He looked at Ye Li in a daze. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and an evil smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°How dare you show off your insignificant skills in front of me? You really don¡¯t know his ce!¡± Ye Li said slowly to Teng Hai. Teng Hai naturally did not expect Ye Li to be so terrifying. He stared at Ye Li. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can defeat me just because your defense is very high. Let me¡­¡± Before Teng Hai could finish speaking, his pupils suddenly began to constrict rapidly, as if he had seen a scene that would never happen. The students in the square naturally did not understand what was wrong with the Grand Elder. They hurriedly looked at him, but it did not matter if they did not look. They were all frightened out of their wits! Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Grand Elder Teng Hai¡¯s head¡­ fell. Seeing this scene, everyone present was terrified to the extreme. They took a few steps back, and the most terrified expression in history appeared on their faces.
    As for Ye Li, there was still no change in his expression. ¡°The Grand Elder is dead?¡± ¡°I think so. The Grand Elder¡¯s head has already fallen off.¡± ¡°How is this possible? How can he be so strong? The Grand Elder is a sixth-tier Chosen One.¡±
    Everyone in the square swallowed their saliva. They could not believe that the scene in front of them was real. ¡°I¡¯m just looking for treasures in the Qianyuan Sect. Since some of you want toe out and die, I naturally won¡¯t refuse,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li looked ahead indifferently and said, ¡°Come out!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Sect Leader of the Qianyuan Sect and the elders appeared in the square. They all stared at Ye Li with anger written all over their faces. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so terrifying at such a young age. You killed the teacher and the Grand Elder of the Qianyuan Sect!¡± The Sect Leader of the Qianyuan Sect, Feng Bai, stared at Ye Li and said. Chapter 930: Believe It or Not, Youll Be on Your Knees Chapter 930: Believe It or Not, You¡¯ll Be on Your Knees Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He looked calmly at Feng Bai and the elders of the Qianyuan Sect. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m just here to look for treasures,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Feng Bai, the Sect Leader of the Qianyuan Sect, and the other elders were furious. ¡°How dare you be so arrogant, you brat!¡± Feng Bai red at Ye Li. Brat? Haha. An extremely mocking expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Feng Bai said coldly. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to still be able tough at this moment. ¡°Do you believe that after I say my name, you will kneel on the ground in fear?¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Bai indifferently. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡±
    When Feng Bai and the elders heard this, they all threw their heads back and roared withughter, as if they¡¯d heard the funniest joke in the world. The students in the square couldn¡¯t help butugh. They wondered if Ye Li thought too highly of himself. What kind of status did he have to make the Sect Leader of the Qianyuan Sect kneel on the ground in fear? ¡°Brat, I¡¯m interested to know what your identity is.¡± Afterughing, Feng Bai looked at Ye Li indifferently and asked. ¡°Do you really want to know my identity?¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Bai yfully. Feng Bai nodded and did not answer. All the elders and students in the square looked at Ye Li because they all wanted to know who Ye Li was. ¡°Since you all want to know, so what if I tell you?¡± Ye Li slowly said, ¡°My name is Ye Li. I have a small title in the Eastern Land, Demon King Ye Li.¡± When the words ¡®Demon King Ye Li¡¯ were spoken, everyone in the square of the Qianyuan Sect was terrified. Their pupils could not help but constrict, and their faces were as shocked as they could be. Demon King Ye Li? The legendary Demon King Ye Li? ¡°You, you are Demon King Ye Li?¡± Feng Bai looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Bai yfully. Hiss! Everyone in the square gasped. Ye Li looked at Feng Bai¡¯s shocked face and sighed to himself. He originally thought that Feng Bai would be so scared that he would kneel on the ground after hearing his name, but now it seemed that not only was he wrong, but he was also wrong to the extreme. This was because Feng Bai did not kneel on the ground. Instead, he froze on the spot like a y statue. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not afraid of me, the Demon King, Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said calmly. When Feng Bai heard this, he immediately came back to his senses and looked at Ye Li in horror. Then, he knelt on the ground with a thud.
    ¡°Lord Demon King, you¡¯re a magnanimous person and don¡¯t hold a grudge against me!¡± Of course, Feng Bai knew that if he offended Demon King Ye Li, not to mention him, even the Qianyuan Sect would be annihted in an instant. He would never doubt Demon King Ye Li¡¯s strength. ¡°I¡¯m here for the Kongtong Seal, one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Feng Bai. Feng Bai was shocked and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Lord Demon King, our Qianyuan Sect doesn¡¯t have a Kongtong Seal.¡±
    Ye Li ignored Feng Bai and activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to investigate. Unfortunately, he did not find the whereabouts of the Kongtong Seal. ¡°Where is the Kongtong Seal?¡± Ye Li muttered to himself. He was also very helpless. The coordinates in his mind appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind and then disappeared aftering to the Qianyuan Sect. What could he do? ¡°Could it be that something went wrong?¡± Ye Li thought to himself. Chapter 931: Kongtong Seal Fragment Chapter 931: Kongtong Seal Fragment Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li thought that when he was ying games in China, he would sometimes get nothing from the super treasure map. He felt that his trip to the Qianyuan Sect was a waste. ¡°s!¡± Ye Li sighed to himself. He only needed the Kongtong Seal to gather the Ten Great Divine Weapons and open the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb. After that, Ye Li searched the entire Qianyuan Sect but still couldn¡¯t find the whereabouts of the Kongtong Seal. Yang Ling walked to Ye Li¡¯s side and looked at Ye Li¡¯s back in shock. ¡°You, are you really Demon King Ye Li?¡± Ye Li came back to his senses when he heard this. A bored expression appeared on his face as he said calmly, ¡°Do I need you to believe that I¡¯m the Demon King Ye Li?¡± When Yang Ling heard this, her entire body immediately trembled. She hurriedly said, ¡°No, I just¡­ I just admire you very much.¡± Although Ye Li¡¯s reputation in the Eastern Land was feared by countless people, he had also be the idol of countless people.
    Ye Li was not surprised by Yang Ling¡¯s words. ¡°Senior Demon King, I know you like zombies the most. I know where there are many zombies.¡± Yang Ling looked at Ye Li tentatively. Ye Li secretly smiled. Had this woman investigated him? Otherwise, how could she know so much about him? This was interesting. Now that he was sure that the Qianyuan Sect did not have the Kongtong Seal, he might as well try his luck with Yang Ling. Maybe he could bump into the Kongtong Seal. Everything was possible. ¡°Bring me there,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Yang Ling heard this, a hint of surprise immediately appeared on her fair face. She really admired Ye Li. She had heard many legends about Demon King Ye Li. She originally thought that she would never meet Demon King Ye Li, but she did not expect to really meet Demon King Ye Li. Then, Yang Ling brought Ye Li to the Zombie Nest. ¡­ In the Zombie Nest. Ye Li and Yang Ling arrived outside the Zombie Nest. From afar, he could already hear the terrifying roars of the zombies. He and Yang Ling didn¡¯te here to synthesize zombies, but to see if they could meet the Kongtong Seal. Synthesize zombies? Now that the Apocalypse Legion was gathering zombies everywhere, he didn¡¯t know how many zombies would be gathered. He didn¡¯t care about the zombies in the Zombie Nest. ¡°Senior Demon King, should we go in or¡­?¡± Yang Ling looked at Ye Li tentatively. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Ye Li nodded. Then, Ye Li and Yang Ling walked into the beast nest. After the two of them entered the nest, countless zombies pounced on them. In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, these zombies were pitifully weak. Ye Li used the Heaven-Defying Level skill Shadow Finger.
    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! With the sound of countless wind-breaking sounds, those zombies all fell to the ground, no longer alive. The zombies in the Zombie Nest were not afraid of death. They came at Ye Li wave after wave. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡±
    Ye Li used the Heaven-Defying Level skill Shadow Finger again. These zombies died instantly. What appeared in front of Ye Li and Yang Ling was a gruesome scene. Not long after, all the zombies in the Zombie Nest were killed by Ye Li. He began to activate his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to search for traces of the Kongtong Seal. Ye Li wanted to give it a try, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would really find out! At the end of the Zombie Nest, Ye Li found a fragment of the Kongtong Seal. He hurriedly walked to the end of the Zombie Nest. At that moment, the system¡¯s voice appeared in his mind. Ding! ¡°Detected Kongtong Seal fragment. Host, please pick it up.¡± Chapter 932: Wasteland Chapter 932: Wastnd Editor: Henyee Trantions Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face revealed a yful smile. Without any hesitation, Ye Li picked up the Kongtong Seal fragment. ¡°Congrattions to the host for sessfully extracting the Kongtong Seal fragment. You only need to find two more fragments to synthesize theplete Kongtong Seal.¡± Ye Li looked at the Kongtong Seal fragment in his hand and thought that luck really couldn¡¯t be stopped when it came. Then, he ced the Kongtong Seal fragment into the system space. ¡­ After Ye Li and Yang Ling returned to the Qianyuan Sect, he left the Qianyuan Sect. The Apocalypse Legion told him through telepathy that they had already reached many zombies and were heading to a certain ce. The Apocalypse Legion also told Ye Li the coordinates. He activated Swift Steps and headed towards the coordinates in his mind. A dayter, Ye Li finally arrived at the coordinates in his mind. Looking at the densely packed zombies in front of him, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but y around. ¡°Master.¡±
    When the Apocalypse Legion saw Ye Li, they quickly walked to his side and greeted him respectfully. ¡°Attack,¡± Ye Li said calmly. With Ye Li¡¯s order, the Apocalypse Legion began to take action. After the Apocalypse Legion killed all the zombies in front of him, he opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to Batch Synthesis zombies. ¡°Ah Da has been upgraded to a tier 4 Heavenly Lord-level zombie¡­¡± ¡°Hongye has been upgraded to a tier 4 Heavenly Lord-level zombie.¡± There was still some satisfaction on Ye Li¡¯s face as he thought about how he had unknowingly be such a powerhouse. ¡­ Ye Li came to the wilderness. In the post-apocalyptic world, the wilderness was the most dangerous ce. There were Dark Races and zombies. At this moment, what appeared in front of Ye Li was a patch of ck soil. It looked extremely oppressive. He had already discovered many Dark Race members, but these Dark Race members didn¡¯t discover him. He had to walk around to have a chance to find the other two fragments of the Kongtong Seal. ¡°I wonder what our Wild Thunder Mercenary Group will gain froming to the wastnd this time.¡± ¡°Our Wild Thunder Mercenary Group is an extremely top-notch existence in the mercenary alliance. Shouldn¡¯t we unleash havoc this time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I must eat meat and drink wine when I get back.¡± Dozens of mercenaries appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Huh, Captain, there¡¯s someone there,¡± a Tier 1 Transcender said in astonishment. Dozens of mercenaries quickly looked at the mercenary who spoke. They were all stunned because they did not expect there to be humans in the wastnd. Immediately, dozens of mercenaries arrived in front of Ye Li.
    ¡°Hello senior, may I know who you are?¡± The leader of the Wild Thunder Mercenary Group said to Ye Li. It was not the entire Wild Thunder Mercenary Group that came to the wastnd, but a small team. The team that spoke to Ye Li was called Kuang Ba, a fifth-tier Transcender and the younger brother of the Wild Thunder Mercenary Group¡¯s leader. ¡°I¡¯m just here for a walk,¡± Ye Li said calmly. What he didn¡¯t expect was that these mercenaries had some etiquette. People like them knew how to read people¡¯s expressions. They knew very well how dangerous Ye Li was, and Ye Li was alone. Other than being an expert, they really couldn¡¯t think of any other exnation.
    ¡°Senior, we came to the wastnd to hunt the Dark Race members. If you¡¯re willing,e with us,¡± Kuang Ba said to Ye Li. Ye Li was stunned when he heard this. He naturally did not expect Kuang Ba to say such a thing. After pondering for a few seconds, he said to Kuang Ba, ¡°Sure.¡± Chapter 933: Venomous Ant Chapter 933: Venomous Ant Editor: Henyee Trantions After Ye Li agreed, he walked around the wastnd with the Wild Thunder Mercenary Team. The group walked to an extremely terrifying ce. There was clearly a sun in the sky, but they could not feel the warmth of the sun at all. Waves of chilling sensations crept over them. ¡°Captain, I¡¯m afraid this ce isn¡¯t simple,¡± a mercenary said to Kuang Ba. Kuang Ba nodded. ¡°Tell our brothers to be careful.¡± Immediately, the dozens of mercenaries became vignt. ¡°Hehe, so many humans. I really didn¡¯t expect this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve eaten humans anymore. When I think of how delicious humans are, I can¡¯t stop eating.¡± ¡°Hehe, I can eat my fill now.¡± Immediately, dozens of Venomous Ants appeared in front of everyone. These ants were all the size of small cows. Their entire bodies were green, and the antennae on their heads were more than three feet long. If these ants appeared on Earth, they would probably scare people to death.
    ¡°It¡¯s the Venomous Ants!¡± A mercenary shouted. These Venomous Ants were all at the fifth-tier Master-level. The fifth-tier Master-level Dark Race members equaled fifth-tier Transcenders. However, when the Dark Race and humans were at the same level, they were stronger than humans. ¡°Captain, what should we do?¡± Dozens of mercenaries were already trembling. They never expected to encounter Venomous Ants in the wastnd. ¡°At this point, we can only go all out!¡± Kuang Ba gritted his teeth and said. At this moment, dozens of Venomous Ants had already surrounded them and were about to attack them at any moment. Although Kuang Ba said that, he knew that their situation was already worrying. If the Venomous Ants were only at the fifth-tier Master-level, they might be able to survive. However, other than being at the fifth-tier Master-level, the Venomous Ants were also poisonous. Wherever they went, not even a de of grass would grow. ¡°Humans, are you going to let us eat you obediently, or do you want us to do it?¡± One of the Venomous Ants chuckled. Dozens of Venomous Ants alsoughed out loud because in their eyes, these humans were already their meal. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Kuang Ba coldly nced at the dozens of Venomous Ants surrounding them. The dozens of Venomous Ants looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Humans, I didn¡¯t expect you to have some backbone. Not bad.¡± Ye Li was wondering if he should save these people. After all, these people had nothing to do with him. Ding! ¡°If the Host saves the Wild Thunder Mercenary Group, the Nuwa Stone trial will begin.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. When Ye Li heard this, his face lit up. He really couldn¡¯t imagine why his luck was so good. He could even imagine with his toes that he was the luckiest in this world. ¡°Humans, since you refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit, we can onlye and eat you!¡±
    As soon as he finished speaking, the dozens of Venomous Ants began to attack. The mercenaries felt a wave of despair because they knew they were about to die. ¡°Shadow Finger!¡± Ye Li used the Heaven-Defying Level Shadow Finger on the dozens of Venomous Ants.
    These dozens of Venomous Ants were all at the fifth-tier Master-level. How could they withstand Ye Li¡¯s shadow finger? Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! With the sound of dozens of wind-breaking sounds, these dozens of fifth-tier Master-level Venomous Ants all melted into nothingness. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Wild Thunder Mercenary Team was dumbfounded when they saw this scene. Chapter 934: Nuwa Stone Trial Chapter 934: Nuwa Stone Trial Editor: Henyee Trantions Wild Thunder guessed that Ye Li might be an expert, but they did not expect Ye Li to be so terrifying. Before they could see clearly, so many Venomous Ants were melted into nothingness. ¡°Senior, thank you for saving me.¡± Kuang Ba was the first toe back to his senses and hurriedly bowed to Ye Li. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Ye Li waved his hand. Ding! ¡°Activate the Nuwa Stone trial.¡± The system notification suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. As the system¡¯s voice fell, Ye Li came to an unfamiliar space. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that the Wild Thunder Mercenary Team also entered an unfamiliar space. ¡°W-What is this ce?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with this soaring killing intent?¡±
    ¡°It¡¯s so scary. I feel like I just need to take a breath and I¡¯ll enter Purgatory.¡± The Wild Thunder Mercenary Team was terrified. Then, they all looked at Ye Li and realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. ¡°Senior, what¡¯s going on?¡± Wild Thunder looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We will go out soon,¡± Ye Li replied slowly. Roar!!! A violent roar sounded, shaking the world. Ye Li and the Wild Thunder Mercenary Team looked in the direction of the voice. It was fine if the Wild Thunder Mercenary Team did not look, but they were all shocked when they saw it. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The Wild Thunder Mercenary Team shouted and quickly retreated, their faces filled with horror. It was because a prehistoric python that was thousands of feet long had appeared in front of them!!! This prehistoric python was simply too big. These Wild Thunder Mercenary Team members did not expect such a long python to exist in this world. ¡°What should we do!¡± A mercenary was scared out of his wits. He still had his wife and child. He didn¡¯t want to die. He really didn¡¯t want to die. The mercenaries felt the same way, but they knew that they would not be able to escape even if they had ten lives after encountering such a terrifying prehistoric python. Ye Li looked at the prehistoric python in front of him and muttered to himself, ¡°Is this the trial of the Nuwa Stone?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a dragon¡¯s cry and a sword¡¯s cry sounded in this unfamiliar space. A five-wed blood dragon that was enough to make one¡¯s guts crack coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. Ye Li leaped into the air and raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword.
    The prehistoric python roared and attacked Ye Li. Ye Li dodged the attack of the prehistoric python in a sh. ¡°Mystic Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell!
    An indescribable sword light shot towards the prehistoric python¡¯s head. The terrifying sword light hit the prehistoric python¡¯s head heavily. The prehistoric python let out a painful cry. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the python was fine. One had to know that his Profound Heaven Tyrant Demon Sword Technique was an S-grade skill, but it actually did not cause any damage to this prehistoric python? This was ridiculous! The prehistoric python looked at Ye Li fiercely. His eyes turned red, which was really scary. Wild Thunder was dumbfounded. They never thought that Ye Li would be able to fight such a prehistoric python. They were d that they did not offend Ye Li when they met him. Otherwise, they knew what would happen to them. Chapter 935: Kill the Prehistoric Python Chapter 935: Kill the Prehistoric Python Editor: Henyee Trantions Wild Thunder¡¯s mercenaries were all praying in their hearts at the same time. Of course, they hoped that Ye Li could win. Otherwise, there was only one oue for them¡ªdeath. Suddenly, the prehistoric python continued to attack Ye Li at lightning speed. Ye Li activated Swift Steps and dodged the peerless attack of the prehistoric python. He thought that the prehistoric python¡¯s defense was too terrifying. He had to find a weakness. Its seven-inch point? ¡°Strike the snake at its seven-inch point¡± was an old principle and an eternal truth. Immediately, Ye Li found the prehistoric python¡¯s seven-inch point. ¡°Profound Heaven Tyrant Demon Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li released the Profound Heaven Tyrannical Demon Sword Technique again. If he did not seed this time, he would not be able to release the Profound Heaven Tyrannical Demon Sword Technique again. After all, the Profound Heaven Tyrannical Demon Sword Technique was an S-grade skill, and the amount of demonic aura consumed was too huge. The supreme sword light hit the prehistoric python¡¯s seven-inch point. The prehistoric python instantly let out a shocking scream.
    The prehistoric python began to roll violently, making one¡¯s scalp tingle. Ye Li was stunned. Although this prehistoric python was in pain, it did not show any signs of dying. It was useless to hit it at its seven-inch point? Roar!!! Suddenly, the prehistoric python became extremely angry. It had never felt such pain since it was born. It opened its mouth and flew towards Ye Li. Looking at the bloody mouth of the prehistoric python, Ye Li suddenly thought of a way, which was to attack its internal organs! Thinking of this, Ye Li¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but be yful. He didn¡¯t have any intention of dodging and let the prehistoric python¡¯s bloody mouthe at him. When Wild Thunder saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but turn pale with fright. They really couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li didn¡¯t dodge. However, the prehistoric python¡¯s bloody mouth was only a line away from Ye Li, but Ye Li still had no intention of dodging. Without a doubt, the prehistoric python¡¯s bloody mouth swallowed Ye Li. Senior!!! When Wild Thunder saw this scene, they were all scared out of their wits. Ye Li entered the body of the prehistoric python. The strong stomach acid wanted to melt him. Unfortunately, his defense was not to be underestimated. ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± Ye Li held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand and started to sh the prehistoric python¡¯s body. Just as Wild Thunder felt that it was over, the prehistoric python suddenly began to roll violently again, and it looked to be in extreme pain. Ye Li had been shing randomly with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in the body of the prehistoric python. It felt so good! In the end, the prehistoric python could no longer withstand it and fell heavily to the ground. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kuang Ba was shocked. The Wild Thunder Mercenary Team looked at each other and all of them looked at each other. They really couldn¡¯t understand. Ye Li had clearly been swallowed by the prehistoric python, so why was the prehistoric python still dead?
    ¡°Look, what¡¯s that?¡± A mercenary widened his eyes and quickly pointed at a ce. The mercenaries quickly looked in the direction of the mercenary¡¯s finger. They realized that the head of the prehistoric python was moving. A few secondster, a hole was opened, and a person flew out of the hole. ¡°It¡¯s senior!¡± Kuang Ba shouted.
    Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host forpleting the trial of the Nuwa Stone and obtaining a super Treasure Chest.¡± Chapter 936: Moon Shadow Base City Chapter 936: Moon Shadow Base City Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li thought that although he had spent a lot of effort, the result was still good. This prehistoric python was still dead. He ignored the shocked expressions on the mercenaries¡¯ faces and opened the Super Treasure Chest without hesitation. ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a Super Treasure Map.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining nine Heavenly Lord-level zombie pills.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for leveling up to tier 4 Sky Opener.¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was filled with satisfaction as he thought that it was not bad. Without thinking too much, he gave the nine Heavenly Lord-level zombie pills to the Apocalypse Legion. The level of the Apocalypse Legion began to change. Not long after, the Apocalypse Legion all became tier 4 Heavenly Lord-level zombies. At this moment, the Wild Thunder Mercenary Team also came out of the unfamiliar space. Upon discovering that they had returned to their original world, the Wild Thunder Mercenary Team was all very excited. They were considered to have survived a great cmity.
    ¡°Senior, please ept my bow!¡± After saying that, Kuang Ba prepared to kneel down to Ye Li. It was a pity that Ye Li never liked others kneeling to him. Just as Kuang Ba¡¯s knees were about to touch the ground, he suddenly felt a resistance. ¡°Get up,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing this, Kuang Ba quickly stood up. He naturally knew that people like Ye Li usually did not like to repeat themselves. ¡°Where are you from?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. Kuang Ba hurriedly replied, ¡°Senior, we¡¯re from Moon Shadow Base City.¡± Ye Li had never heard of Moon Shadow Base City, so he didn¡¯t care. He was just asking casually. Then, Ye Li opened the super treasure map. However, what Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that the coordinates were at Moon Shadow Base City. Well¡­ ¡°Senior, our Wild Thunder Mercenary Group is part of the mercenary alliance in Moon Shadow Base City. Since Senior is so strong, are you interested in joining the mercenary alliance?¡± Kuang Ba looked at Ye Li carefully and asked. He could no longer guess what realm Ye Li was in. He only knew that Ye Li was very terrifying, so terrifying that he could not be any more terrifying. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said lightly. When Kuang Ba heard Ye Li¡¯s words, he was instantly overjoyed. Wild Thunder originally came to the wastnd to hunt the Dark Race members, but after so many things had happened, they naturally didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. Then, Ye Li and Wild Thunder Mercenary Group started to head towards Moon Shadow Base City. ¡­
    Moon Shadow Base City! Ye Li and Kuang Lei arrived at the main street of Moon Shadow Base City. ¡°The coordinates disappeared again.¡± Ye Li was very distressed. Moonshadow Base City was a medium-sized base city. It looked very prosperous.
    ¡°Senior, the Wild Thunder Mercenary Group¡¯s headquarters is not far ahead.¡± Kuang Ba said to Ye Li. Ye Li did not say much and just continued to walk forward with the Wild Thunder mercenary team. Not long after, they arrived at the Wild Thunder Mercenary Group¡¯s headquarters. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m back!¡± Kuang Ba shouted. Kuang Ba was the younger brother of the leader of the Wild Thunder Mercenary Group. His older brother was called Kuang Lei, and he was a Tier 1 Chosen One. ¡°You¡¯re back. How was your harvest this time?¡± A stocky middle-aged man walked out. The man was none other than Kuang Lei, the leader of the Wild Thunder Mercenary Group. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry about the gains. I¡¯m here to introduce someone to you.¡± With that, he introduced Ye Li to Kuang Lei. Kuang Lei couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes when he heard this. The mercenaries in the hall also widened their eyes because what Kuang Ba said sounded like a story. Chapter 937: Do You Even Deserve to Know My Name? Chapter 937: Do You Even Deserve to Know My Name? Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li naturally ignored the shock on everyone¡¯s faces. He sat down alone and asked for a ss of beer. ¡°Hmph!¡± Suddenly, a man snorted and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Kuang Ba, sometimes that¡¯s not how you tell a story.¡± ¡°Du Er, what did you say?¡± Kuang Ba stared at the man who spoke. Du Er smiled coldly. ¡°Kuang Ba, ask everyone in the Wild Thunder Mercenary Group. Who would believe you? I believe that there are Venomous Ants in the wastnd, but who are you trying to fool with a prehistoric python that¡¯s thousands of feet long?¡± ¡°We can all testify!¡± The members of the Wild Thunder Mercenary Team hurriedly said. ¡°You¡¯re on the same side as Kuang Ba. The evidence you gave is equivalent to nothing,¡± Du Er said disdainfully.
    ¡°That¡¯s right. What prehistoric python that¡¯s hundreds of feet long? How dare you say that?¡± ¡°Haha, let¡¯s just treat it as listening to a story. I think it¡¯s quite interesting.¡± ¡°Maybe Kuang Ba didn¡¯t gain anything in the wastnd this time, so he made up a story.¡± Wild Thunder¡¯s mercenaries widened their eyes when they heard this. Why didn¡¯t they believe the truth? ¡°Hmph!¡± Du Er snorted again. Du Er was also a captain in the Wild Thunder Mercenary Group. Like Kuang Ba, he was also a fifth-tier Transcender. ¡°Kuang Ba bragged about you like crazy. Can you show me what you¡¯ve got?¡± Du Er stared at Ye Li¡¯s back. As soon as he said this, all the mercenaries in the hall looked at Ye Li because they all wanted to see Ye Li¡¯s ability. However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Li acted as if he didn¡¯t hear them and continued to drink his beer slowly. ¡°Brat, our captain is talking to you again. How dare you¡­¡± A mercenary was about to grab the back of Ye Li¡¯s cor, but before his hand could touch the back of Ye Li¡¯s cor, he was sent flying. The mercenary fell heavily to the ground, his face bruised and swollen. How was this possible? All the mercenaries in the hall were stunned. They quickly rubbed their eyes because they felt that this scene was fake. However, no matter how they rubbed their eyes, the result was the same. They didn¡¯t even see how Ye Li attacked. ¡°I wonder who Senior is?¡± Wild Thunder, the leader of the Wild Thunder Mercenary Group, stared at Ye Li. He already knew that Ye Li was definitely a powerful gic warrior.
    ¡°Do you think you are qualified to know my name?¡± Ye Li turned around and said calmly. ¡°Arrogant!¡± Du Er roared. For some reason, he couldn¡¯t stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. As soon as he finished speaking, Du Er punched Ye Li¡¯s fist.
    Kuang Lei didn¡¯t stop him. He also wanted to see how strong Ye Li was. Only Kuang Ba and Wild Thunder mercenaries knew that Du Er was aplete ant in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. When Du Er¡¯s fist was a few inches away from Ye Li, the mercenaries in the hall only heard the sound of wind-breaking. Swish! As this wind-breaking voice sounded, a shocking scream followed. ¡°Ah!!!¡± The mercenaries in the hall took a closer look and realized that the person who screamed was none other than Du Er. ¡°Oh my god, how is this possible?¡± All the mercenaries in the hall opened their eyes wide for the biggest time in history because Du Er¡¯s right leg was gone. It wasn¡¯t broken, it was really gone. Looking at the blood on the ground, the mercenaries in the hall felt their scalps go numb. Chapter 938: Yun Xiaodie Chapter 938: Yun Xiaodie Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Senior, although Du Er offended you, there¡¯s no need for you to break his legs!¡± Kuang Lei shouted at Ye Li. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a hint of indifference appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Is that so?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone in the hall heard another shocking scream. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Everyone was shocked. They quickly looked at Du Er on the ground and realized that he was already dead. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Everyone in the hall could not help but break out in cold sweat because they did not know when Ye Li attacked. ¡°I¡¯m such a person. I don¡¯t need any reason to kill someone,¡± Ye Li said slowly.
    Kuang Lei¡¯s expression darkened when he heard this. When Kuang Ba saw this, he hurriedly whispered something in Kuang Lei¡¯s ear. A few secondster, Kuang Lei gritted his teeth and looked at Ye Li. ¡°Senior, Du Er deserved it.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t want to know how Kuang Lei softened his attitude towards him. His face was still as calm as ever. ¡°Eh, why are there suddenly so many people?¡± A very beautiful voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw a girl in her twenties walking in. ¡°Miss, why are you here?¡± Kuang Lei hurriedly called out to the girl. The woman¡¯s name was Yun Xiaodie, and she was from the Yun Family of Moon Shadow Base City. The Wild Thunder Mercenary Group was a subordinate of the Yun family. Just as Yun Xiaodie was about to speak, she saw Du Er. ¡°This, what¡¯s going on?¡± Yun Xiaodie¡¯s fair face was filled with shock. ¡°Eldest Miss, h h.¡± Immediately, a mercenary told Yun Xiaodie everything that had happened. After Yun Xiaodie heard this, Ou couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe that such a thing would happen. ¡°Did you kill Du Er?¡± Yun Xiaodie stared at Ye Li and asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li looked at Yun Xiaodie yfully. Yun Xiaodie looked at the yful expression on Ye Li¡¯s face and could not help but be stunned. She naturally did not expect Ye Li to be able to look at her yfully. ¡°Do you know that the Wild Thunder Mercenary Group belongs to the Yun family?¡± Yun Xiaodie stared at Ye Li.
    ¡°Oh? So what?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. When Yun Xiaodie heard this, she could not help but be furious. As the eldest daughter of the Yun family, she had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°Do you know what will happen to you if you say this?¡± Yun Xiaodie stared at Ye Li. When Ye Li heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly sigh. He wondered why there were always so many ants who felt good about themselves in this world.
    He didn¡¯t continue to answer Yun Xiaodie. Instead, he picked up the unfinished beer and continued to drink. When Yun Xiaodie saw this, her pupils suddenly shrank. She would rather believe that the sky was about to copse than believe that Ye Li still dared to drink beer at this time and drink it so easily. ¡°You¡­¡± Yun Xiaodie looked at Kuang Lei. ¡°Kuang Lei, call someone from the Yun family over!¡± ¡°Yes! Eldest Miss!¡± Kuang Lei quickly epted the order and left the Wild Thunder Mercenary Group¡¯s headquarters. ¡°Just you wait!¡± Yun Xiaodie stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li finished the beer in his ss. He shook his head and said slowly, ¡°Ants are ants. How can ants like you know how high the sky is and how wide the earth is?¡± Chapter 939: I Am the Most Terrifying Existence in the Eastern Land. Chapter 939: I Am the Most Terrifying Existence in the Eastern Land. Editor: Henyee Trantions Yun Xiaodie really couldn¡¯t stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance anymore. Her eyes were about to spew out a thousand feet of anger. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why you still dare to say such words!¡± Yun Xiaodie stared at Ye Li and said firmly. Ye Li smiled faintly. He shook his head and did not answer. Yun Xiaodie¡¯s fair face started to turn extremely cold. She really did not understand what right Ye Li had to be so arrogant. ¡°When the Yun Family peoplee, you will know what will happen to you!¡± Yun Xiaodie said coldly. ¡­ Not long after, more than ten gic warriors from the Yun family rushed into the hall. These gic warriors were all tier 2 Chosen Ones. ¡°Miss, we¡¯re here!¡± More than ten gic warriors from the Yun Family greeted Yun Xiaodie respectfully.
    When Yun Xiaodie saw that the Yun family had finally arrived, her fair face started to look smug. She hurriedly looked at Ye Li. He knew that Ye Li was definitely scared out of his wits. She didn¡¯t want to miss such an interesting expression on his face. However, what she did not expect was that not only was Ye Li not scared out of his wits, but his handsome face was still as calm as ever. It was as if he treated the dozen or so gic warriors of the Yun family as air. ¡°You, why aren¡¯t you afraid?!¡± Yun Xiaodie gritted her teeth. She didn¡¯t understand. She really didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li wasn¡¯t afraid even now. ¡°Why should I be afraid? With just a dozen ants?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly and looked mockingly at the dozen or so tier 2 Chosen Ones of the Yun family. In the eyes of ordinary people, a tier 2 Chosen One was indeed an insurmountable mountain. However, in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, he was weaker than an ant. ¡°Brat, aren¡¯t you a little too arrogant!¡± A tier 2 Chosen One of the Yun family stared at Ye Li and spoke coldly. All the mercenaries in the hall looked at Ye Li. They didn¡¯t know why Ye Li was still so calm even now. It was as if his expression wouldn¡¯t change even if Mount Tai copsed in front of him. ¡°Is that so?¡± A calm expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Swish! As a wind-breaking sound appeared, the Yun family gic warrior who spoke instantly spat out blood and fell to the ground. However, this gic warrior wasn¡¯t dead. Ye Li was such a person. If he wanted this Yun family gic warrior to die, even the King of Hell wouldn¡¯t be able to save him. However, he just didn¡¯t want this Yun family gic warrior to die. There was no reason for this at all. It entirely depended on his mood. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone in the hall was stunned. Forget about Du Er. He was only a fifth-tier Transcender. However, this gic warrior of the Yun family was a tier 2 Chosen One. How could he be so weak in front of this person?
    Yun Xiaodie didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so terrifying. Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t help but think of what Ye Li said just now. ¡°Ants like you don¡¯t know how high the sky is and how wide the earth is.¡± Suddenly, Yun Xiaodie¡¯s pupils constricted. Her intuition told her that this handsome man in front of her was definitely not ordinary. ¡°Excuse me, who are you?¡±
    Yun Xiaodie swallowed her saliva. She was finally afraid. She was only a seventh-tier Transcender. If Ye Li wanted to deal with her, she would be dead by now. Ye Li yed with his fingers and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m the most terrifying existence in the Eastern Land.¡± Chapter 940: Do You Think You Are Worthy of Attacking Me, Ye Li? Chapter 940: Do You Think You Are Worthy of Attacking Me, Ye Li? Editor: Henyee Trantions All the mercenaries in the hall were stunned. The most terrifying existence in the Eastern Land? They began to think about it because they really did not know what the most terrifying existence in the Eastern Land was. Suddenly, a mercenary could not help but exim. ¡°The most terrifying existence in the Eastern Land? Could he be Demon King Ye Li?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the hall was terrified. Yun Xiaodie¡¯s pupils constricted rapidly as she looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You, you are Demon King Ye Li?¡± If it was possible, Yun Xiaodie really didn¡¯t want to believe that Ye Li was the Demon King Ye Li. Unfortunately, the current Ye Li made her too afraid. There were thousands of levels of killing intent hidden in the corners of his eyes! Ye Li smiled calmly. He looked at Yun Xiaodie indifferently and slowly said, ¡°What do you think?¡±
    How would Yun Xiaodie know if she should believe that Ye Li was the Demon King Ye Li? ¡°Impossible, he can¡¯t be Demon King Ye Li!¡± Suddenly, a tier 2 Chosen One of the Yun family shouted coldly. The words of this tier 2 Chosen One of the Yun family gave everyone in the hall a boost of confidence. They all felt that Ye Li could not be the Demon King Ye Li. Although Ye Li was indeed terrifying, he couldn¡¯t be the legendary Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m really sorry. I, I, I¡­¡± Kuang Ba didn¡¯t know what to say to Ye Li. He originally brought Ye Li back because he wanted Ye Li to join their Wild Thunder Mercenary Group, but now something like this had happened. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m just here for a walk,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Kuang Ba heard this, he felt better. After all, Ye Li was his savior. ¡°Are you really not Demon King Ye Li?¡± Yun Xiaodie looked at Ye Li in shock and asked. No one in the hall believed that Ye Li was the legendary Demon King Ye Li, but for some reason, Yun Xiaodie felt that the handsome man in front of her was the Demon King Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and slowly said to Yun Xiaodie, ¡°There is no Demon King Ye Li, or rather, everyone is Demon King Ye Li.¡± Not only Yun Xiaodie, even the mercenaries in the hall were stunned. They could not understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Hmph! Pretentious!¡± A tier 2 Chosen One of the Yun family shouted coldly. As soon as he finished speaking, this Level Two Chosen One attacked Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head secretly. He really admired the courage of this tier 2 Chosen One. He actually dared to charge at him. He really didn¡¯t know his ce. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Suddenly, this tier 2 Chosen One screamed and fell to the ground. There was no sign of life. When Yun Xiaodie and the people in the hall saw this, they were all scared out of their wits.
    They hurriedly looked at Ye Li and saw that there was still no change in his expression. He slowly said, ¡°Do you think an ant like you is worthy of attacking me, Ye Li?¡± Silence, a deadly silence. Everyone in the hall was already drenched in cold sweat. They even dared to swear that this was the most terrifying time in their lives.
    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s the Yun family¡¯s fault.¡± Yun Xiaodie hurriedly bowed deeply to Ye Li. She knew that they were definitely not Ye Li¡¯s match. If this continued, there would only be a few more corpses. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve finished my wine. I should go,¡± Ye Li said slowly. With that, he got up and prepared to leave the hall. Just as he took a step forward, he turned around and looked at Kuang Ba. ¡°I think you¡¯re not a bad person. Let me give you something.¡± Then, Ye Li bought the Transcender Upgrade Potion from the point mall and handed it to Kuang Ba. Chapter 941: Ah Da, Teach Them A Lesson Chapter 941: Ah Da, Teach Them A Lesson Editor: Henyee Trantions Kuang Ba was stunned and looked at the potion that Ye Li handed over. ¡°Senior, what is this?¡± Everyone in the hall naturally didn¡¯t know what the potion in Ye Li¡¯s hand was. They were all very puzzled. ¡°Drink it and you¡¯ll know,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Kuang Ba did not hesitate anymore. He took the Transcender upgrade potion and drank it in one gulp. Suddenly, a terrifying power attacked his internal organs. ¡°I-I¡¯m about to break through?¡± Kuang Ba was stunned. Then, Kuang Ba hurriedly sat cross-legged on the ground and refined the power in his body. ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve be a tenth-tier Transcender!¡±
    Heughed wildly. Bing a tenth-tier Transcender from a fifth-tier Transcender, anyone wouldugh wildly. Everyone in the hall was stunned. They would never have thought that this potion would be so terrifying. ¡°Thank you, Senior¡­¡± Kuang Ba wanted to thank Ye Li, but he realized that Ye Li was not in the hall at all. ¡°Why is he suddenly gone?¡± Everyone in the hall looked at each other. Ye Li, who was in the hall a second ago, suddenly disappeared? ¡­ Ye Li arrived at the main street of Moon Shadow Base City and walked aimlessly. He already had one Kongtong Seal fragment. As long as he found two more, he would be able to synthesize theplete Kongtong Seal. Then, he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. ¡°Master, you finally let us out.¡± Hongye smiled at Ye Li. After the Apocalypse Legion came out of the system space, they were all very excited and looked around. After staying in Moon Shadow Base City for a day, the coordinates still did not appear. Ye Li could not help but feel a little discouraged. ¡°Quick! Find that person!¡± ¡°I heard he¡¯s very handsome.¡± ¡°As long as we take that person¡¯s head to the Yun family, we will be able to obtain the reward.¡± Suddenly, all the gic martial artists on the street started searching for something. Ye Li was as handsome as jade. No matter where he went, he would stand out.
    Handsome? His entire life had been filled with the word ¡°handsome¡±. All the gic warriors on the streets of Moon Shadow Base City stared at Ye Li and even formed an encirclement. ¡°Brat, did you kill the Yun family¡¯s gic warrior yesterday?¡± a gic warrior asked Ye Li coldly.
    All the gic warriors stared at Ye Li, wanting to know how he would answer. ¡°Why are you courting death?¡± Ah Da asked as he looked at the gic warriors. What? The gic warriors were all stunned when they heard that. They really did not understand how Ah Da dared to say such a thing. They had more than 200 people surrounding the ten of them, but he actually said that he was here to die? ¡°There¡¯s no need to think. They did it!¡± a gic warrior shouted. These gic warriors had alle because of the Yun family¡¯s bounty. As long as they captured Ye Li, they would be able to obtain generous rewards. ¡°Get them! Get them!¡± Immediately, more than 200 gic warriors rushed towards Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Ah Da, teach them a lesson,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Azy expression appeared on his handsome face. Roar!!! Ah Da instantly shot out, leaving only an afterimage on the spot. ¡°Ah!!!¡± What followed was countless screams. The screams were too tragic and made one¡¯s scalp tingle.
    Before long, the 200-odd gic warriors either died or were injured. They covered their heads and fled. Chapter 942: Head for the Yun Family Chapter 942: Head for the Yun Family Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Master, should I kill all of you?¡± Ah Da looked at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re just some stupid flies. Let them be.¡± News of such a major event soon spread throughout the entire Moon Shadow Base City. The entire base city was in an uproar. They were all discussing who Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion were. Even more than 200 gic warriors were not their match. The Yun family, the number one family in Moon Shadow Base City, was also afraid. They all knew that they had provoked someone they shouldn¡¯t have, so they hurriedly spread the word to apologize to Ye Li. The entire Moon Shadow Base City was shrouded in shadows. With so many expertsing, they were naturally afraid. ¡­ The Yun family. The head of the Yun family, Yun Gang, was waiting outside the door with the elders. They hoped that Ye Li coulde to their Yun family and they wanted to personally apologize to Ye Li. They naturally knew that there were supreme powerhouses in this world. Destroying a family n was just a matter of moving their fingers.
    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± An elder was shocked. The master of the Yun family and the elders hurriedly looked over and saw Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion walking over slowly. ¡°Xiaodie, is that him?¡± Yun Gang asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Xiaodie replied. Ye Li came to the Yun family for the Kongtong Seal. He thought that since there were no other ces in Moon Shadow Base City, he would trying to the Yun family. Not long after, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion arrived at the Yun family¡¯s gate. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re finally here,¡± Yun Gang, the head of the Yun family, said respectfully to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and said calmly to Yun Gang, ¡°Your realm is the highest among this group of people. You should be the head of the Yun family, right?¡± ¡°My lord, I am Yun Gang, the head of the Yun Family.¡± Yun Gang was a Tier 1 Sky Opener, and his strength was not bad. Ye Li smiled and said calmly, ¡°I killed your Yun family¡¯s gic warrior. Now that I¡¯m here, let¡¯s do it.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone from the Yun family was shocked. Cold sweat broke out on their foreheads. ¡°Senior, you must be joking. We asked you toe to the Yun family to apologize to you,¡± Yun Gang said in shock. Ye Li smiled and nced at the Yun family outside the door. He slowly said, ¡°In this world, good people don¡¯t die, and bad people don¡¯t die. There¡¯s only one kind of people who die, and that¡¯s stupid people.¡± ¡°Obviously, you¡¯re not stupid.¡± When everyone in the Yun family heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they all heaved a sigh of relief. Their hearts that were in their throats finally rxed.
    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡± Yun Gang smiled and said to Ye Li, ¡°By the way, senior, may I know your name?¡± As soon as Yun Gang finished speaking, he regretted it. He secretly scolded himself. How could he ask for Senior¡¯s name? What right did he have to know Senior¡¯s name? He quickly looked at Ye Li¡¯s face and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and then at the ground before answering slowly,
    ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Yun Gang was delighted when he heard this and hurriedly said, ¡°As expected of a senior. Even your name is so good¡­¡± Before Yun Gang could finish his sentence, he suddenly thought of something and his pupils constricted. ¡°Ye Li, demon, demon, demon¡­ Demon King Ye Li?¡± Yun Gang turned pale with fright as he looked at Ye Li. Only then did he realize that everyone in the Yun family had already frozen like petrified. ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re Apocalypse Legion. You should have heard of them, right?¡± Ye Li said calmly. Chapter 943: Green Stone Forest Chapter 943: Green Stone Forest Editor: Henyee Trantions Of course, the members of the Yun family had heard of the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion was also a legendary existence and was under themand of Demon King Ye Li. Every member of the legion was an extremely powerful zombie. Outside the Yun Family¡¯s gate, Yun Xiaodie was the most shocked. Previously, she didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li was the legendary Demon King Ye Li, but the result told her that not only was she wrong, but she was also sopletely wrong. ¡°family leader, bad news, bad news, family leader!¡± Suddenly, a panicked voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw a disciple of the Yun Family running over in fear. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yun Gang frowned and asked unhappily. This Yun Family disciple swallowed his saliva and immediately said: ¡°Master, arge number of zombies and Dark Race members are heading toward the Green Stone Forest!¡±
    ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone from the Yun family outside the door was shocked. The Green Stone Forest was where the Yun Familya€TMs ancestral grave was located. ¡°Why did the Dark Race and zombies go to the Green Stone Forest?¡± Yun Gang said in shock. ¡°Master, let¡¯s go and take a look. Otherwise, the ancestral graves will be dug up by these Dark Race members and zombies,¡± an elder said to Yun Gang. Yun Gang nodded, and immediately after, Yun Gang led the Yun Family towards the Green Stone Forest. Ye Li looked at the back of the Yun family and the corners of his lips could not help but curl up slightly. He thought that it was indeed the right choice toe to the Yun family. Although he was not 100% sure, at least something had happened. Then, Ye Li followed. ¡­ Green Stone Forest. The members of the Yun Family arrived at the Green Stone Forest. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Thousands of zombies were searching for something, and there were also hundreds of Dark Race members. In fact¡­ Some zombies began to dig up the graves. After all, these were the ancestral graves of the Yun family. When the members of the Yun Family saw this, their eyes began to turn red. ¡°Kill them all!¡± Yun Gang shouted. As soon as he finished speaking, the members of the Yun Family prepared to attack. However, just as the Yun Family¡¯s people were about to take action, a cold voice entered the ears of the Yun Family.
    ¡°Humans, why are you in such a hurry to die?¡± When the Yun family heard this voice, they all stopped in their tracks and looked at the dark race member who spoke. This Dark Race member was a seventh-tier Master-level. ¡°A seventh-tier Master-level Dark Race member?¡±
    The members of the Yun Family couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. They had never thought that a seventh-tier Master-level Dark Race member would appear. These Dark Race members were all from the Thunder Beast Tribe. There was a drum in front of their stomachs and a hammer in their hands. When they struck the drum, they could summon the power of lightning. And the seventh-tier Master-level Dark Race was the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe!!! ¡°Leader, we¡¯ve dug up the tomb!¡± Suddenly, a Thunder Beast member of the Dark Race walked to the seventh-tier Master-level Thunder Beast and said to it in surprise. ¡°Haha, leader, we found the Kongtong Seal!¡± Another Thunder Beast burst intoughter. When the members of the Yun Family saw this, they could not help but burn with anger. This was because the person buried in the great tomb was their Yun Family¡¯s ancestor. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Yun Gang red at the seventh-tier Master-level Thunder Beast. The seventh-tier Master-level Thunder Beast smiled coldly and said to Yun Gang, ¡°The news is right. The Kongtong Seal is indeed in this tomb.¡± Ye Li had been watching the scene from a tree. When he saw the Kongtong Seal fragment in the seventh-tier Master-level Thunder Beast¡¯s hand, he showed a yful smile on his face. Chapter 944: Kongtong Seal Fragment Chapter 944: Kongtong Seal Fragment Editor: Henyee Trantions Although the seventh-tier Master-level Thunder Beast only had a fragment of the Kongtong Seal in its hand, Ye Li would only have one fragment missing when getting this one. Ye Li didn¡¯t want to know how these Thunder Beasts knew that the Kongtong Seal fragment was here. He just wanted to get the Kongtong Seal fragment from the seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast. A seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast was definitely not something that the Yun family could defeat. ¡°Human, we¡¯re in a good mood today. If you all kneel down and beg for mercy, I might spare your lives,¡± the seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast said coldly. When the members of the Yun Family heard this, anger surged from the top of their heads. No matter what, their Yun family was the strongest family in Moon Shadow Base City. Now, not only had their ancestor¡¯s grave been dug up, but they also had to kneel and beg for mercy. Enough is enough! ¡°Give me the Kongtong Seal fragment.¡± Suddenly, a slightlyzy voice entered the ears of everyone present. The Thunder Beast, Dark Race, and Yun family members were all shocked. They focused their eyes and realized that Ye Li had appeared in front of them.
    ¡°Another human who isn¡¯t afraid of death?¡± The seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast sneered. ¡°Leader, this human wants your Kongtong Seal fragment,¡± a Thunder Beast said to a seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast. The seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast finally remembered what Ye Li said when he appeared. ¡°Human, you want the Kongtong Seal fragment in my hand?¡± The seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast¡¯s face became yful. When the members of the Yun family saw Ye Li¡¯s appearance, they were all a little excited because they wanted Ye Li to deal with this group of Dark Race members. ¡°That¡¯s right, leave it to me.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Then, Ye Li opened his hand to the seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast. The seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast was furious. ¡°Human, are you courting death?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Give me the Kongtong Seal fragment. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± The Thunder Beast Tribe couldn¡¯t stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance anymore. The seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast shouted, ¡°Kill them!¡± As the seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast gave the order, thousands of zombies rushed towards Ye Li and the Yun family. ¡°The Apocalypse Legion.¡± The Apocalypse Legion appeared in front of Ye Li. Roar!!! The Apocalypse Legion attacked. In a sh, all the zombies fell to the ground, but they were not dead. No matter how small a fly was, it was still meat. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized these zombies. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡±
    The members of the Thunder Beast Tribe and the Yun Family were all frozen like y sculptures. They didn¡¯t seem to be humans, but¡­ zombies? Nine zombies. The Apocalypse Legion also had nine zombies. Could it be¡­ The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Ye Li in horror.
    ¡°You, you are Demon King Ye Li?¡± Ye Li smiled leisurely. ¡°If you had given me the fragment of the Kongtong Seal earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have needed to die. Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote now.¡± The Thunder Beasts and Dark Race members were all terrified. They didn¡¯t expect it to be Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Senior Demon King, please give me a chance. I¡¯ll give you the Kongtong Seal fragment now.¡± After saying that, the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe hurriedly walked over and handed the Kongtong Seal fragment to Ye Li. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so obedient. Since you handed over the Kongtong Seal fragment, it¡¯s time for you to die,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, the Thunder Beasts and the Dark Race members were all shocked. Chapter 945: Received Another Super Treasure Map Chapter 945: Received Another Super Treasure Map Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Do it.¡± Ye Li looked at Ah Da. Roar!!! Ah roared, and the wind from his fist roared. In the eyes of these Thunder Beasts, Ah Da, a tier 4 Heavenly Lord-level zombie, was a terrifying existence. Ah Da knew the principle of capturing the leader before capturing the bandits. His speed exploded, leaving only an afterimage on the spot. In an instant, he arrived in front of the seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast. The Lord-level was the Earth Lord-level, but Ah Da was the Heavenly Lord-level. There was an insurmountable gap. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Before Ada¡¯s heavy punch reached the seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast¡¯s body, the seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast let out a loud cry because it realized that it could not dodge such a punch. Boom! Without a doubt, Ada¡¯s heavy punchnded heavily on the body of the seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast. The seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast was instantly blown up.
    ¡°The leader is dead?¡± When the remaining Thunder Beasts saw this, they all took a few steps back, their faces filled with horror. Ye Li looked at the fear on the Thunder Beasts¡¯ faces and said slowly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± Hearing this, all the Thunder Beasts were stunned. There was no need to be afraid? Could it be that Demon King Ye Li was going to let them go? Thinking of this, the Thunder Beasts began to feel uneasy. As long as they could survive, they were willing to do anything. The Thunder Beasts quickly looked at Ye Li. They wanted to know what Ye Li would say next. A few secondster, Ye Li slowly said, ¡°The good people in this world will be afraid, and the bad people will be afraid. There¡¯s only one kind of person who won¡¯t be afraid, and that¡¯s the dead.¡± In the post-apocalyptic world, there was no difference between humans and the Dark Race. When the Thunder Beasts heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they were all so scared that their souls left their bodies. They wanted to escape, but they really wanted to escape. Unfortunately, even if they had ten legs, they were destined to die today. Just as all the Thunder Beasts were about to escape, Ah Da and Hongye had already attacked. How could these Thunder Beasts withstand Ah Da and Hongye¡¯s attacks? Screams that sounded like pigs being ughtered sounded continuously, making one¡¯s scalp tingle. Everyone in the Yun family was also shocked to the extreme. They looked at each other and looked at Ye Li in dismay. However, they realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all, as if nothing had happened. Did such a person¡­ really exist?
    No! Should I say that such a demon really exists? The Yun family didn¡¯t know. They really didn¡¯t know. ¡°Senior, thank you for helping our Yun family kill these Dark Race members,¡± Yun Xiaodie said to Ye Li in horror. Just as Ye Li was about to speak, the system¡¯s voice sounded in his mind.
    Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a Super Treasure Map.¡± Hiss! Hearing the system¡¯s words, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but get excited. He had expected a super treasure map, but he did not expect it toe so quickly. When he recovered from his excitement, he realized that everyone from the Yun family had already knelt on the ground. ¡°Lord Demon King, thank you¡­¡± Before Yun Gang could finish his sentence, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to thank me for. I didn¡¯t avenge you.¡± Ye Li said lightly. He really didn¡¯t avenge the Yun family. He had already given the Thunder Beast Tribe a chance to live, but they didn¡¯t cherish it. It had always been that as long as Ye Li gave others a chance to live, if they didn¡¯t cherish it, there was only one oue for them, and that was¡­ death! Chapter 946: A Dark Race Member Was About to Break the Seal Chapter 946: A Dark Race Member Was About to Break the Seal Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li opened the super treasure map and a set of coordinates appeared in his mind. He did not talk too much with the Yun family. Instead, he activated the Swift Steps and headed towards the coordinates in his mind. Ye Li arrived at an abandoned base city. There was no one in this base city, no Dark Race members, and no zombies. Ye Li didn¡¯t understand. He had never been to a base city that had nothing. However, this base city seemed to have been abandoned for a long time. Then, he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. ¡°Go around and take a look,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion nodded and dispersed. Ye Li also started to walk around the abandoned base city. However, after walking for half a day, he found nothing.
    ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t find anything.¡± The Apocalypse Legion all used telepathy to send this message to Ye Li. Ye Li looked bored. There was only one more piece of the Kongtong Seal left. Where the f*ck was it? Then, he called the Apocalypse Legion back. They continued walking forward. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Suddenly, a very displeased voice entered their ears. Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion looked in the direction of the voice and saw a young girl walking over. The girl looked like she was 21 or 22 years old and was very beautiful. However, at this moment, there was a hint of anger on her fair face, as if Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion owed her a lot of money. ¡°How dare youe here? Don¡¯t you know that a powerful Dark Race member is about toe out!¡± The girl stared at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. Ye Li was stunned. How would he know that a powerful Dark Race member would appear? ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the Dark Race?¡± Zombie Queen Mo You nced at the girl. The girl¡¯s name was Chi Qing. When she heard Zombie Queen Mo You¡¯s words, she could not help but be furious. ¡°I think you¡¯re courting death. Do you know how powerful the dark race members who are about to break the seal are?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Zombie Queen Mo You shook her head. Chi Qingughed coldly. ¡°Then let me tell you that the Dark Race member who is about to break the seal is a tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race member.¡± A tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race member? Ye Li naturally didn¡¯t expect such an existence to exist in this abandoned base city. ¡°Fifty years ago, this powerful Dark Race member was sealed here. But now, this powerful Dark Race member is about to break the seal,¡± Chi Qing continued.
    ¡°Qing¡¯er, what¡¯s going on?¡± Suddenly, another voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. A middle-aged man walked over. He looked to be in his forties and was an eighth-tier Chosen One. As for Chi Qing, he was a tenth-tier Transcender.
    Be it a tenth-tier Transcender or an eighth-tier Chosen One, in the eyes of Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion, they were all pitifully weak. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m asking them to leave,¡± Chi Qing said to the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was called Chi He. Upon hearing this, Chi He looked at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. He cupped his fists and said, ¡°Everyone, a powerful Dark Race member is about to break the seal here. For your safety, you should leave.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re here to look for something. It¡¯s a good opportunity to see if that thing is with the dark race member who¡¯s about to break the seal,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Chapter 947: Tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul Chapter 947: Tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul Editor: Henyee Trantions When Chi Qing heard Ye Li¡¯s words, she could not help but be stunned. She never dreamed that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°I already told you just now that the Dark Race member who is about to break the seal is a tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race member. Don¡¯t you know how to spell the word ¡®death¡¯?¡± Ye Li smiled, but there was no change in his expression. ¡°I see that your cultivation level is only so-so. Then why do you still dare to be here?¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chi Qing and Chi He were stunned and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Because this powerful Dark Race was sealed by my grandfather. However, my grandfather is dead. It¡¯s our turn now,¡± Chi Qing said to Ye Li. ¡°So, are you guys preparing to seal this Dark Race member again?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so smart,¡± Chi Qing said. Ye Li smiled calmly. Then, he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s useless. You¡¯re not Sky Openers. When that Dark Race member breaks the seal, there¡¯s only one oue for you¡ªdeath.¡± Chi Qing had never seen someone like Ye Li before. She didn¡¯t expect that not only did Ye Li not leave, but he also said such words.
    ¡°You guys better leave quickly. Otherwise, it will be tooteter,¡± Chi He said to Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. However, Ye Li did not continue to speak and waited quietly. When Chi He and Chi Qing saw this, they were both a little displeased. However, they did not intend to continue persuading Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion to leave. If they wanted to die, what could they do? A momentter, the abandoned base city suddenly shook like an earthquake. ¡°Dad, that Dark Race is about to break the seal!¡± Chi Qing shouted. Chi He¡¯s expression was solemn. He gritted his teeth and said to Chi Qing, ¡°Qing¡¯er, you can leave.¡± Chi Qing was stunned. It was obvious that he did not expect his father to say this. He looked at Chi He in confusion. ¡°Dad, why did you let me go?¡± However, Chi He sighed. ¡°He was right just now. After this Dark Race member breaks the seal, there¡¯s only one oue for us¡ªdeath. With our abilities, we can¡¯t seal a tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race member at all.¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m not leaving!¡± A hint of stubbornness appeared on Chi Qing¡¯s fair face. ¡°In short, when that Dark Race breaks the seal, you must leave!¡± As soon as Chi He finished speaking, the entire abandoned base city could not help but shake even more. Suddenly, not far in front of them, the ground began to crack! A few secondster, a Dark Race member rushed out and leaped into the air. In an instant, an evil aura began to spread in all directions. ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯ve finally broken the seal!¡± This Dark Race member¡¯s entire body was enveloped by an evil aura. It was a tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul. This Dark Race member¡¯s appearance was truly terrifying. After this tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soulughed a few times, he saw Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Huh?¡±
    The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soulnded on the ground. ¡°Humans?¡± The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul smiled. Immediately, he seemed to sense something and shook his head.
    ¡°Are you zombies?¡± The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul was puzzled. ¡°No, no, no!¡± The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul shook his head again. ¡°Zombies, humans!¡± ¡°But you!¡± The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul looked at Ye Li in confusion. Chapter 948: The Last Kongtong Seal Fragment Chapter 948: The Last Kongtong Seal Fragment Editor: Henyee Trantions This tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be a member of the Dark Race, a human, or a zombie?¡± Chi He and Chi Qing were stunned when they heard this. They were confused by this tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul. ¡°You do have a good eye,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soulughed coldly. ¡°Tell me, what race are you?¡± Ye Li also smiled. ¡°Before I tell you what kind of member I am, you have to tell me if you have the Kongtong Seal fragment.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± When this tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul heard this, he was extremely shocked. ¡°How, how did you know?¡± The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul discovered that he could not figure out how Ye Li knew that he had the Kongtong Seal fragment.
    The corners of Ye Li¡¯s mouth could not help but curl up slightly. He already knew that this tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul had a Kongtong Seal fragment. One would search high and low only to find it when one least expected to. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, give me the Kongtong Seal fragment,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, the tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul was stunned for a moment before slowlyughing out loud, as if it had never heard such a funny joke. ¡°You want my Kongtong Seal fragment? What right do you have?¡± This tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul was extremely disdainful. ¡°Why?¡± Ye Li sneered. ¡°Is it enough just because I¡¯m the Demon King Ye Li?¡± How was that possible!!! Chi He and Chi Qing¡¯s pupils constricted. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be the Demon King Ye Li. This tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul had been sealed for 50 years, so he naturally did not know who Demon King Ye Li was. ¡°Demon King Ye Li? I¡¯ve never heard of him. Where did this small frye from?¡± The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul¡¯s tone was filled with disdain. However, Chi He and Chi Qing knew that when this tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul said this, his life would disappear from this world forever. It was because he had offended the legendary Demon King, Ye Li. Chi He and Chi Qing naturally knew that the nine people behind Ye Li were the nine Heavenly Lord-level zombies of the famous Apocalypse Legion. ¡°By the way, before I kill you, tell me what kind of member you are,¡± the tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and looked at the sun in the sky. ¡°Have you heard of the Demon n?¡± You¡­! This tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul was dumbfounded.
    ¡°You, you¡¯re from the Qiong Qi Royal Family?¡± Even if a tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul was given ten heads, he would never have thought that Ye Li was actually a demon. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul was stunned. Other than the Qiong Qi Royal Family, were there other demons in the Eastern Land?
    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to know so much. Come here and let me kill you.¡± Ye Li hooked his finger at this tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul. When this tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul saw this, it could not help but be furious. ¡°Pretentious! I¡¯ll show you how terrifying I am!¡± The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul shouted. As soon as he finished speaking, the evil aura of this tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul burst forth, forming ck ghosts that flew towards Ye Li. Ye Li sighed to himself. Why did people always think that they could kill him? A tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul? Ye Li was a tier 4¡­ Sky Opener!!! Chapter 949: Gather the Ten Great Divine Weapons Chapter 949: Gather the Ten Great Divine Weapons Editor: Henyee Trantions The evil aura of the tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul exploded and transformed into countless ck evil spirits that flew towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was naturally no change in his handsome face. He really could not understand why this tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul dared to attack him. He just didn¡¯t know he had offended the wrong person! ng! A cold light instantly shot out from the abandoned base city. Then, the sound of a sword and a dragon began to ring. A five-wed blood dragon that was enough to make one¡¯s guts crack coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. An Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Swish! Ye Li shed with his sword. Immediately, the supreme sword light headed towards the evil spirit.
    In an instant, all the evil spirits turned into nothingness. ¡°How is it possible?¡± The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Ye Li¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He calmly looked at the tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul and slowly said, ¡°How can a dark race member like you change? Only death can change you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps, leaving only an afterimage. Chi He and Chi Qing could not help but be stunned because they really could not imagine what kind of speed this was. How could they still catch Ye Li¡¯s figure? It was not just them. Even this tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul could not capture Ye Li¡¯s figure. His eyes widened for thergest time in history. When Ye Li appeared again, he was already behind this tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul. The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. He realized that Ye Li was behind him and hurriedly turned around. However, when he turned around, he realized that Ye Li had already raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m finished!¡± The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul shouted. As the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand fell rapidly, the life of the tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul disappeared from this world forever. The Kongtong Seal fragment fell to the ground. Ye Li looked at the Kongtong Seal fragment on the ground, and his face began to show a yful smile. With this Kongtong Seal fragment, he could synthesize theplete version of the Kongtong Seal. He had found all 10 Primordial divine weapons. Then, Ye Li ignored Chi He and Chi Qing¡¯s shock. He opened the synthesis grid in his mind and ced the three Kongtong Seal fragments into the synthesis grid to begin the synthesis! A few secondster, theplete Kongtong Seal appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Ye Li showed a yful smile on his face. He finally found all the Ten Great Divine Weapons.
    ¡°Senior Demon King, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you¡­¡± Before Chi He could finish his sentence, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°You guys can leave first. I still have something to do here,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Chi He and Chi Qing heard this, they didn¡¯t dare to stay in this abandoned base city any longer and hurriedly left.
    ¡°System, what should I do now?¡± ¡°Host, as long as you break down the Ten Great Divine Weapons, you can synthesize the key to the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Ye Li didn¡¯t hesitate at all and started to take action. Not long after, Ye Li disintegrated the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Then, he ced all the Ten Great Divine Weapons into the synthesis grid and began to synthesize the key that could open the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb. Chapter 950: Unparalleled Warrior Chapter 950: Unparalleled Warrior Editor: Henyee Trantions Ding! ¡°Let the synthesis begin.¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°The synthesis isplete.¡± After the system notification sounded, a key appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a free zombie fusion opportunity.¡± The system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind again. Ye Li smiled. His luck was unparalleled. In the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb, there was a ferocious general guarding the tomb. He had to defeat that ferocious general to enter the Emperor Tomb.
    With the free zombie fusion opportunity, Ye Li was much more at ease. Then, Ye Li opened the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb! He came to this mysterious space again. Ye Li looked at the supreme general in the air. This person was wearing treasure armor and holding a three-pointed, double-edged spear in his hand. It was unknown how long this valiant general had lived for, but his face was filled with vicissitudes. His eyes and eyebrows were filled with a thousand levels of killing intent, and he looked majestic. ¡°Leave!¡± The unparalleled warrior spat out a word. However, these two words seemed to carry an extremely great might, causing even the wind to start retreating crazily. If it were an ordinary person, they might have been frightened to death by the supreme general. Even weak gic warriors would be frightened to death when they heard this. However, could Ye Li be an ordinary person? He began to integrate the Apocalypse Legion into his body. But now that the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was gone, he could only use his fists. Ye Li thought that even if he merged with the Apocalypse Legion, it would be very difficult to defeat such an existence. ¡°Host, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword hasn¡¯t disappeared. You can summon it.¡± Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. If not for the fact that he had the system, he would have the world. This sentence was indeed true. Without any hesitation, Ye Li summoned the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Even though the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was no longer fused with the Ten Great Divine Weapons, its power was still the same as before. This was ridiculous! ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to leave, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±
    In midair, the unparalleled fierce general spoke again! As soon as he finished speaking, this supreme general raised his three-pointed double-edged spear and flew towards Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. Ye Li knew very well that this was the most terrifying opponent he had encountered since he transmigrated to this world. He had to give it his all. ng!
    The three-pointed, double-edged spear collided heavily with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, and the entire space began to shake violently. Ye Li retreated dozens of meters and raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword as he shouted coldly, ¡°Profound Heaven Tyrant Demon Sword Technique!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! Countless terrifying sword lights and ancient gods and devils flew out. ¡°Boom!¡± The attack of the Mystic Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique finally collided with this supreme general. However, what Ye Li did not expect was that this supreme general was not injured at all. He could not help but be stunned. ¡°This defense is too terrifying.¡± Ye Li stared at the unparalleled warrior in the distance and said. Swish! Suddenly, the unparalleled warrior in the distance disappeared on the spot. Ye Li¡¯s speed was about the same as this supreme general, so he could naturally capture his figure. Boom!
    The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword shed with the three-pointed double-edged spear again. Then, Ye Li started a desperate battle with this supreme general! He did not know how long itsted. One day, or two days. Ye Li and the unparalleled warrior were still fighting. They even seemed to be getting braver the more they fought. Chapter 951: Primordial Divine Sword Body Chapter 951: Primordial Divine Sword Body Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li didn¡¯t know how long he had been fighting with this supreme general. In the end, he still defeated this supreme general. After the warrior disappeared, Ye Li sat on the ground and panted heavily. He took out more than ten boxes of food from the system space and started to eat crazily. After eating all the food in the boxes, Ye Li was finally satisfied. Next, it was time to open the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb. Ye Li smiled and slowly walked towards the tomb door. How domineering was this tomb door? There were two sentences on both sides of the tomb door: ¡°All living things shall kneel down to me. I am the most powerful in the world!¡± A peerlessly domineering aura assaulted his face. There was a keyhole on the tomb door.
    Ye Li walked to the tomb door and inserted the key into the keyhole. Crack! The door opened. The moment the door opened, a dazzling light shot out, making people unable to open their eyes. A momentter, the blinding light disappeared. Ye Li looked at the tomb and realized that it was empty except for a stone coffin. ¡®Is that all?¡¯ Ye Li was a little stunned. This was the f*cking Unparalleled Emperor Tomb. He walked into the tomb. To his surprise, as soon as he entered, a voice entered his ears. ¡°My sessor, you¡¯re finally here.¡± This voice was iparably ancient. It felt as if it had existed since ancient times. Then, a figure appeared in front of Ye Li. This figure was filled with the light of a powerhouse. Ye Li only took a nce and knew that he had no chance of survival when fighting this figure. ¡°I am Great Emperor Star Cloud!¡± The figure said to Ye Li. Great Emperor Star Cloud? This name was very domineering. Those who could be emperors were definitely in the emperor realm. After the Sky Opener realm was the king realm, and after the king realm was the saint realm, and after the saint realm was the emperor realm. ¡°My sessor, you will receive my inheritance.¡±
    After this figure finished speaking, a ray of light entered Ye Li¡¯s body. Instantly, Ye Li felt like his entire body was about to explode. A momentter, Ye Li heard the system notification. Ding!
    ¡°The host has be a seventh-tier Sky Opener.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a super treasure chest.¡± When Ye Li came back to his senses, the figure had already disappeared. Only a skill book appeared in front of Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the skill book. It was an SSS god-level skill called the Divine Sword Technique. Ding! ¡°An SSS-God-level skill has been detected. Do you want to cultivate it?¡± The system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind again. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li said without any hesitation. ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sessfully cultivated an SSS-ss god-level skill.¡± Ye Li was a little puzzled. He thought that this Unparalleled Emperor Tomb was nothing much. Was that all?
    But it was better than nothing. ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Li saw an extremely ancient token with the word ¡®Sword¡¯ written on it. It looked extremely powerful. Without thinking too much, Ye Li picked up the token. ¡°Host, this is the Divine Sword Token of the Sin Realm. Whoever holds this token is the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect.¡± When Ye Li heard this, he found it interesting. ¡°Also, Host, do you know that you¡¯re no longer a demon but a primordial divine sword body?¡± A primordial divine sword body? Ye Li was a little stunned. It sounded very impressive. However, the system did not continue to speak. Oh right, there was also a super Treasure Chest. Then, Ye Li opened the super Treasure Chest. ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a super Heavenly Lord-level zombie pill x9.¡±
    ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining the opportunity to upgrade all zombie skills.¡± Chapter 952: Border Gate Chapter 952: Border Gate Editor: Henyee Trantions Super Heavenly Lord-level zombie pills? Ye Li smiled as he thought that this was really interesting. Without thinking too much, Ye Li used all nine super Heavenly Lord-level zombie pills. The Apocalypse Legion leveled up instantly. Although they were super Heavenly Lord-level zombie pills, Ye Li did not expect that the Apocalypse Legion had all be sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombies. Ye Li felt that this Unparalleled Emperor Tomb was not interesting, but this Divine Sword Token was interesting. He could even imagine that the Divine Sword Sect must be a super faction. The person holding the Divine Sword Token was the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect. Suddenly, Ye Li could not help but think of Qiong Ling. He had not seen Qiong Ling for a long time. He looked at the sun in the sky and slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s time to go to the Sin Realm.¡± After staying in the Eastern Land for so long, Ye Li knew the entrance to the Sin Realm. He activated Swift Steps and rushed to the entrance of the Sin Realm. After three days, he finally arrived at this entrance.
    Transit City. Strictly speaking, the Transit City was not a base city. At this moment, Ye Li appeared on the streets of the Transit City. There were many gic warriors on the streets. Ye Li did not want to stay in the Transit City for too long. He walked towards the Border Gate. The Border Gate was a teleportation gate. As long as one sat on the Border Gate, they could travel from the Eastern Land to the Sin Realm. When they arrived at the Border Gate, there were already many gic warriors gathered outside. From the looks of it, they were preparing to go to the Sin Realm. The fee for passing the Border Gate was extremely expensive. It was not something that ordinary people could afford. However, Ye Li was naturally not short of money. Ye Li queued up. When it was almost his turn, a beautiful woman ran up to him and cut the line. Not only did she cut the line, but she also turned around and looked at Ye Li with disdain. ¡°Will you be dissatisfied that I cut in line with you?¡± The woman said sarcastically to Ye Li. Ye Li secretly shook his head when he heard this. As the saying goes, there are all kinds of people in the world. There were indeed all kinds of people in this world. Without a doubt, this woman¡¯s personality was extremely arrogant. ¡°No,¡± Ye Li said. He did not want to lower himself to this woman¡¯s level. The woman smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such good eyesight. If you would mind if you answered, you would already be on the ground.¡± Ye Li was secretly happy. This woman¡¯s words almost made him die ofughter. Immediately, the woman handed over the post-apocalyptic world currency and walked into the Border Gate. Ye Li then walked into the gate too. Initially, Ye Li thought that the so-called Border Gate was the kind of teleportation gate. As long as he walked in, it would be like entering a time tunnel. However, to his surprise, this Border Gate was simr to a bus. There were dozens of gic warriors inside. ¡°I find you quite pleasing to the eye. Tell me, what¡¯s your name?¡± The woman was beside Ye Li and said to him.
    ¡°I don¡¯t have a name.¡± Ye Li shook his head. He did not want to talk too much with this woman. The woman was stunned. She did not understand how a person could not have a name. Secondster, the woman smiled again. ¡°My name is Shi Ling. Since you don¡¯t have a name, I¡¯ll call you Nameless.¡±
    ¡®Nameless?¡¯ Ye Li smiled and a cold light shot out of his eyes. He looked at Shi Ling and said, ¡°Don¡¯t randomly give me a name.¡± Ye Li originally thought that Shi Ling would retreat, but who would have thought that Shi Ling not only did not retreat, but also went all out. Chapter 953: Forced to Land Chapter 953: Forced to Land Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you have a name?¡± Shi Ling asked Ye Li curiously. Of course, Ye Li didn¡¯t want to bother about Shi Ling. He didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°How dare you ignore me? I¡¯m a disciple of the Divine Sword Sect!¡± Shi Ling stared at Ye Li and said. A disciple of the Divine Sword Sect? Ye Li was a little stunned, wondering if there was such a coincidence. ¡°How is it? Are you afraid?¡± Shi Ling looked at Ye Li proudly. She thought that since Ye Li was going to the Sin Realm, he must know about the Divine Sword Sect. But what she didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Li would say something like this. Ye Li looked at her and said calmly, ¡°Do you always talk so much nonsense?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Shi Ling was stunned. ¡°You, you dare to say that I talk too much?¡± Shi Ling did not expect Ye Li to be so presumptuous.
    However, Ye Li didn¡¯t want to talk to her. He found a seat and closed his eyes to rest. However, Ye Li felt that the Divine Sword Sect was indeed terrifying. Shi Ling was actually a tier 2 Sky Opener. After all, she was only amon disciple of the Divine Sword Sect. After an unknown period of time, Ye Li opened his eyes and realized that the stone spirit was looking at him. ¡°Nameless, you¡¯re so handsome,¡± Shi Ling said with a smile. Everyone in the Eastern Land knew that Ye Li was as handsome as jade. ¡°Aren¡¯t you annoying?¡± Ye Li became impatient. He had never seen a woman like Shi Ling. ¡°You¡­!¡± Shi Ling was annoyed. ¡°I praised you out of kindness, but you actually said that I¡¯m annoying?¡± Ye Li continued to close his eyes. Although Shi Ling was very beautiful, Ye Li had never been a lecher. ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, the inside of the Border Gate began to shake violently. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The gic warriors in the Border Gate were all shocked. They had naturally heard that the Border Gate had once fallen from the sky. If it fell, wouldn¡¯t they be smashed into pieces? ¡°Everyone, the Border Gate is unstable. We can only be forced tond,¡± a middle-aged man appeared in front of everyone and said to them. The gic warriors in the Border Gate heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that. As long as they didn¡¯t fall, what was there to be afraid of if they were forced tond? Then, the Border Gate began to descend. Then, all the gic warriors walked out of the Border Gate. They were in a forest. The gic warriors shook their heads and began to leave the forest. Just as Ye Li was about to leave, Shi Ling stopped him. ¡°Nameless, where are you going?¡±
    Ye Li stopped in his tracks and looked at Shi Ling indifferently. ¡°Do I need to tell you where I¡¯m going?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, Shi Ling stood in front of him.
    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere until you tell me!¡± Shi Ling said proudly. Just as Ye Li was wondering if he should teach this Rock Spirit a lesson, dozens of shocking screams entered his ears. ¡°Ah!!!¡± The screams were from the dozens of gic warriors who had left. ¡°It¡¯s the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf!¡± A staff member of the Border Gate shouted. He was prepared to hide in the Border Gate, but unfortunately, his speed was still a little too slow. ¡°Ahh!¡± Another blood-curdling scream entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. At this moment, there were already more than ten Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves surrounding Ye Li and Shi Ling. ¡°You guys are really blind. How dare you surround me?¡± Shi Ling said disdainfully. Chapter 954: Bloodthirsty Demon Wolfs Territory Chapter 954: Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf¡¯s Territory Editor: Henyee Trantions Shi Ling¡¯s fair face was filled with disdain. Suddenly, she summoned a green longsword. Swish! A cold light arrived first, and then he drew his sword like a dragon. Shi Ling was a tier 2 Sky Opener, so these Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves naturally could not block Shi Ling¡¯s sword light. In an instant, the dozen or so Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves fell to the ground. ¡°How is it? Am I awesome?¡± Shi Ling looked at Ye Li proudly. She originally thought that Ye Li would be shocked to the extreme, but she never expected that Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change at all. ¡°You, you¡¯re not shocked?¡± Shi Ling looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Why should I be shocked? Are you very powerful?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. Shi Ling could not help but be stunned when she heard this. Was she not powerful?
    ¡°Oh right, you said that you¡¯re a disciple of the Divine Sword Sect?¡± Ye Li looked at Shi Ling. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Divine Sword Sect too. Lead the way.¡± Shi Ling was shocked. No matter what, she did not expect Ye Li to also go to the Sword Sect. ¡°Are you preparing to join the Divine Sword Sect?¡± Shi Ling asked Ye Li. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Shi Ling naturally knew that Ye Li was not a disciple of the Divine Sword Sect, but she really could not think of why Ye Li would shake his head. ¡°You¡¯re not a disciple of the Divine Sword Sect, and you don¡¯t want to be a disciple of the Divine Sword Sect. I really want to know why you¡¯re going to the Divine Sword Sect.¡± Shi Ling looked at Ye Li in confusion. A few secondster, Ye Li slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Divine Sword Sect to be the sect master.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Shi Ling could not help but be stunned. Even if she spent ten days and ten nights, she did not expect Ye Li to say such words. ¡°You said that you went to the Divine Sword Sect to be the sect master?¡± Shi Ling really didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li dared to say such a thing. However, what made Shi Ling even more incredulous was what Ye Li said next. Ye Li looked at Shi Ling and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t ever be shocked because everything I, Ye Li, do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± When Shi Ling heard this, he instantly froze on the spot like a y statue. ¡°Wuwuwu!!!¡± Suddenly, Ye Li and Shi Ling heard a horrifying scream. Shi Ling came back to her senses and hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice. It did not matter if she did not look, but she could not help but be shocked. ¡°So many Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves?¡± At this moment, hundreds of Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves were flying towards Ye Li and Shi Ling.
    ¡°Could this be the territory of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf?¡± Shi Ling thought that this was the only possibility. Otherwise, it would be impossible for so many Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves to appear. ¡°What do we do?¡± Shi Ling looked at Ye Li in panic. She could easily kill a dozen Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves, but how could she kill so many Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves?
    These Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves were all at the Earth Lord-level. The Earth Lord-level was the realm of the Chosen One. However, to her surprise, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. She was stunned. She was really stunned. Wasn¡¯t this person afraid? ¡°I¡¯ll carve out a pathter. You can run,¡± Shi Ling suddenly said to Ye Li. Ye Li was secretly stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Shi Ling to say that. ¡°No,¡± Ye Li replied lightly. Shi Ling was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to still be pretending even after she said that. She thought that although Ye Li looked calm on the surface, he was actually panicking in his heart. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Shi Ling looked at Ye Li. Chapter 955: Shi Lings Shock Chapter 955: Shi Ling¡¯s Shock Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at Shi Ling¡¯s stunned face and said calmly, ¡°Do you think these Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves can kill me?¡± Shi Ling was stunned. How could she understand what Ye Li meant? She thought to herself that there were hundreds of Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves here. Could it be that this person could survive? By the time Shi Ling came back to her senses, hundreds of Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves had already surrounded them. Shi Ling thought that it was over this time. She, Shi Ling, was going to die young. She looked at Ye Li and realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. She was stunned. She was really stunned. ng! Suddenly, a cold light shed in front of Shi Ling¡¯s eyes. The sound of a sword and a dragon appeared in Shi Ling¡¯s ears. What shocked Shi Ling even more was that a wless blood dragon phantom was entrenched above Ye Li¡¯s head. Looking at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, Shi Ling felt that she could not breathe. What kind of sword was this? It was too terrifying.
    Suddenly, Ye Li jumped up and raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high. The terrifying sword light attached to the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. ¡°Profound Heaven Tyrant Demon Sword Technique!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! Terrifying sword beams and ancient Godfiends flew towards the hundreds of Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves. How could these Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves withstand such an attack? They all prepared to escape. Unfortunately, even if they had ten legs, they would not be able to dodge such an attack. In an instant, hundreds of Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves melted into nothingness. ¡°Huh!!!¡± When Shi Ling saw this, her eyes widened to thergest size in history, and her mouth was so wide that it could fit an extrarge bowl. Ye Linded on the ground and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He thought about how these Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves were gone before he even used his SSS god-level skill, the Divine Sword Technique. How boring. ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Li looked at the petrified stone spirit. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to never be shocked? Because everything I do will shock you for three days and three nights,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Shi Ling came back to her senses and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You, you¡¯re actually so strong?¡± No matter how she thought about it, she never thought that Ye Li would be so terrifying. She originally thought that Ye Li was very weak. Now when she thought about how she said that she would open a bloody path for Ye Li to escape, she felt that she was a little ridiculous. ¡°Is it fun?¡± Shi Ling looked at Ye Li. Ye Li was stunned. Naturally, he did not understand what the stone spirit meant. ¡°You¡¯ve been watching me make a fool of myself, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯re clearly so strong.¡± Shi Ling mocked himself. Ye Li secretly smiled and thought that this girl was really thinking too much. He really didn¡¯t mean to see Shi Ling make a fool of herself, although he wanted to a little. ¡°Tell me, what exactly are you doing in the Divine Sword Sect?¡± Shi Ling stared at Ye Li warily.
    Looking at the vignt expression on Shi Ling¡¯s fair face, Ye Li was a bit surprised. He had saved her. Did she still think that he was a bad person? ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m going to the Sword Sect to be the sect master?¡± Ye Li said slowly. Even if Ye Li said it out loud, Shi Ling would not believe Ye Li¡¯s words because it was too ridiculous. However¡­
    The Divine Sword Sect indeed did not have a sect master. All the disciples of the Divine Sword Sect did not know why the Divine Sword Sect did not have a sect master. Just as Shi Ling was about to speak, Ye Li sighed and said, ¡°Someone who is not afraid of death is here again.¡± She was stunned and didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. Just as he was about to ask, he heard a cold voice. ¡°Why didn¡¯t my people kill you?¡± Chapter 956: Leader of Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves Chapter 956: Leader of Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li and Shi Ling looked in the direction of the voice and saw a huge Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf walking over. The Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf¡¯s eyes were green and looked extremely terrifying. Ye Li smiled faintly, but there was no change in his handsome face. This Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf was at the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level. In front of him, it was simply not of a high level. ¡°This is¡­¡± Shi Ling swallowed his saliva. A look of horror appeared on his fair face. ¡°The leader of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves?¡± Shi Ling was only a tier 2 Sky Opener. Facing a tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf, she waspletely suppressed. She hurriedly looked at Ye Li, but she realized that there was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if he did not see anything at all. ¡°This might be the leader of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves. It¡¯s very strong. We have to be careful,¡± Shi Ling said to Ye Li. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be careful about.¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly. Shi Ling already knew how terrifying Ye Li was, but this Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf was equally terrifying. She didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li¡¯s face was still so calm. ¡°Human, tell me, why didn¡¯t my nsmen kill you?¡± The leader of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves looked at Ye Li and Shi Ling and asked.
    Ye Li smiled faintly and said to the leader of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves, ¡°Because they are all dead.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± The leader of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves shouted coldly. Ye Li did not intend to continue conversing with the tier 3 Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf leader. ¡°Humans, now that you met me here, your lives will disappear from this world forever,¡± the leader of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves said to Ye Li and Shi Ling. Ye Li smiled calmly. He really did not understand how this tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf dared to say such a thing. Was he too arrogant, or was it that he, Ye Li, could not hold his saber anymore? ¡°Since you think you have us in your grasp, what are you waiting for?¡± Ye Li looked at the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf leader leisurely. The leader of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves was furious when he heard this. He stared at Ye Li. ¡°Human, since you want to die so much, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the leader of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves flew towards Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. From the moment this tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf charged towards Ye Li, he was already dead. ¡°I have a sword that can kill everyone in the world!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li flew out. Now, he was a seventh-tier Sky Opener. Facing a tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf, he was definitely an existence that could crush him. Moreover, he had the Primordial Divine King Sword Body, which made his sword intent dozens of times stronger. However, he was still a demon! Ye Li¡¯s speed was too fast. The leader of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves was stunned. He realized that he could not catch Ye Li¡¯s figure. ¡°How can he be so fast?¡± The leader of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves shouted. He quickly stopped in his tracks and looked for Ye Li. Shi Ling watched from the side. A look of deep shock had already appeared on her fair face. It was impossible for the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf leader to capture Ye Li¡¯s figure. When Ye Li appeared again, he was already behind this Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf. Only then did the leader of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves react. He wanted to turn around, but he would never have the chance because something had already appeared on his body.
    This was¡­ the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. The Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf leader¡¯s body had already been pierced by the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Chapter 957: Divine Sword City Chapter 957: Divine Sword City Editor: Henyee Trantions The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was too sharp and could be said to be the sharpest sword in the world. The leader of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves could not believe it. He could not believe that he had died just like that. Despair began to fill his eyes. Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. This bloodthirsty demon wolf fell heavily to the ground and fell into an eternal slumber. ¡°Stupid Dark Race.¡± Ye Li shook his head. He would often say that in this world, good people would not die, and bad people would not die either. There was only one type of person who would die, and that was stupid person. In his opinion, there was no difference between humans and the Dark Race. There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He had only killed a tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race member, which did not make him excited at all. Then, he ced the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space. He turned around and looked at the dumbfounded Shi Ling. At this moment, Shi Ling was as shocked as she could be and could not recover for a long time. Ye Li could understand Shi Ling¡¯s shock. Anyone who was with him would be shocked. It was because he was the Demon King, Ye Li. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said to Shi Ling. Shi Ling came back to her senses when she heard this. She swallowed her saliva and asked in shock,
    ¡°Can, can I ask you what realm you¡¯re in?¡± Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and slowly said, ¡°Not much, just a seventh-tier Sky Opener.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Hearing this, Shi Ling could not help but be shocked again. This was a seventh-tier Sky Opener! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a terrifying person.¡± Shi Ling looked at Ye Li in shock. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Who says I¡¯m human?¡± Shi Ling was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. Wasn¡¯t human? Shi Ling did not understand what Ye Li meant. However, she did not intend to continue asking. ¡®Let¡¯s go,¡¯ said the stone spirit. Then, Ye Li and Shi Ling headed towards the Divine Sword Sect. ¡­ Divine Sword City. Ye Li and Shi Ling arrived at the Divine Sword City. There was a Divine Sword Mountain behind the Divine Sword City. Above the Divine Sword Mountain was the location of the Divine Sword Sect. The Sin Realm was divided into the Sin Realm and the Evil Realm, which were divided into 24 sub-realms. Ye Li was in the north.
    Qiong Ling was also in the north, but Ye Li did not know about it yet. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s eat something first,¡± Shi Ling said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. He hadn¡¯t eaten good food for a long time. Hearing Shi Ling¡¯s words, he would eat it. Then, Ye Li and Shi Ling found a decent-looking inn.
    The two of them walked into the inn and asked the waiter to order many delicacies. Not long after, the dishes were served. The two of them began to eat and drink. ¡°Ye Li, can you tell me why you went to the Divine Sword Sect?¡± Shi Ling looked at Ye Li curiously. Ye Li was a little helpless. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I went to the Divine Sword Sect to be the sect master? Why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡± Shi Ling naturally did not believe Ye Li¡¯s words. Not only did she not believe it, but she also did not believe anyone else. No matter what, the Divine Sword Sect was a super faction in the north. The two of them were almost done eating and were about to leave when an arrogant voice entered Ye Li and Shi Ling¡¯s ears. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this my cute little sister Shi Ling?¡± Chapter 958: Arrogant Mo Feng Chapter 958: Arrogant Mo Feng Editor: Henyee Trantions Shi Ling looked in the direction of the voice, and a look of disgust appeared on her fair face. A young man about the same age as Shi Ling walked to Shi Ling¡¯s side and looked at her indifferently. ¡°Sister Shi Ling, why are you ignoring me?¡± The youth smiled at Shi Ling. ¡°Mo Feng, who¡¯s your sister?¡± Shi Ling stared at Mo Feng in disgust. Mo Feng smiled and suddenly looked at Ye Li, who was beside Shi Ling. ¡°Sister Shi Ling, this is?¡± Mo Feng was a little puzzled. He could not help but be stunned because Ye Li was really too handsome. He admitted that he was also very good-looking, butpared to Ye Liyi, there was not much difference between heaven and earth. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Shi Ling stared at Mo Feng. ¡°My name is Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said calmly to Mo Feng. Mo Feng smiled coldly. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Shi Ling?¡±
    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Mo Feng was stunned. He naturally did not believe that Ye Li had nothing to do with Shi Ling. Otherwise, they would not be together. ¡°I told you to say it!¡± Mo Feng¡¯s tone became very displeased. Ye Li shook his head and said calmly, ¡°What if I don¡¯t tell you?¡± Mo Feng was stunned again. He didn¡¯t think that Ye Li would dare to reject him. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to tell me, do you want to know what will happen to you?¡± Mo Feng stared at Ye Li. However, Ye Li smiled calmly. His handsome face was very calm. He looked at Mo Feng leisurely and said, ¡°Tell me about it. I¡¯m dying to know what¡¯s going to happen to me.¡± However, Shi Ling was a little worried. After all, Mo Feng was the grandson of the Fourth Sword Master of the Divine Sword Sect. If Ye Li hurt Mo Feng¡­ Thinking of this, Shi Ling tugged at the corner of Ye Li¡¯s clothes and said to Ye Li, ¡°Ye Li, why don¡¯t we forget about it?¡± ¡°Forget about it?¡± When Mo Feng heard Shi Ling¡¯s words, he smiled coldly. ¡°He¡¯s offended me, Mo Feng, and you want me to forget about it just like that?¡± It had been a few years since Ye Li transmigrated to this world. However, he could not understand why there were so many ants who overestimated themselves. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one second to disappear in front of me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Everyone in the inn had already started watching themotion. Their eyes were wide open, afraid that they would miss out on any bit of this show. Mo Feng was stunned. He was really stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You want me to disappear from your sight in one second?¡± Mo Feng looked at Ye Li in a daze.
    ¡°One second is up,¡± Ye Li said frankly. As soon as he finished speaking, a demonic light flew towards Mo Feng at lightning speed. Mo Feng was only a tier 2 Sky Opener. How could he block such an attack? His eyes widened as he saw Demonshine¡¯s attack heavily strike Mo Feng¡¯s right leg.
    ¡°Ah!!!¡± Mo Feng instantly let out a scream that sounded like a pig being ughtered. A shocking bloody hole had appeared on Mo Feng¡¯s right leg. Everyone in the inn was stunned. They did not see how Ye Li attacked, but Mo Feng fell to the ground and there was a bloody hole on his right leg. Of course, they couldn¡¯t understand how Ye Li did it. Mo Feng was still wailing in pain. He had never been beaten up since he was born. Now, he finally had a taste of being beaten up. Chapter 959: I Guess Youve Known Your Place Now Chapter 959: I Guess You¡¯ve Known Your ce Now Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at Mo Fei who was still wailing and said slowly, ¡°Do you still want to know who I am?¡± When Mo Feng heard this, he could not help but fly into a rage. ¡°I¡¯m the grandson of the Fourth Sword Master of the Divine Sword Sect. How dare you hurt me!¡± When everyone in the inn heard this, they were all dumbfounded. The grandson of the Fourth Sword Master? They had never expected Mo Feng to be the grandson of the Fourth Sword Master. Immediately, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh for Ye Li because they knew that there was only one oue waiting for Ye Li, and that was death. However, no matter what, no one in the inn expected that there was no change in his expression at all, as if he had not heard anything at all. ¡°Ye Li, he¡¯s really the grandson of the Fourth Sword Master.¡± Shi Ling looked at Ye Li. ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you to let it go just now.¡±
    Mo Feng covered the shocking bloody hole on his right leg with his hand and looked at Ye Li while enduring the pain. ¡°I want you to kneel down to me!¡± Mo Feng shouted angrily at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and shook his head. ¡°Why do you feel so good about yourself?¡± Mo Feng was shocked. Obviously, he didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. Swish! With a wind-breaking sound, a shocking bloody hole appeared on Mo Feng¡¯s left leg. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Mo Feng screamed like a pig being ughtered again. The tragic screams really made the scalps of the people in the inn tingle. ¡°Ye Li, why are you still attacking Mo Feng?¡± Shi Ling tugged at the corner of Ye Li¡¯s clothes and asked Ye Li anxiously. From Shi Ling¡¯s point of view, Mo Feng was the grandson of the Fourth Sword Master. Of course, she didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li still dared to attack Mo Feng. ¡°I, I¡¯ll have my grandfather tear you into pieces!¡± Mo Feng roared. Everyone in the inn did not expect Ye Li to continue attacking Mo Feng. When Mo Feng roared, they all looked at Ye Li. However, there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. Everyone in the inn was secretly shocked. They wondered why Ye Li wasn¡¯t afraid. That was the Fourth Sword Master of the Divine Sword Sect. ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t know your ce,¡± Ye Li looked at Mo Feng and said slowly. When Mo Feng heard this, his anger instantly disappeared. He had a feeling that Ye Li was still going to attack him. All of a sudden, a chill rushed from his tailbone to the top of his head. ¡°W-What do you want?¡±
    Mo Feng had already forgotten the pain and looked at Ye Li in horror. However, Ye Li did not answer. Instead, he raised a finger, and a terrifying demonic light wrapped around it. Swish! Another wind-breaking sound was heard, and another shocking bloody hole appeared on Mo Feng¡¯s right hand.
    ¡°Ah!!!¡± Mo Feng screamed, ¡°It hurts, it hurts!¡± Everyone in the inn looked at each other. They swallowed their saliva, thinking that they had encountered someone who didn¡¯t care about his life. No matter what background you had, he just wasn¡¯t afraid. He could even throw away his life. Who cared if he was the grandson of the Fourth Sword Master? ¡°I think you¡¯ve known your ce, right?¡± Ye Li looked at Mo Feng indifferently. The stone spirit waspletely petrified on the spot. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so ruthless. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Mo Feng hurriedly shouted. He knew that if he didn¡¯t say that, Ye Li would attack him again. Ye Li did not continue to look at Mo Feng. Instead, he looked at the frozen Shi Ling and slowly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 960: Ye Lis Defense Chapter 960: Ye Li¡¯s Defense Editor: Henyee Trantions Shi Ling came back to her senses and nodded in shock. Then, she walked out of the inn with Ye Li. The tree wants to be still, but the wind doesn¡¯t stop. As soon as Ye Li and Shi Ling walked out of the inn, they were surrounded by a group of gic warriors holding long swords. It turned out that Mo Feng was not the only one who had arrived at the inn just now. There was also a disciple of the Divine Sword Sect. When he saw that Mo Feng had been beaten up, he immediately went to find reinforcements. ¡°He was the one who hit Senior Brother Mo!¡± A disciple pointed at Ye Li and said. The more than 30 people surrounding Ye Li and Shi Ling were all disciples of the Divine Sword Sect. They had secretlye down the mountain to the Divine Sword City to y. ¡°Shi Ling, why are you with the person who injured Senior Brother Mo Feng? Are you with him?¡± A tenth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One looked at Shi Ling coldly. At this moment, two disciples had already carried Mo Feng out. At this moment, Mo Feng was iparably weak and looked like he was only left with one breath. When the 30-odd disciples of the Divine Sword Sect saw this scene, they were furious. ¡°Stone Spirit, speak!¡± The tenth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One shouted at the stone Spirit.
    Shi Ling was about to speak, but Ye Li spoke first. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s an aplice.¡± ¡°W-what did you say?¡± Shi Ling did not expect Ye Li to say this. She was clearly not his aplice. She even tried to persuade Ye Li to let it go. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to want to drag her down with him. ¡°As expected. Shi Ling, it¡¯s a waste for you to be on the same peak as us. I didn¡¯t expect you to dare to make a move on Senior Mo Feng!¡± The tenth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One shouted, ¡°Capture them.¡± Following the order of this tenth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One, more than 30 disciples of the Divine Sword Sect rushed towards Ye Li and Shi Ling. Ye Li smiled faintly. These tasteless flies. Shi Ling did not resist because she was a disciple of the same peak as them. However, what Shi Ling did not expect was that these disciples were not prepared to capture Ye Li. They only saw more than ten sharp swords stabbing towards Ye Li¡¯s body. The tenth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One saw that Ye Li did not dodge. Of course, he knew that Ye Li¡¯s life would disappear from this world forever. More than ten sharp swords were only a line away from Ye Li, but Ye Li was still not prepared to block them. Shi Ling could not help but be stunned. She really did not understand why Ye Li did not dodge. He was so fast. ng! However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, more than ten sharp swords did not pierce into Ye Li¡¯s body. Instead, they made more than ten times the sound of metal colliding with Ye Li¡¯s body. ¡°What!!!¡± When everyone present saw this scene, they all sucked in a breath of cold air, and their eyes widened for thergest time in history. More than ten sharp swords actually made the sound of steel colliding with this person¡¯s body? How terrifying was this person¡¯s defense!
    Ye Li¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much. He now had the Primordial Divine King Sword Body and was immune to swords to a certain extent. In addition, his defense was extremely strong. Although it couldn¡¯tpare to the prehistoric python and the supreme general, it wasn¡¯t bad. At this moment, Shi Ling finally understood why Ye Li did not dodge. It turned out that his defense was astonishing. ¡°You, you!¡± The tenth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One was stunned.
    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Didn¡¯t you want to catch me?¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present was stunned. Was he going to surrender just like that? What they didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Li didn¡¯t continue to attack. Instead, he headed towards the Divine Sword Sect Sect with them. Chapter 961: I Am the Sect Master of the Divine Sword Sect Chapter 961: I Am the Sect Master of the Divine Sword Sect Editor: Henyee Trantions The Sword Sect was on the back mountain of Divine Sword City. Not long after, Ye Li and Shi Ling arrived at the Divine Sword Sect. At this moment, the Fourth Sword Master already knew that Ye Li had injured his grandson, Mo Feng. He flew into a rage. In the Fourth Sword Pce. ¡°Report!¡± A disciple ran into the fourth Sword Pce. An old man sat on the throne of the Fourth Sword Hall. He looked dignified without being angry and looked to be in his eighties. ¡°What is it?¡± The Fourth Sword Master¡¯s name was Mo Teng, and he was a King Realm expert. ¡°Lord Fourth Sword Master, the person who injured Mo Feng has already been captured and brought to the Divine Sword Sect,¡± the disciple replied.
    Mo Teng¡¯s entire body shook when he heard that. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± ¡°Lead the way!¡± Mo Teng¡¯s old face darkened. Mo Feng had been injured so badly. He had to make the person who hurt his grandson pay the price. Immediately, the Fourth Sword Master, Mo Teng, followed the disciple of the Divine Sword Sect to the square. Not long after, Mo Teng arrived at the square. ¡°Who injured my grandson?¡± The Fourth Sword Master, Mo Teng, spoke coldly. The tenth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One hurriedly replied, ¡°Reporting to the Fourth Sword Master, it¡¯s this person.¡± Mo Teng looked at Ye Li. ¡°You¡¯re the one who hurt my grandson?¡± Mo Teng said coldly. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li nodded. Not only Mo Teng, but everyone present did not expect Ye Li to be so calm. Didn¡¯t he know that he was facing the Fourth Sword Master? ¡°Originally, I disdain to lower myself to the level of a petty person like you. However, you injured my grandson so badly. If I don¡¯t kill you to avenge my grandson, it will be difficult to appease the hatred in my heart!¡± Mo Teng said to Ye Li. These disciples of the Divine Sword Sect were all confused. They thought to themselves, ¡®Aren¡¯t you arrogant? Now that you¡¯re facing the Fourth Sword Master, let¡¯s see how arrogant you can be.¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t dare to kill me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. What? The disciples of the Divine Sword Sect were all stunned. They really did not understand where Ye Li¡¯s confidence came from. How dare he and the Fourth Sword Master not kill him? ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± The Fourth Sword Master, Mo Teng, could not help butugh when he heard this because he had heard the funniest joke in the world.
    ¡°You¡¯re saying that I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± A yful expression appeared on Mo Teng¡¯s old face. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li nodded. Shi Ling was extremely anxious. However, this was the Fourth Sword Master. There was nothing she could do. ¡°Brat, I¡¯d like to hear why you think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± Mo Teng looked at Ye Li.
    Ye Li smiled calmly and said to Mo Teng, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to call me Brat.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± All the disciples present were shocked. They did not understand how much guts Ye Li had to have to say such arrogant words. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and then at his finger. He said leisurely, ¡°Because I¡¯m the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect.¡± What? All the disciples were shocked. The sect master of the Divine Sword Sect? They didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Ye Li. Could it be that he knew that the Divine Sword Sect didn¡¯t have a sect master and thought that they would believe him if he said that he was the sect master? ¡°Sect Master of the Divine Sword Sect?¡± The Fourth Sword Master, Mo Teng,ughed coldly. Shi Ling secretly sighed. She didn¡¯t know why Ye Li still insisted that he was the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect. Most importantly, it was impossible for him to be the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect. Chapter 962: The Disciples Were Shocked Chapter 962: The Disciples Were Shocked Editor: Henyee Trantions At this moment, there were more and more disciples of the Divine Sword Sect in the square. Their faces were full of disdain. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ye Li nced at everyone indifferently. The disciples really didn¡¯t understand how Ye Li still had the face to say such words. What did he mean by they didn¡¯t believe him? No one would believe him, right? ¡°Brat, I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you anymore. I¡¯m going to kill you now.¡± Fourth Sword Master Mo Teng stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and shook his head. Then, he took out the Divine Sword Token from the system space. Just as the Fourth Sword Master Mo Teng was about to attack, he was suddenly stunned. Then, his pupils began to constrict rapidly because he saw the Divine Sword Token in Ye Li¡¯s hand. The disciples did not know what the Divine Sword Token was because it was too old. ¡°Divine¡­ Divine Sword Token?¡± Mo Teng looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You have good eyesight,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Suddenly, Ye Li shouted,
    ¡°With the Divine Sword Token in hand, everyone from the Divine Sword Sect shoulde and wee the sect master!¡± Ye Li said this using demonic aura, which instantly spread to every corner of the Divine Sword Sect. Instantly, three figures appeared in front of Ye Li. They were all old men. Ye Li didn¡¯t need to think to know that these three people were all Sword Masters of the Divine Sword Sect. ¡°Divine Sword Token?¡± The three sword masters were also shocked to the extreme. The Divine Sword Token had disappeared for countless years, and no one knew how long it had been. However, each of the four Sword Masters of the Divine Sword Sect would know one thing, which was that whoever had the Divine Sword Token would be the Sect Master of the Divine Sword Sect. ¡°Can I take a look at this Divine Sword Token?¡± A sage-like old man said to Ye Li. Without any hesitation, Ye Li handed the Divine Sword Token to him. The old man observed carefully for a moment and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the same as the Divine Sword Token recorded in the book.¡± ¡°Where did you get this Divine Sword Token?¡± the old man asked. The old man was none other than the number one Sword Master of the Immortal Sword Sect, Feng Changqing, a seventh-tier King Realm expert. The Second Sword Master was a sixth-tier King Realm expert. The Third Sword Master was called Gu Kun, a sixth-tier King Realm expert. The Fourth Sword Master was Mo Teng, a sixth-tier King Realm expert. ¡°That¡¯s right, little brother. We are willing to pay a high price for your Divine Sword Token.¡± The Second Sword Master, Jin Yuan, said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled to himself. Did they think he was a fool? ¡°I didn¡¯te to the Divine Sword Sect to sell this Divine Sword Token, but to be the sect master,¡± Ye Li said slowly.
    ¡°Um¡­¡± The four sword masters were at a loss. Although there was an ancestral rule that whoever came to the Divine Sword Sect with the Divine Sword Token would be the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, if Ye Li really became the sect master, the Divine Sword Sect would naturally be mocked. ¡°Hmph!¡±
    The Fourth Sword Master, Mo Teng, suddenly snorted and stared at Ye Li. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re not human.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, all the disciples in the square were stunned. Wasn¡¯t human? If Mo Teng could sense it, the other three Sword Masters could naturally sense it too. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not a human.¡± Ye Li looked at the four sword masters. ¡°I¡¯m a demon.¡± Demon? The disciples in the square did not expect Ye Li to be a demon. ¡°Since you are a demon, you are not qualified to be the sect master of my Divine Sword Sect!¡± The Fourth Sword Master, Mo Teng, said coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Is there a rule in your ancestral teachings that demons cannot be the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect?¡± Ye Li looked at Mo Teng indifferently. Chapter 963: My Wife Is in the Qiong Qi Royal Family Chapter 963: My Wife Is in the Qiong Qi Royal Family Editor: Henyee Trantions As Ye Li said, the ancestral teachings of the Divine Sword Sect did not stipte that only humans could be the sect master. ¡°By the way, this is my Apocalypse Legion.¡± With those words, Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from his system space. The disciples in the square were stunned. They didn¡¯t know where the Apocalypse Legion had appeared from. The four sword masters looked at the Apocalypse Legion, all a little stunned. ¡°Nine sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombies?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as he said that, all the disciples in the square gasped and looked at the Apocalypse Legion with their mouths agape. No matter how they thought about it, they would never have thought that the Apocalypse Legion consisted of nine Heavenly Lord-level zombies. ¡°You, who are you?¡± The Fourth Sword Master, Mo Teng, said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°I¡¯m the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect.¡±
    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li did not intend to continue paying attention to the four sword masters. Instead, he walked towards the main hall in front of him. The disciples present looked at each other and swallowed their saliva. What had happened today had really shocked them to the extreme. Shi Ling was the most shocked. Ye Li had told her about it when they were in the territory of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf, but of course, she did not choose to believe him. Only now did Shi Ling realize that not only was she wrong, but she was alsopletely wrong. ¡°Senior Brother, what should we do?¡± Second Sword Master Jin Yuan looked at Feng Changqing and asked. ¡°s!¡± The First Sword Master, Feng Changqing, sighed heavily. ¡°Forget it. Let him be the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect. After all, the ancestral teachings cannot be vited.¡± ¡°But Eldest Senior Brother, he injured my grandson!¡± Mo Teng said. ¡°Just forget it.¡± Feng Changqing said. ¡­ Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion walked into the hall. He sat on the throne directly above and thought that the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb was not bad. At least it gave him a ce to stay as soon as he arrived in the Sin Realm. As for his wife¡­ Ye Li didn¡¯t know the situation of the Qiong Qi Royal Family yet. It might not be good if he went rashly. At this moment, the four Sword Masters of the Divine Sword Sect walked into the hall. ¡°Sect Master.¡± The four sword masters shouted at Ye Li. ¡°Um.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°In the future, everything in the Divine Sword Sect will still be under your management. I¡¯ll just be in name.¡± Ye Li asked the four sword masters to sit down. The first sword master, Feng Changqing, said to Ye Li,
    ¡°Sect Master, I still want to know where you got this Divine Sword Token from.¡± Ye Li knew that these four people wouldn¡¯t give up, but he naturally wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb. He shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡± Seeing that Ye Li didn¡¯t say anything, the four sword masters were a little disappointed.
    ¡°By the way, is the Qiong Qi Royal Family in the north?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. The four sword masters were stunned. Could the sect master be from the Qiong Qi Royal Family? ¡°Sect Master, the Qiong Qi Royal Family is in the north.¡± The First Sword Master, Feng Changqing, replied. ¡°Sect Master, are you from the Qiong Qi Royal Family?¡± The Second Sword Master, Jin Yuan, was also curious. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. This made the four sword masters very confused. Since he wasn¡¯t, why did he ask about the Qiong Qi Royal Family? They all looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°But my wife is in the Qiong Qi Royal Family.¡± Ye Li said. What? The four sword masters were stunned. After a while, they came back to their senses. Ye Li had really shocked them too much. One had to know that they were all famous experts in the north. It had been a long time since they were shocked. ¡°My wife¡¯s name is Qiong Ling. Have you heard of her?¡± Ye Li continued. Chapter 964: Youre All Clowns Chapter 964: You¡¯re All Clowns Editor: Henyee Trantions Qiong Ling? The four sword masters were stunned when they heard that. They had naturally heard of Qiong Ling. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the peerless genius of the Qiong Qi Royal Family is your wife?¡± The Fourth Sword Master, Mo Teng, felt that it was ridiculous. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. He looked at the doubts on the faces of the four sword masters and wondered if no one would believe the truth these days. The four sword masters didn¡¯t speak, and Ye Li didn¡¯t intend to continue talking to them. ¡­ The news that Ye Li had be the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect soon spread throughout the entire sect. Everyone also knew that Ye Li was a demon and that the Apocalypse Legion was a zombie. After sleeping in his room for a day, he came to the square of the Divine Sword Sect with the Apocalypse Legion. There was an arena in the square.
    At this moment, there were still disciplespeting in the arena. They were fighting to the death. ¡°Sect Master.¡± ¡°Sect Master.¡± When these disciples of the Divine Sword Sect saw Ye Li, they hurriedly called out respectfully. Ye Li nodded. He thought that these disciples seemed to be very respectful on the surface, but in fact, they did not respect him at all. He naturally knew in his heart. Then, he walked towards the arena. All the disciples in the square saw Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion and made way for them. Although they were not convinced by Ye Li, he was still the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect. All of a sudden, Ye Li leaped onto the stage. When the disciples who werepeting in the arena saw Ye Liing up, they hurriedly stopped. ¡°Sect Master.¡± These disciples greeted Ye Li respectfully. Ye Li nodded. There was no change in his expression. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. ¡°Sect Master, we arepeting,¡± a seventh-tier Chosen One disciple said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Competition?¡± He nced indifferently at the disciples in the arena and slowly said, ¡°You clowns call this apetition?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, all the disciples in the arena could not help but be stunned. They did not expect Ye Li to say such words. ¡°Sect Master, what, what did you say?¡± The seventh-tier Chosen One looked at Ye Li in shock.
    Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t I understand what I¡¯m saying? I said that you guys are a bunch of clowns.¡± Not only the disciples on the arena, but even the disciples on the square were enraged. As disciples of the Divine Sword Sect, how could they be easily defeated? ¡°Sect Master!¡± The seventh-tier Chosen One red at Ye Li. ¡°Although you are the Sect Master of the Divine Sword Sect, you can¡¯t say that we are a bunch of clowns.¡± Ye Li smiled, thinking that these disciples actually had some backbone.
    He was silent for a moment. Then, he looked at the seventh-tier Chosen One and said calmly, ¡°However, I just want to say that you are a bunch of clowns. What can you do to me?¡± This seventh-tier Chosen One was considered a good genius in the Sword Sect. In the ce where he was born, he was called a prodigy. How could he tolerate being called a clown? ¡°Sect Master, since you insist on calling us clowns, I can¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± The seventh-tier Chosen One looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°I just want to fight with you.¡± All the disciples present looked at Ye Li. They could not wait for this seventh-tier Chosen One to teach Ye Li a lesson. He actually dared to call them clowns. ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Li nodded. Chapter 965: Take Your Sword and Stab Me Chapter 965: Take Your Sword and Stab Me Editor: Henyee Trantions When the disciples saw that Ye Li agreed, they could not help but heave a sigh of relief. They were afraid that Ye Li would not agree. Immediately, all the disciples in the arena left the arena, leaving only the seventh-tier Chosen One and Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change at all. He looked at the seventh-tier Chosen One indifferently. In his opinion, this seventh-tier Chosen One was really pitifully weak. ¡°Come.¡± Ye Li crooked his finger at the seventh-tier Chosen One. When the seventh-tier Chosen One saw Ye Li beckoning with his finger, anger instantly rushed out from the top of his head. This was the first time in his life that someone looked down on him so lightly. ¡°Sect Master, please excuse me!¡± The seventh-tier Chosen One shouted coldly. As soon as he finished speaking, this seventh-tier Chosen One stabbed at Ye Li in the air at a very fast speed. All the disciples present held their breaths, afraid that they would miss any bit of the show. In their opinion, Ye Li would definitely not be able to defeat this seventh-tier Chosen One. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Ye Li did not dodge at all.
    The seventh-tier Chosen One was stunned. He really could not understand why Ye Li did not dodge. Could it be that he was scared silly? Immediately, the seventh-tier Chosen One stopped in his tracks and put away the sword in his hand. He looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Ye Li looked at the seventh-tier Chosen One in front of him. Not only this seventh-tier Chosen One, everyone present was stunned when they heard this. They did not expect Ye Li to say this. Not dodging? If he didn¡¯t dodge the sword, wouldn¡¯t it pierce into his body? ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. Hurry up and stab me.¡± Ye Li hooked his finger at the seventh-tier Chosen One again. The seventh-tier Chosen One frowned. Even in his dreams, he would never have thought that Ye Li could be so arrogant. ¡°Sect Master, if you don¡¯t dodge¡­¡± Although this seventh-tier Chosen One was very angry, he did not show it on his face. ¡°I won¡¯t dodge,¡± Ye Li said calmly. He looked at the seventh-tier Chosen One in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. Hurry up and stab me.¡± The disciples in the square were all shocked. They looked at each other, not understanding what was going on. However, dozens of disciples knew that Ye Li¡¯s defense was astonishing. When they were in the Divine Sword City, more than ten sharp swords stabbed at Ye Li, but more than ten sharp swords collided with Ye Li¡¯s body, making the sound of steel colliding. The seventh-tier Chosen One was secretly furious. Of course, he knew that as long as he stabbed out, Ye Li¡¯s life would disappear from this world forever. But of course, he didn¡¯t dare to do so. After all, Ye Li was now the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect. Looking at the hesitant seventh-tier Chosen One, Ye Li shook his head slowly and said calmly, ¡°Trash like you will never be a powerhouse.¡± ¡°Sect Master, what, what did you say?¡± The seventh-tier Chosen One stared at Ye Li.
    ¡°Am I wrong? Aren¡¯t you a good-for-nothing?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t even stab me when I¡¯m standing here, and you still say that you¡¯re not a good-for-nothing?¡± Hearing this, the seventh-tier Chosen One was extremely furious. The other disciples in the square were also the same. They all looked at Ye Li angrily. ¡°Sect Master, do you really want me to stab you?¡± The seventh-tier Chosen One looked at Ye Li coldly.
    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. The seventh-tier Chosen One realized that he really did not have the courage. After all, he was facing the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect. ¡°Sigh, a good-for-nothing like you won¡¯t even dare to say a word when your wife is snatched away by someone else in the future,¡± Ye Li continued. Chapter 966: Which One of You Still Want to Challenge Me, Ye Li? Chapter 966: Which One of You Still Want to Challenge Me, Ye Li? Editor: Henyee Trantions The seventh-tier Chosen One could not help but fly into a rage. ¡°Sect Master!¡± The seventh-tier Chosen One red at Ye Li. ¡°Don¡¯t force me!¡± The disciples in the square were also extremely shocked. They really could not understand what was wrong with Ye Li. Could it be that he wanted to die? ¡°Force you?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°A piece of trash like you is not worthy of being forced by me, Ye Li.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± When the seventh-tier Chosen One heard Ye Li¡¯s words, he could not hold it in anymore. He shouted and flew towards Ye Li. He couldn¡¯t care less. He didn¡¯t care if Ye Li was the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect! This seventh-tier Chosen One only knew that he was going to stab the sword in his hand into Ye Li¡¯s body. All the disciples in the square widened their eyes at this scene. They realized that Ye Li did not dodge at all. In front of him, the sword in the seventh-tier Chosen One¡¯s hand was only a line away from Ye Li.
    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the Sect Master dodging?¡± A disciple cried out in surprise. Just as the disciple eximed, the sword in the seventh-tier Chosen One¡¯s hand had already stabbed into Ye Li¡¯s body. Ding!!! Originally, they all thought that Ye Li wanted to die. Otherwise, he would have dodged. However, they would never have thought that when the sword in the seventh-tier Chosen One¡¯s hand touched Ye Li¡¯s body, a steel colliding sound rang. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The seventh-tier Chosen One¡¯s eyes widened to thergest size in history. His face was filled with shock. Ye Li smiled leisurely and said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s impossible? Do you think I¡¯m as useless as you?¡± The seventh-tier Chosen One raised his head and looked at Ye Li in a daze. How could he say aplete sentence? ¡°You may leave,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The seventh-tier Chosen One swallowed his saliva. His sword actually made the sound of steel colliding with the sect master¡¯s body? Ye Li shook his head. He thought that this seventh-tier Chosen One was really useless. He actually froze like a y statue. It was really ridiculous. ¡°Ahh!¡± Suddenly, the seventh-tier Chosen One was thrown off the arena by Ye Li. Silence, a deadly silence. All the disciples in the square looked at Ye Li in shock. Of course, they did not expect this scene. ¡°By the way, are you all convinced that I, Ye Li, am the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect?¡± Ye Li nced at the disciples in the square and said calmly. When the disciples in the square heard this, they came back to their senses and did not know how to answer. Looking at the hesitant faces of the disciples in the square, Ye Li sighed again and slowly said,
    ¡°Clowns are clowns. You don¡¯t even dare to speak.¡± Unconvinced! Unconvinced! Unconvinced!
    Suddenly, all the disciples in the square shouted. They had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. Ye Li secretly smiled. He wanted these people to be unconvinced so that he could beat them into submission. ¡°Since you¡¯re not convinced,e up and fight with me, Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, all the disciples in the square were a little stunned. Although they were not convinced by Ye Li, many of them were even weaker than that seventh-tier Chosen One. ¡°Look at all of you. How dare you disobey me, Ye Li?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was full of mockery. ¡°I want to challenge you!¡± Suddenly, a thunderous shout entered everyone¡¯s ears. Knock knock knock! Then, deafening footsteps approached. Chapter 967: Mystic Iron Greatsword Broken Chapter 967: Mystic Iron Greatsword Broken Editor: Henyee Trantions When the disciples in the square heard the footsteps, they hurriedly looked in the direction of the sound. When they saw it, their faces were immediately filled with surprise. ¡°It¡¯s Lu Xiong!¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the big guy who was walking over. This big guy was 20 feet tall and had a huge ck iron sword on his back. His muscles were like a horned dragon and he looked like a ferocious beast. This big guy was a tier 2 Sky Opener, the same realm as Shi Ling. Just as Lu Xiong was about to reach the arena, he suddenly jumped onto the arena. Boom! The arena shook instantly. ¡°Sect Master, I don¡¯t think you know me. My name is Lu Xiong!¡± The big guy stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Lu Xiong? Not a bad name.¡±
    ¡°But what I want you to understand is that just because you are big doesn¡¯t mean you can win.¡± Ye Li continued to say lightly. Lu Xiong smiled when he heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sect Master. I¡¯m a super genius of the Divine Sword Sect. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for me to defeat you.¡± Although Ye Li didn¡¯t know where Lu Xiong¡¯s confidence came from, it was good to have such confidence. The idea of bing the world¡¯s number one was good, but he had to set a small goal first, which was to defeat him. ¡°Come on,¡± Ye Li said frankly. When Lu Xiong heard this, he took out the ck iron greatsword from his back. This ck iron greatsword was more than two meters long and looked like it weighed a few thousand kilograms. ¡°Sect Master.¡± Lu Xiong raised his ck iron sword. ¡°You have to be careful.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Xiong tapped the ground with his toes and jumped up! Although Lu Xiong was like an iron tower, he actually felt as light as a swallow. This was something that Ye Li did not expect. Lu Xiong raised the ck iron sword in his hand and shed at Ye Li¡¯s head. Everyone in the square widened their eyes. They naturally knew that Ye Li had to hide this time. After all, this was a ck iron sword. However, what the disciples in the square did not expect was that Ye Li still did not show any signs of dodging. Lu Xiong didn¡¯t expect this either. However, he had a bad temper, so he didn¡¯t treat Ye Li as the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect. Since he wanted to die, why not fulfill his wish? However, Lu Xiong¡¯s ck iron sword was about to hit Ye Li¡¯s head. At this critical moment! In the blink of an eye! Ye Li raised two fingers and caught the ck iron sword. ¡°What!!!¡± When the disciples in the square saw this scene, they all sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at Ye Li with their mouths agape.
    Two fingers mped the ck iron greatsword? However, Lu Xiong was the most shocked. Lu Xiong was very clear about his own strength. Of course, he didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to catch his ck iron sword with just two fingers. ¡°How is this possible? How can you catch my ck iron sword?¡± Lu Xiong stared at Ye Li.
    Ye Li smiled calmly and said slowly, ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡± ¡°Are you shocked?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Xiong nodded. He thought that no matter who it was, they would be shocked by such a scene. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make you even more shocked,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li twisted the two fingers holding the ck iron sword gently. Crack! With a crack, the ck iron sword¡­ broke into pieces. How was that possible!!! Seeing this scene, the disciples in the square felt that they were already scared silly. With just a slight twist of two fingers, the huge ck iron sword that weighed thousands of kilograms shattered into pieces? Chapter 968: Ill Compensate You with A Sword Made of Star Iron Chapter 968: I¡¯ll Compensate You with A Sword Made of Star Iron Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Well, well¡­¡± Lu Xiong looked at the broken ck iron sword in his hand and was speechless for a long time. ¡°Wow!¡± Suddenly, Lu Xiong burst into tears. It had to be known that the ck iron sword was the weapon he was most familiar with. There was no other weapon in the entire Divine Sword Sect. ¡°My ck iron greatsword is broken! My ck iron greatsword is broken!¡± Lu Xiong even started rolling around in the arena. The disciples in the square felt extremely awkward. Lu Xiong was twenty feet tall and was rolling around in the arena and wailing, which looked so awkward! Ever since Ye Li transmigrated to this world, there were many things that he didn¡¯t expect, but thest thing he expected was that Lu Xiong would cry and roll on the ground like this. This was getting interesting.
    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Lu Xiong, who was rolling on the ground. ¡°You, you broke my ck iron greatsword. Of course I have to cry!¡± With that, Lu Xiong burst into tears again. The intensity of his cries was unprecedented. Ye Li was amused. Wasn¡¯t it just a ck iron sword? ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯llpensate you,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Of course, Lu Xiong did not believe that Ye Li couldpensate him with the ck iron sword. He continued to cry. ck Iron Greatsword? It was nothing more than a big sword made of ck iron. Ye Li opened the Points Mall in his mind and searched in the weapon column. Not long after, he found a big sword that was suitable for Lu Xiong. This sword was made of Star Iron and was worth 100,000 points. However, Ye Li had too many points now. He did not care about a mere 100,000 points. Without any hesitation, he bought this huge sword made of Star Iron. Then, the big sword appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. The disciples in the square saw a huge sword suddenly appear in Ye Li¡¯s hand. This huge sword looked extremely terrifying. At least, it was much more terrifying than Lu Xiong¡¯s previous ck iron sword. ¡°For you,¡± Ye Li said to Lu Xiong. Lu Xiong was still crying. He looked at Ye Li. It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t look, but when he did, he was shocked. ¡°This!¡± Lu Xiong looked at the big sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand and could not help but be stunned. ¡°This is made of Star Iron,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lu Xiong took the sword from Ye Li¡¯s hand with trembling hands and instantly loved it. This was much stronger than his ck iron sword.
    ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Immediately, Lu Xiong threw his head back andughed. ¡°Sect Master, I¡¯m convinced!¡± After Lu Xiong finishedughing, he looked at Ye Li respectfully.
    After he finished speaking, Lu Xiong was about to kneel down to Ye Li, but Ye Li never liked people kneeling down to him. When Lu Xiong¡¯s knees were still a step away from the ground, his knees felt a resistance and bounced back. ¡°Is there anyone else who isn¡¯t convinced?¡± Ye Li nced at the disciples in the square indifferently. The disciples in the square were shocked when they heard this. How could they dare to be unconvinced? Even Lu Xiong had been defeated. ¡­ The four sword masters watched this scene from the Sword Tower. ¡°It seems our Sect Master does have some strength.¡± First Sword Master Feng Changqing said. ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so powerful.¡± Second Sword Master Jin Yuan said. Suddenly, Jin Yuan looked at Feng Changqing and said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what about the Three Sects Competition in a month?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the eyes of the three sword masters lit up. It seemed that they had thought of the same thing. ¡°But what if the sect master doesn¡¯t agree?¡± The Fourth Sword Master, Mo Teng, said.
    Chapter 969: Qiong Ling Went to the Sin Academy Chapter 969: Qiong Ling Went to the Sin Academy Editor: Henyee Trantions First Sword Master Feng Changqingughed, ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to the Sect Leader.¡± Then, Feng Changqing disappeared from the Sword Tower. At this moment, the disciples in the square found Ye Li more and more pleasing to the eye, especially some female disciples. Just now, they felt that Ye Li was very arrogant and felt disgusted. But now, they felt that how could there be such a good-looking person in this world? Ever since he transmigrated to this world, Ye Li had enjoyed this kind of admiration and envy countless times. Naturally, there was no change in his expression. At this moment, the First Sword Master, Feng Changqing, arrived in front of Ye Li. When the disciples saw Feng Changqing, they immediately did not dare to make a sound. ¡°Sect Master.¡± Feng Changqing looked at Ye Li. ¡°Come over and take a look. I have something to tell you.¡± Ye Li looked at the confusion on Feng Changqing¡¯s face and walked to his side. ¡°What is it?¡± Ye Li asked.
    Feng Changqing pondered for a few seconds and immediately said to Ye Li, ¡°Sect Master, thepetition between the sects in the north realm will be held in a month. If you go on stage, our Divine Sword Sect will definitely win first ce.¡± Ye Li was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Feng Changqing to say such a thing. ¡°The Sects Competition?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Sect Master. The Divine Sword Sect, the Heavenly River Sect, and the Purple Cloud Valley are the three great sects in the north realm.¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°But shouldn¡¯t we let these disciples participate in this kind ofpetition? I¡¯m the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect.¡± ¡°Sect Master, our Divine Sword Sect lost all the previouspetitions. Now, our Divine Sword Sect can¡¯t even raise our heads in front of the other two sects,¡± Feng Changqing continued to say to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and thought that this old man had some tricks up his sleeve. ¡°We¡¯ll see when the timees,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Feng Changqing heard this, he did not continue. He thought that there was already hope when he said, ¡°We¡¯ll see when the timees.¡± After Ye Li stayed in the Sword Sect for a few days, he felt that it was boring and prepared to go to the Qiong Qi Royal Family to look for Qiong Ling. Just as he was about to move, the First Sword Master Feng Changqing called out to him. ¡°Sect Master, where are you going?¡± Ye Li turned around and said to Feng Changqing, ¡°To the Qiong Qi Royal Family.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t go, Sect Master.¡± Feng Changqing swallowed his saliva. ¡°The Qiong Qi Royal Family is very terrifying in the north. No force can suppress them.¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me? I¡¯m just looking for Qiong Ling,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Feng Changqing smiled and said to Ye Li, ¡°Qiong Ling is not in the Qiong Qi Royal Family now.¡± Ye Li was stunned. Naturally, he did not expect Feng Changqing to say that. ¡°Qiong Ling isn¡¯t in the Qiong Qi Royal Family?¡± Ye Li couldn¡¯t understand how Feng Changqing found out.
    ¡°Sect Master, a peerless genius like Qiong Ling naturally went to the Sin Academy.¡± The Sin Academy? This was the first time Ye Li heard this name. ¡°Sect Master, all the peerless geniuses of the Sin Realm are gathered in the Sin God Pce.¡±
    Hearing this, Ye Li understood. ¡°Then how do we get to the Sin Academy?¡± Ye Li asked. However, Feng Changqing shook his head, ¡°Headmaster, you can¡¯t go to the Sin Academy because if you want to enter the Sin Academy, you have to wait until next year. The quota is already gone.¡± Hearing this, Ye Li became a little dejected. Ye Li did not continue to talk to Feng Changqing. Instead, he led the Apocalypse Legion down Divine Sword Mountain. ¡°Sect Master, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going down the mountain to y.¡± ¡°What about the Three Sects Competition in a month?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± After saying that, Ye Li walked out of the Sword Sect with the Apocalypse Legion without looking back. Chapter 970: Save Piao Yu Chapter 970: Save Piao Yu Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion walked down the Divine Sword Mountain. There was no point in staying in the Divine Sword Sect. He might as well y in the north. ¡°Go and gather the zombies,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion nodded and dispersed in all directions. Ye Li also slowly walked forward. As he walked, he arrived at a small city. As soon as they arrived at this small city, they heard others discussing. ¡°Have you heard? Yesterday, Lady Piao Yu and the leader of Twin Dragon Mountain fought. It was hard to tell who was winning.¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of it? I heard that Lady Piao Yu was injured and is currently recuperating somewhere.¡± ¡°Sigh, Lady Piao Yu isn¡¯t here. I wonder if the Wind Wolf Tribe of Twin Dragon Mountain will attack us.¡±
    Everyone shook their heads. Ding! ¡°Host, please save Piao Yu.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice resounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li was stunned. The system wanted him to save Piao Yu? He didn¡¯t say what reward he would get. What was going on? However, Ye Li naturally knew that the system wouldn¡¯t cheat him. If the system wanted him to save her, so be it. But the most important thing was¡­ He didn¡¯t know Piao Yu, nor did he know where she was. Ye Li didn¡¯t know what to do. It had to be said that there was always a way out. Just as Ye Li was about to give up on saving Piao Yu, a voice entered his ears. ¡°Yue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± ¡°Xiao Zhu, we¡¯re going to my sister¡¯s ce.¡± Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw two 17 or 18-year-old girls. The two girls were both Tier 1 Chosen Ones, and were considered decent geniuses. ¡®Sister?¡¯ The girls walked past Ye Li. Ye Li thought that he might as well give it a try. Then, he followed the two girls.
    These two girls could not discover him. As long as he did not want them to discover him, it was simply too simple. Ye Li had been following these two girls. Not long after, Ye Li and them arrived at a bamboo forest. The scenery in the bamboo forest was very beautiful. The wind blew and the bamboo leaves fell. It looked poetic. These two girls were called Piao Yue and Yun Zhu.
    Piao Yue and Yun Zhu walked into a cave. Ye Li naturally followed her in. Just as he stepped into the cave, he had already activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to investigate and found a cold-looking woman in the cave who was closing her eyes to recuperate. Not long after, Ye Li and the two girls reached the end of the cave. They still didn¡¯t find him. At the end of the cave, there was a woman dressed in white. The woman¡¯s long hair reached her waist, and her face was very pale. However, from her pale face, one could tell how beautiful this woman was. This woman was Piao Yu. Piao Yu heard themotion and opened her eyes. Her gaze was very vignt. After seeing that it was Piao Yue and Yun Zhu, her vignt gaze disappeared. ¡°Sister, how are your injuries?¡± Piao Yue¡¯s little face was filled with nervousness. ¡°I¡¯m afraid my injuries won¡¯t heal in the short term.¡± Piao Yu said. ¡°But, but¡­¡± Piao Yue wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Yue¡¯er, if you have something to say, just say it.¡± Piao Yu said to Piao Yue. ¡°The Wind Wolf Tribe of Twin Dragon Mountain might attack our city in a few days,¡± Piao Yue said awkwardly.
    Piao Yu was also in a daze when she heard this. Yesterday, she had fought with the leader of the Twin Dragon Mountain¡¯s Wind Wolf Tribe, but that old Wind Wolf was really a little too strong, causing her to be seriously injured. Chapter 971: Ill Promise You Anything Chapter 971: I¡¯ll Promise You Anything Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Perhaps this is our fate.¡± Yun Zhu said. ¡°Are you Piao Yu?¡± Suddenly, a maic voice entered the three women¡¯s ears. The three women were stunned and quickly looked in the direction of the voice. When they saw Ye Li slowly walking towards them, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°You, who are you?¡± Piao Yue looked at Ye Li warily. ¡°The one to heal you,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Of course, the three girls didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. They looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Who are you?¡± Piao Yu looked at Ye Li coldly.
    Ye Li stopped in his tracks and looked at Piao Yu. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯m the one to heal you?¡± Naturally, the three women did not believe him. ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± Piao Yue continued to ask. Ye Li shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to continue talking nonsense with the three women. Suddenly, he raised his palm, and a gentle demonic light shot towards Piao Yu at an extremely fast speed. Before Piao Yu could react, the demonic light had already entered her body. ¡°You, what did you do to my sister?¡± Piao Yue looked at Ye Li angrily. With that, Piao Yue and Yun Zhu prepared to attack Ye Li. ¡°Wait.¡± Just as Piao Yue and Yun Zhu were about to leave, Piao Yu called out to them. Piao Yue and Yun Zhu turned around and looked at Piao Yu. ¡°My injury¡­¡± Piao Yu hesitated for a few seconds, ¡°It seems to have healed.¡± What? Piao Yue and Yun Zhu were both shocked. Could it be¡­ They suddenly thought of a shocking possibility. Her sister¡¯s injuries had been treated by this beautiful person in front of them. ¡°You¡­ you saved my sister?¡± Piao Yue looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li said slowly.
    Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a Treasure Chest.¡± The system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Then, Ye Li opened the Treasure Chest.
    ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining the Heaven-Defying Level skill, Azure Cloud Fist.¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li looked bored. If he knew that this was the case, he wouldn¡¯t havee to save Piao Yu. It was just a Heaven-Defying Level skill. However, no matter how small a fly was, it was still meat. Ye Li still cultivated the Azure Cloud Fist. ¡°Senior, thank you for saving me.¡± Piao Yu¡¯s voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li prepared to leave. But to his surprise, Piao Yu called out to him again. ¡°Senior, where are you going?¡± Ye Li stopped in his tracks and thought, What does it have to do with you where I¡¯m going? Piao Yue, Piao Yue, and Yun Zhu walked to Ye Li¡¯s side. ¡°Senior, you should be very powerful, right?¡± Piao Yu looked at Ye Li.
    ¡°So what if I¡¯m powerful?¡± Ye Li said slowly. Piao Yu was stunned. She felt that Ye Li was unapproachable. ¡°Senior, the Wind Wolf Tribe of Twin Dragon Mountain is about to attack us. Please save us,¡± Piao Yu said. The strongest person in that small city was Piao Yu. However, even Piao Yu couldn¡¯t defeat the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe. Piao Yu was an eighth-tier Chosen One. ¡°Not interested,¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°Senior, I beg you.¡± Piao Yue put on a pitiful expression. Ye Li turned a blind eye. He was not a good person. ¡°Senior, as long as you save our city, I can promise you anything you want.¡± Suddenly, Piao Yu looked at Ye Li firmly and said. Ye Li shook his head. He felt that this Piao Yu was too funny. After all, he had never been a lecher. Chapter 972: Head to Twin Dragon Mountain Chapter 972: Head to Twin Dragon Mountain Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li smiled calmly and looked at Piao Yu. ¡°So what do you think you¡¯re worth?¡± Piao Yu was stunned. She looked at Ye Li in shock and wondered if she had not made herself clear enough. ¡°Senior, as long as you save our city, I, I¡­¡± Piao Yu gritted her teeth. ¡°I will be your woman.¡± Piao Yu was not only the strongest person in that small city, but also the most beautiful person. However, what the three girls did not expect was that Ye Li shook his head and said calmly, ¡°Not interested.¡± The three women were stunned. They didn¡¯t know what to say to ask Ye Li to save their base city. ¡°Hmph!¡± Yun Zhu suddenly snorted.
    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have the ability!¡± Yun Zhu looked at Ye Li in disdain. Provocation strategy? Ye Li was secretly happy, but he naturally did not want to talk nonsense with these pitifully weak ants. ¡°Whatever you say, I¡¯m leaving,¡± Ye Li said slowly. With that, Ye Li prepared to leave. At this moment, they only heard a plop. Ye Li¡¯s entire body trembled. He felt a little helpless. He hated it the most when people knelt down to him, but there were always people kneeling to him. He came back to his senses and looked at Piao Yu kneeling on the ground. ¡°Actually, I really want to know something.¡± Ye Li looked at Piao Yu. Piao Yu was stunned and quickly asked, ¡°Senior, please speak.¡± Ye Li thought for a moment. ¡°Why exactly do you want to protect that small city of yours?¡± Piao Yu was shocked, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just feel like I want to protect it.¡± Everyone had something that they treasured. Ye Li could understand this. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Piao Yu. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Piao Yu looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Twin Dragon Mountain.¡± After saying this, Ye Li slowly walked out of the cave. When Piao Yu heard this, she stood up from the ground. The three women looked at each other. Twin Dragon Mountain. He was going straight to Twin Dragon Mountain?
    Although they guessed that Ye Li might be very strong, wouldn¡¯t they be courting death if they went to Twin Dragon Mountain directly? Immediately, the three women followed him. ¡°Senior.¡± The three girls caught up with Ye Li.
    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to go. Just let her go with me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Ye Li was naturally referring to Piao Yu. ¡°Senior, Twin Dragon Mountain is very strong. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Piao Yu didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but what she meant next was self-evident. She looked at Ye Li tentatively, wanting to see how Ye Li would answer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a small Twin Dragon Mountain. I, Ye Li, don¡¯t care about it,¡± Ye Li said frankly. Ye Li? Piao Yu naturally had never heard of Ye Li¡¯s name. ¡°But, Senior¡­¡± Piao Yu wanted to say something but was interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°You only have one chance. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to go or not.¡± Ye Li looked at Piao Yu. Piao Yue and Yun Zhu looked at Piao Yu. They knew that only Piao Yu could make a choice. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go!¡± Piao Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly became resolute. Ye Li looked bored. He said slowly, ¡°Lead the way.¡±
    Then, Ye Li and Piao Yu headed towards Twin Dragon Mountain. ¡­ Twin Dragon Mountain, the gathering ce of the strongest Dark Race members within a hundred miles. Thergest race here was the Wind Wolf Tribe, as well as some other tribes of the Dark Race. Among them, the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe was a Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Wind Wolf, and his strength was astonishing. Ye Li and Piao Yu had already arrived at the foot of the Twin Dragon Mountain! Chapter 973: How Do You Want to Die? Chapter 973: How Do You Want to Die? Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Senior, this is Twin Dragon Mountain.¡± Piao Yu said to Ye Li. Ye Li sized up the mountain in front of him. The evil aura kepting in the wind. If it was an ordinary person, they would probably be scared to death by this evil aura. ¡°En, let¡¯s go up the mountain.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Piao Yu was secretly shocked. She looked at Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face and realized that there was no fear on his face. It was as if he was not going to the dragon¡¯s pool or the tiger¡¯s den, but to a disnend. ¡°Senior, are you really not going to give it a second thought?¡± Piao Yu asked. A second thought? Ye Li smiled. Did he, the Demon King Ye Li, need to give it a second about whether to destroy a small Twin Dragon Mountain? It was simply the biggest joke in the world. He did not answer. Instead, he slowly walked up the mountain. Seeing this, Piao Yu could only follow.
    The two of them had just walked halfway up the mountain when more than ten Dark Race members suddenly appeared and surrounded them. ¡°Hehe, two humans.¡± A joyful smile appeared on the faces of these dozen or so Dark Race members. ¡°Humans, don¡¯t you know that this is Twin Dragon Mountain?¡± ¡°I do.¡± The dozen or so Dark Race members were stunned. ¡°Since you know, why do you still dare toe and die?¡± In the eyes of these dozen or so Dark Race members, Ye Li and Piao Yu chose to walk into the gate of hell instead of the human world. Ye Li smiled calmly. He nced at the dozen or so Dark Race members and said calmly, ¡°Tell me, how do you want to die?¡± What? The dozen or so Dark Race members were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to not only not be afraid, but also be so arrogant. Needless to say, Twin Dragon Mountain¡¯s reputation within a radius of hundreds of meters was resounding. ¡°Human, I think you¡¯re tired of living!¡± A fifth-tier Master-level Dark Race member shouted and immediately attacked Ye Li. Ye Li sighed. Humans! Azure Cloud Fist! Ye Li tried this newly obtained Heaven-Defying Level skill and found that it was quite useful. As soon as he punched out with the Dark Cloud Fist, his magic power turned into countless fists that struck at these dozen or so Dark Race Members. These dozen or so Dark Race Members were only small Master-level Dark Race members. In an instant, they exploded. The entire process took less than a second. Before Piao Yu could react, the dozen or so Dark Race members surrounding them were gone.
    She looked at Ye Li in a daze. She had guessed that Ye Li was very strong, but she did not expect him to be so terrifying. However, Piao Yu couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. She realized that Ye Li¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all, as if nothing had happened. ¡°Don¡¯t ever be shocked.¡± Ye Li looked at Piao Yu indifferently. ¡°Because everything I do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Piao Yu became even more shocked.
    ¡°Give me your hand,¡± Ye Li suddenly said. ¡°Ah?¡± Piao Yu was shocked. She would never have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. However, Piao Yu still gave her hand to Ye Li, even though she didn¡¯t know what Ye Li wanted to do. Ye Li grabbed Piao Yu¡¯s hand and activated Swift Steps. In an instant, he and Piao Yu arrived at the peak of Twin Dragon Mountain. There was a huge stronghold at the peak of the Twin Dragon Mountain. It was unknown how many Dark Race members were inside. At this moment, Ye Li and Piao Yu were outside the Twin Dragon Gang. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± Piao Yu was stunned. She remembered that they were still halfway up the mountain. How did they reach the top of the mountain in an instant? He ced his hand on the senior¡¯s and reached the top of the mountain? Piao Yu¡¯s heart was filled with endless shock! Chapter 974: Wind Wolf Tribes Leader Chapter 974: Wind Wolf Tribe¡¯s Leader Editor: Henyee Trantions Piao Yu realized that even if she racked her brains, she wouldn¡¯t be able to understand this point. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Ye Li said frankly. As soon as Ye Li finished speaking, a group of Dark Race members rushed out. ¡°What do you do?¡± There were dozens of Dark Race members, but none of them were from the Wind Wolf Tribe. These Dark Race members couldn¡¯t understand how Ye Li and Piao Yu got to the top of Twin Dragon Mountain. ¡°I¡¯m here to kill you,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The dozens of Dark Race members were all stunned. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± All of a sudden, the dozens of Dark Race members threw their heads back andughed as if they had never heard such a funny joke.
    ¡°Human, I think you¡¯re crazy. You actually came to Twin Dragon Mountain and said that you want to kill us?¡± Ye Li secretly shook his head and sighed. He didn¡¯t understand why these Dark Race members could still smile. Didn¡¯t they know that he was about to die? ¡°Come, capture these two humans!¡± a Dark Race member shouted. Following the Dark Race¡¯smand, dozens of Dark Race members charged towards Ye Li and Piao Yu. ¡°Azure Cloud Fist.¡± Ye Li casually threw a punch. The magic power turned into countless fists and flew towards these Dark Race members. ¡°Ah!!!¡± In an instant, screams that sounded like pigs being ughtered sounded one after another. The screams were really terrifying. In less than a second, dozens of Dark Race members were all beaten into nothingness. ¡°Well¡­¡± Piao Yu¡¯s shock was indescribable. She finally understood why Ye Li was so fearless. Then, Ye Li and Piao Yu walked into the Twin Dragon Gang. The two of them had just stepped into the Twin Dragon Fortress when they were surrounded by hundreds of Wind Wolf Tribe members and some other Dark Race members. They could pounce on them at any moment. ¡°Who¡¯s so blind to actually dare to barge into my Twin Dragon Mountain? Did he eat a bear¡¯s heart or a leopard¡¯s gall?¡± A thunderous voice entered Ye Li and Piao Yu¡¯s ears. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. Suddenly, the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe appeared in front of Ye Li and Piao Yu. ¡°Piao Yu?¡±
    The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe looked at Piao Yu in shock. He had clearly severely injured her yesterday. How could she be as good as new today? ¡°Piao Yu, you were already very lucky that I didn¡¯t kill you yesterday. I didn¡¯t expect you to actually dare toe to Twin Dragon Mountain!¡± The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe red at Piao Yu. ¡°Yo, you even found a helper?¡± The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe looked at Ye Li.
    ¡°Human, do you know that you¡¯re about to die?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± Ye Li shook his head. The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe was a Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level. In front of Ye Li, he was truly pitifully weak. ¡°Human, actually, I really admire you. You actually dare toe to Twin Dragon Mountain.¡± A mocking expression appeared on the Wind Wolf Tribe leader¡¯s face. Ye Li smiled faintly and said slowly, ¡°Is your Twin Dragon Mountain very strong?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, all the dark race members present were stunned. Of course, their Twin Dragon Mountain was very strong. Why didn¡¯t this human know? At this moment, these Dark Race members finally understood why Ye Li dared toe to Twin Dragon Mountain. It turned out that he had no idea how powerful Twin Dragon Mountain was. Piao Yu gritted her teeth and red at the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe. ¡°Human, don¡¯t you know our Twin Dragon Mountain¡¯s reputation?¡± The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe looked at Ye Li yfully. In his opinion, Ye Li was already a dead man.
    Chapter 975: My Life Is Over Chapter 975: My Life Is Over Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He shook his head. The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe was enraged upon hearing this. ¡°Human, I¡¯ll skin you right now and pull out your tendons!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Following the Wind Wolf Tribe leader¡¯s order, hundreds of Dark Race members charged towards Ye Li. ng! A cold sh of lightning instantly appeared in the Twin Dragon Mountain. Dragons¡¯ roars and sword nking appeared one after another. A five-wed blood dragon phantom upied the top of Ye Li¡¯s head. ¡°Profound Heaven Tyrant Demon Sword Technique!¡±
    Ye Li leaped into the air and shed out with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Countless supreme sword beams and ancient gods and devils flew down at an astonishing speed. ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud bang, the Twin Dragon Gang was instantly razed to the ground. When the dust settled, only Ye Li, Piao Yu, and the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe were left in the entire Twin Dragon Mountain. Shock, absolute shock! Piao Yu already froze like a y statue. Even if she wanted to spend ten days and ten nights, she didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so terrifying. One strike, just one strike¡­ so many Dark Race members were gone? ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± After the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe regained his senses, he let out a blood-curdling scream. At this moment, he was already scared out of his wits, and his face was filled with as much fear as possible. Ye Li looked indifferently at the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe not far away. He slowly said, ¡°Are you scared?¡± How could the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe be able to speak aplete sentence? Of course he was afraid. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid when such an impossible scene appeared in front of him? ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need for you to be afraid, because you¡¯re going to die soon. A dead person won¡¯t be afraid,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe. When the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe heard this, he was instantly scared out of his wits. All the strength in his body seemed to have been sucked dry by something. After taking a few steps back, he fell limply to the ground. At this moment, even if he wanted to escape, he had no strength left. Ye Li walked towards the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe. ¡°You, don¡¯te over.¡± The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe was shocked. When he saw Ye Li walking towards him, he felt as if an evil spirit was trying to take his life. He was extremely shocked.
    However, Ye Li walked up to the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe. ¡°Please spare my life. I¡¯m not human. I was wrong. I¡¯ll definitely do good deeds every day in the future.¡± The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe began to cry bitterly. He cried so sadly. ¡°You¡¯re not human to begin with. You¡¯re from the Dark Race,¡± Ye Li said frankly.
    The Wind Wolf Tribe member was shocked. He raised his head and looked at Ye Li, but when he raised his head! However, he saw that Ye Li had already raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. ¡°Ahh!¡± Before Ye Li¡¯s Ancient Dragon Abyss Swordnded, the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe shouted. ¡°I¡¯m finished!¡± The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword descended as soon as the Wind Wolf Tribe member finished speaking. The life of the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe had disappeared from this world forever. Ye Li put the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space and looked at Piao Yu. He found that Piao Yu was petrified and froze on the spot, unable to recover for a long time. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to be shocked?¡± Piao Yu came back to her senses and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help but be shocked.¡± Piao Yu gulped. Chapter 976: It Was A Wonderful Night Chapter 976: It Was A Wonderful Night Editor: Henyee Trantions However, how could Piao Yu not be shocked? He destroyed the entire Twin Dragon Mountain alone. Anyone would be shocked. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Piao Yu. Then, the two of them started to walk back from the foot of the Two Dragons Mountain. Initially, he thought that the matter would end just like that. However, what Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that another wave would arise before it was even settled! He and Piao Yu arrived outside the small city and found a group of zombies attacking the small city. The small city was about to copse. ¡°Why are there zombies?¡± Piao Yu was stunned. There were tens of thousands of zombies and hundreds of Dark Race members. ¡°Senior, I¡­¡± Ye Li felt a little helpless. Fine, he would just be a good person until the end. Then, he took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space.
    The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword shone with a cold light, making one¡¯s heart tremble uncontrobly. Swish! Piao Yu looked again, only to find that Ye Li was already in mid-air, leaving behind only an afterimage. Swish! Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high and shed out. The supreme sword light followed the zombies below. ¡°Boom!¡± A shocking explosion sounded. After the explosion, countless zombies died. Ye Li shed out a few more times, and in an instant, the sky turned dark. Hundreds of Dark Race members felt as if the sky had copsed, but they still didn¡¯t understand what was going on. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Is it the end of the world?¡± Hundreds of Dark Race members were all shocked. The shock on their faces was as great as it could get. ¡°Heaven Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li unleashed his S-level skill, Heavenly Sword Technique. As the sword fell, all the zombies turned into nothingness. The gic warriors guarding the city were all stunned. They wondered if an immortal hade to save them. At this moment, there were still hundreds of Dark Race members in the small city. These hundreds of Dark Race Members were usually tyrannical no matter where they were, but now, they seemed weak, pitiful, and helpless. At this moment, these Dark Race members finally saw a person in the air. When they looked at the sharp sword in this person¡¯s hand, they were so frightened that their souls flew out of their bodies.
    ¡°Who, who is this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. We didn¡¯t offend him.¡± ¡°Why do I feel like we¡¯re about to die?¡± This Dark Race member was right. They were indeed about to die.
    Suddenly, Ye Li disappeared in mid-air. Hundreds of Dark Race members hurriedly searched for Ye Li¡¯s figure, but how could they capture him? By the time they discovered him, it was already toote. As Ye Li¡¯s sword fell, the lives of these Dark Race members disappeared from this world forever. The gic warriors on the city wall were all dumbfounded. They were as shocked as they could be. Ye Li had seen all kinds of situations before. Such a small scene naturally did not affect his expression at all. Then, Ye Li came to Piao Yu¡¯s side. Piao Yu was also shocked to the extreme. She looked at Ye Li in a daze. ¡°Let¡¯s enter the city,¡± Ye Li said slowly. With that, Ye Li slowly walked towards the small city. He and Piao Yu returned to Piao Yu¡¯s home. At night. Someone suddenly knocked on Ye Li¡¯s door. ¡°Senior, are you there?¡±
    The voice from outside the door was Piao Yu¡¯s. ¡°Come in.¡± Ye Li said. Piao Yu pushed open the door and walked in. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m here for¡­¡± Ye Li looked at Piao Yu. He really didn¡¯t understand why Piao Yu wanted to do this. Skipping an hour¡­ It was a wonderful night. Chapter 977: Who Was the Strongest Dark Race Member Here? Chapter 977: Who Was the Strongest Dark Race Member Here? Editor: Henyee Trantions The next day. Ye Li had just woken up when Ah Qi suddenly used telepathy to tell him that he was facing a threat. He was a little stunned. Ah Qi was a sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie. How could it encounter danger? Then, he hurriedly told the other zombies in the post-apocalyptic world to go to where Ah Qi was. After bidding farewell to Piao Yu, Ye Li also activated Swift Steps and headed towards Ah Qi. A dayter. Ye Li arrived at where Ah Qi was. This ce was the wilderness, and there were countless ferocious beasts and zombies. ¡°Master, I¡­¡± Ah Qi was lying on the ground, covered in blood.
    ¡°Ah Qi, don¡¯t speak first.¡± Ye Li raised his palm and a gentle demonic light shot towards Ah Qi. A few secondster, Ah Qi¡¯s injuries werepletely healed. At this time, the Apocalypse Legion arrived one after another. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Apocalypse Legion members all looked at Ye Li. Ye Li still didn¡¯t know what was going on. He looked at Ah Qi and said, ¡°Ah Qi, what do you think is going on?¡± ¡°Master, I was gathering zombies here, but I met a powerful Dark Race. I fought with him. That Dark Race was too strong. I almost died,¡± Ah Qi said to Ye Li. Ye Li understood. A member of the dark race who could severely injure Ah Qi had to be at least a seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level. He thought that he had met his match this time. However¡­ Injuring Ah Qi was the same as injuring him. If he did not take revenge, would he still be Ye Li? Ye Li smiled coldly. ¡°Ah Qi, do you know where that Dark Race member is?¡± ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know.¡± Ah Qi shook his head. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds. He didn¡¯t know where he was and had to ask. He used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to probe and discovered that there was actually a base city not far ahead. This was something he had not expected. Then, he ced the Apocalypse Legion into the system space and activated Swift Steps to head towards the base city. Before long, Ye Li arrived at the base city. ¡°Does anyone know where the strongest Dark Race member here is?¡± Ye Li sent a voice transmission with his demonic power.
    Ye Li¡¯s voice filled every corner of the base city. The base city was called Wild Cloud Base City. The citizens of Wild Cloud Base City were all stunned, not understanding what was going on. Some passers-by who were close to Ye Li knew that the voice came from the person in front of them who looked like jade. They were stunned. They were really stunned.
    They wondered what was wrong with this person. Could he be a lunatic? Ye Li realized that many people were looking at him. He then grabbed and a man who was ten meters away from him flew over. This man was caught in his hand, and his eyes were filled with fear. ¡°W-What do you want?¡± Ye Li smiled and looked indifferently at the man in his hand. ¡°Let me ask you, who is the most powerful Dark Race tribe in this ce?¡± The man didn¡¯t dare to hide anything from Ye Li and hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s the Thunder Beast Tribe from the Thunder Mountain!¡± Thunder Beast Tribe? Ye Li had met many Thunder Beasts before. He didn¡¯t expect the Thunder Beasts here to be so terrifying. ¡°Where is the Thunder Beast Tribe¡­¡± Before Ye Li could finish speaking, he was interrupted by a voice. ¡°Let him go!¡± What Ye Li hated the most was being interrupted when he was talking. He followed the voice and looked over.
    Chapter 978: Thunder Beast Tribe Chapter 978: Thunder Beast Tribe Editor: Henyee Trantions More than ten gic warriors appeared more than ten meters away from him. Among them, the leader was a woman about his age, and the woman was a Tier 1 Sky Opener. ¡°We are the guard team of Wild Cloud Base City!¡± The woman stared at Ye Li. ¡°You are not from Wild Cloud Base City, are you?¡± Guard team? Ye Li smiled coldly. He looked at the woman and said calmly, ¡°Do you know that I hate to be interrupted when I¡¯m talking to others?¡± The woman¡¯s name was Lu Ke. She was the captain of the guards in Wild Cloud Base City. ¡°But I¡¯ve already interrupted you.¡± The woman looked at Ye Li. Haha. Ye Li smiled calmly. He threw the man in his hand aside and looked at Lu Ke. ¡°Do you believe that I can let you know what fear is in a second?¡±
    Lu Ke wasn¡¯t the only one. Everyone present didn¡¯t believe it. They only felt that Ye Li was extremely arrogant. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Lu Ke looked at Ye Li in disdain. In her opinion, Ye Li was just a clown. However, just as Lu Ke spoke, Ye Li had already disappeared on the spot, leaving only an afterimage. ¡°I have a finger that can pierce through the sky!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his finger fell. An extremely terrifying finger flew towards Lu Ke¡¯s mind. Lu Ke felt that she had entered a purgatory at this moment. Just as his finger was a hair¡¯s breadth away from Lu Ke¡¯s head, he stopped. At this moment, the onlookers were all frozen on the spot as if they had been petrified. They could not recover from their shock for a long time, and their faces were as frightened as they could be. As for Lu Ke, he was already scared out of wits. ¡°You, you!¡± At this moment, how could Lu Ke still be able to say aplete sentence? ¡°Now¡­¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke calmly. ¡°Do you believe me?¡± Lu Ke did not dare to speak. She really did not dare to speak. She felt that she had entered a cycle of reincarnation just by looking at Ye Li. She dared to swear that she had never met someone as terrifying as Ye Li since she was born. ¡°What realm is the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe in?¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke and asked calmly. Lu Ke came back to her senses when she heard this. She swallowed her saliva. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s the seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level.¡± Ye Li thought that it must be the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe that injured Ah Qi. ¡°Bring me there.¡± Ye Li said.
    Lu Ke was shocked. She looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You, what did you say?¡± She would never have dreamed that Ye Li would ask her to bring him to the territory of the Thunder Beast Tribe. ¡°I said¡­¡± Ye Li smiled coldly, ¡°take me there.¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Ke felt a chill run down her spine.
    ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to go. Going to the territory of the Thunder Beast Tribe was no different frommitting suicide. She didn¡¯t want to die yet. ¡°Do you think you still have the right to refuse now?¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke yfully. Lu Ke was shocked when she heard that. She knew very well how terrifying Ye Li was. At that moment, Ye Li really made her feel death. ¡°Fine!¡± Lu Ke gritted her teeth and thought that since she was going to die anyway, she might as well bring him to the territory of the Thunder Beast Tribe. She would never suspect that Ye Li did not dare to kill her. She knew that a person like Ye Li could do anything. ¡°Alright, lead the way,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Then, Lu Ke brought Ye Li to the Thunder Beast Tribe. Chapter 979: Terrified Lu Ke Chapter 979: Terrified Lu Ke Editor: Henyee Trantions Lu Ke brought Ye Li towards the territory of the Thunder Beast Tribe. Along the way, she wanted to ask a question. Finally, she mustered her courage and stopped in her tracks to look at Ye Li. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± After saying that, Lu Ke realized that she had said the wrong thing because it did not feel good. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Lu Ke hurriedly waved her hand and continued, ¡°The Thunder Beast Tribe is very strong. If we go to the Thunder Beast Tribe like this, it¡¯s no different from courting death.¡± Lu Ke felt that she had to tell Ye Li how terrifying the Thunder Beasts were. She wanted Ye Li to back off. After all, she didn¡¯t want to die with Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯m here to kill the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Lu Ke¡¯s expression changed. Her original purpose of saying this was to make Ye Li retreat, but Ye Li actually said that he wanted to kill the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe? ¡°The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe is a seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level!¡± Although Lu Ke knew that Ye Li was very strong, so strong that she had to look up to him, that was a seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race member.
    ¡°A seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level.¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke yfully. ¡°Is it very scary?¡± That Thunder Beast was at the seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level, so was he! Crazy! Definitely crazy! Lu Ke felt that Ye Li must be crazy. A normal person would never say such a thing. If a seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race member was not terrifying, what else could be terrifying? ¡°You, can you let me go?¡± Lu Ke suddenly looked at Ye Li pleadingly. Ye Li naturally didn¡¯t understand what Lu Ke meant. ¡°Why do you think I want to kill you?¡± ¡°No, senior. I feel that if I go to the territory of the Thunder Beast Tribe with you like this, I will definitely be killed by the Thunder Beast Tribe,¡± Lu Ke said. Ye Li understood. So Lu Ke was afraid of death. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook her head. ¡°I said that I hate being interrupted when I¡¯m talking. You interrupted me in the base city. This is your punishment.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Lu Ke was instantly helpless to the extreme. However, she had no choice but to lower her head. She had no choice but to continue heading to the territory of the Thunder Beast Tribe with Ye Li. ¡­ Thunder Mountain. Ye Li and Lu Ke arrived at the foot of the Thunder Mountain. This mountain was filled with thunder and lightning, looking very terrifying. Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. The nine Heavenly Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion instantly appeared in front of Ye Li.
    ¡°Master.¡± The Apocalypse Legion greeted Ye Li respectfully. Lu Ke was so frightened that she took a few steps back. Even if she racked her brains, she could not understand why nine people would suddenly appear¡­ No! That¡¯s not right!
    Lu Kejuan¡¯s Apocalypse Legion didn¡¯t look like humans because they didn¡¯t have the aura of humans. They didn¡¯t look like the Dark Race either. Instead, they looked like¡­ Suddenly, Lu Ke thought of an extremely shocking possibility. That was, the Apocalypse Legion was full of zombies. ¡°Senior, are they zombies?¡± Lu Ke swallowed her saliva and asked Ye Li. Although she was very afraid, her curiosity was too strong. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke indifferently. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± After hearing Ye Li¡¯s clear answer, there were no words that could describe Lu Ke¡¯s shock. Zombies? Such terrifying zombies. How could there be such terrifying zombies in this world? Chapter 980: Arent You A Little Too Arrogant? Chapter 980: Aren¡¯t You A Little Too Arrogant? Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li ignored the shock on Lu Ke¡¯s face. ¡°Go and call the Thunder Beasts down,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion nodded and immediately headed towards the thunder mountain. ¡°I¡¯m a bit hungry.¡± Ye Li took out a box of food from the system space and started eating. ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke. How could Lu Ke still be in the mood to eat? She only wanted to live. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke in confusion. Of course, Lu Ke was afraid. She felt that she was about to die. How could she not be afraid? ¡°Senior, can I leave?¡±
    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Ye Li was such a person. He never needed any reason to do things. He could let Lu Ke leave, but there was no need. Lu Ke was about to cry. She was really about to cry. Ye Li smiled lightly. His handsome face was calm. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. You¡¯ll be fine,¡± Ye Li said calmly to Lu Ke. With that, the Apocalypse Legion returned to Ye Li¡¯s side. ¡°Master, the Thunder Beast Tribe is about to descend the mountain,¡± Ah Da said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. Then, he looked towards the thunder mountains and saw a ck mass. From the looks of it, the Thunder Beasts hade out in full force. A momentter, hundreds of Thunder Beast Tribe members appeared in front of Ye Li. One of the leading Dark Race members was at the seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level. He could even imagine with his toes that this Thunder Beast Tribe member was the Thunder Beast that had injured Ah Qi. And he must also be the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe. ¡°Zombies, who¡¯s the master you¡¯re talking about?¡± The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe said coldly. ¡°Hmph!¡± Ah Qi snorted. ¡°This is our master.¡± The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe looked at Ye Li. ¡°Huh?¡± The Thunder Beast Tribe member couldn¡¯t help but be stunned because he couldn¡¯t sense any human aura from Ye Li¡¯s body.
    ¡°You, what race are you from?¡± The Thunder Beast Tribe looked at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li was calm. He slowly said to the Thunder Beast Tribe, ¡°Demons.¡± ¡°Hiss!!!¡± Hundreds of Thunder Beasts and Dark Race members were shocked. They naturally didn¡¯t think that Ye Li was a demon.
    Of course, Lu Ke didn¡¯t expect that. She thought that Ye Li was a human, but now she finally understood why Ye Li could control zombies. ¡°Demon?¡± The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe didn¡¯t have any expression on his face. He looked at Ye Li and asked, ¡°Can you tell me your name?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°My name is Ye Li. You can also call me Demon King Ye Li.¡± Demon King Ye Li? Naturally, the Thunder Beast Tribe had never heard of it. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, why did youe to the territory of the Thunder Beast Tribe this time?¡± The Thunder Beast Tribe stared at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°You severely injured Ah Qi, so your Thunder Beast Tribe has to be exterminated.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± When the Thunder Beast Tribe members heard this, they were all extremely shocked. They would never have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, aren¡¯t you a little too arrogant?¡± The Thunder Beast Tribe member stared at Ye Li and said firmly. Arrogant? Ye Li smiled coldly. He looked at the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe and said calmly, ¡°I, Demon King Ye Li, have always been this arrogant. Are you not convinced?¡±
    Chapter 981: Fight the Leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe Chapter 981: Fight the Leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe Editor: Henyee Trantions When the Thunder Beast Tribe members heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they all looked at him angrily. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you really think that you and your zombies can destroy the Thunder Beast Tribe?¡± The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°Cut the crap. Come here and let me kill you.¡± Ye Li crooked his finger at the Thunder Beast Tribe members. When the Thunder Beast Tribe members saw this, they instantly flew into a rage. As a seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level Thunder Beast, it had roamed this area for countless years. No one had ever dared to look down on it. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, let¡¯s see who dies first!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± With a loud shout from the Thunder Beast Tribe, hundreds of Thunder Beasts rushed towards Ye Li. They stopped a dozen meters away from Ye Li and hit the drum in front of them with the hammers on their chests. ¡°Boom!¡±
    In an instant, a huge bolt of lightning struck down on Ye Li. Ye Li smiled coldly. When he was looking for the Ten Great Divine Weapons, he had encountered countless lightning bolts that were more terrifying than this. Why would he be afraid? Moreover, he could not sense any danger from such lightning, so he did not put up any defense. Crack! Crack! Ye Li let the huge lightning strike his body. Lu Ke, who was watching from the side, could not help but take a few steps back. Her eyes were filled with horror because she knew that Ye Li had no chance of surviving. However, what she never expected was such a scene. After the huge lightning disappeared, Lu Ke, the Thunder Beast, and the Dark Race all looked at where Ye Li was. However, no one expected that Ye Li waspletely fine. His face was still as calm as ever, as if nothing had happened. How was this possible? The Thunder Beasts and Dark Race members were all shocked. They didn¡¯t even dare to believe this was real. The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe couldn¡¯t believe this scene either. He looked at Ye Li in shock. He couldn¡¯t imagine how terrifying Ye Li¡¯s defense was. ¡°In this world, good people and bad people will both be shocked. Only one kind of people won¡¯t be shocked.¡± Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space and nced at the Thunder Beasts. ¡°That¡¯s dead people.¡± Simrly, humans were the same as the Dark Race. Now the Thunder Beasts were very shocked. However, after Ye Li killed them, they were naturally no longer shocked. ng! With a sh of cold light, the sword¡­ was unsheathed! The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand.
    ¡°Attack!¡± Ye Li gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion. After the Apocalypse Legion received the order, the nine Heavenly Lord-level zombies all ejected. The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe also shouted,
    ¡°Attack!¡± Suddenly, hundreds of Thunder Beasts also attacked. ¡°Go to the side and hide.¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke. When Lu Ke heard this, he hurriedly hid behind arge rock and stuck his head out to look at the scene in front of him in shock. Ye Li and the Thunder Beast Tribe didn¡¯t attack. They looked at each other. Their eyes locked onto each other, and it seemed that a great battle was about to begin. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I will let you know what true fear is!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe flew towards Ye Li at lightning speed. Ye Li was naturally able to capture the figure of the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe. He shed out with his sword. Swish! A terrifying and supreme sword light flew towards the Thunder Beasts. Chapter 982: Kill the Leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe Chapter 982: Kill the Leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe Editor: Henyee Trantions The expression of the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe was extremely cold. He stared fixedly at the supreme sword light that was flying over. ng! The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe knocked on the heavy drum in front of his stomach. A bolt of lightning burst out and instantly collided heavily with the supreme sword beam. ¡°Boom!¡± The entire Thunder Mountain began to shake violently. Lu Ke, who was watching from behind the boulder, was already scared out of her wits. Her face was filled with extreme horror. Suddenly, Ye Li left an afterimage on the spot. The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe was at the same cultivation level as him. He could capture Ye Li¡¯s speed. Instantly, the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe and Ye Li started fighting. In midair, the sound of weapons colliding could be heard.
    The Apocalypse Legion were all sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombies. At this time, they had killed countless Thunder Beasts. ¡°ng, ng, ng!¡± Ye Li and the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe fought for dozens of rounds. Suddenly, the Thunder Beast Tribe member retreated dozens of meters and stared at Ye Li with an extremely cold expression. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you are indeed very strong!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too strong, but it¡¯s enough to kill you.¡± What Ye Li said was not wrong. He could no longer have the feeling of being able to do whatever he wanted like in the Eastern Land. A random Dark Race member he met in the Northern Region was already so strong. He had no choice but to increase his strength. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, since you¡¯re so confident, I¡¯ll show you my true strength!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Thunder Beast Tribe leader raised the sledgehammer in his hand and shouted, ¡°Heaven Rumbling Tyrannical Thunder!¡± Crack! Crack! A huge ck bolt of lightning descended from the sky at an extremely fast speed. It was almost above Ye Li¡¯s head. Ye Li smiled coldly. Did they really think that he, Ye Li, could not withstand it? ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± The Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique shed out, and countless supreme sword beams and ancient gods and devils shot towards the huge ck lightning. The huge ck lightning and the sword light collided heavily with the ancient Godfiend. The sky changed color! Lu Ke¡¯s mouth was wide open. She was already shocked to the extreme. Swish!
    A wind-breaking voice suddenly sounded and Ye Li disappeared on the spot. There was only an afterimage left on the spot where Ye Li was. He had already disappeared. The Swift Steps were too fast. ¡°Good timing!¡± The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe shouted. The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword once again collided with the hammer of the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe.
    Ye Li shed 13 times! The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe was really terrifying. He actually managed to block these 13 swords. Activation: Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo! After activating the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo, the entire space emitted the cry of a sword. The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe was shocked. Swish! Ye Li swung his sword again. The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe used the sledgehammer in his hand to block this attack again. However, this time, the sledgehammer could not withstand it. The sledgehammer in the Thunder Beast leader¡¯s hand broke into pieces. ¡®What!¡¯ The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe was shocked. He really didn¡¯t expect all of this to be true. When he looked at Ye Li again, he realized that Ye Li was already flying towards him.
    The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe turned pale with fright. He was scared out of wits. Swish! One strike to break the soul. As Ye Li¡¯s sword fell, the life of the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe disappeared from this world forever. ¡°Leader is dead, Leader is dead!¡± When the remaining Thunder Beasts saw that their leader was dead, they all covered their heads and fled. Chapter 983: Back to Wild Cloud Base City Chapter 983: Back to Wild Cloud Base City Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li thought that this leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe was really difficult to deal with, but fortunately, he still managed to kill him. Injuring Ah Qi meant injuring him, Ye Li. Of course, he had to take revenge. Otherwise, would he still be the Demon King Ye Li? He had told the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe that he wanted to exterminate the Thunder Beast Tribe leader. Since he had said it, he had to do it! Immediately, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot again. The Apocalypse Legion also began to chase after the fleeing Thunder Beasts. More than 20 Thunder Beasts ran for their lives crazily. They wished they had 10 legs, but no matter how many legs they had, their speed had reached the fastest ever. Just as they thought they were safe, a man with a sword suddenly appeared in front of them. This person was as handsome as jade. Of course, it was Ye Li. ¡°De¡­ Demon King Ye Li?¡±
    The 20-odd Thunder Beasts were scared out of their wits. They all took a few steps back and realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all. However, the corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. He looked at the 20 plus Thunder Beast Tribe members and slowly said, ¡°Is this your escape route?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the more than 20 Thunder Beasts were all terrified. ¡°Demon, Demon King Ye Li, let us go.¡± Whether it was the humans or the Dark Race Members, they didn¡¯t want to die. The eyes of these 20-odd Thunder Beast Tribe members were filled with pleading. Unfortunately, Ye Li was never a good person. ¡°I, Demon King Ye Li, always mean what I say. If I say I want to exterminate the n, I will.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he shed out with his sword. Swish! A supreme sword light flew towards the 20 plus Thunder Beast Tribe members. How could these 20-odd Thunder Beasts withstand such a supreme sword light? At the end of their lives, they opened their eyes in despair because they knew that they were about to die. Then, Ye Li slowly walked back. When they arrived at the foot of the Thunder Mountain, the Apocalypse Legion also appeared in front of them. They had killed all the remaining members of the Thunder Beast Tribe. Ye Li looked at a big rock. Seeing Ye Li looking at her, Lu Ke was scared out of her wits. She suddenly felt that Ye Li hadn¡¯t killed enough and wanted to kill her too. ¡°I¡¯ve already exterminated the Thunder Beast Tribe. What are you afraid of?¡±
    Lu Ke was shocked. She realized that Ye Li was already beside her and was looking at her indifferently. ¡°I, I.¡± Lu Ke swallowed his saliva. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll kill me too.¡± Ye Li was amused, thinking that this girl was quite interesting. ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Ye Li said slowly.
    ¡­ Ye Li and Lu Ke returned to Wild Cloud Base City. As soon as he arrived at Wild Cloud Base City, Ye Li was surrounded by more than a hundred gic warriors. A middle-aged man walked in front of Ye Li. Seeing that Lu Ke was not injured, the middle-aged man heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Xiao Ke, I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°Second Uncle.¡± Lu Ke called out to the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Lu Yuan, and he was Lu Ke¡¯s second uncle. He was a tier 3 Sky Opener. ¡°Did you take Xiao Ke away?¡± Lu Yuan looked at Ye Li coldly and asked. Before Ye Li could speak, Lu Ke spoke first. ¡°No, Second Uncle. I left with him voluntarily.¡± Lu Yuan was stunned. Voluntarily?
    Chapter 984: Go Home and Say Good-bye to Your Family Chapter 984: Go Home and Say Good-bye to Your Family Editor: Henyee Trantions Lu Yuan looked at Lu Ke in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s the real Second Uncle.¡± Lu Ke hurriedly said. She was really afraid that Second Uncle and Ye Li would fight. She knew very well how terrifying Ye Li was. If that was the case, not to mention her second uncle, even the entire Lu family would be razed to the ground. After all, their Lu family was much weaker than the Thunder Beast Tribe. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, alright.¡± Lu Yuan said. Then, Lu Yuan left with more than a hundred gic warriors. Seeing this, Lu Ke heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Senior, where are you going now?¡± Lu Ke looked at Ye Li curiously. ¡°A ce with many zombies,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lu Ke was stunned. A ce with a lot of zombies?
    Naturally, she didn¡¯t know why Ye Li wanted to go to a ce with many zombies. ¡°Go home and say goodbye to your family,¡± Ye Li said calmly to Lu Ke. Lu Ke was shocked. She did not expect Ye Li to say that. ¡°Senior, you, what are you going to do?¡± Lu Ke looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Take me to a ce with many zombies, of course. What else do you think you can do?¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Lu Ke heard this, she took a long time toe back to her senses. ¡°But senior, I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Before Lu Ke could finish, she was interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°I think you treat your family quite well.¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke indifferently. ¡°I think you don¡¯t want your family to be wiped out, right?¡± Lu Ke could not help but be shocked. She didn¡¯t dare to refuse. She really didn¡¯t dare to refuse. She knew that the words of someone like Ye Li were not empty words. After that, Lu Ke went to the Lu Family. ¡­ At the Lu family. When Lu Ke returned to the Lu family, everyone from the Lu family immediately surrounded him. ¡°Sister Ke¡¯er, are you alright?¡± A 13 or 14-year-old loli said to Lu Ke. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lu Ke patted the little loli¡¯s head.
    Lu Ke walked towards the hall. After entering the hall, she looked at the people in the hall. ¡°Father, I¡¯m leaving Wild Cloud Base City.¡± Everyone in the hall was stunned. Obviously, they did not expect Lu Ke to say such a thing.
    ¡°Ke¡¯er, you¡¯re leaving Wild Cloud Base City?¡± Lu Ke¡¯s father, Lu Shan, said in confusion. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Lu Ke nodded. Lu Ke¡¯s second uncle, Lu Yuan, looked at Lu Ke. ¡°Xiao Ke, have you fallen for that person?¡± Fallen¡­ for him? Lu Ke was stunned. Second Uncle¡¯s imagination was a little too wild. Thinking of this, Lu Ke could not help but feel a little dejected. Of course, she could not bear to leave Wild Cloud Base City, but she had no choice. ¡°Second Uncle, what are you thinking about?¡± Lu Ke said. When the people in the hall heard this, they all revealed puzzled expressions. ¡°Ke¡¯er, then tell me.¡± Lu Shan looked at Lu Ke. ¡°Why did you leave Wild Cloud Base City?¡± ¡°Because, because¡­¡± Lu Ke did not know how to answer. Secondster, Lu Ke decided to tell them everything that had happened.
    ¡°Father, it¡¯s h h h.¡± Lu Ke told everyone in the hall what had happened. When everyone in the hall heard this, they were all stunned. ¡°Ke¡¯er, is what you said true?¡± Lu Shan looked at Lu Ke in shock. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Lu Ke nodded. The onlookers looked at each other. Demon? Zombies? Destroy the Thunder Beast Tribe? In their opinion, every single thing was enough to shock them for three days and three nights. Chapter 985: Zombie Ancient City Chapter 985: Zombie Ancient City Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone in the Lu family¡¯s main hall fell silent. A few secondster, the head of the Lu family, Lu Shan, looked at Lu Ke. ¡°Ke¡¯er, I won¡¯t let you leave with that Demon King Ye Li.¡± Lu Ke shook her head. ¡°Father, if I don¡¯t go to hell, who will?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t leave with Demon King Ye Li, our Lu family will be destroyed. I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± Lu Ke¡¯s gaze was iparably resolute, as if she was determined to sacrifice herself. ¡°Father, I¡¯m leaving.¡± With that, Lu Ke walked out of the Lu Family¡¯s main hall. Everyone in the hall did not know what to say. They knew that Lu Ke had never lied.
    ¡­ Lu Ke came to Ye Li¡¯s side. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Lu Ke said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and the two of them left Wild Cloud Base City. The two of them arrived in the wilderness. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you something.¡± Lu Ke stopped in her tracks and looked at Ye Li. ¡°You¡¯re so scary. Why do you have to let mee out with you?¡± Lu Ke could not understand this. She really could not understand. Ye Li smiled calmly and said, ¡°Actually, I want to find a sect for you. Do you believe me?¡± Lu Ke was stunned. He would never have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. Find a sect for her? She did not believe it no matter what. ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke yfully. ¡°I, I believe you.¡± Lu Ke did not dare to say that he did not believe her. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky. He naturally knew that Lu Ke didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Pfft! Lu Ke suddenly could not help butugh. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke in shock. He was telling the truth. Of course, Lu Ke knew that she shouldn¡¯tugh, but she really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She felt that Ye Li probably didn¡¯t know that the Sword Sect, one of the super forces in the north, didn¡¯t have a sect master. ¡°I-I¡¯m notughing,¡± Lu Ke quickly exined.
    Ye Li did not want to continue talking nonsense with Lu Ke. He said to Lu Ke, ¡°You should know where there are many zombies, right?¡± He thought that it was already so strenuous to destroy a Thunder Beast and Dark Race. If he didn¡¯t continue to improve himself and the Apocalypse Legion, he would be nothing when he went to the Sin Academy next year. To Ye Li¡¯s relief, Lu Ke nodded.
    ¡°Senior, the biggest ce for South Mountain zombies is the ancient zombie city.¡± Zombie ancient city? Naturally, Ye Li had never heard of the ancient zombie city. However, it was probably simr to the zombie cities he had encountered in the past. It was a whole city of zombies. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to the ancient zombie city either. I only heard that there are many high-leveled zombies,¡± Lu Ke continued. Hearing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile. He liked high-leveled zombies the most. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the ancient zombie city,¡± Ye Li said to Lu Ke. Then, Ye Li and Lu Ke headed towards the ancient zombie city. ¡­ Ye Li and Lu Ke arrived outside the ancient zombie city. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that the building style of this ancient zombie city was actually the same as the ancient architectural style. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Ye Li said. ¡°Senior, are we going in just like that?¡± Lu Ke looked at Ye Li in surprise. Ye Li thought of something and said, ¡°Yes, I forgot to release the Apocalypse Legion.¡±
    With those words, Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from his system space. The nine Heavenly Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion appeared beside Ye Li. Chapter 986: Two Tier 3 Earth Lord-level Zombies Chapter 986: Two Tier 3 Earth Lord-level Zombies Editor: Henyee Trantions The Apocalypse Legion appeared beside Ye Li. Ye Li looked at Lu Ke and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Lu Ke nodded, and the two of them walked into the ancient zombie city. As soon as he entered the ancient zombie city, a group of zombies pounced on him. The Apocalypse Legion began to attack. Hundreds of zombies instantly fell. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized all these zombies. He began to use the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to probe. His face showed a yful smile because he realized that there were many zombies in the ancient zombie city. Then, Ye Li gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion to gather the zombies.
    After giving the order, Ye Li realized that Lu Ke was petrified on the spot. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke in confusion. Hearing that, Lu Ke came back to his senses. He swallowed his saliva. She had clearly seen hundreds of zombies turn into one zombie in an instant, and this zombie suddenly disappeared. How could she not be shocked! ¡°A demon and a human?¡± Suddenly, a voice entered Ye Li and Lu Ke¡¯s ears. Ye Li and Lu Ke followed the sound and saw two zombies in front of them. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, these two zombies were both Earth Lord-level zombies. Ye Li did not hide his aura. As long as one¡¯s realm was not too low, they would know that the aura emitted from his body was demonic aura. Both of them were male zombies. The Earth Lord-level zombies looked exactly like human beings. They walked up to Ye Li and Lu Ke and looked at them yfully. ¡°We can have a good meal today,¡± a tier 3 Earth Lord-level zombie said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Another tier 3 Earth Lord-level zombie alsoughed. It had been a long time since they had eaten humans. ¡°Human,e over and let us eat you.¡± The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie looked at the two of them and said with a smile. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. At the same time, he really couldn¡¯t understand how these two little zombies dared to say such things to him. ¡®Courting death?¡¯ No, no, no. Even if they weren¡¯t courting death, they would still be synthesized. Not to mention Ye Li, these two zombies couldn¡¯t even defeat Lu Ke. After all, Lu Ke was a Tier 1 Sky Opener. A Tier 1 Sky Opener was Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level. These two zombies were only Earth Lord-level.
    ¡°The demon and the human, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± The two tier 3 Earth Lord-level zombies were stunned. ¡°Afraid?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m a demon, do you think a demon will be afraid of you zombies?¡±
    As soon as he said that, the two tier 3 Earth Lord-level zombies were stunned because they felt that what Ye Li said made too much sense. Suddenly, a chill rushed from their tailbones to the top of their heads. Only then did the two tier 3 Earth Lord-level zombies react. This was a demon. At this moment, the same thought appeared in their minds, which was to escape! Immediately, the two Earth Lord-level zombies began to escape. This was something that Ye Li had never expected. This was an Earth Lord-level zombie. Why was its IQ so low? Of course, the two Earth Lord-level zombies wanted to live. Unfortunately, they met Ye Li and could not live no matter what. Immediately, Ye Li flew over and knocked the two tier 3 Earth Lord-level zombies to the ground. He opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized them into a tier 4 Earth Lord-level zombie. The entire process took less than a second. Chapter 987: More Than Ten High-leveled Zombies Chapter 987: More Than Ten High-leveled Zombies Editor: Henyee Trantions Seeing this, Lu Ke froze like a y statue again. She clearly remembered that they were two tier 3 Earth Lord-level zombies. How did they be a tier 4 Earth Lord-level zombie? How, how did he do it? Lu Ke did not know. She really did not know. Ye Li smiled calmly. One would search high and low only to find it when one least expected to. At that moment, the Apocalypse Legion had also gathered many zombies over. Including thousands of zombies, and many high-leveled ones. Lu Ke was stunned when she saw so many zombies. ¡°There are so many zombies.¡± Ye Li had seen this kind of small scene countless times. He was naturally not surprised at all.
    ¡°Do it.¡± Ye Li gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion. With Ye Li¡¯smand, the Apocalypse Legion began to take action. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and started synthesizing zombies. Half a dayter, he finally synthesized thousands of zombies, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to synthesize them with the Apocalypse Legion. Ye Li then asked the Apocalypse Legion to gather more zombies. The Apocalypse Legion spread out in all directions in the zombie ancient city. Ye Li opened the system space, took out a box of food from the system space, and started to eat. Seeing that Ye Li was eating with such relish, Lu Ke¡¯s stomach could not help but growl. Ye Li¡¯s hearing was amazing. Naturally, he heard Lu Ke¡¯s stomach growl. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke. When Lu Ke heard this, an awkward expression appeared on her fair face. ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± Sometimes, Ye Li really didn¡¯t understand these women. If they were hungry, they were hungry. Why were they still shy? ¡°Come and eat,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lu Ke swallowed his saliva and walked towards Ye Li. She was really hungry. She had not eaten for a long time and ate in a sorry state. ¡°Are you the master of those zombies?¡± Suddenly, an extremely cold voice entered Ye Li and Lu Ke¡¯s ears.
    Ye Li looked up and then got secretly excited. A dozen zombies appeared ten meters away from him. These zombies were basically all Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level zombies. There were also two tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level zombies and one tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie. This was the highest-level zombie Ye Li had encountered since he transmigrated to this world.
    ¡°You are¡­¡± Ye Li looked at the dozens of zombies not far away and asked. The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie snorted coldly and stared at Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯m the City Lord of the ancient zombie city!¡± ¡°Nine extremely powerful zombies suddenly barged into the zombie ancient city. They said that you were their master!¡± Hearing this, Ye Li instantly understood. ¡°Did the Apocalypse Legion send you to find me?¡± Ye Li looked at the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie and asked. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie said coldly. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Since you know that the Apocalypse Legion is very strong, why do you still dare to look for me?¡± ¡°Because I think you¡¯re very weak!¡± The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie said firmly. Ye Li was stunned. What kind of logic was this? Soon, he understood. The Apocalypse Legion must have gone to find zombies, but he didn¡¯t, so those zombies all thought that he was very weak. ¡°Huh?¡±
    This tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie suddenly seemed to have discovered something. He stared at Ye Li. ¡°You, you¡¯re not human?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°When did I say that I¡¯m human?¡± Chapter 988: Bitten by A Tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Zombie Chapter 988: Bitten by A Tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Zombie Editor: Henyee Trantions The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re a demon!¡± After the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie came back to its senses, it stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled calmly and slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I am a demon.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombies and more than ten high-leveled zombies were all stunned. ¡°Demon, we didn¡¯t provoke you. Why are you going against us?¡± The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie said coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no special reason. I just want to,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombies and a dozen high-leveled zombies were furious when they heard Ye Li¡¯s words. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take your life!¡± The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie roared angrily. ¡°Attack!¡±
    Following the order of the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie, all the high-leveled zombies flew towards Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. Ye Li smiled. Although these zombies were all very high-leveled, attacking him was no different from hitting a rock with an egg. Swish! Swish! Swish! Ye Liunched an attack. These zombies were fast, but he was even faster. Not long after, these high-leveled zombies were all knocked to the ground by Ye Li. Then, he opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized them. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie was stunned. He even rubbed his eyes because he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. ¡°Nothing is impossible,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie saw what happened behind the scenes just now, he knew that he was definitely not Ye Li¡¯s match. At this moment, he was filled with endless regret. Just as the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie was in shock, Ye Li opened the point mall and bought a zombie loyalty pill. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Ye Li crooked his finger at the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie. ¡°Come here.¡± This tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie naturally wouldn¡¯t listen to Ye Li. He looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Demon, don¡¯t think¡­¡± However, before the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie could finish speaking, Ye Li disappeared on the spot. Ye Li flew over, his speed so fast that even tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombies could not catch him. Ye Li was now a seventh-tier Sky Opener. A tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie would not be his match no matter what. ¡°Ahh!¡± The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie screamed and fell to the ground. However, Ye Li didn¡¯t kill it, because if he did, there would be no way to synthesize it.
    Then, Ye Li prepared to feed the zombie loyalty pill to the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie on the ground. However, what Lu Ke did not expect in his dreams was that at this moment, a tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie suddenly bit Ye Li¡¯s arm. ¡°Senior!¡± Lu Ke shouted in shock. The speed at which the Heavenly Lord-level zombie virus spread was too terrifying.
    There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He looked at the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie indifferently and slowly said, ¡°Eat it.¡± The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie smiled coldly. ¡°Demon, I¡¯ve already bitten you. You¡¯re about to be a zombie.¡± Unfortunately, this tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie was destined to be disappointed because Ye Li did not be a zombie. Lu Ke was also shocked. How could he not be a zombie after being bitten by a Heavenly Lord-level zombie? ¡°I¡¯ll say it again.¡± Ye Li looked at the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie indifferently. ¡°Eat it.¡± The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie naturally didn¡¯t know what was in Ye Li¡¯s hand, but he could only eat the ck pill. Chapter 989: Blood Sect Chapter 989: Blood Sect Editor: Henyee Trantions To Lu Ke¡¯s surprise, after the Heavenly Lord-level zombie swallowed the ck pill, his gaze suddenly became extremely respectful. It was as if¡­ Ye Li was his master. ¡°Master.¡± The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie greeted Ye Li respectfully. When Lu Ke heard this, her entire body could not help but tremble. Ye Li did not intend to nurture this tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie into a main zombie. He ced the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie into the system space. Just at this time, the Apocalypse Legion had arrived with zombies. There were too many zombies this time. They might have gathered all the zombies in the ancient zombie city. Looking at so many zombies, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed a yful smile. ¡°Do it.¡±
    Ye Li gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion. After hearing Ye Li¡¯s order, the Apocalypse Legion started to attack. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize these zombies. After two days, Ye Li finally synthesized these zombies. The nine zombies of the Apocalypse Legion had all advanced from the sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level to the seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level. Thinking that this was far from enough, Ye Li sent the Apocalypse Legion to gather zombies in various ces in the North Realm again. Immediately, the Apocalypse Legion left the ancient zombie city. Lu Ke looked at Ye Li in shock. She dared to swear that she had never met a human being as terrifying as Ye Li since she was born. No, he was a terrifying demon! ¡°Senior, where are we going now?¡± Lu Ke looked at Ye Li carefully and asked. Ye Li pondered for a moment and thought that it was time to return to the Divine Sword Sect since he had been out for so long. ¡°Divine Sword Sect,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Lu Ke was stunned. She remembered that Ye Li had told her that he was the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect. Although she would never believe it, she was still stunned when she heard the words ¡®Divine Sword Sect¡¯. ¡°Senior, why are we going to the Divine Sword Sect?¡± Lu Ke asked. Lu Ke felt that it was impossible for Ye Li to be rted to the Divine Sword Sect. Suddenly, she thought of a shocking possibility. That was¡­ Ye Li was going to destroy the Divine Sword Sect. Thinking of this, Lu Ke could not help but turn pale with fright. One had to know that the Divine Sword Sect was one of the super forces in the North Realm. When Lu Ke came back to her senses, she realized that Ye Li had already walked dozens of steps away. She could only follow him. ¡­
    Ye Li and Lu Ke kept walking in the direction of the Divine Sword Sect. When the two of them walked to a canyon, they realized that there were many humans below, enough for a thousand people. These humans were all tied up and escorted by more than a hundred gic warriors. It was unknown where they were going. These gic warriors were all wearing red robes and had blood-traced marks on their faces.
    ¡°They¡¯re from the Blood Sect,¡± Lu Ke said. Blood Sect? Naturally, Ye Li had never heard of the Blood Sect. ¡°Senior, the Blood Sect is an evil sect. They specialize in using human blood to nourish their cultivation,¡± Lu Ke said to Ye Li. When Ye Li heard this, he understood that there were many evil cults in this world, such as the White Lotus Sect that he had met before. ¡°Senior, the most detestable group in the entire East Mountain is the Blood Sect. Let¡¯s save these humans.¡± A hint of determination appeared in Lu Ke¡¯s eyes. Ye Li didn¡¯t expect Lu Ke to be so righteous. ¡°En, I agree.¡± Ye Li nodded. Hearing this, a hint of surprise appeared on Lu Ke¡¯s fair face. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± Lu Ke was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing.
    Chapter 990: The One Who Will Kill You Chapter 990: The One Who Will Kill You Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°But Senior, there are so many gic warriors from the Blood Sect. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Lu Ke did not finish her sentence, but it was obvious what she meant. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m here,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lu Ke swallowed her saliva when she heard this. Then, she looked down with a determined gaze. Suddenly, Lu Ke jumped. The hundreds of gic warriors from the Blood Sect were escorting the humans when a girl suddenly appeared in front of them. They were all stunned. ¡°Let these people go!¡± Lu Ke looked coldly at the gic warrior from the Blood Sect and said. The hundreds of gic warriors from the Blood Sect looked at each other when they heard that. Then, they threw their heads back andughed. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡±
    It was as if they had never encountered such a funny thing. ¡°W-What are you guysughing at?¡± Lu Ke¡¯s confidence began to waver. ¡°Little girl, isn¡¯t it ridiculous for you to save so many people alone?¡± A middle-aged man looked at Lu Ke mockingly. Ye Li had been watching from the canyon. This middle-aged man was a Tier 1 Sky Opener, and his cultivation level was simr to Lu Ke¡¯s. The reason why he brought Lu Ke out was because he felt that Lu Ke was a little interesting. At the same time, to be able to cultivate to be a Tier 1 Sky Opener in such a small ce, it was enough to show how terrifying Lu Ke¡¯s talent was. The middle-aged man who spoke was Lei Bao, the Grand Elder of the Blood Sect. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s funny.¡± Lu Ke looked at Lei Bao coldly. ¡°I advise you to let them go quickly!¡± Lei Bao sneered, ¡°Little girl, since you insist on courting death, don¡¯t me me!¡± ¡°Get her!¡± Following Lei Bao¡¯s order, more than ten gic warriors from the Blood Sect headed toward Lu Ke. These gic warriors were all Chosen Ones, and they were all fifth-tier Chosen Ones. They were not Lu Ke¡¯s matches. Before long, Lu Ke defeated this group of gic warriors. Ye Li was amused. He thought that Lu Ke was really interesting. ¡°Little girl, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong!¡± Lei Bao stared at Lu Ke. After Lu Ke easily defeated more than ten gic warriors from the Blood Sect, she finally understood why Ye Li let her fight alone. In her opinion, these gic warriors were not her match. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again!¡± Lu Ke stared at Lei Bao coldly. ¡°Let them go quickly, or the consequences will be very serious.¡±
    Lu Ke still didn¡¯t know that Lei Bao was also a Tier 1 Sky Opener. Lei Bao was displeased when he heard that. ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ll let you know the consequences of angering me, Lei Bao!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lei Bao flew out.
    Only after fighting did Lu Ke realize that Lei Bao was not weaker than her. On the contrary, he was much stronger. Lu Ke had just broken through to be a Tier 1 Sky Opener, and his cultivation level was still not very stable. After more than ten rounds, Lu Ke could not hold on anymore. Suddenly, Lei Bao found a weak point in Lu Ke¡¯s attacks! He threw a punch at her! Seeing this, Lu Ke screamed in her heart. She realized that she could no longer dodge this punch. Just as Lu Ke thought that this punch was going to hit her, something unexpected happened! A person appeared in front of her. This person was Ye Li. Lei Bao looked at Ye Li who suddenly appeared and could not help but be shocked. He stopped in his tracks and retreated more than ten meters. ¡°Who are you?¡± Lei Bao stared at Ye Li. ¡°The one who will kill you,¡± Ye Li said slowly.
    Lei Bao was shocked. His intuition told him that Ye Li was not to be trifled with. However, this was just his intuition. ¡°I think you¡¯re courting death. Do you know that we¡¯re from the Blood Sect?¡± Lei Bao looked at Ye Li and Lu Ke in disdain. Chapter 991: I Dont Understand Why Youre Running Chapter 991: I Don¡¯t Understand Why You¡¯re Running Editor: Henyee Trantions Lei Bao originally thought that saying the words ¡®Blood Sect¡¯ would scare Ye Li and Lu Ke so much that they would take three steps back. However, he did not expect that Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change at all. It was as if he did not hear anything. ¡°Come here and let me kill you.¡± Ye Li said calmly. Lei Bao was shocked. He would never have thought that Ye Li would say such words to him. ¡°W-what did you say?¡± A thousand feet of anger had already rushed out of Lei Bao¡¯s head. He stared at Ye Li. ¡°I said,e here and let me kill you.¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself a third time.¡± Lei Bao was infuriated. ¡°Since you asked me toe over, I¡¯lle over and kill you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lei Bao shouted,
    ¡°Blood Art!¡± Suddenly, Lei Bao¡¯s entire body shook and scarlet spiritual energy burst out, forming blood-colored monsters that flew towards Ye Li and Lu Ke. Ye Li smiled faintly. Although these blood-colored monsters looked terrifying, they were like ants in front of him. However, Ye Li slowly raised a finger, and Demonic Aura wrapped around it. Swish! Suddenly, a wind-breaking sound was heard. Demonic light flew out from Ye Li¡¯s fingers and directly hit a few blood-colored monsters. These blood-colored monsters instantly disappeared. ¡°What!!!¡± Lei Bao was not the only one. The other gic warriors of the Blood Sect were also stunned. They had never expected such a scene. ¡°The blood technique was broken?¡± Lei Bao looked at this scene in horror. At this moment, he finally understood that Ye Li was much stronger than Lu Ke. ¡°Everyone, attack together and kill them!¡± Lei Bao shouted angrily. Immediately, hundreds of gic warriors from the Blood Sect rushed over. In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, hundreds of people were no different from one person because they were all ants. Swish! A sword de shed out. Immediately, dozens of gic warriors died under the sword.
    ¡®What!¡¯ Lei Bao was shocked when he saw this. He knew that Ye Li was very strong, but he did not expect him to be so strong. An idea appeared in his mind. This idea was to run for his life! Suddenly, Lei Bao began to flee. He knew that if he did not flee, his life would disappear from this world forever.
    In just a few seconds, these gic warriors of the Blood Sect were all killed by Ye Li. Blood flowed like a river, and it was a tragic sight. Ye Li looked indifferently at Lei Bao who was running for his life. He felt that it was a little ridiculous. Lei Bao thought that he could escape, but he didn¡¯t know who he was facing. He was facing Demon King Ye Li. Instantly, Ye Li appeared in front of Lei Bao. Lei Bao was scared out of his wits when he saw Ye Li suddenly appear in front of him. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± At this moment, Lei Bao could no longer speak aplete sentence. His face was as shocked as it could be. ¡°Why are you running away?¡± Ye Li looked at Lei Bao calmly. ¡°I, I¡­¡± Lei Bao¡¯s teeth were trembling violently. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Are you going tomit suicide, or do you want me to kill you?¡± When Lei Bao heard this, he hurriedly retreated as if being chased by an evil ghost. He didn¡¯t want to die. He really didn¡¯t want to die. If he had known that Ye Li was so terrifying, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to offend him even if he had ten guts. Unfortunately, there was no regret pill in this world.
    Chapter 992: Go to the Blood Sect Chapter 992: Go to the Blood Sect Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°I-I¡¯m the Grand Elder of the Blood Sect.¡± Lei Bao looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°If you kill me, the Blood Sect will definitely not let you off.¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. He really couldn¡¯t understand why Lei Bao was threatening him. Didn¡¯t this Lei Bao know that he, Demon King Ye Li, was never afraid of being threatened? ¡°Do you know that when you say this, not only will you die, but the Blood Sect will also be razed to the ground?¡± Ye Li looked at Lei Bao indifferently. Lei Bao could not help but be shocked when he heard this. He said this to make Ye Li retreat, but he did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You, do you know how strong the Blood Sect is?¡± Lei Bao looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li shook his head and sighed. ¡°Die.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lei Bao died. His life had disappeared from this world forever. Ye Li activated Swift Steps and instantly returned to Lu Ke¡¯s side.
    Lu Ke had seen Ye Li¡¯s speed many times. There was not much shock on her fair face. At this moment, she had already untied the ropes on these thousands of people. These people were extremely grateful. ¡°Thank you, Gods! Thank you, Gods!¡± These people were all ordinary people. They knew that Ye Li and Lu were gic warriors and not immortals. However, they had saved their lives. Although they weren¡¯t immortals, they were even better than immortals. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He had seen such a scene countless times. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go home quickly,¡± Lu Ke said to these people. Upon hearing this, the thousands of people thanked him again and ran away. ¡°Senior.¡± Lu Ke lowered her head in embarrassment. When she fought with Lei Bao just now, if not for Ye Li, she would probably be dead now. ¡°Do you know where the Blood Sect is?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. Lu Ke was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li asked where the Blood Sect was. ¡°Senior, I know where the Blood Sect is, but why are you asking about it? Aren¡¯t we¡­¡± Before Lu Ke could finish speaking, her pupils suddenly constricted because she thought of an extremely shocking possibility. ¡°Senior, are you going to destroy the Blood Sect?¡± Lu Ke looked at Ye Li in a daze. In her opinion, this was such a shocking possibility. ¡°I thought you were stupid. I didn¡¯t expect you to not be too stupid,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Lu Ke. Lu Ke was not displeased when she heard this. Instead, a hint of excitement appeared on her fair face. One had to know that the Blood Sect had been wreaking havoc in East Mountain. Now that Ye Li was going to destroy the Blood Sect, there was no doubt that it would be annihted.
    After all, Lu Ke knew Ye Li¡¯s strength very well. Then, Lu Ke brought Ye Li to the Blood Sect. ¡­ Lu Ke brought Ye Li to the foot of a mountain.
    ¡°Senior, the Blood Sect is on the mountain.¡± Lu Ke said to Ye Li. When Lu Ke heard this, he sized up the mountain in front of him. The spiritual energy on the mountain was not strong, but the smell of blood was iparably dense. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said slowly. The journey was smooth. Ye Li and Lu Ke directly arrived outside the Blood Sect. The two Blood Sect disciples looked at Ye Li and Lu Ke in confusion. ¡°What do you do?¡± a disciple asked the two of them. Ye Li smiled faintly, and there was no change in his handsome face. ¡°Go and tell your sect master that the one who will destroy the Blood Sect hase.¡± Ye Li said calmly. What? The two Blood Sect disciples were stunned and could not recover from their shock for a long time. Chapter 993: Sect Master, the One Who will Destroy the Blood Sect Has Come Chapter 993: Sect Master, the One Who will Destroy the Blood Sect Has Come Editor: Henyee Trantions The two disciples of the Blood Sect finally came back to their senses and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°What did you just say? The one who will destroy the Blood Sect hase?¡± ¡°Yeah, who is it?¡± The two Blood Sect disciples looked at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li smiled calmly and shook his head secretly. He had to doubt the intelligence of these two disciples of the Blood Sect. ¡°Ahh!¡± Suddenly, one of the Blood Sect disciples let out a miserable scream like a pig being ughtered because his head had already fallen off. The other Blood Sect disciple was so scared that he almost fainted. ¡°This, this¡­¡± Ye Li¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at the Blood Sect disciple in front of him indifferently.
    ¡°Can you go in and tell your sect master now?¡± When this Blood Sect disciple heard this, he hurriedly ran into the Blood Sect, wishing he had a few more legs. ¡­ In the main hall of the Blood Sect. At this moment, the elders were sitting in the main hall of the Blood Sect. On the throne above them was the sect master of the Blood Sect, Blood Nine. ¡°Sect Master, the Grand Elder will be here soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Sect Master. As long as Grand Elder brings those people over, we can continue cultivating.¡± All the elders looked happy. Just as Blood Nine was about to speak, a Blood Sect disciple scrambled in with a terrified expression. ¡°Sect, Sect Leader,¡± The Blood Sect disciple looked at Blood Nine. ¡°the one who will destroy the Blood Sect hase!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Blood Nine and the elders were all shocked when they heard this. ¡°Hmph!¡± Suddenly, an elder stood up and pped the disciple¡¯s face. The disciple spun a few times before stopping. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± The elder stared at the Blood Sect disciple and shouted. The Blood Sect disciple swallowed his saliva and immediately told everyone in the hall what had happened. ¡°Sect Master, elders, h, h¡­¡± Blood Nine and the other elders were stunned.
    ¡°Did you say that there were only two of them?¡± ¡°Yes, Sect Master.¡± Blood Nine, the sect master of the Blood Sect, suddenly smiled coldly. He wondered if they had been too arrogant, or if the Blood Sect disciples could no longer hold the saber. ¡°Elders, follow me out and see who this maniac who wants to destroy our Blood Sect is!¡± Blood Nine shouted.
    All the elders nodded. Immediately, Blood Nine and the elders walked out of the Blood Sect. ¡­ ¡°Senior, why haven¡¯t the people from the Blood Secte out yet?¡± Lu Ke looked at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li smiled. ¡°They¡¯re already here.¡± When Lu Ke heard this, he hurriedly looked towards the Blood Sect¡¯s gate. Sure enough, a group of people hade out. Not long after, the Blood Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Blood Nine, arrived with the elders and the disciples of the Blood Sect. Thousands of people against two people! Blood Nine looked at Ye Li and Lu Ke in disdain. ¡°Who wants to destroy our Blood Sect?¡± ¡°There are only two people here. Are you blind?¡± Ye Li looked at Blood Nine yfully. Hearing this, Blood Nine was enraged.
    ¡°Who sent you here?¡± In his opinion, a normal person would nevere to die like this. The only possibility was that Ye Li and Lu Ke were instructed by someone. ¡°We weren¡¯t ordered by anyone,¡± Lu Ke said. ¡°We¡¯re here to destroy your Blood Sect.¡± ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Blood Nine threw his head back andughed. Ye Li was secretly puzzled. He didn¡¯t understand why Blood Nine was stillughing. Didn¡¯t he know that he was about to die? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 994: Itll Only Take Me One Strike Chapter 994: It¡¯ll Only Take Me One Strike Editor: Henyee Trantions Blood Nine looked at Ye Li in disdain. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Is it really not good to live?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°It¡¯s surely good to be alive.¡± ¡°Then how dare youe to the Blood Sect?¡± Blood Nine said sarcastically. Ye Li shook his head and sighed. ng! All of a sudden, a cold lightning bolt shot out outside the Blood Sect. A longsword that could make one¡¯s soul scatter appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Of course, this sword had another name¡ªthe Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Blood Nine and the others looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand and were shocked because they felt that this sword was too terrifying.
    ¡°Do you really believe in your own eyes?¡± Ye Li looked at Blood Nine indifferently. Blood Nine was shocked and naturally did not understand what Ye Li meant. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t ever believe your own eyes. Sometimes, your eyes can deceive you.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the Blood Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Blood Nine, was confused. ¡°You, what do you mean?¡± Blood Nine stared at Ye Li. Ye Li sighed and said slowly, ¡°Nothing much. Come here and let me kill you.¡± Blood Nine and the rest of the Blood Sect were enraged. ¡°How dare you be so arrogant!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Following Blood Nine¡¯s order, the people of the Blood Sect began to attack Ye Li and Lu Ke. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He calmly looked at the people from the Blood Sect who were rushing over and slowly said, ¡°It¡¯ll only take me one strike.¡± Before Lu Ke knew what it meant, Ye Li had already shed out with his sword. This¡­ Lu Ke opened her eyes as wide as they had ever been. She really could not find any words to describe the horror of such a sword. ¡°Boom!¡± There was a shocking explosion in front of her. Countless sword lights were strangling and killing. Screams could be heard incessantly. It was really terrifying. When the explosion and the sword light disappeared. Lu Ke looked at the scene in front of him. Corpses were everywhere, and blood flowed like a river. It was really a tragic sight.
    ¡°This, this, this¡­ Blood Nine was terrified. He could swear that he had never been so afraid since he was born. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Ye Li looked at Blood Nine calmly. Blood Nine was shocked. Of course, he was afraid. Not only was he afraid, but he was also extremely afraid.
    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to be afraid. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re about to die. A dead person won¡¯t be afraid,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Blood Nine heard this, he was even more frightened out of wits. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, please don¡¯t kill me!¡± Blood Nine fell to his knees in front of Ye Li. Unfortunately, Blood Nine had miscalcted one thing. That was, Ye Li did not like others kneeling to him. Did he think that Ye Li would spare his life just like that? What a joke!!! Swish! Ye Li didn¡¯t waste any time talking to Blood Nine and directly shed out with his sword. With this sh, Blood Nine¡¯s life would disappear from this world forever. Silence, a deathly silence! Lu Ke already froze like a y statue. She did not dare to say a word. She originally thought that she already knew how terrifying Ye Li was, but now it seemed that what she knew was just the tip of the iceberg. Ye Li put the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space and looked at the sun in the sky.
    ¡°It¡¯s time to go to the Divine Sword Sect.¡± Chapter 995: Genius Feng Qiang Chapter 995: Genius Feng Qiang Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li and Lu Ke headed towards the Divine Sword Sect. Although Lu Ke did not believe that Ye Li was the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, she didn¡¯t dare to raise any objection. Finally, Ye Li and Lu Ke arrived at the foot of Divine Sword Mountain. ¡°Senior, are we really going up?¡± Lu Ke swallowed his saliva and asked Ye Li. ¡°Why? It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t dare to go up?¡± Ye Li said yfully. Lu Ke hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No, senior. After all, I¡¯m not from the Divine Sword Sect. If I go up like this¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but even if she didn¡¯t, the meaning was self-evident. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect?¡± Ye Li said to Lu Ke. Lu Ke really didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li was still bragging even now. Then, Ye Li and Lu Ke went up the Divine Sword Mountain.
    However, what happened next shocked Lu Ke to the extreme. When they arrived at the Divine Sword Sect, all the disciples in the square addressed Ye Li as Sect Master. Lu Ke was so shocked that she was dumbfounded and could not recover for a long time. ¡°Sect Master, you¡¯re finally back.¡± The four Sword Masters also came out to wee him. The number one Sword Master, Feng Changqing, heaved a sigh of relief. He was afraid that Ye Li wouldn¡¯t be able to make it back in time. After all, thepetition between the three sects in the North Realm was just around the corner. ¡°By the way, Sect Master, I¡¯ve taken in a disciple.¡± Feng Changqing said to Ye Li. He took in a disciple? Ye Li was a little stunned. Sword Masters also epted disciples? ¡°Let me see.¡± Then, a young man walked out with an unruly expression on his face. He looked to be no more than fifteen or sixteen years old, but he was already a Tier 1 Sky Opener. Without a doubt, he was a heaven-defying genius. ¡°Feng Qiang, this is the Sect Leader.¡± Feng Changqing said to the youth. However, the young man was a little disdainful. ¡°Sect Master.¡± Although Feng Qiang greeted Ye Li, he was extremely unwilling. Ye Li was amused. This kid was quite rebellious. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be convinced by me?¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Qiang yfully.
    Feng Qiang smiled proudly and said to Ye Li, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything about the sect master that¡¯s worthy of my admiration.¡± Ye Li naturally knew that these geniuses were a little arrogant. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll use one finger. If you can defeat me, I¡¯ll let you be the sect master. How about that?¡± Feng Qiang was stunned. He would never have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing.
    ¡°You, are you telling the truth?¡± Feng Qiang looked at Ye Li in disbelief. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I, Ye Li, never lie,¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°Alright!¡± Feng Qiang agreed. Immediately, everyone made way for Ye Li and Feng Qiang. Feng Qiang and Ye Li confronted each other. ¡°Sigh, I think Feng Qiang is really arrogant. He actually wants to fight the sect master.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I feel that the sect master can beat him with half a finger.¡± ¡°Yes, I think so too. He doesn¡¯t know how terrifying the sect master is at all.¡± The disciples in the square began to discuss animatedly. Feng Qiang naturally heard the disciples¡¯ words. He could not help but be furious and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Sect Master, here I am!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Feng Qiang punched out. He wanted to let these people know how terrifying he, Feng Qiang, was.
    The spiritual energy formed a ferocious tiger that flew towards Ye Li. It looked very powerful. Ye Li didn¡¯t resist at all and allowed the ferocious tiger formed by spiritual energy to charge towards him. Feng Qiang smiled coldly. He originally thought that Ye Li, as the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, must have had some ability, but it seemed that he was wrong. Chapter 996: Three Sects Competition Chapter 996: Three Sects¡¯ Competition Editor: Henyee Trantions Without a doubt, the ferocious tiger formed by spiritual energy collided heavily with Ye Li¡¯s body. Boom! In Feng Qiang¡¯s opinion, Ye Li had already lost. However, the disciples in the square did not panic at all because they knew that Ye Li¡¯s defense was astonishing. Feng Qiang was about to smile victoriously, but when he saw it clearly, he was stunned. How did Ye Li lose? He didn¡¯t even take half a step back. ¡°How is this possible!¡± In Feng Qiang¡¯s opinion, this was absolutely impossible. Ye Li shook his head. Although Feng Qiang was a peerless genius, he was only 15 or 16 years old after all. He had too little experience. How would he know how high the sky was and how wide the earth was? Swish!
    Just as Feng Qiang was in shock, a wind-breaking sound was heard and Ye Li disappeared on the spot. When Feng Qiang came back to his senses, Ye Li had already arrived in front of him and raised a finger. ¡°I have a finger that can pierce through the sky!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his fingernded! Feng Qiang turned pale with fright. At this moment, he was scared out of his wits. His face was as shocked as it could be. ¡°I¡¯m finished!¡± Feng Qiang shouted. He knew that he could not withstand such an attack no matter what. Unfortunately, Ye Li wasn¡¯t prepared to kill him. His finger stopped when it was a hair¡¯s breadth away from Feng Qiang¡¯s head. Feng Qiang had already copsed to the ground in fear. His eyes were filled with horror. ¡°Are you convinced now?¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Qiang indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m convinced, I¡¯m convinced.¡± How could Feng Qiang still dare to be unconvinced? He already knew how terrifying Ye Li was. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. It was as if nothing had happened. ¡°Oh right, this is Lu Ke. Since you¡¯ve taken in Feng Qiang, take her in as your disciple too.¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Changqing and said. First Sword Master Feng Changqing was stunned. He never thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Sect Master, I¡¯m afraid this isn¡¯t appropriate,¡± Feng Changqing said to Ye Li. ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it. Just do what I say,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Feng Changqing had no choice but to ept Lu Ke as his disciple. ¡­
    Ten days passed. Today was the day of thepetition between the three sects in the North Realm. Ye Li was representing the Divine Sword Sect. Apanied by the four Sword Masters, Ye Li arrived at the central arena of the North Realm.
    At this moment, there were already many gic warriors standing under the central arena. They all looked arrogant and domineering. ¡°Sect Master, you must get first ce.¡± First Sword Master Feng Changqing whispered to Ye Li. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ye Li said nonchntly. At this moment, a gene martial artist who looked like a host spoke. ¡°Hello, everyone. Today is the day of thepetition between the three sects in the North Realm. We¡­¡± Before the gic warrior could finish speaking, Ye Li jumped onto the stage and kicked him down. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone present was shocked. They would never have thought that such a scene would happen. ¡°My name is Ye Li. You can call me Demon King Ye Li. Who wants to fight me?¡± Ye Li nced at the people below the stage indifferently. The gic warriors below the arena were all furious to the extreme. They had seen arrogant people before, but they had never seen such an arrogant person in their lives. ¡°I want to challenge you!¡± Suddenly, a sharp voice entered everyone¡¯s ears.
    Chapter 998: Who else? Chapter 998: Who else? Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li smiled faintly. He scanned all the gic warriors below the central arena. ¡°Come up. Don¡¯t hesitate.¡± At this moment, the gic warriors looked at each other and looked at each other. ¡°Geniuses of the North Realm, aren¡¯t you all geniuses?¡± ¡°Why? Are you afraid?¡± A mocking expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°How dare you!¡± A voice as clear as a skrk¡¯s call reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw a fairy-like woman flying up to the central arena. ¡°I¡¯m Shui Yue, also from Water Cloud Sect!¡± Shui Yue was also a tier 2 Sky Opener. In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, she was still an ant. Ye Li smiled faintly and said to Shui Yue, ¡°You¡¯re so weak. Why did you have to challenge me? Is it fun?¡± Hearing this, Shui Yue¡¯s pupils shrank, and a cold expression appeared on her fair face. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know what regret is!¡± Shui Yue spoke coldly. Ye Li was amused because he felt that Shui Yue¡¯s words were too funny. Make him, the Demon King Ye Li, regret? Then he would let them know what real strength was. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s do it.¡± ¡°Ice Power!¡± Shui Yue shouted coldly, and a terrifying power of ice attacked from his palm. Ye Li looked very bored when he saw the power of iceing at him. He raised a finger and gently tapped the iing ice power. This terrifying ice power instantly disappeared. ¡°What!!!¡± When everyone present saw this scene, they could not help but turn pale with fright. They could even swear that this was the first time they had been so shocked since they were born. Who¡­ was this person!!! ¡°Who is he?¡± Didn¡¯t he say that he was Demon King Ye Li? Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t know Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Just leave,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Shui Yue. When Shui Yue heard Ye Li¡¯s words, she was also infuriated like Lin Hai. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Shui Yue roared angrily and immediately rushed towards Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. Ye Li shook his head and could not help but secretly sigh. A little girl actually wanted to risk her life with him? What kind of logic was this? ¡®Oh, I see.¡¯ Ye Li felt that Lin Hai might be her boyfriend, which was why Shui Yue was so excited. In an instant, Shui Yue rushed to Ye Li¡¯s side and raised her palm to hit Ye Li. Unfortunately, in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, Shui Yue¡¯s p was lighter than a tickle. Shui Yue¡¯s palm heavily hit Ye Li¡¯s body. However, Ye Li did not retreat at all. What? Shui Yue was shocked. She looked up at Ye Li in a daze. Ye Li said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. There¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Shui Yue was sent flying. ¡°Who else?¡± Ye Li said indifferently to the gic warriors below the stage. Although the gic warriors below the stage were furious, they naturally knew that Ye Li was too strong. When Ye Li saw that no one wasing onto the stage, he looked even more bored. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll fight ten of you alone.¡± This¡­ Even the powerhouses of the three sects were stunned. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± a gic warrior asked Ye Li. Chapter 999: I’m Going to Fight Ten Alone Chapter 999: I¡¯m Going to Fight Ten Alone Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li smiled calmly. He looked at the gic warrior who spoke and said calmly, ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the gic warriors below the stage looked at each other as if they had reached some kind of agreement. Suddenly, ten disciples from Water Cloud Sect and zing Fire Pce jumped up onto the arena. ¡°Feng Changqing, your Divine Sword Sect is too arrogant!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Who asked us to be so strong?¡± At this moment, the four Sword Masters of the Divine Sword Sect were as smug as they could be. ¡°Come.¡± Ye Li hooked his finger at the ten disciples in front of him. These ten disciples were all geniuses. How could they tolerate such humiliation? ¡°Ah!¡± The ten disciples all shouted and flew towards Ye Li. If this world could be won with numbers, then Ye Li would have died long ago. However, Ye Li threw a punch. This seemingly casual punch was actually extremely powerful, causing the wind to blow. These ten disciples did not pay attention and three disciples were immediately sent flying out of the central arena. The other seven disciples all stopped in their tracks, their faces filled with shock. Ye Li looked indifferently at the seven disciples in front of him and slowly said, ¡°Show me all your skills. Don¡¯t let me defeat you like this.¡± These seven disciples felt that Ye Li was too arrogant and volunteered to rush up. In terms of strength, they were inferior to Lin Hai and Shui Yue. At this moment, they were all shocked and afraid. Ye Li was slightly stunned. They didn¡¯t dare to fight him? ¡°I haven¡¯t even done anything and you¡¯re already scared?¡± Ye Li looked at the seven disciples in front of him indifferently. The seven disciples looked at each other and finally became angry again. Suddenly, they all rushed towards Ye Li again. Just as the seven disciples rushed over, Ye Li disappeared on the spot. His speed was so fast that no one could catch his figure. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!!!¡± With a few miserable cries, the seven disciples were all sent flying and fell heavily to the ground. They felt that their internal organs were about to shift. ¡°I want to fight another ten!¡± Ye Li said to the gic warriors below the central arena. However, the disciples of the two sects did not dare to go on stage. They even felt that even if there were 20 of them, they would not be Ye Li¡¯s match. At this moment, Ye Li¡¯s hair was fluttering without wind. He looked extremely domineering. It was as if a Demon Lord had descended from the sky. He was really a god in the mortal world. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± The number one Sword Master of the Divine Sword Sect, Feng Changqing,ughed out loud. He had not been so happy in a long time. The powerhouses of the other two sects left with dark expressions. After everyone left, only Ye Li and the four Sword Masters were left in the central arena. ¡°Sect Master, our Divine Sword Sect has finally obtained control of the Crimson Fire Mountain.¡± Feng Changqing said to Ye Li excitedly. Crimson Fire Mountain, control? Ye Li naturally did not know what this Crimson Fire Mountain was. ¡°Sect Master, it¡¯s said that there is an Origin Essence Fire in this Crimson Fire Mountain. As long as you obtain it, you can control fire.¡± Feng Changqing said to Ye Li. Ye Li was stunned and thought that it was interesting. ¡°Where is Crimson Fire Mountain? Take me there.¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Changqing and said. Feng Changqing smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry, Sect Master. Let¡¯s talk after we return to the Divine Sword Sect.¡± Then, Ye Li and the four Sword Masters headed towards the Divine Sword Sect. However, after returning to the Divine Sword Sect, they found something huge happened that was enough to make them fly into a rage! Chapter 1000: Silver Moon Mink Tribe Chapter 1000: Silver Moon Mink Tribe Editor: Henyee Trantions When Ye Li and the four Sword Masters returned to the Divine Sword Sect, they realized that the sect was in a mess. The disciples were either dead or injured! ¡°This, what¡¯s going on!¡± The number one Sword Master, Feng Changqing, roared. ¡°Lord Sword Master, it was done by the Silver Moon Mink Tribe!¡± A disciple said to Feng Changqing. Silver Moon Mink Tribe? This was naturally the first time Ye Li heard of this Dark Race. ¡°Sect Master, the Silver Moon Mink is only a second-rate tribe of the Dark Race. Its leader is a sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Silver Moon Mink!¡± The First Sword Master would never have thought that the Silver Moon Mink Tribe would be so daring. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said slowly.
    The four Sword Masters nodded. Then, Ye Li and the four Sword Masters headed towards the territory of the Dark Race. ¡­ Not long after, Ye Li and the four Sword Masters arrived at the territory of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe. ¡°Hehe, hasn¡¯t the Divine Sword Sect always been arrogant? They can¡¯t be arrogant now, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Hehe, it feels so good.¡± Outside the Silver Moon Mink Tribe, there were more than ten Silver Moon Minks discussing something. From time to time, they wouldugh. ¡°This is thest time you¡¯llugh.¡± Suddenly, an extremely maic voice entered their ears. The Silver Moon Minks were shocked and hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice. They realized that Ye Li had appeared in front of them with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. ¡°Who, who are you?¡± Swish! Ye Li did not speak to them. Instead, he shed out with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. ¡°Ah!!!¡± More than a dozen Silver Moon Minks screamed, and their lives disappeared from this world forever. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Ye Li said calmly to the four Sword Masters. The four Sword Masters nodded and entered the territory of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe with Ye Li. As soon as they arrived at the territory of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe, hundreds of Silver Moon Minks surrounded them. ¡°Who are you?¡± A Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Silver Moon Mink shouted at Ye Li and the four Sword Masters.
    ¡®Who are we?¡¯ Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s your guide to theherworld!¡± Ye Li made his move! The four Sword Masters were all king level experts. How could these Silver Moon Minks be their match? In an instant, these hundreds of Silver Moon Minks were killed.
    All the elders of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe turned pale with fright. They began to regret their actions. If they had known this would happen, they would never have attacked the Divine Sword Sect. However, there was no medicine for regret in this world. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Several miserable screams that sounded like pigs being ughtered sounded. All the elders of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe died. Next was the leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe. Ye Li had already used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to detect that the leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe wanted to escape. Unfortunately, could he escape from Ye Li? ¡°Leave the leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe to me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as he finished speaking, he activated Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot. The leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe was a sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race member, while Ye Li was a seventh-tier Sky Opener. Coupled with his amazingly fast Swift Steps, it did not take long for Ye Li to catch up to the leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe. ¡°Who are you?¡± The leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe couldn¡¯t help but turn pale with fright. He looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. A faint smile appeared on his handsome face. He slowly said to the leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe, ¡°Someone who sent you to your death.¡±
    Chapter 1001: Head for Crimson Fire Mountain Chapter 1001: Head for Crimson Fire Mountain Editor: Henyee Trantions The leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe looked at Ye Li in fear. ¡°You don¡¯t seem human.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a demon.¡± Ye Li looked at the leader of the Dark Race and said. The leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe was shocked. He swallowed his saliva and asked, ¡°Then why are you standing up for the Divine Sword Sect?¡± In his opinion, if Ye Li was a demon, it had nothing to do with the Divine Sword Sect. ¡°Because I¡¯m the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect.¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Is this reason enough?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe was stunned. He looked at Ye Li in shock because he didn¡¯t know that the Divine Sword Sect actually had a sect master. ¡°Y-you¡¯re really the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect?¡± ¡°Correct.¡±
    Ye Li didn¡¯t want to waste his breath on the leader of the Dark Race. He raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and said calmly, ¡°Tell me, how do you want to die?¡± The leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe trembled, and his eyes widened. ¡°Demon, do you really think you can kill me?¡± Swish! A supreme sword light burst out from the Immemorial Dragon Abyss Sword at lightning speed. The leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when he saw the supreme sword light flying towards him. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so terrifying. However, he was a sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level after all. In the end, he still managed to dodge this terrifying supreme sword beam. However, just as he dodged the supreme sword light and was about to raise his head to look at Ye Li, he realized that Ye Li had already disappeared on the spot. ¡°Huh!!!¡± The leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe was shocked. He hurriedly tried to catch Ye Li¡¯s figure, but he realized that he couldn¡¯t catch him at all. At this moment, Ye Li had already appeared behind the leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe. By the time the leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe reacted, it was already toote. The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword had already pierced into his body. ¡°You¡­¡± The leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe spat out a mouthful of blood. How could he still speak aplete sentence? Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the body of the leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe. With this pull, the life of the leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe disappeared from this world forever. He looked at the corpse of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe leader and shook his head. Then, he ced the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space. ¡­ Ye Li and the four Sword Masters returned to the Divine Sword Sect. All the disciples looked at Ye Li.
    ¡°Sect Master, how is it?¡± ¡°Sect Master!¡± Ye Li smiled calmly and scanned the disciples in the square. He slowly said, ¡°Just a small Silver Moon Mink Tribe. It has naturally been exterminated by us.¡±
    When the disciples in the square heard this, they all cheered. Three dayster, the Divine Sword Sect finally returned to its original state. Ye Li and the four Sword Masters were sitting in the main hall. ¡°Oh right, Feng Changqing, where exactly is Crimson Fire Mountain?¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Changqing. Ye Li was still very interested in the Origin Essence Fire of the Crimson Fire Mountain. ¡°Sect Master, I will bring you to Crimson Fire Mountain tomorrow.¡± Feng Changqing ced the teacup in his hand on the table, ¡°But Sect Master, you better be mentally prepared. After so many years, no one has obtained the inheritance of Origin Essence Fire.¡± Ye Li was secretly happy. He liked challenges. If life was always so calm, it would be meaningless. The next day, Feng Changqing brought Ye Li towards the Crimson Fire Mountain¡­ Chapter 1002: The Flood Dragon in the Green Lava Chapter 1002: The Flood Dragon in the Green Lava Editor: Henyee Trantions The Crimson Fire Mountain was not far from the Divine Sword Sect. Not long after, Ye Li and Feng Changqing arrived at the foot of the Crimson Fire Mountain. Just the heat at the foot of the Crimson Fire Mountain was unbearable. Ye Li sized up the Crimson Fire Mountain, a super volcano. He thought that if it erupted, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Sect Master, the Origin Essence Fire is in the Crimson Fire Mountain. Go and try.¡± Feng Changqing said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and immediately used Swift Steps to disappear from the spot. In an instant, Ye Li arrived at the top of the Crimson Fire Mountain. Beads of sweat dripped down his face, and his clothes were drenched in sweat. Ye Li looked down and realized that it was filled with magma, but the color of this magma was green. What kind ofva was this?
    Ye Li was a little stunned. Now, he finally understood why no one had obtained the Origin Essence Fire for so many years. It was because it was too difficult. However¡­ Ye Li smiled coldly. He wouldn¡¯t have been scared even if he had fallen off a bottomless abyss. ¡®Afraid?¡¯ What was he afraid of! The next second, Ye Li jumped down into the Crimson Fire Mountain. Hot! Ye Li dared to swear that this was the first time he felt this hot since he was born. It felt as if he was about to disappear from the face of the earth. Suddenly, he thought of the point mall. He quickly opened the point mall and kept searching. As the saying went, hard work paid off. In the end, he still found the Super Frost Pill. He bought ten Super Frost Pills in one go and spent 500,000 points. However, at such an emergency, let alone 500,000 points, he had to buy them even if it would have taken him 5 million points. After eating 10 Super Frost Pills, Ye Li felt a wave of coldness. That feeling was extremely refreshing. Suddenly, Ye Li saw a rolling Rock Flood Dragon in the greenva! ¡°Host, as long as you kill this Rock Flood Dragon, you can obtain the Origin Essence Fire.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in his mind. Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Ye Li was relieved.
    However¡­ The Rock Flood Dragon was in the greenva. How was he supposed to kill it? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Host. You¡¯ve eaten the Super Frost Pill. This greenva won¡¯t harm you.¡± Ye Li heaved a sigh of relief and took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space.
    ¡°Beast, take my strike!¡± Ye Li jumped down and shed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword at the Rock Flood Dragon in the greenva. After all, this Rock Flood Dragon was a Flood Dragon, and it had the Origin Essence Fire. It wasn¡¯t weak at all and immediately spat out a raging fire at Ye Li. Swish! A supreme sword light shed out. The supreme sword light and the soaring mes canceled each other out. ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± Ye Li shed out 13 times consecutively. Each of these 13 strikes was very powerful. However, what Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that the Rock Flood Dragon was still alive and kicking. Finally, he understood. The Rock Flood Dragon was too terrifying in the greenva. If it left theva¡­ Thinking of this, Ye Li¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Hey, you!¡± With that, Ye Li flew up.
    However, Ye Li didn¡¯t expect that the Rock Flood Dragon didn¡¯t chase after him. This made things difficult. Could it be that his scolding was not fierce enough? Then, Ye Li pointed at the Rock Flood Dragon in the greenva and cursed. ¡°Beast, you won¡¯t even have a son in the future. You have no d*ck¡­¡± All sorts of nasty curses came out of his mouth. As Ye Li had expected, the Rock Flood Dragon finally could not take it anymore. It jumped¡­ up! Chapter 1003: Crazily Synthesize Zombies Chapter 1003: Crazily Synthesize Zombies Editor: Henyee Trantions When Ye Li saw the Rock Flood Dragon flying towards him, he hurriedly used Swift Steps to fly up. Finally, he left the Crimson Fire Mountain. Needless to say, the Rock Flood Dragon¡¯s speed was really fast. It was not much slower than Ye Li. The First Sword Master, Feng Changqing, couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when he saw this scene. Most importantly, he had never gone down to the center of the Crimson Fire Mountain. How would he know that there was actually a flood dragon inside? Ye Li was smart. Just as he had thought, the Rock Flood Dragon¡¯sbat strength was greatly reduced after it came out of the greenva. ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li shed out with his sword. Countless sword beams and ancient gods and devils flew towards the Rock Flood Dragon. ¡°Boom!¡± After receiving such a peerless attack, the Rock Flood Dragon instantly let out a violent roar. A momentter, the Rock Flood Dragon was reduced to ashes.
    A ball of Origin Essence Fire appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Origin Essence Fire detected. Host, do you want to sign a contract?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Contract signed.¡± As the system¡¯s voice fell, the Origin Essence Fire fused into Ye Li¡¯s body. Ye Li opened his hand and a ball of green me appeared in his hand. ¡°Is this the Origin Essence Fire?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed a yful smile. Then, Ye Li returned to Feng Changqing¡¯s side. ¡°Sect Master, what happened?¡± Feng Changqing asked Ye Li. ¡°I got the Origin Essence Fire,¡± Ye Li said slowly. What? Feng Changqing was stunned. He had never thought that Ye Li would have been able to obtain the Origin Essence Fire so easily. ¡°Sect Master, is what you said true?¡± As soon as Feng Changqing finished speaking, he realized that the fire on Crimson Fire Mountain had already been extinguished. This¡­ At this moment, even if Ye Li said that he was joking, he wouldn¡¯t believe him. This was because only when the Origin Essence Fire disappeared would the fire on Crimson Fire Mountain that had been burning for thousands of years be extinguished. ¡°As expected of you, Sect Master.¡±
    This was the first time Feng Changqing looked at Ye Li with such admiration. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face. He looked at the sun in the sky and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just a matter of lifting a finger.¡± With that, Ye Li headed towards the Divine Sword Sect.
    ¡­ Another two days passed. The Apocalypse Legion telepathically told him that the zombies were gathered at the Third Gate. The Third Gate was naturally a ce, and Ye Li knew where it was. He activated Swift Steps and headed towards the Third Gate. An hourter, Ye Li arrived at the entrance of the mountain. He saw a dense crowd of zombies. ¡°Master.¡± The nine Heavenly Lord-level zombies in the Apocalypse Legion all greeted Ye Li respectfully. ¡°Let¡¯s do it,¡± Ye Li ordered the Apocalypse Legion. After hearing Ye Li¡¯s order, the Apocalypse Legion flew out and started attacking those zombies. Ye Li sat on a rock, opened the synthesis grid in his mind, and began to synthesize the zombies. There were too many zombies. Ye Li had synthesized them for five days. The members of Apocalypse Legion had all upgraded to eighth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombies. Ye Li nodded in satisfaction.
    ¡°By the way, Master, I found a zombie group. I don¡¯t know how many zombies there are, and there are many high-leveled zombies.¡± Ah Da said to Ye Li. Hearing this, Ye Li showed a yful smile. When luck came, it was like chewing gum and couldn¡¯t be stopped. ¡°Then let¡¯s go there!¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chapter 1004: The Apocalypse Legion Leveled Up Again Chapter 1004: The Apocalypse Legion Leveled Up Again Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion rushed to South City. Although the name South City didn¡¯t sound special, it was a big city. There were tens of thousands of zombies inside! Ye Li looked at the South City in front of him. At this moment, there were no words that could describe his excitement. There were so many zombies here! ¡°Apocalypse Legion, follow me into the South City!¡± Ye Li gave the order, and the Apocalypse Legion followed him into the South City. As soon as they entered South City, countless zombies pounced on them like a ck cloud. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± When these zombies saw Ye Li, they were like people who had been starving for ten days and ten nights. There was no need to mention how crazy they were.
    However! Those zombies were too weak. In just a few seconds, the zombies that pounced on them were dealt with by the Apocalypse Legion. Ye Li leisurely opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized these zombies. Next, Ye Li asked the Apocalypse Legion to lure zombies. He used the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to probe. He was stunned to discover a fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie a few hundred meters away. A fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie! He had never met a fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie before. Then, he activated Swift Steps and arrived in front of the fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie. The fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie was shocked and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Demon?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Please call me Demon King Ye Li.¡± ¡°Demon King Ye Li?¡± The fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie looked at Ye Li warily. His intuition told him that Ye Li did note with good intentions. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Li looked at the fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie and asked. When the fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie heard this, a trace of smugness instantly appeared on its face. ¡°I am the City Lord of the South City!¡± Hearing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but secretly smile.
    ¡°Since you¡¯re the boss of the zombies in South City,e here and let me synthesize you,¡± Ye Li said to the fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie casually. The fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie was stunned. Then, it became a little angry. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what do you mean?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly and said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I mean?¡±
    As the City Lord of South City, the fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie had never been looked down upon like this. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, since you want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie flew towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. He thought that if he were this fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie, he would have definitely surrendered because all resistance was useless. In the eyes of others, a fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie might be a suffocating existence. But in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, it was just an ant. Ye Li gently tapped in the air, and the fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie fell to the ground. It had already lost its ability to fight. Then Ye Li bought a zombie loyalty pill from the point mall and fed it to this fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie. Immediately, the fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie¡¯s gaze became extremely respectful. ¡­ Ye Li stayed in South City for ten days, and the Apocalypse Legion leveled up again. They had all be ninth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombies. And he had also be an eighth-tier Sky Opener. He thought that his strength was far from enough. He had to continue synthesizing zombies.
    After that, he led the Apocalypse Legion to continue searching for zombies. Wherever there were zombies, he and the Apocalypse Legion would be there. Chapter 1005: The Injured Seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level Female Zombie Chapter 1005: The Injured Seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level Female Zombie Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion arrived at a base city called White Water Base City. This base city was heavily guarded. It looked like a shocking battle was about to begin. Ye Li arrived at the base city¡¯s outer city wall. ¡°Who are you? Leave quickly. The zombies are about to attack the city!¡± A deep voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears.
    Ye Li smiled faintly. He hade here to wait for the zombies, and now they were asking him to leave? ¡°I¡¯m here to save your base city,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The gic warriors and the army on the outer city wall were all stunned. They never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You, is what you said true?¡± A Chosen One looked at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li didn¡¯t answer because he had already heard zombies. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed a hint of boredom as he watched the horde of zombies charging at him crazily. There were at most 10,000 zombies. It was really boring. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything. Let me do it.¡± Ye Li revealed his side profile and said to the gic warriors and the army on the outer city wall. The gic warriors and troops on the outer city wall were stunned again. Could it be that these ten people were really here to save their base city? ¡°Attack, my Apocalypse Legion!¡±
    The nine Heavenly Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion began to attack. These tens of thousands of zombies were not very high-leveled. To be honest, Ye Li didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger to solve them.
    After more than an hour, Ye Li had synthesized these tens of thousands of zombies. Silence, a deathly silence. The gic warriors and soldiers on the outer city wall froze like y sculptures. Even in their dreams, they could not believe what they saw was real. Tens of thousands of zombies were gone just like that? Most importantly, where were their corpses? They didn¡¯t expect it. They really didn¡¯t expect it!
    However, no matter what, Ye Li was their benefactor. When one of the Chosen Ones was about to invite Ye Li into the city, he realized that Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion were nowhere to be seen. ¡­ Ye Li ced the Apocalypse Legion into the system space and started searching again. This time, he arrived at a vast in. This in stretched as far as the eye could see. It was shockingly huge. Ye Li felt that ordinary people would probably not be able to reach the end even if they walked for several lifetimes. ¡°Go gather the zombies,¡± Ye Li said lightly. The Apocalypse Legion spread out in all directions.
    Ye Li bought a pack of cigarettes from the point mall, lit one, and started smoking. At this moment, a few people appeared in his field of vision. One of the leaders was a woman. She was very beautiful and had a devastatingly beautiful face. She looked about the same age as Ye Li and was a tenth-tier Chosen One. A tenth-tier Chosen One only needed one more step to be a Sky Opener. The three of them also saw Ye Li and walked towards him. ¡°Senior, we are disciples of Wind Chime Valley. Do you know that there is a zombie leader here?¡±
    Ye Li was stunned. A zombie leader? ¡°The zombie leader is a seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie. I heard that it was seriously injured.¡± A seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie? Ye Li looked a little happy. ¡°I heard that the zombie leader is a woman. If we can kill her, we¡¯ll be famous.¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°You guys can go back.¡± The three Wind Chime Valley disciples were stunned. ¡°W-What did you say?¡± ¡°I, Demon King Ye Li, want that zombie leader.¡± Ye Li said. The three Wind Chime Valley disciples all sneered and looked at Ye Li mockingly. Chapter 1006: Find the Seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level Female Zombie Chapter 1006: Find the Seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level Female Zombie Editor: Henyee Trantions There had always been nine zombies in the Apocalypse Legion. It was time to have the tenth zombie. The three Wind Chime Valley disciples looked at Ye Li mockingly. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± A disciple said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li looked at this disciple calmly. The disciple sneered, ¡°I think you must be crazy. Otherwise, why would you say such a thing!¡± Ye Li shook his head. He really did not understand how this disciple dared to say such words to him. ¡°Do you know that you were already dead when you said that?¡± Ye Li looked at this disciple indifferently. The moment he said that, the three Wind Chime Valley disciples were stunned. They would never have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°You, what do you mean?¡± A disciple shouted coldly at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, and there was no change in his handsome face.
    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Li looked at the three Wind Chime Valley disciples. ¡°I just want you to die. It¡¯s that simple.¡± The three Wind Chime Valley disciples could not help but be shocked. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, a Wind Chime Valley disciple burst outughing, as if he had never heard such a funny joke. ¡°Since you want to kill us, I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, this Wind Chime Valley disciple attacked Ye Li. But Ye Li didn¡¯t even look at him. The other two Wind Chime Valley disciples thought that Ye Li had given up on resisting and smiled. However, they never expected that when this Wind Chime Valley disciple¡¯s fist was only a thin line away from Ye Li, this disciple¡¯s head would be severed. ¡°What!!!¡± Seeing this scene, the remaining two Wind Chime Valley disciples were bbergasted. Their faces were filled with as much shock as possible, and they were already terrified to the extreme. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± This disciple looked at Ye Li in horror. She did not see how Ye Li attacked, but this disciple¡¯s head was really chopped off. ¡°Ah!!!¡± More screams. Another Wind Chime Valley disciple¡¯s head was cut. Seeing this, the female disciple was shocked to the extreme. She didn¡¯t want to die. She really didn¡¯t want to die. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me! Please don¡¯t kill me!¡±
    The female disciple knelt on the ground in front of Ye Li. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and an evil smile appeared on his handsome face. He had no intention of letting this female disciple from Wind Chime Valley off. Think about it, if Ye Li couldn¡¯t beat them, would they spare his life? Obviously not.
    He, Ye Li, had never been a person who cared about the fairer sex. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Another scream was heard. This female disciple from Wind Chime Valley had no signs of life at all. However, her head was not severed. After all, she was a woman. It was better to leave her corpse intact. Then, Ye Li began to search for the seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie. Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion and asked them to find the seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie. After the Apocalypse Legion received Ye Li¡¯s order, they went in all directions. Indeed, hard work paid off. Hongye found a seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie in a cave. Even if this seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie wasn¡¯t injured, she wouldn¡¯t be Hongye¡¯s match. Hongye was an eighth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie now. Chapter 1007: Thunder Tiger Tribe Chapter 1007: Thunder Tiger Tribe Editor: Henyee Trantions Hongye told Ye Li and the other members of the Apocalypse Legion through telepathy. Ye Li walked towards the cave. After arriving at the cave, the other members of the Apocalypse Legion happened to appear outside the cave, so they walked in together. Not long after, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion arrived beside Hongye. ¡°Master, this is that seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie,¡± Hongye said to Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the injured female Heavenly Lord-level zombie. The Heavenly Lord-level zombie had long be no different from a human. Needless to say, this seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie was really beautiful. ¡°Who, who are you?¡± The seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie covered her wound and looked coldly at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. Ye Li smiled. ¡°I will be your master.¡± The seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie was stunned. Obviously, she didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant.
    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie stared at Ye Li as if she would fight Ye Li to death if she weren¡¯t seriously injured. Ye Li didn¡¯t say much. Instead, he bought a zombie loyalty pill from the point mall. ¡°Eat it,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie. ¡°Dream on!¡± The seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie refused immediately. She turned her head to the side as if she didn¡¯t want to see Ye Li anymore. Ye Li secretly smiled, thinking that he liked this stubborn temper. ¡°Do you think you still have the right to refuse now?¡± Ye Li looked at the seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie indifferently. ¡°Eat it if you don¡¯t want to die.¡± The seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie naturally sensed the power of Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. She knew that even if she wasn¡¯t injured, she wouldn¡¯t be a match for either of them. She didn¡¯t want to eat. She really didn¡¯t want to eat! But at the same time, she knew that if she didn¡¯t eat it, she would definitely die because she knew that Ye Li was not kidding. In the end, this seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie ate the zombie loyalty pill. Immediately, the seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie¡¯s eyes turned from cold to respectful. ¡°Master.¡± The seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie greeted Ye Li respectfully. Ye Li nodded and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Master, my name is Zi Yun.¡± Zi Yun? Ye Li thought that the name was not bad.
    ¡°From now on, Zi Yun will be the tenth zombie of the Apocalypse Legion,¡± Ye Li said to the army. The Apocalypse Legion was naturally happy because a new member had joined. ¡°By the way, Zi Yun, with your cultivation level, how did you get injured?¡± Ye Li felt that he would not understand even if he racked his brains. He might as well ask directly.
    ¡°I was injured by the leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe,¡± Zi Yun replied to Ye Li. ¡°The leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe is an eighth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race member. He is extremely powerful,¡± Zi Yun continued. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Zi Yun, do you want to take revenge?¡± ¡°Yes, I do!¡± Zi Yun quickly replied. She had a feud with the leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, lead the way. Let Master take revenge¡­ for you!¡± Immediately, Zi Yun led Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion towards the territory of the Thunder Tiger Tribe. Not long after, they arrived outside the territory of the Thunder Tiger Tribe. Ye Li sized up the few Thunder Tigers not far away. These Thunder Tigers all had tiger heads and human bodies. They were extremely strong and their height was ten feet. They looked extremely powerful. Chapter 1008: Send You to Hell Chapter 1008: Send You to Hell Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion walked towards the territory of the Thunder Tiger Tribe. They were stopped by the five Thunder Tigers. ¡°What are you doing!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know this was the territory of the Thunder Tiger Tribe?!¡± These five Thunder Tigers were all at the Master-level. They were all arrogant, and their tiger faces were filled with disdain. Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly said to the five thunder tigers in front of him, ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the five Master-level Thunder Tigers were shocked. Although they didn¡¯t know what Ye Li meant, they felt that he wasn¡¯t weak. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be human.¡± A sixth-tier Master-level Thunder Tiger looked at Ye Li. ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be human either!¡±
    Ye Li thought that this sixth-tier Master-level Thunder Tiger was quite discerning. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much point in you guys being here every day. Why don¡¯t I send you somewhere?¡± Ye Li looked at the few Master-level Thunder Tigers in front of him and spoke slowly. The five Master-level Thunder Tigers were confused again when they heard this. ¡°Where are you sending us?¡± A Master-level Thunder Tiger asked in surprise. The next second Ye Li said two words word by word, ¡°Ghost Gate!¡± When the five Master-level Thunder Tigers heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they were all shocked. They were about to shout, but unfortunately, they would never have the chance to do so. Swish! As the demonic light attacked, the lives of these five Master-level Thunder Tigers disappeared from this world forever. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if nothing had happened. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. Although these five Master-level Thunder Tigers were dead, their screams were also very loud. How could the huge Thunder Tiger Tribe not know? Just as Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion entered, they were surrounded. Hundreds of Thunder Tigers surrounded Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion! A majestic Heavenly Lord-level Thunder Tiger holding a huge axe walked out. This was an eighth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Thunder Tiger! Ye Li could easily guess that this eighth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Thunder Tiger was the leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe. The leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe was stunned at first because he really couldn¡¯t understand who had the guts to barge into the territory of the Thunder Tiger Tribe.
    But now he understood, because he saw Zi Yun! The leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe smiled coldly and said to Zi Yun, ¡°Zi Yun, I didn¡¯t expect you to find help!¡± The leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe didn¡¯t show any fear on his face. He knew that Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion were definitely not his match. This came from his supreme confidence.
    ¡°Is that really what you think?¡± Azy voice suddenly entered the ears of the leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe. The leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe was stunned. He hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice. Who else could it be but Ye Li! ¡°Demons?¡± The eyes of the leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe narrowed slightly, and a yful expression appeared on his tiger face. ¡°Demon, my Thunder Tiger Tribe doesn¡¯t have any deep enmity with you. There¡¯s no need for you to stand up for Zi Yun.¡± The Thunder Tiger Tribe member sneered. ¡°However, if you forcefully stand up for her, I¡¯ll let you die without a burial ce!¡± Ye Li shook his head and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This was because he really didn¡¯t know why the Thunder Tiger dared to say such words. Chapter 1009: Heaven Splitting Axe Broken Chapter 1009: Heaven Splitting Axe Broken Editor: Henyee Trantions A smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face when he heard this. He looked at the leader of the Dark Races indifferently. ¡°Do you know that you were already dead when you said that?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the Thunder Tiger Tribe members were all shocked. Their eyes were wide open. How could they dare to believe that Ye Li would say such a thing? ¡°Demon, I want you dead!¡± The leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe couldn¡¯t stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance anymore. He threw a heavy punch at Ye Li. Ye Li dodged the punch from the leader of the Dark Races. ng! Suddenly, there was a sh of lightning.
    Dragon roars and sword hums followed. A five-wed blood dragon was hovering above Ye Li¡¯s head. The Thunder Tiger Tribe members were all stunned. They looked at the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand in shock and felt that the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was really too terrifying. However, Ye Li swept his gaze across the Thunder Tiger Tribe and slowly said, ¡°Kill every member of the Thunder Tiger Tribe!¡± With Ye Li¡¯smand, the Apocalypse Legion began to take action. Ye Li activated Swift Steps, leaving only an afterimage on the spot. He had already flown towards the leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe. The leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe was at the eighth-tier Heavenly Lord-level, just like Ye Li. Unfortunately, if he were to fight Ye Li, it wouldn¡¯t be a battle of equals. Suddenly, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was wrapped in a ball of green mes. It looked extremely terrifying. ¡°Demon, the sword in your hand is very terrifying!¡± The leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe stared at Ye Li and said. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if it canpare to the axe in my hand!¡± With that, the Thunder Tiger Tribe member raised the huge axe in his hand. ¡°Swoosh, Swoosh!¡± Two wind-breaking sounds were heard. Ye Li and the leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe disappeared on the spot. ng! The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and the huge axe in the hands of the Thunder Tiger Tribe leader collided heavily. ¡°What!!!¡±
    However, at the moment of impact, the leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe sucked in a breath of cold air and was extremely shocked. However, Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change at all because he knew the power of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword too well. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe still couldn¡¯t believe that his giant axe had already broken.
    ¡°Do you still think that your axe is powerful?¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as these words were spoken, the Thunder Tiger Tribe member became extremely terrified. He swallowed his saliva and immediately prepared to escape. He knew that after the axe was broken, he was definitely no match for Ye Li. If he did not escape, his life would disappear from this world forever. However¡­ Could the leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe escape? Even if he was given a few more legs, he would definitely not be able to escape. Swish! Ye Li shed out with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword at an extremely fast speed. However, the leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe was an eighth-tier Heavenly Lord-level after all. He really had some ability. The leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe dodged the attack of the supreme sword light in a sh. Just as he wanted to see where Ye Li was, he realized that Ye Li had already¡­ flown towards him! What? The leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe couldn¡¯t help but turn pale with fright. He hurriedly prepared to flee for his life.
    Chapter 1010: Someone Was Pretending to Be Ye Li Chapter 1010: Someone Was Pretending to Be Ye Li Editor: Henyee Trantions Swish! A cold light arrived first, and then the sword shot out like a dragon! Ye Li attacked with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. However, the leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe didn¡¯t manage to dodge this time. The sword pierced through his heart! Up until his death, the leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe couldn¡¯t believe that he had actually died just like that. His eyes were wide open, and he had already died with grievances. There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. Killing an eighth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Thunder Tiger was nothing worth being happy about. He put the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space and turned around. He realized that the other Thunder Tigers had also been dealt with by the Apocalypse Legion. ¡­ Ye Li led the Apocalypse Legion to continue searching for zombies. One day, he suddenly heard a piece of news. It was that the Divine Sword Sect had announced to the entire North Realm. They said that the Divine Sword Sect had a new sect master called Demon King Ye Li! Ye Li didn¡¯t expect this. He thought that the four old men wouldn¡¯t acknowledge him. The Divine Sword Sect was one of the supreme forces in the North Realm. It certainly a big news that the Divine Sword Sect had a sect master! Immediately, the entire North Realm was in a heated discussion. They were all guessing who the new sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, Demon King Ye Li, was. They felt that Demon King Ye Li was extremely domineering just by hearing this name. Ye Li asked the Apocalypse Legion to gather zombies while he entered a base city. The base city was huge and prosperous. The passersby more or less had happy smiles on their faces. He used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to scan and discovered that there was a restaurant not far from him. The restaurant looked very good. After arriving at the restaurant, Ye Li ordered a lot of delicious dishes. At this moment, the people in the restaurant began to talk. ¡°Who do you think the new sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, Demon King Ye Li, is?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of him, but he should be very strong. Otherwise, how could he be the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to know that the Divine Sword Sect has not had a sect master for many years.¡± At this moment, a middle-aged man suddenly walked in. Behind this middle-aged man was a girl. The girl was very beautiful, but there was a lonely expression on her face. This middle-aged man wasn¡¯t good-looking. He had a stocky build and looked a little terrifying. ¡°Hmph!¡± The middle-aged man snorted and shouted, ¡°I, Demon King Ye Li, am here. Hurry up and serve the good wine and dishes!¡± Hiss! When everyone in the restaurant heard the middle-aged man¡¯s words, they could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. They looked at the middle-aged man dumbfoundedly. Was this the new sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, Demon King Ye Li? Ye Li was a little stunned. He thought, I, the Demon King Ye Li, have someone who dares to impersonate me? However, what he did not expect was that this middle-aged man was still a Tier 1 Sky Opener, while the girl beside him was an eighth-tier Chosen One. Immediately, a waiter ran over and greeted the middle-aged man respectfully. ¡°Lord Demon King, what would you like to eat?¡± ¡°Anything is fine. Just give my Demon King Ye Li some good wine and dishes!¡± After saying that, the middle-aged man looked around and realized that everyone was seated except for Ye Li. The middle-aged man and the girl walked over. ¡°Brat, move aside!¡± The middle-aged man shouted coldly at Ye Li. However, Ye Li did not even look at the middle-aged man. He was still holding the wine ss in his hand and drinking slowly. ¡°You, get out of the way, or you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± The girl hurriedly said to Ye Li, a trace of panic appearing on her fair face. Chapter 1011: Qing Luo Chapter 1011: Qing Luo Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li smiled faintly and remained unmoved. Everyone in the restaurant was shocked when they saw this scene. ¡°Who is this? Is he tired of living? He even dares to offend Demon King Ye Li.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I think he must be tired of living.¡± ¡°He probably met with all kinds of misfortunes in his life and wants to die.¡± They all thought that the middle-aged man was the new sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, Demon King Ye Li. The middle-aged man looked at Ye Li proudly. ¡°I repeat, get out of my way! Don¡¯t make me repeat myself a third time.¡± In other words, when the middle-aged man said it a third time, he was about to attack. ¡°I really want to hear you say it a third time.¡± Ye Li looked at the middle-aged man yfully. When the middle-aged man heard this, he was instantly furious. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± With that, the middle-aged man threw a punch at Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. Everyone in the restaurant shook their heads because they knew that Ye Li had no chance of surviving. However, what they did not expect in their dreams was that when the middle-aged man¡¯s fist was just a step away from Ye Li, the middle-aged man was sent flying andnded heavily on a dining table, smashing it into pieces. Puff! The middle-aged man spat out a mouthful of blood. He felt that his internal organs were about to shift. Ye Li slowly walked towards the middle-aged man. ¡°If you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t pretend to be the Demon King, Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the restaurant understood that this middle-aged man was not Demon King Ye Li. ¡°No wonder. Look at him, how could he be the Demon King, Ye Li?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. How dare he pretend to be Demon King?¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t pay attention to the people in the restaurant. He was about to walk out of the restaurant when the middle-aged man¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The middle-aged man pounced towards Ye Li again. Swish! A beam of demonic light flew out. How could the middle-aged man block such an attack? He instantly fell to the ground and died. Everyone in the restaurant could not help but be shocked. However, there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He walked out of the restaurant as if nothing had happened. The girl looked at Ye Li¡¯s back and followed him. ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡± The girl caught up with Ye Li and said to him, ¡°By the way, my name is Qing Luo.¡± Ye Li ignored the girl. Qing Luo was stunned. ¡°I originally came to the wilderness to gain fighting experiences, but Xu Qiang captured me to threaten my family.¡± Xu Qiang was that middle-aged man from before. Ye Li stopped in his tracks. He looked at Qing Luo indifferently and slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re annoying?¡± Qing Luo was a little embarrassed. She looked like she wanted to say something but hesitated. A few secondster, Qing Luo finally mustered her courage and said to Ye Li, ¡°You, can you send me back to the Qing family?¡± Ye Li was amused when he heard that. She wanted him to be her bodyguard? ¡°No.¡± Ye Li rejected Qing Luo. Qing Luo looked a little disappointed. After being kidnapped by Xu Qiang, she did not dare to go home alone. After all, this ce was still very far from the Qing family. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. Outside the Qing family is the Zombie Country. If I¡­¡± Before Qing Luo could finish speaking, Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°What country are you talking about?¡± ¡°Zombie Country. It¡¯s just a small country. There are more than 200,000 zombies there.¡± Qing Luo said to Ye Li. Chapter 1012: Earth Lord-level Humanoid Mantis Monster Chapter 1012: Earth Lord-level Humanoid Mantis Monster Editor: Henyee Trantions Hearing Qing Luo¡¯s words, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed a yful smile. More than two hundred thousand zombies? It was not bad. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Qing Luo and said lightly. Qing Luo was very happy to hear this. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Then, Qing Luo brought Ye Li to a ce. Along the way, nothing dangerous happened. ¡°By the way, I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± Qing Luo looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly.
    Ye Li? Qing Luo was stunned. Pfft! Qing Luo suddenlyughed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, Demon King Ye Li.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I be Demon King Ye Li?¡± Ye Li looked at Qing Luo. Qing Luo smiled again. ¡°The person who kidnapped me also pretended to be the Demon King Ye Li. How could a big shot like the Demon King Ye Lie to such a small ce?¡± Ye Li did not say anything else. It had nothing to do with him whether Qing Luo believed him or not. They reached a damp ce, a path lined with trees that blotted out the sun on either side. ¡°Will there be any danger here?¡± Qing Luo swallowed her saliva and asked Ye Li. Ye Li did not answer. He just smiled coldly to himself. ¡®Dangerous?¡¯ How could he be in danger when he was with Demon King Ye Li? ¡°Giggle!¡± Suddenly, a cold voice entered Ye Li and Qing Luo¡¯s ears. After theughter, a Humanoid Mantis Monster appeared in front of them. This Humanoid Mantis Monster was at the seventh-tier Earth Lord-level. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet two humans. I really didn¡¯t expect it.¡± Ye Li had already concealed his aura. This Earth Lord-level Humanoid Mantis Monster naturally did not know that Ye Li was not a human. Qing Luo was a sixth-tier Chosen One. She felt the terror of the Humanoid Mantis Monster and her fair face was filled with shock.
    ¡°Why did you show up?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Humanoid Mantis Monster in front of him. A hint of doubt appeared on his handsome face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Obviously, the Humanoid Mantis Monster did not understand what Ye Li meant. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Do you know that when you appeared in front of me, you were already dead?¡±
    The Humanoid Mantis Monster was stunned. He did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°I think you¡¯re looking for death!¡± The Humanoid Mantis Monster gritted its teeth and stared at Ye Li. However, Ye Li shook his head and raised a finger. Demonic light wrapped around the finger. Swish! With the sound of a wind-breaking wind, the life of this seventh-tier Earth Lord-level Humanoid Mantis Monster would disappear from this world forever. Qing Luo was shocked. She knew that Ye Li was definitely stronger than this Humanoid Mantis Monster, but she didn¡¯t expect this Humanoid Mantis Monster to die in an instant. She didn¡¯t even have time to see it clearly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li slowly said. With that, Ye Li walked forward. When Qing Luo came back to her senses, she realized that Ye Li had already taken dozens of steps. She hurriedly followed him. The two of them walked to a small town. The town wasn¡¯t big, but there were many gic warriors. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m very hungry. Let¡¯s eat something before leaving,¡± Qing Luo said to Ye Li.
    Ye Li nodded and walked into a restaurant. Qing Luo ordered many delicious dishes, and not long after, the dishes were served. At this moment, two middle-aged men walked over! Chapter 1013: How Dare You Appear in Front of Me? Chapter 1013: How Dare You Appear in Front of Me? Editor: Henyee Trantions These two middle-aged men were both gic warriors and tier 2 Chosen Ones. With such strength, not to mention in front of Ye Li, even in front of Qing Luo, They were pitifully weak. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be locals, right?¡± A middle-aged man asked Ye Li and Qing Luo. Ye Li didn¡¯t want to bother with these annoying flies. However, what he did not expect was that these two pitifully weak middle-aged men actually didn¡¯t know their ce at all. ¡°We¡¯re from the Fighting Axe Organization.¡± A middle-aged man said coldly. Of course, Ye Li had never heard of the Fighting Axe Organization. However, he could imagine how weak the so-called Fighting Axe Organization was. ¡°Disappear,¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°What?¡± The two middle-aged men were stunned.
    Ye Li ced his chopsticks on the table and looked at the two middle-aged men in front of him. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one second to disappear from my sight. Otherwise, the consequences will be very serious,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Hahaha!¡± When the two middle-aged men heard this, they burst intoughter as if they had never heard such a funny joke. ¡°I don¡¯t think you know how powerful our Fighting Axe is!¡± After theughter, a middle-aged man said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li sighed. Why did the people he met always not cherish the chance to live? Was it really not good to be alive? Since it was not good to be alive, he could only fulfill their wish! ¡°Ah!!!¡± Suddenly, the two men let out shocking screams. When he looked again, the two men had both fallen to the ground, without any signs of life. Ye Li looked at Qing Luo. He realized that Qing Luo was frozen on the spot like a y statue. It was as if she was shocked to the extreme. ¡°Are you shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at Qing Luo indifferently. Qing Luo was shocked when she heard this. She came back to her senses and looked at Ye Li in shock, not knowing how to answer. Just as she didn¡¯t know how to answer, she heard Ye Li say, ¡°Never be too shocked because everything I do will leave you shocked for three days and three nights.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Qing Luo could not help but be even more shocked. Everyone in the restaurant looked at each other in dismay because they felt that Ye Li was too bold to kill the people from Fighting Axe.
    By now, someone would probably have already tipped him off. The Fighting Axe Organization was an absolutely terrifying existence in this town. After Ye Li and Qing Luo finished eating, a group of gic warriors rushed into the dining room. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get out!¡±
    A middle-aged man shouted. The people in the restaurant did not dare to stay any longer and hurriedly ran out of the restaurant. The middle-aged man was none other than the leader of Fighting Axe Organization, a Tier 1 Sky Opener. ¡°Hmph!¡± The leader of the Fighting Axe Organization snorted and stared at Ye Li and Qing Luo. ¡°How dare you kill my people? I really don¡¯t understand. How many bear hearts and leopard guts did you eat?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. He looked at the leader of Fighting Axe Organization and said slowly, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why you dare to appear in front of me, Ye Li?¡± What? Ye Li? The dozens of gic warriors from the Fighting Axe Organization felt that this name was very familiar. After thinking about it carefully, their pupils couldn¡¯t help but constrict. ¡°Demon, Demon King Ye Li?¡±
    Chapter 1014: You Can Choose A Way to Die Chapter 1014: You Can Choose A Way to Die Editor: Henyee Trantions The dozens of gic warriors from the Fighting Axe Organization looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You, you are Demon King Ye Li?¡± The leader of the Fighting Axe Organization looked at Ye Li in shock and asked. Ye Li nodded slightly and said calmly to the leader of the Fighting Axe Organization, ¡°What do you think?¡± The leader of the Fighting Axe Organization averted his gaze. He gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°Impossible. You can¡¯t be Demon King Ye Li.¡± ¡°Demon King Ye Li is the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect. Why would hee to such a small ce? Do you really think I¡¯m stupid?¡± These words were undoubtedly a tranquilizer for the other members of the Fighting Axe Organization. Ye Li shook his head and smiled. ¡°Not only are you stupid, but you¡¯re also pitifully stupid.¡± ¡°What¡­ did¡­ you¡­ say?¡± The leader of the Fighting Axe Organization stared at Ye Li. A thousand feet of anger had already rushed out from above his head. ¡°I can let you choose a way to die,¡± Ye Li said frankly. Hearing this, the leader of the Fighting Axe Organization could not help but fly into a rage. He could no longer stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance and roared at Ye Li, ¡°Kill them!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, dozens of gic warriors from the prisoner-of-war organization rushed towards Ye Li. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!!!¡± The leader of the Fighting Axe Organization originally thought that Ye Li was about to die, but he did not expect such a scene to happen next. Dozens of Tomahawk Gic Warriors fell to the ground in an instant. Blood flowed from their seven orifices. It was a tragic sight. The entire process was so smooth that it took less than a second. The leader of the Fighting Axe Organization was petrified. His eyes were as wide as they had ever been. At this moment, all the strength in his body seemed to have been drained by something, and he went limp. ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± How could the leader of the Fighting Axe Organization say aplete sentence? ¡°I told you to choose a way to die, but you didn¡¯t choose it.¡± Ye Li looked at the leader of the Fighting Axe Organization. ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied with their way of dying?¡± Hearing this, the leader of the Fighting Axe Organization could not help but pee his pants. He really peed his pants. At the same time, he dared to swear that he had never been so afraid since he was born. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. Please let me go. Please let me go.¡± The leader of the Fighting Axe Organization knelt down in front of Ye Li and kept kowtowing. Ye Li smiled to himself. If he let him go, would he still be the Demon King Ye Li? Swish! With the sound of a wind-breaking sound, the leader of the Fighting Axe Organization fell to the ground. He was still unable to close his eyes. Qing Luo swallowed her saliva and her fair face was filled with shock. She looked at Ye Li and realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all, as if nothing had happened. Did such a person¡­ really exist in this world? Qing Luo could not help but rub her eyes. ¡°How far is this ce from your family?¡± Ye Li asked Qing Luo. ¡°It¡¯s still very, very far away,¡± Qing Luo replied. Ye Li did not say anything else and continued on his way with Qing Luo. Just as the two of them were about to reach a base city, a gic warrior fled crazily. ¡°Run! Anyun Base City is finished!¡± With that said, the gic warrior ran past the duo. Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes and realized that the zombies had already broken into Anyun Base City. The gic warriors and army inside were fighting fiercely with the zombies. Chapter 1015: Zi Yun Upgraded Chapter 1015: Zi Yun Upgraded Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li found it interesting. Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Ten Heavenly Lord-level zombies appeared beside him. Qing Luo was shocked by the sudden appearance of the Apocalypse Legion and hurriedly retreated a few steps. ¡°W-what is this?¡± Qing Luo looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Zombies,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing this, Qing Luo could not help but be stunned. Ye Li ignored the shock on Qing Luo¡¯s face and said to the Apocalypse Legion, ¡°Apocalypse Legion, gather all the zombies together.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± After receiving Ye Li¡¯s order, the Apocalypse Legion headed towards Anyun Base City. ¡°Are¡­ are they really zombies?¡± Qing Luo still looked at Ye Li in disbelief. Ye Li nodded. There was no change in his handsome face. ¡°Not only are they zombies, but they¡¯re also Heavenly Lord-level zombies.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Hearing this, Qing Luo gasped. She was too shocked. ¡­ Anyun Base City. At this moment, Anyun Base City was already in a mess. The gic warriors and the army fought fiercely against the Dark Race members and zombies! Countless gic warriors and troops fell, and the field had already turned into a river of blood. ¡°The heavens want to destroy our Anyun Base City!¡± The mayor of Anyun Base City seemed to have aged ten years. At this moment, ten people appeared out of thin air! These gic warriors in Anyun Base City had no idea that the Apocalypse Legion was a zombie. The tens of thousands of zombies in Anyun Base City instantly submitted. After all, the Apocalypse Legion was full of Heavenly Lord-level zombies. Hundreds of Dark Race members were all shocked. They looked at the Apocalypse Legion in shock. They were about to take over Anyun Base City, but someone suddenly appeared out of nowhere? ¡°Leader, they don¡¯t seem to be humans, but zombies.¡± A Dark Race member whispered to another Dark Race member. The tenth-tier Earth Lord-level Dark Race memberughed coldly. ¡°So what if he¡¯s a zombie?¡± ¡°Come on, kill these ten zombies!¡± Immediately, hundreds of Dark Race members rushed towards the Apocalypse Legion. However, this tenth-tier Earth Lord-level Dark Race member would never have imagined that Ah Da could actually melt hundreds of Dark Race members with a single punch. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The tenth-tier Earth Lord-level Dark Race member turned pale with fright. He hurriedly rubbed his eyes because he felt that he must have seen wrongly. However, no matter how he rubbed his eyes, the result was the same. The gic warriors and soldiers in Anyun Base City were also shocked. One punch¡­ melted hundreds of Dark Race members? At that moment, two more people appeared¡ªa man and a woman. The man was naturally Ye Li, and the woman was Qing Luo. ¡°Do it.¡± Ye Li gavemand to the Apocalypse Legion. He opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize. ¡°Zi Yun has been upgraded to an eighth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie.¡± In the post-apocalyptic world, apart from Zi Yun, everyone else was a ninth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie. He had to let Zi Yun advance to the ninth-tier Heavenly Lord-level first. Everyone in Anyun Base City froze on the spot like y sculptures, unable to recover for a long time. Qing Luo was the same. She thought that she wouldn¡¯t be surprised no matter what Ye Li did, but she felt that she was wrong. She was simply wrong to the extreme. Chapter 1016: Ironclad Rhino Tribe Chapter 1016: Irond Rhino Tribe Editor: Henyee Trantions Tens of thousands of zombies disappeared just like that? Everyone in Anyun Base City looked at each other. Because of this scene, they would never forget it even if they used their entire lives. ¡°Thank you. Thank you.¡± The mayor of Anyun Base City looked at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion gratefully. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to thank me for. It¡¯s nothing,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The City Lord thought that he was indeed a supreme existence. Even his words were so unfathomable. ¡°Sir, may I have the honor to know your name?¡± The mayor of Anyun Base City looked at Ye Li carefully. He knew that it would be easy for a supreme existence like Ye Li to destroy Anyun Base City. ¡°My name is Ye Li. You can call me Demon King Ye Li.¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone in Anyun Base City was shocked. ¡°Y-you¡¯re the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, Lord Demon King Ye Li?¡± The city lord swallowed his saliva and asked Ye Li in shock. Ye Li nodded and did not say anything else. Qing Luo was shocked. Could he really be the Demon King, Ye Li? Otherwise¡­ how could he be so terrifying? ¡°My lord, are you interested in zombies?¡± The mayor of Anyun Base City suddenly asked Ye Li. Ye Li was slightly stunned. He naturally did not expect the city lord to have such insight. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li said. As soon as these words were spoken, a smile appeared on the old face of the mayor of Anyun Base City. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, there¡¯s an Irond Rhino Tribe in the South Mountain. They raise tens of thousands of zombies.¡± A yful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. After resting in Anyun Base City for a day, Ye Li and Qing Luo headed towards the South Mountain. ¡­ South Mountain was not far from Anyun Base City. Not long after, the two of them arrived at the foot of the South Mountain. ording to the city lord, the zombies were behind the territory of the Irond Rhino Tribe. If they wanted to synthesize zombies, they had to destroy the Irond Rhino Tribe. ng! Suddenly, a cold light shot out! A sword cry and a dragon cry appeared. A five-wed blood dragon phantom coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. Qing Luo was shocked to the extreme again because she felt that the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was too terrifying. Just one look was enough to kill her. ¡°This sword¡­¡± Although Qing Luo was afraid, she also wanted to know the name of this sword. ¡°This sword is called the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. It is the best weapon in the world,¡± Ye Li said slowly. For some reason, Qing Luo felt more and more that Ye Li was truly the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect. Suddenly, Ye Li jumped up! After appearing in midair, he raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand and shed out. Swish! A supreme sword light struck the South Mountain! ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, the South Mountain let out a shocking bang. The entire peak of the South Mountain was cut off! One sword¡­ cut off the mountain? Qing Luo¡¯s eyes widened. She didn¡¯t understand. She really couldn¡¯t understand why there was such a terrifying person like Ye Li in this world. With such a hugemotion, the Irond Rhino Tribe naturally knew that someone was attacking them. They all rushed out of the rhinoceros cave crazily. Thousands of Irond Rhinos suddenly appeared in front of Ye Li and Qing Luo. The leader of the Irond Rhinos was at the fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level. He stared at Ye Li. ¡°Did you attack the South Mountain?¡± Chapter 1017: Destroy the Ironclad Rhino Tribe Chapter 1017: Destroy the Irond Rhino Tribe Editor: Henyee Trantions The leader of the Irond Rhinos red at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Irond Rhino Tribe leader¡¯s expression turned cold. He gritted his teeth and looked at Ye Li. ¡°Our Irond Rhino Tribe doesn¡¯t seem to have any deep hatred with you, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I just want the zombies you raise.¡± What? The leader of the Irond Rhino Tribe was shocked when he heard this. It was obvious that he did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°What do you want zombies for?¡± The leader of the Irond Rhinos looked at Ye Li coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly and said slowly, ¡°Guess if I¡¯ll tell you.¡± The Irond Rhinos were furious when they heard this. They had seen many arrogant people, but they had never even heard of such an arrogant person. ¡°If I don¡¯t give you the zombie, what will you do?¡± The leader of the Irond Rhinos looked extremely cold. Ye Li smiled and raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. ¡°In this world, good people won¡¯t die, and bad people won¡¯t die either. Only one kind of people will die, and that¡¯s stupid people!¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as these words were spoken, the Irond Rhino Tribe leader was furious. ¡°Let me tell you, although you¡¯re very strong, our Irond Rhino Tribe is not jealous. At most, we¡¯ll fight to the death!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± With themand of the leader of the Irond Rhinos, thousands of Irond Rhinos flew towards Ye Li and Qing Luo. ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li leaped into the air and raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high to unleash the Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique. Swish! Countless supreme sword beams and ancient gods and devils rushed towards the thousand Irond Rhinos below. Their speed was shocking. How could these Irond Rhinos withstand such an attack? In an instant, hundreds of Irond Rhinos died. Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword again and released the Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique! At this point, more than a thousand Irond Rhinos had died. The leader of the Irond Rhinos was dumbfounded. He froze like an old monk in meditation. Time seemed to have frozen at this moment. Ye Li slowly walked towards the leader of the Irond Rhino Tribe. He arrived in front of this Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Irond Rhino. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the leader of the Irond Rhinos. The leader of the Irond Rhino Tribe came back to his senses and looked at Ye Li in shock. At this moment, his heart was filled with endless regret. Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world. ¡°Who, who are you?¡± ¡°You want to know my name?¡± The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and an evil smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you my name before you die.¡± Ye Li looked at the leader of the Irond Rhinos. ¡°My name is Demon King Ye Li.¡± The Irond Rhino Tribe leader¡¯s pupils constricted when he heard this. He wanted to speak. He really wanted to speak. However, he would never have the chance to speak because a bloody hole had appeared on his forehead. Boom! The Irond Rhino Tribe leader fell heavily to the ground. Killing a Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race member did not cause Ye Li¡¯s expression to change in the slightest. He turned his face to look at Qing Luo and slowly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± When Qing Luo heard this, she came back to her senses. She felt that her heart was already racing. She did not know why she felt that way. She only knew that now that she was with Ye Li, her heart would always beat very fast and her face would involuntarily turn red. Chapter 1018: Qing Family Chapter 1018: Qing Family Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li and Qing Luo continued to walk towards the Qing family. Finally, they arrived at the Qing family. The two disciples of the Qing family looked at Qing Luo. They hurriedly rubbed their eyes and felt that they had seen wrongly. ¡°Sister Xiaoluo?¡± ¡°Why? Are you guys shocked that I¡¯m back?¡± Qing Luo said with a smile. ¡°These days, the family leader has almost gone crazy from anxiety.¡± A disciple of the Qing family said to Qing Luo. After that, a Qing family disciple hurriedly ran in to report. Not long after, all the disciples and powerhouses of the Qing family came out. ¡°Luo¡¯er!¡±
    A middle-aged man called out to Qing Luo. ¡°Father.¡± Qing Luo was about to cry. She secretly went out to gain fighting experiences. If she had known what would happen, she would not have done that no matter what. If she hadn¡¯t met Ye Li, the consequences would have been unimaginable. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back,¡± the middle-aged man said. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Qing Gang. He was the head of the Qing family, a fifth-tier Sky Opener. As for the elders of the Qing family, they were all tier 3 to tier 4 Sky Openers. However, there was one elder who was also a fifth-tier Sky Opener like Qing Gang. ¡°By the way, Luo¡¯er, this is¡­¡± The head of the Qing family, Qing Gang, looked at Ye Li. ¡°Uh, he¡¯s¡­¡± Qing Luo didn¡¯t know what to say because she felt that if she revealed Ye Li¡¯s true identity, Ye Li would definitely be angry. She looked at Ye Li and realized that there was no displeasure on his face. She was about to reveal Ye Li¡¯s identity, but before she could speak, an old voice interrupted her. ¡°Hmph!¡± The fifth-tier Ascender elder snorted coldly and looked at Qing Luo unhappily. ¡°Qing Luo, how should you be punished for secretly going out to train?!¡± This fifth-tier Sky Opener was the Grand Elder of the Qing family. The Qing family was divided into two factions, the lineage of the family head and the lineage of the Grand Elder. They were equally matched. ¡°Grand Elder, I¡­¡± Of course, Qing Luo did not know how to answer. She looked at her father, Qing Gang, for help. ¡°Grand Elder, what do you mean?¡± Qing Gang stared at the Grand Elder and asked.
    ¡°What do I mean?¡± The Grand Elder smiled coldly. ¡°ording to the Qing family¡¯s family rules, Qing Luo will be severely punished!¡± Indeed, ording to the rules of the Qing family, anyone who secretly went out to train would be severely punished by the n. ¡°Grand Elder, you!¡± The head of the Qing family, Qing Gang, red at the Grand Elder.
    ¡°Come, bring Qing Luo to the Punishment Hall!¡± ¡°Yes! Grand Elder!¡± Suddenly, two Qing family disciples walked to Qing Luo¡¯s side. Just as they were about to attack, a slightlyzy voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m invisible?¡± Everyone from the Qing family was stunned. They looked in the direction of the voice and realized that it was none other than Ye Li. ¡°Who are you? This is the Qing family¡¯s business. Why do you care?¡± A disciple of the Qing family looked at Ye Li with extreme disdain. However, as soon as this Qing family disciple finished speaking, he was sent flying and heavily smashed onto the ground. What? Everyone from the Qing family was shocked. They didn¡¯t even see how Ye Li attacked. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to touch her,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The Qing family¡¯s Grand Elder¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. He looked at Ye Li furiously. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, this is a matter of the Qing family. Don¡¯t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit!¡±
    Everyone from the Grand Elder¡¯s faction looked at Ye Li angrily. Ye Li smiled calmly and said to the Grand Elder, ¡°I¡¯ll never take a forfeit because I don¡¯t need a forfeit.¡± Chapter 1019: Unfortunately, He Was Facing Demon King Ye Li Chapter 1019: Unfortunately, He Was Facing Demon King Ye Li Editor: Henyee Trantions As soon as Ye Li said this, not only the Grand Elder¡¯s faction, but even the family head¡¯s faction was stunned. They never thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°You¡¯re really arrogant. You¡¯re really very arrogant!¡± The Grand Elder red at Ye Li. ¡°Is that so? Many people say so.¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. When the Grand Elder heard this, anger surged above his head. ¡°Brat, do you know whom you¡¯re talking to?!¡± The Grand Elder roared at Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head and sighed. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what qualifications a fifth-tier Sky Opener like you has to speak to Demon King Ye Li.¡± The Demon King¡­ Ye Li? Everyone from the Qing family was stunned for a moment. Then, their pupils constricted rapidly. ¡°You, you said that you are the Demon King Ye Li?¡± Qing Gang, the head of the Qing family, looked at Ye Li in shock.
    ¡°What do you think?¡± A yful look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Hahaha!!! The Qing family¡¯s Grand Elderughed out loud. ¡°Demon King Ye Li!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me that you know Qing Luo and send her back to the Qing family, are you?¡± Everyone from the Qing family was shocked when they heard this. They thought that it was true. How could Qing Luo know the Sect Master of the Divine Sword Sect, Demon King Ye Li? There was only one possibility, which was that Ye Li was lying. He was not the Demon King Ye Li at all. ¡°Brat, I think you still have some guts. I¡¯ll let you off this time. Leave quickly,¡± the Qing family¡¯s Grand Elder said to Ye Li disdainfully. When Ye Li heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh secretly. He thought that no one would believe the truth these days. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving? Do you want me to beat you up?¡± Another elder of the Qing family shouted angrily at Ye Li. This Qing family elder was only a tier 3 Sky Opener. In front of Ye Li, he was like an ant. ¡°A mere tier 3 Sky Opener like you is not qualified to talk to me.¡± Ye Li shook his head. ¡°What about me?¡± Another elder from the Grand Elder¡¯s faction, who was a tier 3 Sky Opener, stood up and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Not qualified either.¡± Ye Li shook his head again. Everyone from the Grand Elder¡¯s faction was furious when they saw this scene. They had seen many arrogant people, but they had never even heard of someone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°What about me?¡± The Qing family¡¯s Grand Elder stared at Ye Li coldly.
    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Ye Li shook his head again and slowly said, ¡°Still not qualified.¡± Hiss! Everyone from the Qing family was stunned. They were really stunned.
    ¡°How dare you be so arrogant!¡± After saying that, a tier 3 Sky Opener threw a punch at Ye Li. This punch carried terrifying spiritual Qi and was extremely powerful. If a low-leveled gic warrior received such a punch, there was no doubt that they would have no chance of surviving. Unfortunately, he was facing Ye Li, the Demon King Ye Li. Ye Li did not dodge or defend himself. His face was still calm as if he did not see anything. Boom! This tier 3 Sky Opener elder¡¯s fistnded heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body. Everyone in the Qing family knew that Ye Li would either die or be injured after receiving such a punch. The consequences would definitely be very tragic. Unfortunately, what they didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Li didn¡¯t even take half a step back, let alone get injured. And his handsome face was still as calm as ever! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1020: Grand Elder Died Chapter 1020: Grand Elder Died Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°How is this possible!¡± Everyone in the Qing family was shocked to the extreme. Their eyes were wide open for thergest time in history, and their mouths were so wide that they could put down an extrarge bowl. A punch from a tier 3 Sky Opener actually did not make this person take half a step back? This¡­ this¡­ ¡°An ant is an ant.¡± Ye Li shook his head and sighed. He looked indifferently at the tier 3 Sky Opener in front of him and slowly said, ¡°How can a man like you change? Only death will change you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a wind-breaking sound rang. With the appearance of this wind-breaking sound, the life of this tier 3 Sky Opener elder of the Qing family disappeared from this world forever. ¡°What!!!¡±
    Everyone from the Qing family was terrified. At this moment, their faces were filled with horror. A tier 3 Sky Opener died just like that? They didn¡¯t even see how Ye Li attacked. ¡°You, you actually dared to kill an elder of my Qing family!¡± The Grand Elder gritted his teeth and squeezed out these words. ¡°I, Demon King Ye Li, don¡¯t need a reason to kill someone.¡± Ye Li looked at the Grand Elder calmly. The Grand Elder flew into a rage. ¡°Earth Fiend Palm!¡± The Grand Elder suddenly struck out a palm at Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. Terrifying spiritual energy flew towards Ye Li and arrived in front of him in an instant. Ye Li raised a finger. When the terrifying spiritual energy was only a step away from Ye Li, he tapped it lightly. The terrifying spiritual energy was gone. Oh my god!!! Everyone in the Qing family was dumbfounded. The Grand Elder¡¯s Earth Fiend Palm was resolved just like that? The Qing family¡¯s Grand Elder was stunned. He looked at Ye Li in a daze. If it was possible, he really didn¡¯t want to believe it. ¡°The majesty of a demon¡­¡± Ye Li raised a finger. Terrifying Demonic Aura wrapped around his finger. Suddenly, his fingernded! A shocking demonic light attack flew towards the Grand Elder.
    The Grand Elder of the Qing family was only a fifth-tier Sky Opener. In front of Ye Li, he was really pitifully weak. Swish! The Grand Elder did not dodge such an attack. There was already a shocking bloody hole on his forehead. His eyes were wide open. Even before death, he could not believe that his life had ended just like that. ¡°¡­is not to be trampled!¡±
    As soon as he finished speaking, the Qing family¡¯s Grand Elder fell heavily to the ground. Silence, a dead silence. At this moment, no one from the Qing family dared to speak. They even held their breaths because they felt that looking at Ye Li made them feel like they were in purgatory. Terrifying, it was really too terrifying! ¡°Now.¡± Ye Li nced at the people from the Qing family. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t believe that I¡¯m the Demon King Ye Li?¡± When the people from the Qing family heard this, they broke out in cold sweat. How could they still dare to speak? ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Ye Li looked at Qing Luo. With that, Ye Li slowly walked into the Qing Residence. Qing Luo came back to her senses and quickly followed. ¡­ In the main hall of the Qing family. Ye Li sat on the throne and sipped his tea. ¡°Lord Demon King, it¡¯s our Qing family¡¯s honor to have you here.¡±
    The head of the Qing family, Qing Gang, said respectfully to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m here for something,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chapter 1021: Zombie Country Chapter 1021: Zombie Country Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone from the Qing family in the main hall looked at Ye Li. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lord Demon King?¡± The head of the Qing family, Qing Gang, looked at Ye Li carefully. He had to be careful. He knew very well that a supreme powerhouse like Ye Li did things without any reason. If the Qing family identally offended him¡­ Without a doubt, the Qing family would be razed to the ground in an instant. ¡°Qing Luo told me that you have a Zombie Country here?¡± Ye Li said. When everyone in the hall heard this, they could not help but heave a sigh of relief. Their hearts that were in their throats finally rxed. ¡°Yes, Lord Demon King. Less than a hundred miles away from my Qing family, there¡¯s a Zombie Country with more than 200,000 zombies.¡± ¡°Their king is an eighth-tier zombie.¡± A yful expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face.
    ¡°Alright.¡± He looked at Qing Luo. ¡°Take me there.¡± Qing Luo was stunned. ¡°I take you there?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Ye Li looked at Qing Luo yfully. The people of the Qing family in the main hall did not say anything because they knew that Qing Luo had to go. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. How could Qing Luo not know this? Then, Qing Luo led Ye Li towards the Zombie Country! ¡­ Ye Li and Qing Luo arrived outside the Zombie Country. He sized up the so-called Zombie Country, and a faint smile appeared on his face. This Zombie Country was just a small base city, but it was full of zombies. Then, Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Ten Heavenly Lord-level zombies appeared beside Ye Li. ¡°Master.¡± The Apocalypse Legion greeted Ye Li respectfully. ¡°Go,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Following Ye Li¡¯s order, the Apocalypse Legion flew towards the Zombie Country. ¡°I¡¯m a bit hungry.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t eat at the Qing Residence and only drank a cup of tea. After finding a ce to sit down, he took out a box of food from the system space and began to eat and drink.
    ¡°Senior Demon King, there are more than 200,000 zombies in that Zombie Country. There are also countless high-leveled zombies. If we just let the Apocalypse Legion go there¡­¡± Qing Luo did not finish, but the meaning of her next words was very clear. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let them have some fun.¡± Ye Li was still eating bread and milk.
    Before long, the Apocalypse Legion arrived with tens of thousands of zombies. Qing Luo could not help but be shocked when she saw this scene. However, before Ye Li could ask the Apocalypse Legion to take action, another more than 200,000 zombies chased after them. ¡°Oh my god! All the zombies in the Zombie Country are mobilized.¡± Qing Luo was shocked. Ye Li smiled faintly and thought that this was the effect he wanted. ¡°Take action!¡± Ye Li used telepathy to give an order to the Apocalypse Legion. After receiving the order, the Apocalypse Legion started attacking those zombies. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize zombies. The synthesized zombies attacked the un-synthesized zombies. As a result, more and more zombies were synthesized by Ye Li. One had to know that the king of this Zombie Country was only an eighth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie. In front of the Apocalypse Legion, he was too weak.
    Ten days passed. Ye Li synthesized more than 200,000 zombies into 70,000 zombies. The zombie king felt that he suddenly couldn¡¯t control any zombies, so he couldn¡¯t help but fly into a rage. ¡°Who is it? Who is it?!¡± Chapter 1022: Apocalypse Legion Upgrades Chapter 1022: Apocalypse Legion Upgrades Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li didn¡¯t even look at the king of the Zombie Country. He had synthesized 70,000 zombies. The Apocalypse Legion had all advanced to the tenth-tier Heavenly Lord-level. He had also be a ninth-tier Sky Opener. The zombie king was stunned. He was really stunned! So many zombies had suddenly all disappeared? Moreover, these ten zombies in front of him¡­ The zombie king¡¯s pupils constricted rapidly. What was the aura of these ten zombies? He had never felt such a terrifying aura before. ¡°Come on over.¡±
    Ye Li crooked his finger at the zombie king. The zombie king was shocked and looked at Ye Li in terror. Then he was so frightened that his soul left his body. Demonic aura? The zombie king swallowed his saliva, knowing that he had met a supreme powerhouse this time. ¡°Master asked you to go over. What are you waiting for?¡± Ah Da stared at the zombie king and said. How could the zombie king dare to be disobedient? He walked towards Ye Li in horror. At this moment, there were no words that could describe the shock in Qing Luo¡¯s heart. She even had a feeling that Ye Li was the strongest person in the world. The zombie king was not far from Ye Li. Soon, he arrived in front of Ye Li. However, when he was only a few steps away from Ye Li, he flew over and caught Qing Luo by his side. Qing Luo was shocked! ¡°W-What do you want?¡± The zombie king ignored Qing Luo and looked at Ye Li. ¡°I just want to leave!¡± Ye Li shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to negotiate with me.¡± Hearing that, the zombie king was furious. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me leave, I¡¯ll bite the woman you love!¡± ¡°The woman I love, hehe.¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. The zombie king looked at Ye Li coldly and said, ¡°I know that people like you will be extremely stupid after having a woman. As long as you let me leave, I won¡¯t hurt your woman. Otherwise¡­¡± Before the zombie king could finish his sentence, he never had the chance to continue.
    Because Qing Luo had already arrived beside Ye Li. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The zombie king was shocked to the extreme. A second ago, Qing Luo was still in his hands. Why was she suddenly beside Ye Li? What kind of terrifying speed was this?
    The zombie king didn¡¯t know. He really didn¡¯t know. However, Ye Li raised a finger. ¡°I have a finger that can pierce through the sky!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his finger moved! If Ye Li was still an eighth-tier Sky Opener, the zombie king might be able to block this attack. Unfortunately, he was already a ninth-tier Sky Opener. ¡°Ahh!¡± A scream like a pig being ughtered sounded. The zombie king fell to the ground, no longer alive. Ye Li looked at the zombie king¡¯s body on the ground indifferently. He wanted to give the zombie king a zombie loyalty pill, but he didn¡¯t cherish such an opportunity. What could he do? ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you never to be shocked?¡± Ye Li revealed his side profile and said to Qing Luo, who was petrified. When Qing Luo heard this, her entire body could not help but tremble. She was horrified. Her entire body was trembling, and even her soul could not help but tremble.
    ¡°I-I¡¯m not shocked.¡± Qing Luo was about to cry. She was really about to cry. ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chapter 1023: An Idiot among Ants Chapter 1023: An Idiot among Ants Editor: Henyee Trantions When Qing Luo came back to her senses, Ye Li had already walked more than ten steps away. She hurried after him. The two of them returned to the Qing family. Everyone from the Qing family was stunned when they saw the two of them. ¡°Lord Demon King, didn¡¯t you go to the Zombie Country? Why¡­¡± Qing Gang was naturally very happy to see that Qing Luo was safe and sound. ¡°There¡¯s no Zombie Country anymore,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as he said this, everyone from the Qing family was stunned. It was obvious that they did not understand what Ye Li meant. Immediately, Qing Luo told everyone in the Qing family what had happened. ¡°Yes.¡±
    ¡°What!!!¡± When everyone from the Qing family heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air and looked at Ye Li with their mouths agape. ¡°You guys, don¡¯t be shocked.¡± Qing Luo hurriedly told the Qing family, afraid that she would provoke Ye Li¡¯s displeasure. She naturally didn¡¯t know that Ye Li didn¡¯t like others to be shocked by him. Everyone from the Qing family came back to their senses when they heard this. They looked at Qing Luo in shock, not understanding why Qing Luo told them not to be shocked. ¡°Senior Demon King said that we should never be shocked because everything he does will shock us for three days and three nights.¡± Everyone from the Qing family looked at Ye Li in shock, thinking that he was indeed the Lord Demon King. ¡°Lord Demon King, thank you so much. After the Zombie Country was destroyed, our Qing family can be safe.¡± The head of the Qing family, Qing Gang, said to Ye Li gratefully. Ye Li stayed in the Qing family for two days. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that there was an idiot among these ants. An elder from the Grand Elder¡¯s faction had actually hired someone to deal with him. On this day, the clouds did not move, and the wind did not blow. A group of gic warriors with fierce gazes appeared at the entrance of the Qing family. ¡°Demon King Ye Li,e out quickly!¡± A thunderous voice entered the ears of everyone in the Qing family. Everyone from the Qing family walked out. ¡°Third Elder, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The Qing family Head hurriedly looked at the Third Elder of the Qing family and asked. ¡°Hmph!¡±
    The Third Elder of the Qing family snorted coldly. ¡°Demon King Ye Li killed the Grand Elder. You¡¯re afraid of him, but I¡¯m not!¡± ¡°This time, I invited my senior brothers to kill Demon King Ye Li!¡± The Third Elder of the Qing family said coldly.
    The sect that the Third Elder used to belong to was called the Ghost Axe Hall. It had a treasure steel ghost axe and was considered a good sect. ¡°You want to kill my Demon King, Ye Li? Hehe.¡± Suddenly, a slightlyzy voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw Ye Li walking out slowly. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, this is Demon King Ye Li!¡± The Third Elder of the Qing family said to an old man in his sixties. The old man¡¯s name was Jin San. He was now the second hall master of the Ghost Axe Hall, a seventh-tier Sky Opener. Jin San¡¯s old face shed with disdain. ¡°Everyone says that the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, Demon King Ye Li, is terrifying, but I, Jin Shan, still don¡¯t understand what is called terrifying.¡± Jin San looked at Ye Li mockingly. A seventh-tier Sky Opener was an insurmountable mountain in front of others, but it was nothing in front of Ye Li. ¡°Do you really not know what terror is?¡± Ye Li looked at Jin San indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jin San smiled coldly. Ye Li shook his head and took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space.
    ng! As the saying went, with a sh of cold light, the sword¡­ was unsheathed! The sound of swords and dragons neighed. A five-wed blood dragon phantom appeared above Ye Li¡¯s head. Chapter 1024: Back to the Divine Sword Sect Chapter 1024: Back to the Divine Sword Sect Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone from the Ghost Axe Hall was shocked as they looked at the five-wed blood dragon above Ye Li¡¯s head. They looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand in horror, and their faces were filled with fear. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± This was because they realized that just one look at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand seemed to be able to send them into a reincarnation cycle. ¡°Are you all very afraid?¡± Ye Li looked at the people from the Ghost Axe Hall indifferently. The Second Master of the Ghost Axe Hall, Jin San, swallowed his saliva and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°What¡¯s the name of the sword in your hand?¡± Jin San dared to swear to the heavens that he had never seen such a terrifying sword since he was born. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°If you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°This sword is called the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. It¡¯s also the sword that will kill you.¡±
    As soon as these words were spoken, Jin San and the people from the Ghost Axe Hall were stunned. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you think we are fish for you to ughter?¡± Jin San red at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly. He really did not understand why Jin San dared to say such a thing. ¡°Die.¡± With that, Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and shed down. In an instant, the terrifying supreme sword light flew towards the people of Ghost Axe Hall at an extremely fast speed. When the people from the Ghost Axe Hall saw such an attack heading towards them, they were all scared out of wits. Their hearts were filled with endless regret. If they could choose to start over, they would not havee here no matter what. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Dozens of screams rang out, and everyone from the Ghost Axe Hall fell to the ground. The scene was too horrible to look at. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if nothing had happened. ¡°How is it possible?¡± The Second Master of the Ghost Axe Hall, Jin San, looked at Ye Li in horror. He would never have thought that the Demon King Ye Li would be so terrifying. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Ye Li looked at Jin San calmly. Jin San was shocked. He raised his head and looked at Ye Li in shock. Obviously, he did not understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°In this world, good people will be afraid, and so will bad people. There¡¯s only one kind of person who won¡¯t be afraid, and that¡¯s the dead.¡± Ye Li shed out with his sword. The supreme sword light shot towards Jin San. How could Jin San dodge such an attack? He instantly fell to the ground and died. When the Third Elder of the Qing family saw this scene, he was prepared to run. He was really prepared to run.
    He originally thought that his sect would be able to avenge the Grand Elder, but only now did he know that he was wrong. Not only was he wrong, but he was also extremely wrong. ¡­ After Ye Li stayed in the Qing family for a few days, he left. Thinking about how he had not returned to Sword Sect after so long, it was time for him to go back.
    Then, he headed towards the Divine Sword Sect. He arrived at the Divine Sword Sect. All the disciples in the square looked at Ye Li in surprise. Their admiration for Ye Li now was like a torrent of a surging river. ¡°Sect Master! Sect Master!¡± These disciples all shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li was already a ninth-tier Sky Opener and was about to be a tenth-tier Sky Opener. His Apocalypse Legion had all be tenth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombies. They only needed one more step to be emperor-level zombies. The four Sword Masters of the Divine Sword Sect weed them. After Ye Li arrived at the main hall, First Sword Master Feng Changqing said to Ye Li, ¡°Sect Master, many Dark Temple members have appeared in the North Realm recently.¡± Chapter 1025: Ghost Sea in the North Realm Chapter 1025: Ghost Sea in the North Realm Editor: Henyee Trantions Dark Temple? Ye Li had not heard this name for a long time. ¡°Is there a Dark Temple in the North Realm too?¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Changqing. Feng Changqing nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Sect Master. However, the whereabouts of the Dark Temple are extremely mysterious. No one knows where their headquarters are.¡± ¡°Sect Master, the dark race members of the Dark Temple are all Spirit Souls. They are very powerful. I¡¯m afraid they appeared this time for¡­¡± Before the Second Sword Master could finish his sentence, he looked at Ye Li tentatively. ¡°For what?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°Could it be the Ghost Sea in the North Realm?¡± The Second Sword Master replied. The Ghost Sea in the North Realm opened every ten years. Legend had it that there were supreme treasures inside, but no one had ever found them. This year, it was time for the Ghost Sea in the North Realm to open again.
    A yful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Since the Ghost Sea in the North Realm was about to open, he naturally had to go in. ¡°Sect Master, you happen to be able to enter because king-level gic warriors in the North Realm are not allowed to enter.¡± First Sword Master Feng Changqing said to Ye Li. Hearing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh secretly. He thought that when luck came, it was like chewing gum and couldn¡¯t be stopped. Then, Ye Li found out that the ce Ghost Sea in the North Realm would open was located on the Land in not far from Divine Sword City. ¡­ For the past month, Ye Li had been cultivating in seclusion in the Divine Sword Sect. From a ninth-tier Sky Opener to a tenth-tier Sky Opener. It could be said that he was truly invincible in the Sky Opener realm. Moreover, there were ten tenth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombies in the Apocalypse Legion. It was fine if there were no treasures in the Ghost Sea in the North Realm, but if there were, he would definitely obtain them. ¡°Sect Master, the Ghost Sea in the North Realm will open in a few days.¡± The voice of the number one Sword Master, Feng Changqing, came from outside the door. Ye Li got up and opened the door. ¡°Sect Master, you¡¯ve be a tenth-tier Sky Opener?¡± Feng Changqing¡¯s old face was filled with excitement. ¡°En.¡± Ye Li nodded. First Sword Master Feng Changqing said to Ye Li, ¡°Sect Master, many geniuses have already gathered on the Land ins. There are also those from the Dark Temple. Go quickly.¡± Ye Li thought that he had been waiting for this day for a long time. What was going to happen had finallye. Immediately, he activated Swift Steps and headed towards the Land ins. The Land in was thergest in in the North Realm. The Ghost Sea in the North Realm would open on the Land in.
    The so-called Ghost Sea in the North Realm was not a real sea. The Land in was not far from the Divine Sword Sect. Not long after, Ye Li arrived at the Land in. Ye Li discovered many gic warriors. These gic warriors were all peerless geniuses or peerless experts from various sects. There were also some Dark Races that entered Ye Li¡¯s eyes.
    ¡°It¡¯s him¡­¡± All the gic warriors were shocked. In the three-sectpetition, these people were greatly impressed by Ye Li. ¡°By the way, I remember that he said that he was Demon King Ye Li in the three-sectpetition.¡± ¡°What? Does it mean that Demon King Ye Li is the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s too strong.¡± Some young gic warriors were protected by their family elders. Entering the Ghost Sea in the North Realm was a rare experience. ¡°You must be Demon King Ye Li, right?¡± At this moment, a member of the Dark Race walked over. This Dark Race member was a ninth-tier Spirit Soul. His entire body was wrapped in evil aura, making it impossible to see his face clearly. He looked extremely evil. Chapter 1026: Ghost Axe Halls First Temple Master. Chapter 1026: Ghost Axe Hall¡¯s First Temple Master. Editor: Henyee Trantions All the gic warriors looked at Ye Li and this Spirit Soul. The Ghost Sea in the North Realm had yet to open, but the smell of gunpowder was already so strong. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Li looked at the Spirit Soul in front of him indifferently and a hint ofziness appeared on his face. ¡°My name is Spirit Ten.¡± The Spirit Soul said to Ye Li. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and an evil smile shed across his face. ¡°Why are you talking to me?¡± He looked at Spirit Ten indifferently. Spirit Ten was shocked. Naturally, he did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°W-what do you mean?¡±
    All the gic warriors looked at Ye Li with puzzled expressions. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t need me to tell you what kind of person I, Demon King Ye Li, am, right?¡± After saying that, he looked at Spirit Ten in front of him and continued, ¡°If I wasn¡¯t in a good mood today, you would have died now.¡± What? Not only Spirit Ten, but all the gic warriors present were also stunned. They looked at Ye Li in shock, only to find that there was a thousand levels of killing intent hidden in the corner of Ye Li¡¯s eyes. Such a person¡­ They knew very well that they would not say anything empty. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, hand over your life!¡± Suddenly, a cold voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. The gic warriors hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice. ¡°It¡¯s Shi Shan!¡± Shi Shan, the First Temple Master of the Ghost Axe Hall, a ninth-tier Sky Opener. He arrived in front of Ye Li with a few gic warriors behind him. They were all in the Sky Opener realm. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you killed the Second Pce Master of my Ghost Axe Hall. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten about this!¡± Shi Shan red at Ye Li. Ye Li had really forgotten about it. However¡­ Generally speaking, this Ghost Axe Hall should have been destroyed by Ye Li long ago. The reason why Ye Li didn¡¯t destroy them was because he wanted to return to the Divine Sword Sect to take a look. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the Ghost Axe Hall would actually take the initiative toe knocking on his door.
    There was a path to heaven, but you didn¡¯t take it; there was no gate to hell, but you forced your way in. ¡°He¡¯s just an ant. His life doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Ye Li said frankly. When Shi Shan heard this, he was furious to the extreme. A thousand feet of anger rushed out from above his head. All the gic warriors present watched this scene. They did not want to miss such a good show.
    After all, the First Temple Master of the Ghost Axe Hall, Shi Shan, was a powerhouse who had been famous for a long time in the North Realm. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you have any objections if I want to kill you now?¡± Shi Shan stared at Ye Li and asked. ¡°No,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Shi Shan sneered. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a huge ghost axe appeared in Shi Shan¡¯s hand. The ghost axe shone with a cold light, looking extremely terrifying. ¡°Ghost King sh!¡± Shi Shan¡¯s axended and a terrifying sh flew towards Ye Li at lightning speed. To kill someone like Shi Shan, there was no need to use the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Ye Li¡¯s speed was very fast. He leaped and dodged this terrifying sh. The Swift Steps were too fast. Some of the younger generation could not even catch sight of Ye Li¡¯s figure. Their eyes were open the widest in history. After all, Shi Shan was a ninth-tier Sky Opener. He could still capture Ye Li¡¯s figure. ¡°Where do you think you can escape!?¡± Shi Shan jumped out and raised the huge ck axe in his hand, shing down heavily.
    ¡°Boom!¡± However, before Shi Shan¡¯s axe couldnd, his body received a heavy punch from Ye Li. Chapter 1027: Ghost Sea in the North Realm Opened Chapter 1027: Ghost Sea in the North Realm Opened Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li¡¯s current strength was shocking. Without a doubt, Shi Shan was sent flying. Shi Shan smashed heavily on the ground, opening his mouth and spitting out a mouthful of blood. Ye Li looked at Shi Shan indifferently and slowly said, ¡°A piece of trash like you wants to kill me, Demon King Ye Li?¡± He, Ye Li, had never been a good person. He didn¡¯t need any reason to do things. At this moment, Shi Shan¡¯s face was extremely gloomy, as if Ye Li owed him a lot of money. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I will make you die without a burial ce!¡± Shi Shan roared at Ye Li. As soon as he finished speaking, Shi Shan jumped up from the ground, raised his ck ax, and rushed towards Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head, thinking that Shi Shan had already lost his mind due to anger. He was just a puny ninth-tier Sky Opener, yet he dared to attack in front of him? What a joke.
    Shi Shan was extremely fast and arrived in front of Ye Li in an instant. All the gic warriors present widened their eyes. They naturally wanted to know who would win in the end. Suddenly, Ye Li raised a finger! Terrifying Demonic Aura wrapped around his finger. Even the originally bright sky became densely covered with clouds. ¡°I have a finger that can pierce through the sky!¡± The finger suddenly pointed towards Shi Shan! Shi Shan was shocked. His pupils could not help but constrict rapidly because he realized that he had no way to dodge such a finger. ¡°I¡¯m finished!¡± Ghost Axe Hall¡¯s First Temple Master Shi Shan shouted. As Ye Li¡¯s finger fell, the life of the First Temple Master of the Ghost Axe Hall, Shi Shan, disappeared from this world forever. As for the other Sky Openers of the Ghost Axe Hall, when they saw this, they hurriedly flew to escape. How could they still want to find the secret treasures in the Ghost Sea in the North Realm? ¡°Boom!¡± Lightning suddenly shed and thunder rumbled in the dark sky. ¡°The Ghost Sea in the North Realm is about to open!¡± A gic warrior eximed. A momentter, a pitch-ck door appeared in front of the gic warriors. This door was really shocking. There was blood everywhere and ghosts everywhere. ¡°This, this¡­¡± Some of the younger Gic Warriors were already afraid.
    However, Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change at all. If he was even afraid of this, was he still the Demon King Ye Li? Not long after, the door opened! It was a pitch-ck ocean! The surface of the ocean was filled with spirits, and it was lifeless. It felt like they had really arrived in hell.
    All the gic warriors present revealed looks of fear. They thought that the Ghost Sea in the North Realm was indeed a Ghost Sea. It was truly terrifying. Ye Li sneered. These cowards still wanted to look for treasures? They really didn¡¯t know their ce! Then, he activated Swift Steps, leaving only an afterimage on the spot. He entered the Ghost Sea in the North Realm! When these gic warriors saw Ye Li enter, they hurriedly followed him in. The reason why they were not the first to enter was that the nail that stuck out got hammered down, which was an old saying, but also an eternal truth. Unfortunately, Ye Li was not the nail that stuck out, but the Demon King! Ye Li had just arrived at the Ghost Sea in the North Realm when countless evil spirits attacked him. He took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space and shed out. The sword light illuminated the sinister and terrifying Ghost Sea. The evil spirits that pounced on Ye Li were undoubtedly melted into nothingness. Chapter 1028: Undead Tribe Chapter 1028: Undead Tribe Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at the endless sea and thought that the treasure couldn¡¯t be on the sea. He jumped down and instantly reached the sea. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that the Ghost Sea in the North Realm was really hell. In the sea, there were countless malevolent spirits holding malevolent spirit weapons. When they saw Ye Li, it was as if they had seen heaven. They surged towards Ye Li crazily. Unfortunately, these malevolent spirits were not very strong. Swish! A cold light arrived first, and then he drew his sword like holding a dragon. The supreme sword beam shot towards these malevolent spirits, and hundreds of them instantly melted into nothingness. Ye Li looked up and realized that these gic warriors and Dark Race members had alsoe down. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t follow me,¡± Ye Li said to everyone present.
    After Ye Li killed the First Temple Master of the Ghost Axe Hall, how could they dare to refute Ye Li now? They didn¡¯t want to die yet. Then, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared from the spot. The sea area he was in was not deep. When he reached the bottom of the sea, he released the Apocalypse Legion in the system space. ¡°Master, what is this ce?¡± Hongye asked. ¡°Ghost Sea in the North Realm.¡± Ye Li said slowly. The ten Heavenly Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion looked around. ¡°Brother, I feel that there¡¯s something strange here. It makes me very ufortable,¡± Yutong also said to Ye Li. Ye Li naturally noticed it too. ¡°Let¡¯s move forward,¡± Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion walked forward. He and the Apocalypse Legion walked into the sea valley. Ye Li felt that something was wrong. Suddenly, a huge tail swung towards Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion dodged this attack. They took a closer look and realized that it was a huge undead snake. This evil undead snake was only at the seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level. The evil spirit snake stared at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. Ye Li immediately understood that he and the Apocalypse Legion had entered the territory of this evil undead snake. ¡°Disappear.¡±
    Ye Li said calmly to the evil spirit snake. He would always give many people or Dark Race members a chance to live. However, it was obvious that this evil undead snake did not cherish such an opportunity. It swung its tail at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion again. Ah Da leaped up and punched the seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Snake in its vitals.
    Hit a snake where it hurts! This seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Snake died instantly. ¡°Let¡¯s split up and contact each other telepathically when we encounter danger,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion nodded and then went in all directions. Ye Li continued to walk forward. He knew that his position was getting deeper and deeper, but fortunately, he didn¡¯t feel any pressure. If it were those gic warriors, the pressure on them would probably feel as heavy as Mount Tai. ¡°Ah!!!¡± At this moment, Ye Li heard a scream that sounded like a pig being ughtered. Ye Li smiled. He could even imagine with his toes that some gic warrior must have met a powerful figure. However, their lives¡­ had nothing to do with him. However, to Ye Li¡¯s surprise, a few gic warriors actually lured the Undead Tribe members over. Thousands of Undead Tribe members caught up to these gic warriors. Not to mention their bodies, even their souls were eaten clean. Then, thousands of Undead Tribe members looked at Ye Li.
    ¡°Demon, you¡¯re very strong!¡± A sixth-tier Undead Tribe member said coldly to Ye Li. Chapter 1029: Treasure Is in the Bottomless Ghost Cave Chapter 1029: Treasure Is in the Bottomless Ghost Cave Editor: Henyee Trantions This sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe member was the strongest among the thousands of Undead Tribe members. As for what he said, Ye Li was naturally not surprised at all. ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m very strong, why aren¡¯t you running?¡± Ye Li looked at the sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe member in confusion. The sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe member smiled coldly. ¡°Demon, although you are very strong, I have so many nsmen. Why should I be afraid of you?¡± Ye Li shook his head secretly, thinking that it was another group of self-righteous fools. ¡°By the way, do you know where the treasures in the Ghost Sea in the North Realm are?¡± Ye Li looked at the sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe member and asked. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± This sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe memberughed loudly. ¡°Demon, I can¡¯t remember how many people have asked me this question, but they all died.¡± After the sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe member finished speaking, he smiled coldly and said to Ye Li, ¡°They died very miserably. Their souls and bodies were all eaten up by our race.¡±
    There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid, demon?¡± The sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe member was a little puzzled. ¡°Tell me where the treasures in the Ghost Sea in the North Realm are. Then, I¡¯ll be afraid,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, the thousands of Undead Tribe members were all stunned. No matter what, they did not expect Ye Li to say such words. ¡°Alright!¡± The sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe member shouted coldly. ¡°Since you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°The treasure of the Ghost Sea in the North Realm is in the Bottomless Ghost Cave!¡± Bottomless Ghost Cave? Of course, Ye Li didn¡¯t know where he was. ¡°Demon, now that you know where the treasure of the Ghost Sea in the North Realm is, ept the baptism of our attack!¡± ¡°Attack crazily, my nsmen!¡± The sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe member shouted. Then, thousands of Undead Tribe members went crazy and pounced towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled to himself. Although there were many Undead Tribe members, they were pitifully weak in front of him. As the saying went, heaven may forgive those who make mistakes unwittingly, but those who deliberately create their own misfortune cannot be saved. ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and shed out. Immediately, countless supreme sword beams and ancient gods and devils flew towards the thousands of Undead Tribe members at an extremely fast speed. ¡°Boom!¡±
    After an earth-shattering bang. These thousand Undead Tribe members all fell to the ground, dying in an extremely tragic manner. ¡°This, this¡­¡± When the sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe members saw this scene, they could not help but be shocked.
    He would rather believe that the Ghost Sea in the North Realm was about to disappear than believe that Ye Li was so powerful. At this moment, this sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe member looked at Ye Li in horror. He had long known that Ye Li would be so terrifying. In that instant, he would have flown to escape. Unfortunately, it was already toote. ¡°Demon, since I told you the location of the treasure in the Ghost Sea in the North Realm, please spare my life.¡± The sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe member knelt in front of Ye Li with a thud. ¡°Tell me where the Bottomless Ghost Cave is first,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Then, this sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe member hurriedly told Ye Li the direction of the Bottomless Ghost Cave. ¡°Demon, I¡¯ve told you everything I know. Can you spare my life?¡± The eyes of the sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe member were filled with pleading. ¡°Spare your life?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°Is that possible?¡± Ye Li shed out with his sword. With Ye Li¡¯s sh, the life of the sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe members disappeared forever. All warfare was based on deception.
    This was no exception for humans, Dark Race members, zombies, and even demons. Chapter 1031: The Woman Who Saved Chapter 1031: The Woman Who Saved Editor: Henyee Trantions Spirit Ten¡¯s eyes widened. He originally wanted to use his identity to make Ye Li retreat, but he did not expect Ye Li to attack him. He felt his life force rapidly fading away. In other words, he was about to die. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you, you, you¡­¡± Before Spirit Ten could finish speaking, he never had the chance to continue because Ye Li had already pulled out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword that had pierced into Spirit Ten¡¯s body. The young master of the Dark Temple in the North Realm, Spirit Ten, had disappeared from this world forever. Ye Li smiled faintly. Spirit Ten¡¯s status might be very high, but unfortunately, he had overlooked one thing. Ye Li was never afraid of being threatened. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. Then, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion continued to head towards the Bottomless Ghost Cave.
    ¡°Ah!!!¡± Along the way, the screams of gic warriors sounded non-stop. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He had nothing to do with the deaths of these people. ¡°Help me! Somebody help me!¡± Suddenly, a cry for help entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. It was a woman¡¯s voice. Ye Li did not intend to pay attention to her. However, this woman¡¯s cry for help seemed to be in front of him. This was the way to the Bottomless Ghost Cave. Not long after, Ye Li saw the woman asking for help. The woman was very beautiful and looked pitiful. She was sitting on this dark and cold path and her leg was still bleeding. From the looks of it, her leg was injured. ¡°Please help me.¡± When the woman saw Ye Li, a look of joy appeared on her face. Ye Li looked at this woman and couldn¡¯t help but sneer secretly. ¡°Why should I save you?¡± Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion walked to the woman and said to her calmly. The woman was stunned and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°No one would refuse you when you used this move before, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± Ye Li asked again. ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand what you mean,¡± the woman said to Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the woman calmly and said slowly, ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re not a human, zombie, demon, or Dark Race member, tell me, what else can you be?¡±
    The woman was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to detect her aura. ¡°You know that I¡¯m an Undead Tribe member?¡± The woman stared at Ye Li. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. You said it yourself,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The woman¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll show you my true form!¡±
    As soon as she finished speaking, the woman shouted. Then, the gorgeous woman suddenly turned into a terrifying monster. The monster¡¯s entire body was green and it had eight eyes. However, it was only an eighth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe member. ¡°I¡¯m going to eat you!¡± The monster shouted and rushed towards Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Eat us?¡± Bai Wawa sneered and kicked out in the air. He was a tenth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie. How could this monster withstand such an attack? The green monster shouted and immediately knew that it had kicked an iron te this time. It was prepared to run for its life! But of course, it could not run away. The green monster was kicked by Bai Wawa and exploded. Ye Li sighed secretly. He thought that this Undead Tribe member still had a certain level of intelligence and knew to transform into a woman. Unfortunately, he, Demon King Ye Li, had never been a lecherous man.
    Chapter 1032: Bottomless Ghost Cave Chapter 1032: Bottomless Ghost Cave Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li didn¡¯t know how big the Ghost Sea in the North Realm was. He and the Apocalypse Legion had been walking on this dark and terrifying path. During this period, countless Undead Tribe members were killed by them. He would kill anyone who stood in his way! After an unknown period of time, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion all stopped in their tracks. They looked at the huge hole in front of them. An iparably terrifying aura came from the hole. Ye Li smiled coldly. He could even imagine with his toes that this ghost cave must be the Bottomless Ghost Cave. The treasures of the Ghost Sea in the North Realm were hidden here. However, looking at this terrifying aura, the inside would only be a hundred times more dangerous than the outside. At this moment, no other gic warriors had arrived. ¡°Master, what should we do?¡± Ah Da looked at Ye Li.
    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Ye Li simply said. With that, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion entered the Bottomless Ghost Cave. As soon as they entered the Bottomless Ghost Cave, countless Undead Tribe members rushed towards them. Swish! Ye Li held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand and shed out. The supreme sword light instantly melted the Undead Tribe members that pounced over into nothingness. He and the Apocalypse Legion continued to move forward. This cave was filled with a sinister and terrifying aura. Terrifying roars could be heard non-stop. If it was an ordinary person, they would have been scared to death. ¡°Hehe!¡± Suddenly, a cold smile entered the ears of Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion looked in the direction of the voice and saw a stone face on the stone wall in front of them! This stone face had terrifying teeth that made one¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°I can¡¯t remember how many years it¡¯s been since someone barged into this Bottomless Ghost Cave.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Li looked at the stone face on the stone wall. The stone face sneered, ¡°I am the Stone God guarding the first trial of the Bottomless Ghost Cave¡¯s ten trials!¡± From the stone face¡¯s words, it was not difficult to tell that there were a total of ten checkpoints in this Bottomless Ghost Cave. Stone God? Ye Li smiled coldly. ¡°You¡¯re just a face on the stone wall. How dare you call yourself a god? What a joke.¡±
    When the stone-faced man heard Ye Li¡¯s words, he was instantly enraged. He red at Ye Li. ¡°How dare you mock me like this?¡± The stone face was furious. It opened its mouth and a terrifying airflow flew towards Ye Li. Ye Li couldn¡¯t tell what realm this stone face was in, but his intuition told him that this stone face wasn¡¯t anything special.
    Swish! Ye Li shed out with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. The supreme sword light and the terrifying airflow canceled each other out. What? However, the stone face seemed to be very shocked as he looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You, you¡¯re actually so strong?¡± Hearing the stone face¡¯s words, Ye Li was even more certain that the stone face was weak. ¡®Is that all he had got?¡¯ A god? Suddenly, Ye Li flew out as fast as lightning. Swish! The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword struck the stone face heavily and it shattered instantly. ¡°Keep going.¡±
    A yful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. It was as if he could already see the treasure waving at him. ¡­ Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion arrived at the second trial of the Bottomless Ghost Cave. Instantly, they saw countless malevolent spirits. These malevolent spirits were much more terrifying than the malevolent spirits in Chinese horror movies. Just looking at them was enough to make one¡¯s liver and gall rupture. Roar!!! Hundreds of malevolent spirits let out terrifying roars. They rushed towards Ye Li. Ye Li felt that these malevolent spirits were much stronger than the Undead Tribe members in the first trial. Swish! Chapter 1033: Hell Knight Chapter 1033: Hell Knight Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li shed out with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Although hundreds of malevolent spirits were stronger than the Undead Tribe members in the first trial, they were only so-so. After the sword strike, they were all instantly melted into nothingness. ¡°Who would have thought that after so many years, someone would actually break into the second trial of the Bottomless Ghost Cave.¡± A fat man appeared in front of Ye Li. This fat man looked different from a human. His entire body was purple, and he held a steel saber in his hand! As for his weight, it was at least 250 kilograms. ¡°I am the guardian of the second trial of the Bottomless Ghost Cave, Green Saber King!¡± Ye Li looked at the Green Saber King and a faint smile shed across his face. ¡°Green Saber King, I wonder who¡¯s stronger, your saber or my sword.¡±
    ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± The Green Saber King threw his head back andughed as if he had heard the funniest joke in history. ¡°My knife is the sharpest knife in the world!¡± The Green Saber King looked at Ye Li smugly. ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, let¡¯s give it a try? Use your knife to cut my sword.¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Alright!¡± Green Saber King agreed. As soon as he finished speaking, the Green Saber King leaped up and shed at Ye Li with his steel saber. Although the Green Saber King was huge, he was very fast. In an instant, his saber arrived in front of Ye Li. Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword to defend! ng! The saber in the Green Saber King¡¯s handnded heavily on the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. ¡°What!!!¡± Instantly, Green Saber King was shocked to the extreme. It was because his steel saber was broken. ¡°My steel saber is broken?¡± Green Saber King¡¯s face was filled with disbelief, but the broken saber in his hand represented everything. ¡°Now.¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. He looked at Green Saber King, ¡°Do you still think that your steel saber is the best in the world?¡± A thousand feet of rage rushed out from the top of Green de King¡¯s head. ¡°I want you to die without a burial ce!¡± The Green Saber King roared at Ye Li.
    As soon as he finished speaking, Green Saber King threw a punch at Ye Li. This punch looked too ferocious! Ye Li sneered. Then, he threw a heavy punch.
    The Green Saber King¡¯s fist collided with Ye Li¡¯s. ¡°Ah!!!¡± The Green Saber King let out a shrill scream as he was sent flying dozens of meters away before crashing heavily onto the ground. His fat body caused the ground to tremble. Ye Li did not give the Green Saber King a chance to live. The moment the Green Saber Kingnded on the ground, he leaped forward and held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. With a sh¡­ Green Saber King¡¯s throat was cut! The defending general of the second trial, Green Saber King, died just like that! For the next five rounds, Ye Li did not feel any pressure until the eighth round. ¡­ Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion had entered the eighth level. What greeted their eyes were thousands of Hell Knights. They were all riding ghost horses with a hellish saber in their hands. ¡°Kill!¡± Thousands of Hell Knights rushed towards Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. The speed of the ghost horse was too fast. In an instant, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion were surrounded. ¡°Attack!¡± Ye Li gavemand to the Apocalypse Legion.
    With Ye Li¡¯smand, the Apocalypse Legion began to take action. Ye Li also held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and started to kill. The first seven stages did not give him any pressure, but in the eighth stage, these Hell Knights were actually so powerful. This was something that Ye Li had never expected. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1034: The Eighth Guardian, the Malevolent Spirit, Hell Knight Chapter 1034: The Eighth Guardian, the Malevolent Spirit, Hell Knight Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± The SSS-grade skill, the Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, shed out. Countless supreme sword lights and ancient gods and devils burst out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Immediately, dozens of Hell Knights died tragically. Ye Li thought that these Hell Knights were too strong. He had only killed dozens of them even with the Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique. He found that the Apocalypse Legion was also struggling to hold the line. Suddenly¡­ Ye Li¡¯s eyes lit up. He opened his hand and a me appeared in his hand. When he was at Crimson Fire Mountain, he had obtained the Origin Essence Fire. He did not know if these Hell Knights were afraid of the Origin Essence Fire, but he had to give it a try no matter what. Then, he attached the Origin Essence Fire to the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and it instantly turned into a ming sword. ¡°All of you,e here,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. When the Apocalypse Legion heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they hurriedly went behind him. Countless Hell Knights rode on ghost horses and rushed towards Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. They were determined to kill! But wasn¡¯t Ye Li¡¯s killing intent the same? Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, to which the Origin Essence Fire attached, and said calmly, ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li once again unleashed his SSS god-level skill. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om This time, the supreme sword light and the ancient Godfiend both carried the Origin Essence Fire of the Origin. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, countless Hell Knights¡¯ bodies were burned. The scene was too horrible to look at. Ye Li secretly heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this. He thought that it was fine as long as these Hell Knights were afraid of the Origin Essence Fire. Then, he shed more than ten times. At this point, more than a thousand Hell Knights were all burned to ashes by the Origin Essence Fire. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a zombie fusion opportunity.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice appeared in his mind. Ye Li smiled and thought that it was really just in time. He fused the ten tenth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion into his body. In an instant, hisbat strength reached a peak. Suddenly, an extremely terrifying Hell Knight appeared in front of him. This malevolent spirit Hell Knight held a shocking ghost spear in his hand and rode an Infinite Ghost Horse. ¡°I am the guardian general of the eighth trial!¡± The malevolent spirit said slowly to Ye Li. His voice was filled with the vicissitudes of time. Swish! With a wind-breaking sound, Ye Li had already disappeared. He activated Swift Steps and charged towards the malevolent spirit Hell Knight. ng! The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and the shocking ghost spear collided heavily. Ye Li and the malevolent spirit retreated dozens of meters. ¡°You¡¯re very strong!¡± The malevolent spirit said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°You¡¯re also very strong!¡± Ye Li said as he stared at the malevolent spirit. One had to know that he had fused with the Apocalypse Legion. Otherwise, he would definitely not be a match for this malevolent spirit. ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li used an SSS-level skill on the malevolent spirit. Origin essence fire, supreme sword light, and ancient gods and devils intertwined and flew towards this powerful malevolent spirit, Hell Knight. ¡°Heaven Shocking Ghost Spear!¡± The malevolent spirit Hell Knight roared as a terrifying spear beam burst forth. The two shocking forces collided heavily, but a few secondster, they canceled each other out. Suddenly, the malevolent spirit, Hell Knight, rushed over on his Infinite Ghost Horse. He raised his shocking ghost spear as if he wanted to determine the victor with Ye Li! Chapter 1035: Breaking into the Ninth Trial Chapter 1035: Breaking into the Ninth Trial Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at the malevolent spirit Hell Knight rushing towards him. He knew that this malevolent spirit Hell Knight¡¯s next attack was absolutely terrifying. Boom! He activated Swift Steps and dodged this peerless attack at lightning speed. At this moment, he appeared behind the malevolent spirit. The malevolent spirit had already caught sight of Ye Li¡¯s figure. He quickly turned around. However, Ye Li didn¡¯t attack this malevolent spirit Hell Knight this time. Instead, he attacked the Infinite Ghost Horse! The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword struck the Infinite Ghost Horse heavily. The Infinite Ghost Horse instantly fell to the ground and disappeared from the eighth trial of the Bottomless Ghost Cave. When the Infinite Ghost Horse disappeared, the malevolent spirit¡¯s eyes began to turn red, as if it was about to go crazy. ¡°How dare you kill my Infinity Ghost Horse!¡± The malevolent spirit, Hell Knight, stabbed his spear heavily at Ye Li. Just as Ye Li had thought, after the malevolent spirit Hell Knight lost its Infinite Ghost Horse, itsbat strength instantly decreased by 30%. This gap was enough for Ye Li to kill the malevolent spirit Hell Knight. A momentter, Ye Li stabbed his sword heavily into the malevolent spirit¡¯s body. The malevolent spirit, Hell Knight, died. Ye Li heaved a sigh of relief. He thought that since the eighth level was already so difficult, then the ninth level¡­ No wonder no one had ever found the treasures in the Ghost Sea of the North Realm. Even a tenth-tier Sky Opener could barely handle it. What was the difference between entering this cave and courting death? At this time, the Apocalypse Legion also came out of Ye Li¡¯s body. The zombie fusion time had ended. Ding! ¡°As the host has killed the malevolent spirit of the eighth trial, Hell Knight, congrattions to the host for obtaining a supreme Treasure Chest.¡± The system¡¯s voice appeared in his mind. Supreme Treasure Chest? Ye Li was stunned. He had obtained super Treasure Chests and random Treasure Chests, but he had never obtained a supreme Treasure Chest. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He quickly opened the supreme Treasure Chest he had obtained. Obtained SSS-God Tier Skill, Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword! ¡°Obtained SSS-God-level skill, Apocalyptic Sword Technique!¡± ¡°Obtained zombie fusion opportunity x2.¡± Looking at the items in the supreme Treasure Chest, Ye Li didn¡¯t know what to say. If he had to say it, he could only say that the system was awesome! Before acquiring this treasure chest, he only had one SSS god-level skill, the Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique. However, it was different now. If the three SSS god-level skills were synthesized and shed out, Moreover, he had two more zombie fusion opportunities. Then, he used one opportunity of zombie fusion to enter the ninth trial! After the ninth trial, it was filled with deep-sea beasts! Ye Li couldn¡¯t name these deep-sea beasts. However, they were huge. Hundreds of deep-sea beasts were about the size of whales. These deep-sea beasts surrounded Ye Li. Ye Li thought that if he fused with the Apocalypse Legion, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to destroy these hundreds of big guys. ¡°Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword!¡± Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and shed out with the Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword. Immediately, countless phantoms of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword formed by demonic aura flew in all directions. As Ye Li expected, half of the hundreds of deep-sea giant beasts died instantly. The remaining half of the deep-sea beasts continued to attack Ye Li. Ye Li once again used the SSS-level skill, Absolute Light Sword. As countless phantoms of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword flew over, the remaining half of the deep-sea beasts were also destroyed. Next, it was the ninth trial¡¯s guardian general!!! Chapter 1036: Killed the Deep Sea Flame Lord and Entered the Tenth Trial Chapter 1036: Killed the Deep Sea me Lord and Entered the Tenth Trial Editor: Henyee Trantions After Ye Li killed so many deep-sea beasts, the guardian general of the ninth trial of the Bottomless Ghost Cave also appeared. However, the guardian general of the ninth trial was 40 feet tall. His entire body was covered in mes, like a Demon King in mes. ¡°Demon?¡± Because his entire body was covered in mes, it was impossible to see the appearance of the ninth trial¡¯s guardian general. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since anyone barged into the ninth level. Demon, I think highly of you.¡± ¡°I am the Deep Sea me Lord!¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The ninth trial¡¯s guardian general said to Ye Li. Ye Li stared at the Deep Sea me Lord. Now that the time for the zombie fusion had not disappeared, he had to deal with this Deep Sea me Lord as soon as possible. ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and shed out with the SSS-level Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique. His speed was extremely fast.
    The Deep Sea me Lord raised his palm, and a towering me met the supreme sword light and the ancient Godfiend. The soaring mes and the Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique canceled each other out. Swish! There was only an afterimage left on the spot. Ye Li held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and flew towards the Deep Sea me Lord at lightning speed. The Deep Sea me Lord¡¯s speed was very fast, so he could naturally catch Ye Li¡¯s figure. He dodged the sword. ¡°Skill synthesize: Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword, Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± The two SSS god-level skills synthesized, and a shocking sword light flew out of the Primordial Dragon Abyss Sword. Deep Sea me Lord widened his eyes because he realized that he could not dodge such an attack and speed. ¡°Ahh!¡± The Deep Sea me Lord screamed several times and then disappeared on the spot. At the same time, the time for the zombie fusion also disappeared. The Apocalypse Legion came out of Ye Li¡¯s body. Ye Li looked at the door to the tenth trial. As long as he entered the tenth trial and killed the minions and guard general inside, he would be able to obtain the treasures of the Ghost Sea in the North Realm. Then, Ye Li walked into the tenth trial! ¡­ Cold! Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion entered the tenth stage and felt a bone-piercing cold. At the same time, he discovered hundreds of Snow Region Beasts. The bodies of these Snow Region Beasts were really too huge. It was really terrifying to look at. Seeing Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion, hundreds of Snow Region Beasts rushed over crazily.
    When Ye Li opened the supreme Treasure Chest, he obtained two chances to fuse with zombies. Now he only had one chance left. Zombie fusion!!! The ten tenth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion fused into his body. Ye Li¡¯s entire body instantly turned red, and his Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword already had the Origin Essence Fire attached to it.
    Since it was snow, it was best to use the Origin Essence Fire to deal with it. After the zombie fusion, Ye Li¡¯s strength instantly skyrocketed! ¡°Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword!¡± Countless phantoms of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword flew in all directions. Ye Li naturally knew that these Snow Region Beasts were naturally much stronger than the Deep Sea Giant Beasts in the ninth trial. The Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword, an SSS-ss God-ranked skill, did not kill many Snow Region Beasts. However¡­ He still had the synthesis skill! ¡°Synthesized: Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword, Apocalyptic Sword Technique!¡± Two SSS-ss skills flew out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. This time, the hundreds of Snow Region Beasts could not withstand it in the end and all disappeared from the tenth trial. As the hundreds of Snow Region Beast disappeared, a snow maiden appeared in front of Ye Li. The snow maiden¡¯s entire body emitted a holy light. She wore a long white dress, and her ck hair reached her waist. She really looked no different from a fairy.
    ¡°I¡¯m the tenth trial¡¯s guardian general, Snow Maiden!¡± Chapter 1037: Obtain the Treasure Chapter 1037: Obtain the Treasure Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at the snow maiden. There was no change in his expression. ¡°You want to stop me?¡± Ye Li stared at the snow maiden. The Snow Maiden didn¡¯t answer, just nodded. There was no need to say anything. Swish! Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and shed out. A supreme sword light flew towards the snow maiden. There was no expression on the Snow Maiden¡¯s face, as if she had no expression at all. She waved her hand, and the supreme sword light disappeared. Ye Li activated the Swift Steps, leaving behind only an afterimage. Swish!
    Ye Li appeared in front of the snow maiden and shed down heavily. However, the snow maiden still waved her hand and neutralized Ye Li¡¯s sword again. Then, Ye Li started a shocking battle with the snow maiden. The purpose of his actions was to exhaust the Snow Maiden. In these few minutes, Ye Li had shed out countless times. It was thest minute of the zombie fusion. Ye Li retreated hundreds of meters and raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. ¡°Synthesized: Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword, Annihtion Sword Technique!¡± Three SSS-ss god-level skills were about to be unleashed! The snow maiden¡¯s expression finally began to change when she saw the ripples on the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Swish! ¡°Boom!¡± This peerless and terrifying sword strike still shed out in the end. The Snow Maiden looked at the peerless sword attack and her eyes widened. How could she withstand such a sword attack? In an instant, a shocking explosion urred where the snow maiden was. When the explosion ended, there was no sign of the snow maiden. Seeing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. However, a stone tform appeared in front of Ye Li. There was a small, pitch-ck box on the stone tform.
    If Ye Li still didn¡¯t know that this was the treasure of the Ghost Sea in the North Realm, then he was aplete idiot.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He and the Apocalypse Legion walked towards the stone tform. Without any hesitation, he opened the small box on the stone tform. In an instant, it shone brightly.
    Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion lost consciousness. When they woke up, Ye Li felt a change in his body. Tier 3 King Realm! Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed a yful smile. As for the Apocalypse Legion, they had all be tier 3 king-level zombies, each of them enough tomand a country. One had to know that the number one Sword Master of the Divine Sword Sect, Feng Changqing, was only in the tier 3 King Realm. Ye Li realized that he and the Apocalypse Legion had already been back on the Land in. Those gic warriors had also appeared on the Land in. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that Spirit Ten and a dozen or so Dark Race members actually appeared in his eyes. However, he immediately understood. Everything in the Ghost Sea in the North Realm was just an illusion. Killing someone in an illusion might just be a fake killing. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you actually attacked me in the Ghost Sea in the North Realm!¡± Spirit Ten walked in front of Ye Li and stared at him. He already had a feud with Ye Li. More than a dozen Dark Race members had also arrived behind Spirit Ten. ¡°Why don¡¯t you cherish your lives when you¡¯ve already died once?¡±
    Ye Li looked at Spirit Ten and the dozen or so Dark Race members behind him in confusion. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I think I have to say it again. Spirit Ten is the young master of our Dark Temple. The anger of the Dark Temple is not something you can withstand!¡± A tenth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race member said coldly to Ye Li. Chapter 1038: Why Dont You Want to Live? Chapter 1038: Why Don¡¯t You Want to Live? Editor: Henyee Trantions The young master of the Dark Temple in the North Realm, Spirit Ten, and more than ten Dark Race members all stared at Ye Li. Ye Li didn¡¯t understand. Was it really not good to live? ¡°Do you know?¡± Ye Li looked at Spirit Ten and the dozen or so Dark Race members. ¡°When you said this, you were already dead?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The gic warriors on the Land ins were all shocked. Spirit Ten red at Ye Li fiercely. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, good job! Just you wait!¡± With that, Spirit Ten and the dozen or so Dark Race members wanted to leave this ce. Unfortunately, Ye Li had already sentenced them to death. ¡°You want to leave?¡± Ye Li¡¯s voice appeared behind Spirit Ten and the dozen or so Dark Race members.
    Spirit Ten and the dozen or so Dark Race members stopped in their tracks when they heard this. They turned around and stared at Ye Li angrily. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you dare to do anything to us?¡± Spirit Ten said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°Ah Da.¡± Ye Li nced at Ah Da. Ah Da nodded. Roar!!! Ah Da shot out at an extremely fast speed. Ah Da was now a tier 3 king-level zombie. How could Spirit Ten and these Dark Race members be his match? Ah Da punched out fiercely! Spirit Ten and the dozen or so Dark Race members opened their eyes wide for thergest time in history. At the same time, their faces were filled with shock. ¡°I¡¯m finished!¡± The young master of the Dark Temple in the North Realm, Spirit Ten, shouted. Following his shout, his life disappeared from this world forever. Of course, those ten Dark Race members also fell to the ground. When trouble befalls you from Heaven, there is still hope of avoidance; but when you ask for it, there is no hope of escape. The gic warriors on the Land in were all shocked to the extreme. They knew that as long as they provoked Ye Li, they would definitely be killed. Too terrifying, too terrifying!!! There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He ced the Apocalypse Legion into the system space and immediately headed towards a certain ce. ¡­ Divine Sword Sect. When Ye Li returned to the Divine Sword Sect, the disciples of the Divine Sword Sect all greeted Ye Li respectfully.
    Ye Li¡¯s current status in the Divine Sword Sect was needless to say. ¡°Sect Master, you¡¯re back!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The four Sword Masters of the Divine Sword Sect came out to wee him. ¡°Sect Master, how is it?¡±
    The first Sword Master, Feng Changqing, asked Ye Li. Ye Li naturally knew that Feng Changqing was asking about the Ghost Sea in the North Realm. He said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I obtained the treasure of the Ghost Sea in the North Realm.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The four Sword Masters were all stunned. One had to know that no one had ever obtained the treasure of the Ghost Sea in the North Realm. ¡°What¡¯s there to be shocked about?¡± Ye Li said slowly. The four Sword Masters came back to their senses. ¡°Oh right, I killed the young master of the Dark Temple in the North Realm,¡± Ye Li continued. What? The four Sword Masters were shocked once again. They couldn¡¯te back to their senses for a long time. ¡°Don¡¯t ever be shocked.¡± Ye Li looked at the four Sword Masters. ¡°Because everything I, Ye Li, do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± As soon as he said that, the four Sword Masters of the Divine Sword Sect were even more shocked. ¡°Sect Master, the Dark Temple in the North Realm is very strong.¡± The First Sword Master Feng Changqing said to Ye Li.
    Ye Li smiled and released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. ¡°My Apocalypse Legion is now all tier 3 king-level zombies.¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Changqing calmly. ¡°Now, you¡¯re telling me that the Dark Temple in the North Realm is very powerful?¡± Chapter 1039: Death Mountain Chapter 1039: Death Mountain Editor: Henyee Trantions When the four Sword Masters of the Divine Sword Sect heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they were all extremely shocked. ¡°Sect Master, you said that your Apocalypse Legion is all tier 3 king-level zombies?¡± The first Sword Master, Feng Changqing, asked in shock. ¡°Yes?¡± Ye Li said slowly. The four Sword Masters looked at each other. They were really too shocked. They even dared to swear that this was the most shocked they had ever been. This was not one tier 3 king-level zombie, but ten!!! ¡°Sect Master, then now¡­¡± Before Feng Changqing could finish, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°First, we have to destroy the Dark Temple,¡± Ye Li said frankly. When the four Sword Masters heard this, their blood boiled.
    ¡°Sect Master, we¡¯ve long wanted to destroy the Dark Temple.¡± Feng Changqing chuckled. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and slowly said, ¡°Now, tell me the location of the Dark Temple.¡± Then, the first Sword Master Feng Changqing hurriedly told Ye Li the location of the Dark Temple in the North Realm. After resting in the Divine Sword Sect for a day, Ye Li headed towards the Dark Temple in the North Realm. The Death Mountain. On this mountain was the location of the Dark Temple in the North Realm. Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion had already arrived at the foot of the mountain. ¡­ Dark Temple, main hall. ¡°What!¡± There was a domineering Spirit Soul on the throne in the hall. This Spirit Soul was the master of the Dark Temple in the North Realm, Po Xiong! He was at the tier 3 Earth King level. ¡°My son was killed?¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Po Xiong¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. He stared fixedly at the Dark Race member below. ¡°Who did this!¡± ¡°Master, it¡¯s Demon King Ye Li!¡± Not only Po Xiong, but the generals in the hall were also furious when they heard this. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯m going to turn you into ashes!¡± Po Xiong roared.
    Report!!! At this moment, another member of the Dark Race who had reported the news ran into the hall. ¡°What is it?¡± Po Xiong asked. ¡°Master, a demon and ten zombies came down from Death Mountain. He said his name is Demon King Ye Li.¡±
    ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Po Xiong and all the Dark Race members in the hall were shocked. They would never have thought that Ye Li would be so bold as toe to Death Mountain. ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow me down the mountain and kill Demon King Ye Li!¡± Following Po Xiong¡¯s order, all the Dark Race members in the hall walked out. Not long after, they saw Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°You are Demon King Ye Li?¡± Po Xiong stared at Ye Li. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Po Xiong looked at the calm expression on Ye Li¡¯s face. A thousand feet of anger had already rushed out from the top of his head because he really could not understand why Ye Li could still be so calm at this time. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you killed my son!¡± Po Xiong said coldly. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded again. Hearing this, Po Xiong couldn¡¯t take it anymore and roared, ¡°Kill Demon King Ye Li!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, dozens of Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race members flew towards Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. Unfortunately, these Heavenly Lord-level Dark Races were pitifully weak in front of Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion.
    ¡°Ah!!!¡± In an instant, screams rang out incessantly. ¡®How is that possible?¡¯ Po Xiong and the generals of the Dark Temple were all stunned. Before they could even see clearly, dozens of Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race members were all finished. Chapter 1040: Destroy the Dark Temple in the North Realm Chapter 1040: Destroy the Dark Temple in the North Realm Editor: Henyee Trantions The lord of the Dark Temple in the North Realm and all the generals rubbed their eyes. Of course, they couldn¡¯t believe it, but no matter how they rubbed their eyes, the result was the same. ¡°Well¡­¡± Po Xiong stared at Ye Li. ¡°This is my Apocalypse Legion,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Po Xiong and the generals stared at the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re qualified to be angry in front of my Apocalypse Legion?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Their levels aren¡¯t too high, just tier 3 Earth Kings.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Po Xiong and the other generals shrunk their necks in fear. All of them were at the Earth King Realm? In other words, there were ten King Realm experts? Not only did Ye Li¡¯s expression not change, but he was also extremely calm. He smiled leisurely at Po Xiong and the other generals.
    ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked. You won¡¯t have a chance to be shocked soon.¡± ¡°Dead people can¡¯t be shocked.¡± The lord of the Dark Temple in the North Realm, Po Xiong, and the other generals were furious. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I don¡¯t believe that all of them are in the Earth King Realm!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Suddenly, countless members of the Dark Race, including all the Earth Kings, were mobilized. However, these Earthly Kings were only Tier 1 or tier 2 Earthly Kings. ng! The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Ye Li leaped into the air and shed out with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. ¡°Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword!¡± The SSS god-level skill shed down, and in an instant, a shocking bang rang in the area where these Dark Races were at.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om One sword, just one sword! At this moment, only the lord of the Dark Temple in the North Realm, Po Xiong, was left. Po Xiong¡¯s eyes widened for thergest time in history. His mouth was so wide open that he could even put down an extrarge bowl. Not only was he shocked, but he was also extremely shocked. He could not even believe that this was real! ¡°How can a Dark Race member like you change?¡± Ye Li looked at Po Xiong indifferently. When Po Xiong heard this, he came back to his senses. At this moment, there was only one word in his mind.
    This word was ¡®run¡¯! Immediately, Po Xiong fled crazily. Unfortunately, even if he had ten legs, he would not be able to escape. Ye Li activated Swift Steps and caught up to Po Xiong in an instant.
    ¡°Why? Do you want to run away?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. At this moment, Po Xiong was already scared out of wits. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what, what are you trying to do?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°What do you think?¡± Po Xiong really did not know what to do. He knew that his life was about to disappear. After weighing the pros and cons for a few seconds, Po Xiong gritted his teeth and flew towards Ye Li. It seemed like he wanted to fight Ye Li to the death! Ye Li shook his head and sighed. Swish! His tier 3 Earth King Realm was naturally different from others¡¯ tier 3 Earth King Realm. He could at least fight a tier 4 Earth King Realm expert. As Ye Li swung his sword, the leader of the Dark Temple in the North Realm, Po Xiong, disappeared from this world forever. Ye Li ced the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and the Apocalypse Legion into the system space. There was no deep hatred between him and the Dark Temple in the North Realm. They could only me Spirit Ten for offending him. Why would he, the Demon King Ye Li, need a reason for his actions?
    Ye Li activated Swift Steps and headed towards the Divine Sword Sect. Chapter 1041: Blazing Fire Palaces number one genius, Xiao Fangfang Chapter 1041: zing Fire Pce¡¯s number one genius, Xiao Fangfang Editor: Henyee Trantions Not long after, Ye Li returned to the Divine Sword Sect. The four Sword Masters of the Divine Sword Sect naturally knew that Ye Li had left to destroy the Dark Temple in the North Realm. When Ye Li appeared in the main hall of the Divine Sword Sect, they hurriedly asked, ¡°Sect Master, how is it?¡± Ye Li sat on the throne directly above and slowly drank his tea. After finishing the tea in the cup, he slowly said to the four Sword Masters, ¡°The Dark Temple in the North Realm has been destroyed by me.¡± What? The four Sword Masters were stunned. ¡°Sect Master, is what you said true?¡± First Sword Master Feng Changqing hurriedly asked. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Ye Li said lightly. When the four Sword Masters heard this, their faces all revealed joyful smiles.
    The Dark Temple was like a malignant tumor to the North Realm. They had long wanted to get rid of it. Now, the Dark Temple in the North Realm was finally destroyed. ¡°Sect Master!¡± At this moment, a disciple of the Divine Sword Sect ran in. ¡°What is it?¡± Ye Li asked calmly. ¡°Sect Master, the top genius of the zing Fire Pce, Xiao Fangfang, is here.¡± Xiao Fangfang?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Ye Li naturally did not know who Xiao Fangfang was. ¡°Sect Leader, Xiao Fangfang said that she wants to fight with you to wash away the humiliation of the zing Fire Pce in the three-sectpetition.¡± The reporting disciple said. Ye Li still remembered the three-sectpetition where he fought the disciples of the Water Cloud Sect and the zing Fire Pce. ¡°Sect Master, Xiao Fangfang is the number one genius in our North Realm. She was in seclusion during the three-sectpetition. I wonder what realm she is in now,¡± Feng Changqing said to Ye Li. Number one genius? When Ye Li heard this, a yful look appeared on his handsome face. Immediately, he activated Swift Steps and disappeared from the spot. ¡­ In the square of the Divine Sword Sect. There was a tall woman in a fire-colored dress in the square. The woman¡¯s hair was brown and was extremely eye-catching. The woman was none other than the top genius of the zing Fire Pce, Xiao Fangfang. At this moment, many disciples in the square cast their gazes at Xiao Fangfang.
    ¡°Hehe.¡± Xiao Fangfang smiled disdainfully because she felt that the disciples of the Divine Sword Sect were a bunch of annoying flies. She was cultivating in seclusion at the three-sectpetition. She had juste out of seclusion a few days ago! As soon as she came out of seclusion, she heard about Demon King Ye Li.
    It was said that the Demon King, Ye Li, could fight tens of thousands of people alone and fly in air. He was simply a supreme existence. As the number one genius in the North Realm, Xiao Fangfang naturally could not tolerate it. After obtaining the approval of the elders of the sect, she set off for the Divine Sword Sect. She was getting impatient. Just as she walked into the Divine Sword Sect¡¯s main hall, a person appeared in front of her. This person was very handsome, literally the most handsome man she had ever seen. Xiao Fangfang was a little stunned. She had never expected such a handsome man to exist in this world. ¡°You, you are?¡± However, Xiao Fangfang immediately came back to her senses. She was not a love-struck fool. She stared at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Ye Li? Suddenly, Xiao Fangfang¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°You¡¯re the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, Demon King Ye Li?¡± Xiao Fangfang stared at Ye Li. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li nodded. Xiao Fangfang smiled coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯re the Divine Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Demon King Ye Li, then fight me!¡±
    Ye Li looked Xiao Fangfang up and down. Xiao Fangfang was very beautiful, but her strength was not that great. She was only a seventh-tier Sky Opener. Chapter 1042: Shocked, Xiao Fangfang Chapter 1042: Shocked, Xiao Fangfang Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at Xiao Fangfang indifferently. Although Xiao Fangfang¡¯s talent was indeed very strong, she had actually be a seventh-tier Sky Opener at the same age as him. It was a pity that Xiao Fangfang did not know the saying that there was always someone stronger. ¡°Forget it. You are no match for me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Xiao Fangfang was stunned. She stared at Ye Li. Of course, she did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re amazing just because you¡¯re in the limelight in the three-sectpetition!¡± Ye Li shook his head and sighed. ¡°Why does no one believe me?¡± The disciples of the Divine Sword Sect in the square also shook their heads. They all felt that Xiao Fangfang was really overestimating herself. When Xiao Fangfang saw the mocking expressions on the faces of the disciples in the square, she could not help but be furious. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, are you afraid to fight me?¡± Xiao Fangfang stared at Ye Li and said coldly. When Ye Li heard this, he felt that Xiao Fangfang was a little interesting. She actually said such a ridiculous thing.
    He, the Demon King Ye Li, didn¡¯t dare to fight her? He dared to go to the Nine Heavens to catch the moon and enter the North Sea to capture the Dragon King! Ye Li sighed again and said to Xiao Fangfang, ¡°Since you insist on fighting me, I¡¯ll agree to it.¡± Xiao Fangfang sneered when she heard that. She thought to herself, Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯ll let you know how powerful I amter. The disciples of the Divine Sword Sect in the square all thought that Xiao Fangfang had no chance of winning because she was facing their sect master, Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Alright then.¡± Xiao Fangfang stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯m going to make a move!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Xiao Fangfang raised her palm, and a raging fire appeared in her fair palm. ¡°Fire Dances in the Nine Heavens!¡± The fire in Xiao Fangfang¡¯s hand condensed into a phoenix, which flew towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. He looked at the fire phoenix that was charging towards him, but his handsome face did not change at all. He really felt that such an attack was pitifully weak in front of him. Moreover, fire? He had the Origin Essence Fire. The Origin Essence Fire was the overlord of fire. This fire phoenix could not harm him at all. Xiao Fangfang was a little stunned. She realized that Ye Li had no intention of dodging, nor did he have any intention of blocking her attack.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡¯ She did not understand. She really did not understand. However, the fire phoenix hit Ye Li¡¯s body!!! There was no change in the expressions of the disciples of the Divine Sword Sect in the square. They knew very well how terrifying Ye Li¡¯s defense was and naturally knew that this fire phoenix could not cause any harm to Ye Li. Just as the disciples thought, when the fire phoenix hit Ye Li¡¯s body, it instantly disappeared. What?
    A look of shock appeared on Xiao Fangfang¡¯s fair face. She could not believe it no matter what. Her skills actually had no effect on Demon King Ye Li? Ye Li looked at the stunned expression on Xiao Fangfang¡¯s face and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. You¡¯re not my match at all. Why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How can my fire not work on you?¡±
    Xiao Fangfang red at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°What fire? You mean the skill you used just now?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li opened his hand, and the Origin Essence Fire appeared in his hand. Chapter 1043: There Was Actually Such A Divine Technique in the World Chapter 1043: There Was Actually Such A Divine Technique in the World Editor: Henyee Trantions Xiao Fangfang looked at the Origin Essence Fire in Ye Li¡¯s hand and her pupils constricted. This fire¡­ Xiao Fangfang felt that the fire in her heart was nothingpared to the fire in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Suddenly, Ye Li threw a zing fire into the sky. The soaring Origin Essence Fire instantly soared into the sky and condensed into a five-wed fire dragon that coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. It was really terrifying. ¡°This, this¡­¡± When Xiao Fangfang saw the five-wed fire dragon above Ye Li¡¯s head, she could not help but take three steps back. Her fair face was filled with horror. Ye Li smiled calmly and looked at Xiao Fangfang. ¡°Where¡¯s your arrogance just now? I really want to see you like that again.¡± However, how could Xiao Fangfang still be arrogant? She was too shocked! ¡°What kind of fire is that?¡± Xiao Fangfang gulped and asked in shock.
    ¡°Origin Essence Fire,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°What!!!¡± Xiao Fangfang could not help but turn pale with fright and exim, ¡°The Origin Essence Fire of the Crimson Fire Mountain?¡± Silence, a dead silence. Not only Xiao Fangfang, but even the disciples of the Divine Sword Sect in the square were stunned. ¡°Now, do you know how weak you are in front of me, Ye Li?¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, he put away the Origin Essence Fire, and the five-wed fire dragon above his head disappeared. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, it¡¯s just because you¡¯ve obtained the Origin Essence Fire. In terms of strength, I won¡¯t lose to you!¡± Xiao Fangfang gritted her teeth and said to Ye Li. Ye Li sighed to himself. Why didn¡¯t Xiao Fangfang understand? Suddenly, Xiao Fangfang charged at Ye Li at the speed of a seventh-tier Sky Opener. Ye Li was now a tier 3 Earth King, and the speed of a seventh-tier Sky Opener was like a snail¡¯s in front of him. Swish! A magical attack burst out from Ye Li¡¯s finger and shot towards Xiao Fangfang like a bolt of lightning. Xiao Fangfang was shocked when she saw this because she realized that she could not dodge such a fast attack. ¡°Ahh!¡± The magical attack hit Xiao Fangfang¡¯s thigh, sending her flying. When the disciples of the Myriad Gods Sword Sect saw Xiao Fangfang fall to the ground, they all showed a look of pity.
    It was because Xiao Fangfang¡¯s opponent was Demon King Ye Li. Xiao Fangfang no longer cared about the pain. She only felt that her self-esteem had suffered a huge blow. Initially, she thought that she would not lose to Ye Li in terms of strength. However, she did not expect that she would not even be able to take a blow from him. She felt that she was extremely ridiculous. She was clearly an ant in front of him, but she was so stupid as toe to challenge him.
    ¡°Actually, your strength is not bad.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Fangfang indifferently. ¡°But it¡¯s still a littlecking in front of me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li raised his palm and a gentle magical power slowly flowed towards Xiao Fangfang¡¯s wound. A few secondster, Xiao Fangfang¡¯s wound healed. What!!! Xiao Fangfang was stunned. She was really stunned. There was actually such a divine technique in this world? The disciples in the square also looked at each other, thinking that the Sect Master was really a god! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Fangfang calmly. Xiao Fangfang was stunned. ¡°Go, go where?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°The zing Fire Pce is going to have a new sect master,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chapter 1044: Went to the Blazing Fire Palace Chapter 1044: Went to the zing Fire Pce Editor: Henyee Trantions Xiao Fangfang was shocked when she heard that. She did not understand what Ye Li meant. The zing Fire Pce is going to have a new sect master? Could it be¡­ She suddenly thought of an extremely shocking possibility, which was that Ye Li was going to be the sect master of the zing Fire Pce. At the thought of this, Xiao Fangfang felt endless shock in her heart. However, Ye Li grabbed her hand without any exnation and used Swift Steps to disappear from the spot. In an instant, Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang arrived at Divine Sword City. Xiao Fangfang looked at Ye Li in shock. What kind of speed was this? A few seconds ago, they were still in the Divine Sword Sect, but a few secondster, they arrived at Divine Sword City? ¡°Take me to the zing Fire Pce,¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Fangfang and said slowly. Xiao Fangfang stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I admit that you¡¯re indeed very strong, but going to our zing Fire Pce would be like walking into a trap for you!¡±
    ¡°Really?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°Then let me walk right into your trap.¡± Arrogant, absolutely arrogant! Xiao Fangfang looked at Ye Li. She felt that Ye Li was too arrogant. She had never even heard of such an arrogant person before, let alone seen him. ¡°Alright!¡± Xiao Fangfang gritted her teeth. ¡°Since you insist on throwing your life away, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Then, Xiao Fangfang brought Ye Li to the zing Fire Pce. ¡­ The zing Fire Pce was one of the three great sects in the North Realm. The three sect masters of the North Realm were the Divine Sword Sect, the zing Fire Pce, and the Water Cloud Sect. Two dayster. Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang arrived at the zing Fire City. Just like the Divine Sword Sect, there was a zing Fire Mountain in the zing Fire City, and above the zing Fire Mountain was the zing Fire Pce. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, the zing Fire Pce is on the mountain!¡± Xiao Fangfang stared at Ye Li and said. Upon hearing this, Ye Li sized up the zing Fire Mountain. This zing Fire Mountain waspletely red, and the fire-elemental spiritual energy on the mountain was fully disyed. ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Xiao Fangfang was secretly puzzled. She really didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change even after they arrived at the zing Fire City. Was Ye Li pretending, or did he not care about the zing Fire Pce at all? Xiao Fangfang naturally believed thetter because she already knew how arrogant Ye Li was. Not long after, Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang arrived at the entrance of the zing Fire Pce. Many of the zing Fire Pce¡¯s geniuses knew Ye Li. They had all been taught a lesson by Ye Li at the three-sectpetition, but the disciples guarding the gate naturally did not know Ye Li.
    ¡°Senior Sister Xiao, you¡¯re back.¡± A disciple of the zing Fire Pce said respectfully to Ye Li. Xiao Fangfang nodded and did not say anything else. She brought Ye Li into the zing Fire Pce¡¯s square. All the disciples of the zing Fire Pce in the square looked over. Not only was Xiao Fangfang a talented disciple of the zing Fire Pce, but she was also the number one genius in the North Realm. Naturally, she was respected by many people in the zing Fire Pce.
    ¡°Who¡¯s the person beside Senior Sister Xiao? He¡¯s so handsome.¡± ¡°So there¡¯s actually such a good-looking person in this world?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Could he be Senior Sister Xiao¡¯s boyfriend?¡± All the disciples in the square began to guess. ¡°Demon King Ye Li!¡± Suddenly, a flustered voice entered the ears of the disciples. All the disciples in the square were shocked. They quickly looked in the direction of the voice and found that it was a super genius from the zing Fire Pce. This super genius of the zing Fire Pce had a terrified look on his face. Demon King Ye Li? Could it be¡­!!! The disciples of the zing Fire Pce in the square were all shocked. Could it be the legendary sect master of the Divine Sword Sect¡ªDemon King Ye Li? What an incredible possibility!
    Chapter 1045: Like I Said, Youre All Ants Chapter 1045: Like I Said, You¡¯re All Ants Editor: Henyee Trantions All the disciples on the zing Fire Pce¡¯s square were shocked. They looked at each other, not understanding why Demon King Ye Li woulde to the zing Fire Pce with Senior Sister Xiao. All of a sudden, dozens of geniuses from the zing Fire Pce surrounded Ye Li angrily. They were all taught a lesson by Ye Li when they were in the three-sectpetition. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you actually dare toe to the zing Fire Pce?¡± A tier 2 Sky Opener red at Ye Li. ¡°I don¡¯t talk to ants.¡± Ye Li nced at the disciples in the square indifferently. ¡°Go and tell your sect master to abdicate and let me, Ye Li, be the sect master of your zing Fire Pce.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, all the disciples in the square were shocked to the extreme. Even if they wanted to spend ten days and ten nights, they would not dare to believe that Ye Li actually dared to say such words. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you are too arrogant!¡± The tier 2 Sky Opener spoke coldly to Ye Li.
    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, as soon as this tier 2 Sky Opener finished speaking, he was sent flying. This¡­ All the disciples widened their eyes. Clearly, they were all dumbfounded. They did not see how Ye Li attacked at all, but the tier 2 Sky Opener was sent flying. The dozen or so zing Fire Pce geniuses surrounding Ye Li were all stunned. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, you¡¯re all ants,¡± Ye Li said slowly. More than a dozen zing Fire Pce geniuses were enraged when they heard this. Rage rose to the sky above their heads. ¡°Everyone, attack together. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t defeat Demon King Ye Li with so many of us!¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Immediately, all the geniuses of the zing Fire Pce surrounded Ye Li. These people were all only Tier 1 Sky Openers or tier 2 Sky Openers. In front of Ye Li, they were truly pitifully weak. However, just as these dozen or so zing Fire Pce prodigies took a step forward, they were sent flying like the tier 2 Sky Opener just now. How was that possible!!! All the disciples of the zing Fire Pce in the square were astounded. If possible, they did not want to believe it at all. Ye Li shook his head secretly. In his opinion, ants should have self-awareness, but most ants did not have self-awareness. Then, Ye Li looked at a disciple of the Divine Sword Sect. This disciple was only a tier 2 Chosen One. When he realized that Ye Li was looking at him, he was instantly shocked. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you, what are you going to do?¡± This disciple acted as if being haunted by an evil spirit. He was scared out of his wits.
    ¡°Go and tell your sect master that I, Demon King Ye Li, am here,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The tier 2 Chosen One heaved a sigh of relief. He had thought that Ye Li was going to beat him up. Then, this tier 2 Chosen One hurriedly ran towards the main hall of the zing Fire Pce. ¡°I guess you think I¡¯m ridiculously strong, right?¡±
    Ye Li looked at Xiao Fangfang calmly. Xiao Fangfang was shocked and looked at Ye Li in shock. Indeed, she felt that Ye Li was too terrifying. She even felt that Ye Li was the scariest person in the world. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what brings you to my zing Fire Pce?¡± Suddenly, a deep voice entered the ears of the disciples. ¡°The sect master is here.¡± Someone eximed. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw an old man in his sixties walking over. The old man looked sage-like, and his beard and hair had already turned white. Chapter 1046: Make Him Believe It Chapter 1046: Make Him Believe It Editor: Henyee Trantions The old man was none other than the sect master of the zing Fire Pce, Huo Yuan, a tier 3 Earth King. Behind Huo Yuan were a few elders. They were also Earth Kings, either tier 1 or tier 2. When the disciples in the square saw that the sect master had arrived, they all heaved a sigh of relief and stared fixedly at Demon King Ye Li. After all, the zing Fire Pce was one of the three great sects in the North Realm. However, how could they tolerate being bullied by Demon King Ye Li! The Sect Master of the zing Fire Pce, Huo Yuan, and the three elders walked in front of Ye Li. ¡°Fire away.¡± Huo Yuan looked at Ye Li. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He looked at Huo Yuan calmly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m here to be the Sect Leader of the zing Fire Pce,¡± Ye Li said slowly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
    Huo Yuan and the three elders were shocked. They did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, although you¡¯re the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too arrogant?¡± The zing Fire Pce¡¯s Grand Elder stared at Ye Li and said coldly. Ye Li smiled and looked at the zing Fire Pce¡¯s Grand Elder. ¡°You also know that I¡¯m the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect. I¡¯m talking to your sect master now. Do you have the right to speak?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The zing Fire Pce¡¯s Grand Elder was furious. Huo Yuan waved his hand and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, don¡¯t you think your idea is a little ridiculous?¡± Huo Yuan looked at Ye Li in disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you be the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, you can unite the entire North Realm!¡± After all, Huo Yuan was the Sect Master of the zing Fire Pce. His words hit the nail on the head! Ye Li really thought so. As long as the zing Fire Pce and Water Cloud Sect submitted to him, the other forces in the North Realm would naturally be easy to deal with. He didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with Huo Yuan, so he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. The ten Heavenly Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion instantly appeared beside Ye Li. ¡°Zombies?¡± The disciples in the square were all shocked. ¡°This is my Apocalypse Legion. They are all tier 3 Earth Kings,¡± Ye Li looked at Huo Yuan indifferently. What? As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the zing Fire Pce could not help but gasp. They were all tier 3 Earth King-level zombies? ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±
    Huo Yuan gritted his teeth and squeezed out these words from between his teeth. ¡°Make him believe it,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the Apocalypse Legion. Following Ye Li¡¯s order, the Apocalypse Legion roared and flew towards Huo Yuan. Huo Yuan was in the tier 3 Earth King Realm. In the eyes of others, he was definitely an insurmountable mountain. However, in front of the Apocalypse Legion, his strength was really not enough.
    Instantly, Huo Yuan was sent flying. As for the three elders of the zing Fire Pce, they were only Tier 1 to tier 2 Earth Kings. Needless to say, they were defeated even more easily. When the zing Fire Pce disciples saw their sect master Huo Yuan being sent flying, they all froze like y sculptures, unable to recover from their shock for a long time. At this moment, Huo Yuan¡¯s heart was filled with endless shock. He finally believed that the Apocalypse Legion was all tier 3 Earth King-level zombies. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face remained expressionless. He looked at Huo Yuan and slowly said, ¡°Submit to me, or see me destroy the zing Fire Pce?¡± Ye Li gave Huo Yuan two choices. If it was possible, Huo Yuan was naturally unwilling to submit. Unfortunately, he knew that he had no choice. If he said no, the zing Fire Pce would be reduced to ashes in an instant! Chapter 1047: South Coast Base City Chapter 1047: South Coast Base City Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°I agree!¡± The sect master of the zing Fire Pce, Huo Yuan, gritted his teeth and agreed. Ye Li was not surprised at all. He knew that Huo Yuan would agree. Next was Water Cloud Sect. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Fangfang. Xiao Fangfang was stunned. ¡°Where are we going?¡± She didn¡¯t understand where Ye Li would go now that the zing Fire Pce had submitted to him. ¡°Water Cloud Sect,¡± Ye Li said slowly. What?
    Xiao Fangfang was too surprised. But she knew that she could never reject Ye Li. Then, Xiao Fangfang brought Ye Li down the zing Fire Mountain and headed towards Water Cloud Sect. ¡­ A dayter, the two arrived at a base city. It didn¡¯t take long for them to reach the Water Cloud Sect. Ye Li was not in a hurry to go to Water Cloud Sect. He realized that the residents of the base city were all in a panic, as if something big had happened. ¡°What happened?¡± Ye Li looked at an ordinary person and asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? The Dark Race and zombies are about to attack the South Coast Base City,¡± the ordinary man said hurriedly. Dark Race, zombies? A yful smile shed across Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Suddenly, an air-raid siren sounded. ¡°Residents of the South Coast Base City, as the Dark Race and zombies are approaching the South Coast Base City, please head to the emergency shelter!¡± When these residents heard such an air defense rm, they were instantly shocked and hurriedly rushed to the emergency shelter. When luck came, it was like chewing gum and couldn¡¯t be stopped. Ye Li thought that since they had met this chance, he should synthesize those zombies. The guards team of the South Coast Base City appeared on streets to help the residents evacuate. ¡°Come on! Come on!¡± Generally speaking, if the residents of the base city evacuated, there was only one possibility: the Dark Race members and zombies were too strong, so the base city had no confidence in winning.
    ¡°Go to the emergency shelter.¡± A guard walked up to Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang and spoke to them. ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Ye Li said calmly. At this moment, the residents on the street where Ye Li was were all heading to the emergency shelter. Only Ye Li, Xiao Fangfang, and a dozen guards team members were left on the street.
    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡± The guards team members looked at Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang in confusion. Aren¡¯t they afraid? ¡°The Dark Race and zombies are about to arrive at the South Coast Base City!¡± These base city guards felt that Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang must not know the seriousness of the matter. However, they did not expect that Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang¡¯s expressions did not change at all. ¡°It¡¯s just the Dark Race and zombies,¡± Ye Li said lightly. What? These words¡­ The dozen or so guard teams really couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would dare to say such a thing. ¡°The Dark Race members and zombies have arrived at the outer city wall!¡± Suddenly, a loud shout entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. The dozen or so guard teams quickly turned around and looked at Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang.
    However, they were all stunned by what they saw. Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang were nowhere to be seen. It was as if they had never appeared.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡­ Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang had already appeared on the outer wall of the South Coast Base City. Countless gic warriors and troops stood on the outer city wall. Most of these gic warriors were in the Transcender realm. There were only a few Chosen Ones among them. And these troops were just ordinary people! ¡°Who are you?¡± Suddenly, a middle-aged man walked to Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang¡¯s side and stared at them as he asked. Chapter 1048: Im Here to Synthesize These Zombies Chapter 1048: I¡¯m Here to Synthesize These Zombies Editor: Henyee Trantions This middle-aged man was a Tier 1 Sky Opener. He was the strongest gic warrior on the outer city wall of the South Coast Base City. ¡°I am called Ye Li,¡± Ye Li replied calmly. The middle-aged man was stunned. Ye Li? He really felt that the name Ye Li was extremely familiar. After thinking about it carefully, the middle-aged man¡¯s pupils began to constrict rapidly. ¡°You, you¡¯re the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, Demon King Ye Li?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was enough for many gic warriors on the outer city wall to hear him. ¡°What? Demon King Ye Li is here to help us?¡± ¡°Is it really the Divine Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Demon King Ye Li?¡± ¡°I think so. Who would dare to steal the Demon King Ye Li¡¯s name?¡±
    Xiao Fangfang looked at the middle-aged man. ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s the Sect Master of the Divine Sword Sect, Demon King Ye Li.¡± After hearing Xiao Fangfang¡¯s words, the middle-aged man looked overjoyed. ¡°Then, Lord Demon King, are you here to help our South Coast Base City?¡± The middle-aged man asked carefully. ¡°Not really. I just want to synthesize those zombies,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Synthesize those zombies? No one understood what Ye Li meant, not even Xiao Fangfang.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°The Dark Race members and zombies are here!¡± All of a sudden, countless Dark Race members and zombies swarmed over from all directions. It was a terrifying sight. Ye Li looked very bored because he felt that the number of zombies was pitifully small. Then, he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. The ten earth-king-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion appeared in front of him. ¡°Do it,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. With Ye Li¡¯s order, only an afterimage was left where the Apocalypse Legion was. The Apocalypse Legion were all Earth King-level zombies. How could these Dark Race members and zombies be their opponents? Roar!!! The Apocalypse Legion was iparably ferocious. The thousands of Dark Race members were instantly defeated the moment they faced the Apocalypse Legion. This, this, this!!! The gic warriors on the city wall outside the South Coast Base City could not help but turn pale with fright. Even if they wanted to spend ten days and ten nights, they could not believe that the scene in front of them was real. After solving all the Dark Race members, the Apocalypse Legion began to fight the zombies.
    They had their own way of defeating zombies, which could attack zombies on arge scale, but wouldn¡¯t kill them. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize the zombies on the ground. Half an hourter, all the zombies were synthesized by him. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all because synthesized zombies couldn¡¯t upgrade the Apocalypse Legion. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The current level of the Apocalypse Legion was too high.
    ¡°Lord Demon King, thank you. If not for you, my South Coast Base City would have been in danger.¡± As the middle-aged man spoke, he was about to kneel down before Ye Li. The gic warriors and troops on the outer city wall were also prepared to kneel down to Ye Li when they saw this. However, to their surprise, just as their knees were about to touch the ground, they felt a strong resistance. The knees of everyone on the outer city wall were all bounced up by this resistance. ¡°I told you,¡± Ye Li nced at the people on the outer wall and said, ¡°I¡¯m only here to synthesize these zombies, not to save you.¡± Everyone on the outer city wall did not say anything when they heard this, but their faces were filled with respect. Chapter 1049: Chu Tian, the Little Overlord Chapter 1049: Chu Tian, the Little Overlord Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at the shocked Xiao Fangfang. He naturally knew what Xiao Fangfang was shocked about. When he was synthesizing zombies, anyone would be shocked. ¡°Are you done being shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Fangfang calmly. Xiao Fangfang came back to her senses and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°W-why did you reduce the number of zombies and turn them into only a few zombies?¡± She was really too curious. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll tell you?¡± Ye Li asked Xiao Fangfang yfully. Hearing this, Xiao Fangfang naturally knew that Ye Li would not tell her. ¡°Alright, we should go,¡± Ye Li said frankly.
    Xiao Fangfang nodded and the two of them disappeared from the outer wall of the South Coast Base City. The gic warriors on the outer city wall were all shocked. They were still here a second ago. Why were they gone in the next second? ¡­ Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang headed towards Water Cloud Sect.N?v(el)B\\jnn After another day, they finally arrived at Divine Water City. There was a divineke in the center of Divine Water City. There was a Divine Water Ind on the divineke, and Water Cloud Sect, one of the three major sects in the North Realm, was on the Divine Water Ind. ¡°Senior Demon King, we¡¯re about to reach the Water Cloud Sect,¡± Xiao Fangfang said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. He knew that the Water Cloud Sect would not have any conditions for negotiation. The only thing they could do was to submit to Ye Li. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Suddenly, an arrogant and unrulyughter entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and realized that theughter came from a good-looking young man. What Ye Li did not expect was that this 17 or 18-year-old youth was actually a tier 3 Sky Opener. This talent was very terrifying. At this moment, the young man was beating up a Transcender. This Transcender screamed pitifully. The onlookers all sighed. This Transcender really shouldn¡¯t have provoked the little overlord of Water Cloud Sect, Chu Tian. Ye Li didn¡¯t want to care about this. He asked Xiao Fangfang to bring him to Divine Water Ind. However, even if the tree wanted to be quiet, the wind would not stop! ¡°Wait.¡± Just as Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang took a step forward, Chu Tian¡¯s voice sounded in their ears. Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang stopped in their tracks.
    Chu Tian walked up to them, his slightly handsome face filled with disdain. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be from Divine Water City?¡± Chu Tian stared at Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang. ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li looked at Chu Tian indifferently, ¡°This Divine Water City is so big, do you think you can recognize everyone?¡± The onlookers were shocked. Naturally, they did not expect Ye Li to be so calm in front of the little overlord.
    ¡°Of course I can¡¯t recognize all the people in Divine Water City.¡± Chu Tian stared at Ye Li. ¡°But I know that there¡¯s no one as handsome as you in Divine Water City!¡± Ye Li understood what he meant. Although Chu Tian was good-looking, he still couldn¡¯tpare to him in appearance. ¡°So, what are you going to do now?¡± A hint of yfulness appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. When the onlookers heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads and sigh because they knew that Ye Li¡¯s ending would be very tragic. ¡°You, do you know who I am?¡± Chu Tian frowned. The little overlord Chu Tian, who had always been tyrannical in Divine Water City, was the son of the Water Cloud Sect¡¯s sect master. Ever since he was born, he had been the center of attention. No matter who faced him, they would always be submissive. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know who you are,¡± Ye Li said casually. Chapter 1050: So Much for the Water Cloud Sect Chapter 1050: So Much for the Water Cloud Sect Editor: Henyee Trantions Of course, Ye Li didn¡¯t want to know who Chu Tian was, because no matter who it was, they were like ants in front of him. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xiao Fangfang was a little puzzled. She didn¡¯t understand what kind of background Chu Tian had to be so arrogant. Hearing this, Chu Tian¡¯s slightly handsome face began to look smug. ¡°Listen up, I¡¯m Chu Tian. People call me the Little Overlord. The sect master of Water Cloud Sect is my father!¡± No wonder. The son of Water Cloud Sect¡¯s sect master, one of the three great sects in the North Realm, naturally had the right to be arrogant. ¡°Disappear.¡± Ye Li looked at Chu Tian and said calmly. What? The onlookers were all stunned. They didn¡¯t expect the two of them to be so calm even after Chu Tian had told them their background.
    Could it be¡­ Had they never heard of the Water Cloud Sect? ¡°What did you just say?¡± Chu Tian stared at Ye Li. ¡°Disappear.¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was calm. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself a third time.¡± Hearing this, Chu Tian¡¯s anger reached its peak. ¡°You actually dare to make me disappear? Don¡¯t you know how terrifying the Water Cloud Sect is?¡± He thought that Ye Li must not know how terrifying the Water Cloud Sect was. Otherwise, he would have been scared out of his wits.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Is the Water Cloud Sect very scary?¡± Ye Li said yfully. As soon as these words were spoken, not only Chu Tian, but even the onlookers were shocked. Was the Water Cloud Sect very scary? Wasn¡¯t this publicly acknowledged in the North Realm? They finally understood why Ye Li was so fearless. It turned out that he did not know how terrifying the Water Cloud Sect was. ¡°Water Cloud Sect is one of the three great sects in the North Realm.¡± Chu Tian¡¯s face was smug. ¡°Now are you afraid?¡± Everyone looked at Ye Li. They thought that after Ye Li found out that Water Cloud Sect was one of the three great sects in the North Realm, he would definitely be scared out of his wits. However, they would never have thought that there was no fear on Ye Li¡¯s face at all. ¡°Just so so¡± Ye Li responded slowly. ¡°What!!!¡± All the onlookers gasped and looked at Ye Li with their mouths agape. Just so so?
    They felt that they had heard something that they would never be able to hear. ¡°W-what did you say?¡± Thousands of feet of anger rushed out from above Chu Tian¡¯s head. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±
    Chu Tian wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t believe it. Everyone present didn¡¯t believe it either. Only Xiao Fangfang believed that the Water Cloud Sect was indeed nothing in front of Ye Li. ¡°How dare you insult the Water Cloud Sect? I¡¯ll take your life!¡± Chu Tian shouted. With that, Chu Tian threw a punch at Ye Li. Chu Tian was very fast. His fist carried terrifying spiritual energy. If a low-leveled gic warrior suffered such a punch, there was no chance of survival. Unfortunately, everyone had missed out on one point. Even if they thought for three years, they wouldn¡¯t know that Chu Tian was facing Demon King Ye Li. Ye Li didn¡¯t try to dodge or defend, allowing Chu Tian¡¯s punch tond on him. Without a doubt, Chu Tian¡¯s punchnded heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body. Everyone knew that even if Ye Li didn¡¯t die, he would be crippled because they knew how terrifying the little overlord Chu Tian was. However, their eyes widened for thergest time in history, and their mouths were so wide open that they could swallow an extrarge bowl. Ye Li did not even take half a step back! How was that possible!!! Everyone present was shocked to the extreme.
    Chapter 1051: I Am Both Good and Evil Chapter 1051: I Am Both Good and Evil Editor: Henyee Trantions However, the one who was most shocked was the little overlord, Chu Tian. ¡°There¡¯s no reason. There¡¯s no reason for your defense to be so strong!¡± Chu Tian¡¯s slightly handsome face was filled with disbelief. Ye Li looked at the dumbfounded Chu Tian and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance. Why didn¡¯t you choose to cherish it?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a wind-breaking voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Ah!!!¡± With a shocking scream, the little overlord Chu Tian was sent flying. A shocking bloody hole appeared on his right leg. ¡°Go and tell the Water Cloud Sect that the Divine Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Demon King Ye Li, has arrived. Tell them toe and wee me.¡± Ye Li said calmly to Chu Tian. ¡°What!!!¡±
    Everyone present was shocked. The sect master of the Divine Sword Sect¡­ Demon King Ye Li? They all froze like y sculptures. They would never have thought that Ye Li would be the Demon King, Ye Li. Chu Tian didn¡¯t expect this either. When he heard that Ye Li was the Demon King of the Divine Sword Sect, he felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck his head. ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± The little overlord Chu Tian even forgot about the pain. He quickly got up from the ground and headed to Water Cloud Sect. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to eat,¡± Ye Li said calmly to Xiao Fangfang. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes and realized that there was a good-looking inn not far ahead. Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang walked towards the inn, leaving everyone stunned on the spot. ¡°Senior Demon King, I think¡­¡± Xiao Fangfang seemed to want to say something but hesitated. A few secondster, Xiao Fangfang finally mustered her courage and said what she wanted to say. ¡°I think you¡¯re a good person.¡± Xiao Fangfang looked extremely serious. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. ¡°I¡¯m not a good person.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Fangfang. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not a bad person either.¡± To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, Xiao Fangfang shook her head. ¡°Senior Demon King, I think you must have taught him a lesson because you saw how domineering he was in Divine Water City.¡± Ye Li secretly smiled. It was just because Chu Tian offended him. Chu Tian provoked them first. What could he do? The two of them arrived at the inn and found a random seat.
    Ye Li called the waiter over and ordered a lot of delicacies. It could be said that he had always had a good eye for choosing an inn. This inn had all kinds of delicacies, including birds in the sky, wild geese in the clouds, livestock on the ground and seafood in the sea. Not long after, delicacies were served. ¡°Senior Demon King, let¡¯s eat,¡± Xiao Fangfang said to Ye Li.
    As soon as Xiao Fangfang finished speaking, her fair face was filled with shock. It was because he realized that Ye Li¡¯s eating speed was too fast! What kind of speed was this! Ye Li smiled and looked at Xiao Fangfang calmly. ¡°I eat as fast as I kill. Many people haven¡¯t even seen me pick up my chopsticks before I¡¯ve finished my meal, and many people have already died before they see me attack.¡± As soon as she said that, Xiao Fangfang could not help but remember something that Ye Li had said to her: ¡°Never be too shocked because everything I do will leave you shocked for three days and three nights.¡± Xiao Fangfang really couldn¡¯t understand why there was such a perfect man like Senior Demon King in this world.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om For some reason, Xiao Fangfang began to have butterflies in her stomach. This was the first time she had such a feeling. Chapter 1052: Zhong Shan, Fourth Elder of Water Cloud Sect Chapter 1052: Zhong Shan, Fourth Elder of Water Cloud Sect Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at Xiao Fangfang. ¡°You like me?¡± Xiao Fangfang¡¯s fair face instantly turned red. She had never dreamed that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Who, who likes you?¡± With that, Xiao Fangfang lowered her head. ¡°Where is Demon King Ye Li!¡± Suddenly, a deep voice entered Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang¡¯s ears. Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang looked in the direction of the voice. A middle-aged man walked in. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Zhong Shan, and he was the Fourth Elder of Water Cloud Sect, a Tier 1 Earth King.
    ¡°Here.¡± Xiao Fangfang said to Zhong Shan. Zhong Shan walked over and stared at Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang. ¡°The sect master asked me to invite you to the Water Cloud Sect.¡± Zhong Shan¡¯s face was very displeased. He was the dignified Fourth Elder of Water Cloud Sect, but he had to personallye to invite someone.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om But what he didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Li didn¡¯t even look at him. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, the sect master, asked me to invite you to the Water Cloud Sect!¡± Zhong Shan shouted. Ye Li still didn¡¯t look at him and said calmly, ¡°Let your sect mastere personally to invite me.¡± Zhong Shan was enraged when he heard this. ¡°What¡­ did¡­ you¡­ say?¡± He enunciated each word coldly. Ye Li smiled and looked at Zhong Shan yfully. He said frankly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be deaf apart from being an ant.¡± When Zhong Shan, the Fourth Elder of Water Cloud Sect, heard this, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you really think that you¡¯re invincible in the North Realm?¡± Zhong Shan stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. In the eyes of others, a Tier 1 Earth King was naturally an insurmountable mountain. But in front of Ye Li, he was like an ant. ¡°Just do what I say.¡± Ye Li waved his hand at Zhong Shan. When the Fourth Elder of Water Cloud Sect saw this, he was extremely furious.
    ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I want to see how terrifying you are!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Zhong Shan¡¯s palm flew towards Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. However, before Zhong Shan¡¯s palm could hit Ye Li¡¯s body, he was sent flying andnded heavily on the ground. ¡°How is this possible!¡±
    Zhong Shan was stunned. He could not believe that this was real no matter what. He actually couldn¡¯t withstand a strike from Demon King Ye Li? Zhong Shan stared at Ye Li who was still sitting on the chair. However, he did not expect that the Demon King Ye Li would appear in front of him in the next second. What!!! Such speed¡­ The Fourth Elder of Water Cloud Sect, Zhong Shan, was extremely shocked because he realized that he could not catch Ye Li¡¯s speed at all. ¡°Now, can you get your sect master toe and wee me?¡± Ye Li said calmly to Zhong Shan. Zhong Shan was shocked. For some reason, he felt that his entire body was trembling uncontrobly. Even his soul was submitting to Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go.¡± How could Zhong Shan dare to refute? He felt that if he refuted, his soul would instantly be destroyed. Immediately, Zhong Shan stood up and ran out of the inn as fast as he could. ¡°Senior Demon King, you¡¯re really amazing.¡± Xiao Fangfang said to Ye Li happily.
    However, Ye Li¡¯s face showed a hint of boredom. He slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s what a lot of people say.¡± ¡°Senior Demon King, what are you going to do after unifying all the major factions in the North Realm?¡± Xiao Fangfang looked at Ye Li curiously. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Go to the Sin Academy, of course.¡± Chapter 1053: Sect Master Chu Hai and the Four Elders Chapter 1053: Sect Master Chu Hai and the Four Elders Editor: Henyee Trantions The Sin Academy? Xiao Fangfang was stunned. She had naturally heard of the Sin Academy. That was thergest academy in the Sin Realm. It gathered the supreme geniuses of the Sin Realm. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the Sin Academy started recruiting students again. ¡°Senior Demon King, I will also go to the Sin Academy.¡± Xiao Fangfang said to Ye Li happily. Ye Li was not surprised at all because Xiao Fangfang was now a seventh-tier Sky Opener. Such talent was too terrifying. ¡°Senior Demon King, I didn¡¯t expect you to go to the Sin Academy.¡± What Xiao Fangfang said was true. She really didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to go to the Sin Academy. She thought that Ye Li was the most powerful person in the world. ¡°I went to the Sin Academy to look for my wife,¡± Ye Li said calmly.
    It had been a long time since hest saw Qiong Ling. The Qiong Qi Royal Family was located in the North Realm, and he had never been there before. Xiao Fangfang was stunned. ¡°Senior Demon King, y-your wife?¡± Xiao Fangfang never dreamed that Ye Li would say such a thing. Ye Li didn¡¯t continue because he felt that this topic could be ended.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°The Water Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Leader, Chu Hai, is here!¡± Suddenly, Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang heard a sharp voice. A man who looked to be in histe forties walked into the inn. The man walked majestically. He had sharp eyebrows and a pair of big leopard eyes. His face, which was like a silver basin, looked dignified. This man was none other than the sect master of Water Cloud Sect, Chu Hai, who was a tier 3 Earth King. Behind Chu Hai were the four elders of the Water Cloud Sect. ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡± Ye Li said slowly. A deep displeasure appeared on Chu Hai¡¯s face when he heard that. He stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you¡¯re so arrogant!¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°I asked you to wee me because I think highly of you. Why did you say that?¡± What? Chu Hai and the four elders behind him were enraged when they heard this.
    ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you injured my son. How are we going to settle this?¡± Chu Hai from the Water Cloud Sect shouted coldly at Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head. ¡°Chu Hai, how do you want to settle this?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡±
    Chu Hai coldly snorted and shouted, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll give you a taste of your own medicine!¡± Ye Li naturally did not expect Chu Hai to say such a thing. He could not help but sigh. ¡°Do you know that when you say this, your Water Cloud Sect might have already reached a point of copse?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Chu Hai and the four elders¡¯ faces turned extremely cold. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what do you want?¡± Chu Hai stared at Ye Li. ¡°Our Water Cloud Sect is not afraid of your Divine Sword Sect.¡± The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and an evil smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°The Water Cloud Sect is indeed not afraid of the Divine Sword Sect, but you have to be afraid of me, Demon King, Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you two choices. One is to submit to me, Ye Li, and the other is to watch me destroy the Water Cloud Sect.¡± Ye Li continued, ¡°How about it? Do you choose the first or the second?¡± Hahaha!!! The sect master of Water Cloud Sect, Chu Hai,ughed out loud, as if he had never heard such a funny joke. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, oh Demon King Ye Li, should I call you innocent or fearless?¡± Chu Hai looked at Ye Li with disdain. Chapter 1054: Sect Master, Youre Really A God Chapter 1054: Sect Master, You¡¯re Really A God Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Li looked at Chu Hai yfully. Chu Hai really couldn¡¯t stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance anymore. A thousand feet of anger rushed out from the top of his head. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I can let you off for injuring my son. Hurry up and leave Divine Water City. Otherwise¡­¡± Chu Hai didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but his next words were very clear. Unfortunately, Ye Li was never afraid of being threatened. ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Ye Li looked at him and said lightly. Chu Hai sneered. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, oh Demon King Ye Li, I think you won¡¯t shed a tear until you see your coffin!¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was indifferent as he slowly said, ¡°I won¡¯t cry even if I see a coffin because I will never need a coffin. It¡¯s you guys who need a coffin.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the Water Cloud Sect¡¯s sect master, Chu Hai, was furious to the extreme.
    ¡°Attack!¡± The four elders of the Water Cloud Sect could not take it anymore. When they heard the sect master¡¯s order, they instantly attacked Ye Li.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Xiao Fangfang looked at the four Grand Elders in shock. She quickly looked at Ye Li and realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all. It was as if he did not see anything. ¡°Apocalypse Legion,e out.¡± Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Roar!!! The ten Earth King-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion instantly appeared in front of Ye Li. The four elders of Water Cloud Sect stopped in their tracks when they saw the Apocalypse Legion. They were all shocked because they couldn¡¯t understand how the Apocalypse Legion appeared. ¡°The Apocalypse Legion. Teach them a lesson,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Following Ye Li¡¯s order, the ten earth-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion began to attack. How could the four elders of the Water Cloud Sect withstand such an attack? They all died on the spot. The four elders¡¯ eyes were wide open. It was obvious that they had died with grievances. Ye Li had already given them a chance, but they didn¡¯t cherish it. He had no choice. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The sect master of Water Cloud Sect, Chu Hai, looked at the scene in front of him. He was already scared out of wits. ¡°Now.¡± Ye Li looked at him indifferently. ¡°Do you still think that I, Ye Li, need a coffin?¡± Chu Hai wanted to run when he heard this. He really wanted to run. However, how could he escape? A few secondster, the sect master of the Water Cloud Sect, Chu Hai, died.
    Xiao Fangfang looked at Ye Li in shock and realized that there was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. Such a person killed without batting an eyelid! ¡°The Water Cloud Sect¡¯s sect master and elders are all dead. There¡¯s no need for them to submit now,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Xiao Fangfang. Xiao Fangfang nodded. She thought so too.
    ¡°Let¡¯s go back separately.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared from the inn. Xiao Fangfang was stunned. Unable to catch Ye Li¡¯s speed, she looked deste. ¡°Looks like I can only meet you again at the Sin Academy,¡± Xiao Fangfang muttered to herself. ¡­ Divine Sword Sect. Ye Li returned to the Divine Sword Sect. The four Sword Masters of the Divine Sword Sect came out to wee them. After Ye Li entered the hall, he told them everything. The four Sword Masters looked at each other. ¡°Sect Master, you¡¯re really a god!¡± First Sword Master Feng Changqing couldn¡¯t help but say to Ye Li. Chapter 1055: Came to the Earth Realm Chapter 1055: Came to the Earth Realm Editor: Henyee Trantions Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining the zombie synthesize skill.¡± As soon as the First Sword Master, Feng Changqing, finished speaking, the system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Zombie synthesize skill? Ye Li was stunned. Didn¡¯t he already have this skill? Zombie Synthesis Skill: It can allow zombies to synthesize zombies on their own. Seeing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. In other words, the Apocalypse Legion could synthesize zombies on their own in the future? This was a f*cking divine skill! Immediately, he integrated the zombie synthesize skill into the ten Earth King-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
    After releasing the Apocalypse Legion from the system space, Ye Li telepathically told them to be famous. After the Apocalypse Legion members received Ye Li¡¯s order, they left the Divine Sword Sect one by one. ¡°By the way, Sect Master, the Sin Academy¡¯s recruitment is starting in three months. What do you think?¡± First Sword Master Feng Changqing asked Ye Li. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll join it.¡± Ye Li said lightly. When Feng Changqing heard this, he wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Sect Master, I remember you saying that your wife is Qiong Ling of the Qiong Qi Royal Family, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A few secondster, Feng Changqing continued. ¡°Sect Master, the Qiong Qi Royal Family is really too powerful. Their leader is a supreme powerhouse in the Heavenly King Realm.¡± The King Realm was divided into the Earth King Realm and the Heavenly King Realm. Ye Li was now a tier 3 Earth King. ¡°Are you trying to tell me that I¡¯m not worthy of being her husband?¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Changqing. ¡°Although the words are a little harsh, I heard that the Qiong Qi Royal Family and the Fire Wyvern Demon Race in the southern border are about to form an alliance through marriage,¡± Feng Changqing replied. After saying that, Feng Changqing sighed heavily. ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Qiong Qi Royal Family or the Fire Wyvern Demon Race, we can¡¯t afford to offend them.¡± Feng Changqing continued. Ye Li understood this point. ¡°So, you want me to give up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± First Sword Master Feng Changqing nodded earnestly.
    Unfortunately, he, Ye Li, was never someone who gave up easily. ¡°Where is the Sin Academy¡¯s enrollment location?¡± ¡°Sect Master, in the Sin Realm¡¯s territory.¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going out to train tomorrow. I¡¯ll leave the matters in the North Realm to you guys.¡±
    The four Sword Masters nodded. ¡­ Sin Realm was divided into Sin Domain and Evil Domain. There were twelve territories in the Sin Domain. The Earth Territory was thergest territory besides the Heaven Territory. Ye Li arrived at ck Cloud City. ck Cloud City was huge. At least, Ye Li had never seen such a big city. Moreover, the Spiritual Qi here was extremely dense. The people on the street were all gic warriors. The clothes here adopted ancient styles, looking very pleasing to the eye. Ye Li looked at the gic warriors on the street and realized that even the ones in the lowest realm were Chosen Ones. If this was any other ce, it would be incredible. Ding! ¡°The host¡¯s demonic aura has been transformed into spiritual energy.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in his mind.
    When Ye Li heard the system¡¯s voice, he could not help but shake his head. Sometimes, he was a human, and sometimes, he was a demon. When would it end? He suddenly saw Xiao Fangfang. ¡°Fangfang, it¡¯s good that you came back from the North Realm.¡± Beside Xiao Fangfang was a young man. Xiao Fangfang frowned. It was obvious that she did not like the young man beside her. The young man was very handsome and had terrifying talent. He was actually a seventh-tier Sky Opener like Xiao Fangfang. Meeting an old friend in a foreignnd! Ye Li smiled and walked towards Xiao Fangfang. Chapter 1056: Shocked Ning Yun Chapter 1056: Shocked Ning Yun Editor: Henyee Trantions Xiao Fangfang also saw Ye Li and could not help but be stunned. ¡°Senior Demon King?¡± She quickly rubbed her eyes and felt that she must have seen wrongly. However, no matter how she rubbed her eyes, Ye Li was still in front of her. The young man¡¯s name was Ning Yun. He was a little stunned. ¡°Fangfang, who is he?¡± Ning Yun stared at Ye Li unhappily. Ye Li had already walked up to Xiao Fangfang. ¡°Senior Demon King, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you in ck Cloud City. This is great.¡± Xiao Fangfang smiled at Ye Li. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Ning Yun saw this, he was furious. He red at Ye Li.
    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ning Yun questioned Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li,¡± Ye Li answered truthfully. Ye Li? Ning Yun had never heard of Ye Li¡¯s name. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Fangfang?¡± Ning Yun looked like he wanted to get to the bottom of this matter. Ye Li smiled. Ning Yun was only a seventh-tier Sky Opener. He really did not understand why Ning Yun dared to put on such a show in front of him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll tell you?¡± Ning Yun was furious when he heard this. ¡°I want you to apologize to me!¡± Ning Yun said firmly. Ye Li didn¡¯t want to bother with Ning Yun anymore. ¡°Senior Demon King, why don¡¯t youe to my house?¡± Xiao Fangfang said to Ye Li. She originally thought that she would only be able to see Ye Li after entering the Sin Academy, but she did not expect to see him now. Of course, she was very happy. ¡°En.¡± Ye Li nodded. Seeing this, ten thousand feet of anger rushed out from above Ning Yun¡¯s head. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Ning Yun red at Ye Li. ¡°I want you to apologize to me!¡± The number of gic warriors watching increased as well. They all started discussing. ¡°Who is this person? Why is Young Master Ning so angry?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see him with Miss Xiao? He¡¯s definitely not a simple person.¡±
    ¡°I think he must be a super expert.¡± Hearing everyone¡¯s words, Ning Yun was even more furious. He looked at Ye Li coldly but found that Ye Li was calm and did not even look at him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Ye Li, listen to me!¡± Ning Yun suppressed his anger. ¡°I want you to apologize to me. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡±
    However, Ye Li shook his head and looked at Ning Yun yfully. ¡°A piece of trash like you actually wants me to apologize?¡± When the surrounding gic warriors heard this, their eyes widened. This was because they knew that a fierce fight was inevitable. ¡°Fine, fine, fine!!!¡± Ning Yun said ¡°fine¡± three times in a row. Obviously, he was very angry now. ¡°Since you¡¯re not apologizing, I¡¯ll beat you until you apologize!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ning Yun punched Ye Li fiercely. This punch was as fast as lightning, and there was terrifying spiritual energy attached to it. However¡­ After all, Ning Yun was only a seventh-tier Sky Opener. Even if his entire body was made of iron, how many nails could he attract? Ye Li waved his hand. Ning Yun was sent flying. ¡°What!!!¡± The surrounding gic warriors were all shocked because they did not see how Ye Li attacked.
    Ning Yun fell heavily to the ground, his face filled with shock! ¡°How, how did you do it?¡± He was shocked that he couldn¡¯t even catch Ye Li¡¯s speed. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Ye Li looked at Xiao Fangfang. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 1057: Went to the Xiao Family Chapter 1057: Went to the Xiao Family Editor: Henyee Trantions Xiao Fangfang brough Ye Li to the Xiao residence. Xiao Family. One of the two major families of ck Cloud City. Xiao Fangfang was the daughter of the Xiao family¡¯s master, so no one dared to stop her. She and Ye Li entered the courtyard. ¡°Senior Demon King, my family¡¯s house is not bad, right?¡± Xiao Fangfang asked Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Suddenly, a middle-aged man walked over with majestic steps. ¡°Fangfang, you¡¯re back.¡± Xiao Fangfang looked at the middle-aged man and a hint of surprise and joy appeared on her fair face.
    ¡°Father,¡± Xiao Fangfang greeted the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Xiao Feng, and he was the family leader of the Xiao n, a Tier 1 Earth King. ¡°And who is this¡­¡± Xiao Feng looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Father, he¡¯s Senior Demon King.¡± Xiao Fangfang said. Demon King¡­ senior? Not only Xiao Feng, but all the Xiao Family disciples in the courtyard were also stunned. They naturally couldn¡¯t understand why Xiao Fangfang would call someone her age Senior. ¡°Sister Fangfang, is he very strong?¡± A little loli looked at Ye Li curiously. Xiao Fangfang nodded. ¡°Of course he¡¯s strong. Otherwise, how could he be Senior Demon King?¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the head of the Xiao family, Xiao Feng,¡± Xiao Feng said to Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. ¡°Hmph!¡± Suddenly, a disdainful voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw a middle-aged man walking over. This middle-aged man looked several years younger than Xiao Feng and was a tenth-tier Sky Opener. The middle-aged man walked in front of Ye Li. ¡°Senior Demon King?¡± The middle-aged man sneered. The middle-aged man was called Xiao Qiang, the second elder of the Xiao family.
    ¡°Second Elder, how could you¡­¡± Before Xiao Fangfang could finish, she was interrupted by the Second Elder, Xiao Qiang. ¡°Fangfang, don¡¯t think that you can bring back some shady people just because you¡¯re the number one genius of our Xiao family.¡± Second Elder Xiao Qiang sneered.
    Xiao Fangfang was surprised when she heard this. Naturally, she did not expect Xiao Qiang to say such a thing. ¡°Second Elder, what do you mean?¡± The Second Elder belonged to the Grand Elder¡¯s faction, which had always been at odds with them. When Ye Li saw this, he had a rough idea of the Xiao family¡¯s situation. Sure enough, almost all big families were the same. Second Elder Xiao Qiang ignored Xiao Fangfang and looked at Ye Li instead. ¡°How do you deserve to be called a senior?¡± Xiao Qiang smiled coldly. ¡°Senior Demon King? Do you think you¡¯re very strong?¡± Ye Li smiled casually. ¡°Just disappear.¡± He only said two words. Xiao Qiang was shocked. Naturally, he did not expect Ye Li to ask him to disappear. He could not help but fly into a rage. ¡°You, do you know that this is the Xiao family!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Disappear.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Qiang indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± All the disciples of the Xiao family in the square were shocked. They had never seen such an arrogant person like Ye Li. When the second elder of the Xiao family, Xiao Qiang, heard Ye Li¡¯s words, he was enraged.
    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Qiang punched at Ye Li fiercely. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. He really did not understand why Xiao Qiang dared to do this. When Xiao Qiang saw that Ye Li did not dodge or defend, he could not help but sneer secretly. He already knew what kind of person Ye Li was. A person who had been scared silly by his fist. Chapter 1058: Surround Ye Li Chapter 1058: Surround Ye Li Editor: Henyee Trantions All the disciples of the Xiao Family shook their heads. They originally thought that Ye Li must be very strong to be so arrogant. However, from the looks of it, not only were they wrong, but they were also extremely wrong. Just because of the Second Elder¡¯s punch, he did not even dodge. He was scared silly! Without a doubt, Second Elder Xiao Qiang¡¯s punchnded heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body. All the disciples of the Xiao family knew what would happen to Ye Li. They all showed a look of pity on their faces. At the same time, they also understood a principle. That was to not be arrogant without strength! Unfortunately, the next scene stunned all the Xiao family disciples in the courtyard. This was because when Ye Li was punched by Second Elder Xiao Qiang, his face was still calm andposed, and he did not take half a step back. Seeing this, they were stunned. They were really stunned.
    ¡°How is this possible!¡± Second Elder Xiao Qiang looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°How would an ant like you know how high the sky is and how wide the earth is?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the second elder of the Xiao family, Xiao Qiang, was sent flying. However, no one saw how Ye Li attacked. The Xiao family¡¯s head was very shocked. He found that Ye Li¡¯s aura was actually so terrifying. He felt that he did not even dare to breathe. One had to know that he was a Tier 1 Earth King. ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°Surround this person!¡± Suddenly, a slightly old voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Immediately, hundreds of Xiao Family disciples surrounded Ye Li.N?v(el)B\\jnn An old man in his sixties walked over. The old man was tall and had eagle-like eyes! ¡°Grand Elder, what do you mean?¡± The head of the Xiao family, Xiao Feng, stared at the old man and shouted. The old man was none other than the Xiao family¡¯s Grand Elder, Xiao Xinghe. The Xiao Family disciples surrounding Ye Li were naturally from the Grand Elder¡¯s faction. ¡°Patriarch, this person hit Xiao Qiang. Shouldn¡¯t our Xiao family stand up for Xiao Qiang?¡± Xiao Xinghe said with a smile.
    ¡°It was Second Elder Xiao Qiang who provoked Ye Li first,¡± Xiao Feng said firmly. Grand Elder Xiao Xinghe smiled. ¡°So what? He hit Xiao Qiang anyway.¡± Xiao Qiang was from the Grand Elder¡¯s faction, so Xiao Xinghe naturally chose to stand up for him. ¡°Brat, how do you want to die?¡±
    Grand Elder Xiao Xinghe looked at Ye Li instead of Xiao Feng. ¡°Die?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°I want to die, but I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll die.¡± Ye Li looked at Grand Elder Xiao Xinghe. ¡°With just these ants? Or with a Tier 1 Earth King trash like you?¡± Grand Elder Xiao Xinghe¡¯s expression changed as he shouted, ¡°Cut him into pieces!¡± Following Grand Elder Xiao Xinghe¡¯s order, hundreds of Xiao Family disciples attacked Ye Li. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. His handsome face was still extremely calm. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Suddenly, screams rang out. Hundreds of Xiao Family disciples had just taken a step when they were sent flying. ¡°Huh!!!¡± Grand Elder Xiao Xinghe was startled and looked at Ye Li in shock.
    However, Grand Elder Xiao Xinghe could not help but be frightened out of his wits! It was because Ye Li was no longer there. Grand Elder Xiao Xinghe hurriedly looked for Ye Li, but how could he find him? Swish! With the sound of wind-breaking, a shocking bloody hole appeared on the forehead of the Xiao Family¡¯s Grand Elder, Xiao Xinghe. Chapter 1059: Selection Begins Chapter 1059: Selection Begins Editor: Henyee TrantionsN?v(el)B\\jnn The Xiao family¡¯s Grand Elder, Xiao Xinghe, fell to the ground. ¡°The Grand Elder is dead?¡± Everyone from the Grand Elder¡¯s faction was terrified. Xiao Feng was secretly d that the Grand Elder¡¯s lineage was not rted to them by blood. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if nothing had happened. ¡°Senior Demon King, ck Cloud City has three spots. Let¡¯s wait here for the selection,¡± Xiao Fangfang said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and decided to stay at the Xiao residence. ¡­ For the past two months, Ye Li had been cultivating in the Xiao family¡¯s Spirit Energy Pavilion. He upgraded from tier 3 Earth King to tier 4 Earth King.
    He calcted the time and thought that it was about time, so he walked out of the Spirit Energy Pavilion. ¡°Senior Demon King, you¡¯re out of seclusion?¡± Xiao Fangfang said to Ye Li happily. Ye Li nodded. Suddenly, he thought of something and said to Xiao Fangfang, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Senior Demon King anymore. Just call me Ye Li.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Xiao Fangfang said. Ye Li walked to the courtyard and stretched his body. ¡°By the way, when will the selection start?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Fangfang. ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Xiao Fangfang answered. Over the past few days, Ye Li got to know that there were three spots for ck Cloud City. It should be him, Xiao Fangfang, and Ning Yun. ¡­ The next day. The sun was bright, and there were no clouds in the sky! The arena of ck Cloud City was packed with people. Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang registered their names. Then, two middle-aged men went up to the arena. ¡°We¡¯re from the Sin Academy. We came to ck Cloud City this time to select the people to go to the Sin Academy. There are a total of three spots for ck Cloud City.¡± A middle-aged man said.
    ¡°Next, the selection begins!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a man who looked like a host shouted, ¡°Han Yun versus Wang Fu!¡± Han Yun and Wang Fu went on stage. Both of them were tier 2 Sky Openers.
    Ye Li had no interest in watching such a battle. After the battle between Han Yun and Wang Fu ended, Ye Li went up to the ring before the host could call the next name. The host was shocked. He didn¡¯t see how Ye Li got into the ring. ¡°You, you can¡¯te up first. You can onlye up after I call you,¡± the host said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s too boring. My name is Ye Li. Just let someone fight me.¡± The host was stunned and thought that this seemed to be a little against the rules. However, he did not dare to offend Ye Li as he was afraid that Ye Li had some shocking background. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. His name hadn¡¯t even been called. Why did this person go up first?¡± ¡°Look at that smug expression on his face. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that he¡¯s some supreme powerhouse.¡± Everyone below the arena was furious. The two men from the Sin Academy did not care about this. They only wanted to choose three people. The rest had nothing to do with them. Ye Li looked at the angry faces of the people below and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. A faint smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°I, Ye Li, will take a spot in this selection.¡± Ye Li nced at everyone indifferently. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done. Now who agrees and who opposes?¡±
    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone below the arena was furious to the extreme. ¡°I object!¡± Suddenly, a sharp voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. A young man jumped onto the arena. Chapter 1060: Absolute Power Chapter 1060: Absolute Power Editor: Henyee Trantions The youth who jumped onto the stage looked at Ye Li in disdain. ¡°My name is Fang Qing!¡± The young man spoke as if he was very strong. Ye Li looked at Fang Qing indifferently. Fang Qing was only a tier 3 Sky Opener. ¡°You may leave,¡± Ye Li said slowly. What? Xiao Yu was stunned. He obviously didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight with you because you are too weak,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as these words were spoken, Fang Qing was instantly enraged. He red at Ye Li. ¡°How dare you be so arrogant!¡±
    With that, Fang Qing raised his palm and shouted, ¡°me Palm!¡± A towering me shot out from Fang Qing¡¯s palm at a very fast speed. Ye Li shook his head and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Just as the mes were about to reach him, he activated Swift Steps and instantly disappeared.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om When Fang Qing saw this, he turned pale with fright. He realized that he could not capture Ye Li¡¯s figure at all. When Fang Qing saw Ye Li, it was already toote. Ye Li raised his finger and tapped Fang Qing¡¯s body lightly. Fang Qing was sent flying and fell heavily off the arena. ¡°What!!!¡± When everyone below the arena saw this, they all sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at Ye Li dumbfoundedly. There was naturally no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. If he smiled even after defeating a tier 3 Sky Opener, would he still be Ye Li? ¡°Anyone else? There¡¯s nothing worth waiting for,¡± Ye Li nced at the crowd and said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, the system¡¯s voice appeared in his mind. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for bing a tier 4 Earth King.¡± Ye Li was secretly happy. He thought that it was interesting that he could have a breakthrough so easily. ¡°I want to challenge you!¡± Another youth jumped onto the arena. ¡°My name is Shi Yong!¡±
    Shi Yong was tall like an iron tower. He was also a tier 3 Sky Opener. Ye Li looked extremely bored. ¡°An ant of a tier 3 Sky Opener, you have no chance of winning,¡± Ye Li said indifferently to Shi Yong. When Shi Yong heard this, he instantly flew into a rage.
    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Shi Yong flew towards Ye Li. He raised his fist like a ferocious tiger descending the mountain. It was not difficult to tell that Shi Yong was a body cultivator. Body cultivators had extremely strong defense and attack power. They were definitely not someone ordinary gic warriors couldpare to. However, it was much harder for body cultivators to have a breakthrough than ordinary cultivators. Therefore, Shi Yong was much stronger than Fang Qing. Unfortunately, he was facing Ye Li. Ye Li also raised his fist and casually hit Shi Yong¡¯s fist. Naturally, he did not use his full strength in this punch. He exerted such little strength that no unit could be used to measure it. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Shi Yong let out a tragic cry as he was sent flying and fell heavily to the ground, unconscious. Silence, a dead silence. Everyone below the arena looked at Ye Li in shock. They really couldn¡¯t imagine why a powerhouse like Ye Li would appear in ck Cloud City. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯ll take one of the three spots.¡± Ye Li looked at the people below the ring indifferently. ¡°Why are you all so unwilling?¡±
    Everyone below the arena looked at each other. How could they dare to say anything? ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky!¡± Suddenly, an angry voice entered his ears. A handsome young man jumped onto the arena. Seeing the young man go on stage, everyone below the stage started discussing. Chapter 1061: Won A Spot Chapter 1061: Won A Spot Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°It¡¯s Lin Hai!¡± ¡°I heard that Lin Hai has already broken through to be a sixth-tier Sky Opener. I wonder if he can defeat Ye Li.¡± ¡°Of course, does Ye Li really think that there are no geniuses in ck Cloud City?¡± Everyone below the stage was indignant. ¡°My name is Lin Hai.¡± Lin Hai looked at Ye Li arrogantly. Ye Li smiled. ¡°What does your name have anything to do with me?¡± Lin Hai¡¯s pupils constricted when he heard this! ¡°Do you know that there is a price to pay for being arrogant?¡± Lin Hai said firmly to Ye Li. ¡°Really?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Hai yfully. Lin Hai gritted his teeth. There were only two people stronger than him in ck Cloud City.
    One was Ning Yun, and the other was Xiao Fangfang. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± A mocking expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡± As a genius of ck Cloud City, Lin Hai naturally could not tolerate such humiliation. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know the price of arrogance!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lin Hai raised his fists and punched out. ¡°Light Shadow Fist!¡± The spiritual energy formed countless fists and attacked Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the iing fist. He looked so bored because he felt that such an attack was really too weak. The fistnded on Ye Li¡¯s body! Everyone below the ring cheered when they saw Ye Li being punched. They felt that Ye Li was too arrogant. Now, he had finally paid the price for his arrogance. Unfortunately, they had all missed out on one point. This was enough to shock them for three days and three nights. After the shadow punchnded on Ye Li¡¯s body, not only was Ye Li not injured, he did not even take half a step back. How was that possible!!! Everyone below the arena was shocked to the extreme. They dared to swear that this was the most shocked they had ever been. Lin Hai was the most shocked. Lin Hai was very clear about the power of his Light Shadow Fist, but he did not even retreat half a step from Ye Li. ¡°You, how did you do it?¡± Lin Hai looked at Ye Li in shock.N?v(el)B\\jnn
    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to know,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li raised his finger, and terrifying spiritual energy wrapped around it. Swish! With the sound of a wind-breaking sound, not only was he sent flying out of the arena, but there was also a shocking bloody hole in his right leg.
    Looking at such a bloody hole, everyone below the arena was shocked. ¡°Who else?¡± Ye Li nced at the crowd below the ring indifferently. However, no one dared to enter the arena again. Just like that, Ye Li obtained a spot to go to the Sin Academy. Just as he had predicted, Xiao Fangfang and Ning Yun had obtained the other two spots. ¡°Student, you¡¯re very strong.¡± The two recruiters who came to enroll revealed excited expressions. ¡°Thank you.¡± Ye Li said frankly. Then, he stopped looking at the two recruiters and walked towards Xiao Fangfang. The two Sin Academy recruiters looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. This was the pride of a supreme genius? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
    Ye Li said to Xiao Fangfang. Xiao Fangfang nodded and returned to the Xiao residence with Ye Li. Ye Li continued to cultivate in the Xiao family¡¯s Spirit Energy Pavilion. A monthter. Ye Li opened his eyes and wiped the sweat on his forehead. ¡°Finally a fifth-tier Earth King.¡± Chapter 1062: Evil King Breaks the Seal Chapter 1062: Evil King Breaks the Seal Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li used his telepathy to sense the Apocalypse Legion and found that the Apocalypse Legion was crazily synthesizing zombies everywhere in the North Realm. ¡°The Apocalypse Legion, you have to grow up as soon as possible.¡± Ye Limunicated with the Apocalypse Legion through telepathy. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± All the members of the Apocalypse Legion nodded. Then, Ye Li walked out of the Spirit Energy Pavilion. ¡°Senior Demon King, you¡¯re out of seclusion?¡± A disciple of the Xiao family said respectfully to Ye Li. ¡°Where¡¯s Fangfang?¡± Ye Li looked at the Xiao family¡¯s disciple. ¡°Senior Demon King, Sister Fangfang and the family heads have gone to Evil King Mountain. I heard that a powerful Dark Race member is about to break the seal there,¡± the Xiao family disciple replied. Evil King Mountain? Naturally, Ye Li had never heard of Evil King Mountain. After asking for the exact direction of Evil King Mountain, he activated Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot. This Xiao family disciple was shocked. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. He thought to himself, ¡®Senior Demon King is indeed Senior Demon King. If only I were Senior Demon King.¡¯ Ye Li watched as he walked. Finally, he activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes and discovered the figures of many gic warriors. What appeared in front of Ye Li was a mountain surrounded with evil aura. If an ordinary person was here, they would probably be instantly killed by the evil aura. Ye Li slowly walked up the mountain. ¡­ ¡°Father, is the Evil King really going to break the seal?¡± Xiao Fangfang said to Xiao Feng. Worry appeared on her fair face. After all, she had learned from Xiao Feng that the Evil King was a tier 3 Earth King-level Dark Race member. Such strength was definitely not something they could contend against. ¡°That¡¯s right. I wonder if Senior Demon King hase out of seclusion.¡± Xiao Feng sighed. The entire ck Cloud City¡¯s Sky Openers and Earth King Realm gic warriors had all arrived at the Evil King Mountain. They knew that if the Evil King broke the seal, ck Cloud City would definitely be plunged into misery and suffering. Ye Li had already arrived at the Evil King Mountain. If he didn¡¯t want to be discovered, no one would be able to find him here. Dong dong dong!!! Suddenly, the top of Evil King Mountain began to shake violently. ¡°Everyone, pay attention! The Evil King is about to break the seal!¡± Xiao Feng shouted. Ye Li looked on with interest. He wanted to see what kind of Dark Race member this so-called Evil King was. The gic warriors became vignt. The ground at the top of Evil King Mountain began to crack! Roar!!! A scalp-numbing roar sounded in the ears of the gic warriors. A pitch-ck behemoth emerged from the ground. N?v(el)B\\jnn This huge beast¡¯s entire body was covered in pitch-ck rocks. It looked extremely evil, and it was dozens of feet tall. ¡°This King has finally broken the seal!¡± The Evil King looked up at the sky and roared. All the gic warriors present were shocked. ¡°Huh?¡± The Evil King was stunned. He had already seen these gic warriors from ck Cloud City. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so many gic warriors toe and replenish my nutrients right after I broke the seal.¡± These gic warriors all sensed the terrifying aura of the Heretic King. Some weak Sky Openers did not even dare to breathe. Their faces were as shocked as they could be. ¡°Father, what should we do?¡± Xiao Fangfang quickly asked. A look of despair appeared on Xiao Feng¡¯s face. He originally thought that the Evil King¡¯s strength would not be as strong as before since he had just broken the seal. However, he did not expect the Evil King to still be so strong. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what you have to be afraid of.¡± Suddenly, azy voice entered the ears of the gic warriors. Chapter 1063: Slaying the Evil King with a Single Slash Chapter 1063: ying the Evil King with a Single sh Editor: Henyee Trantions The gic warriors hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice. Then they were all shocked. Of course, they knew about Ye Li, the man who had made a name for himself in the Sin Academy¡¯s selection test. As for Xiao Feng, Xiao Fangfang, and the elders of the Xiao family, they knew very well how terrifying Ye Li was. When they saw that Ye Li had arrived, they all heaved a sigh of relief. Ye Li walked to Xiao Fangfang¡¯s side. ¡°Senior Demon King, that is¡­¡± Before Xiao Fangfang could finish her sentence, Ye Li interrupted her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°It¡¯s okay, just watch me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The Evil King also noticed Ye Li and smiled coldly. ¡°Human, you seem to be stronger than these ants?¡± ¡°Maybe a bit stronger than them.¡± Ye Li said calmly. The Evil King¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. ¡°No human would dare to be so calm in front of me!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Li looked at him nonchntly. ¡°Really?¡± Roar!!! The Evil King suddenly roared and punched Ye Li. This punch was like Mount Tai crushing down. ¡°Disperse,¡± Ye Li said to the gic warriors. The gic warriors hurriedly retreated more than a hundred meters when they heard this. Ye Li raised his head and looked at the iing punch. It seemed that this punch could make the sky copse. Unfortunately, this Evil King was only a tier 3 Earth King, while the current Ye Li was a fifth-tier Earth King. ng! A sh of lightning and cold light shot out from the top of Evil King Mountain. Sword cries and dragon cries sounded non-stop as a five-wed blood dragon coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. The gic warriors looked at the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand and could not help but widen their eyes. This was because they felt that the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was too terrifying. At least, they had never seen such a terrifying sword. However, Ye Li jumped up and dodged this punch that was as heavy as a mountain. RUMBLE! The top of Evil King Mountain was instantly punched into a huge pit. Ye Li leaped into the air. He raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword up high and slowly said word by word, ¡°Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword!¡± The SSS-grade skill, Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword, shed out. Instantly, countless sword shadows formed by spiritual energy flew towards the Evil King¡¯s huge body at lightning speed. ¡°Ah!!!¡± The Evil King let out a blood-curdling scream. It was truly terrifying. ¡°This!¡± All the gic warriors were shocked to the extreme. Their eyes were wide open, and their mouths were so wide that they could swallow an extrarge bowl. When countless light swords struck the Evil King¡¯s huge body, the Evil King had already begun to disintegrate. RUMBLE! In the end, the Evil King¡¯s huge body let out a shocking explosion. After the explosion ended, the life of the tier 3 Earth King Realm Evil King disappeared from this world forever. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all. It was just a tier 3 Earth King-level Dark Race. It was fine if he killed it. There was nothing to be surprised about. On the other hand, these gic warriors were all frozen as if they had been petrified. They were unable to recover for a long time. ¡°Are you all very shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at the gic warriors indifferently. The gic warriors had just returned to their senses when they heard Ye Li say, ¡°Never be shocked, because everything I do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± Chapter 1064: Sin Land Chapter 1064: Sin Land Editor: Henyee Trantions When the gic warriors at the top of the Evil King Mountain heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they could not help but be even more shocked. To be able to kill a tier 3 Earth King with a single sword strike, how could they not be shocked? No matter who it was, they would be shocked to the extreme. Ye Li ignored the gic warriors and used the Swift Steps to return to the Xiao family. When Xiao Feng, Xiao Fangfang, and the elders returned to the Xiao family, they all looked at Ye Li in shock. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om They had never seen someone as scary as Ye Li before. His strength was too scary. ¡°Senior Demon King, what realm are you in?¡± Xiao Fangfang was really too curious. She looked at Ye Li and asked tentatively. As soon as he said this, everyone from the Xiao family looked at Ye Li because they all wanted to know what realm Ye Li was in. Ye Li smiled calmly when he heard this. He nodded slightly and looked at the sun in the sky. Then, he slowly said, ¡°Since you want to know my realm so badly, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Actually, my cultivation level isn¡¯t very high. I¡¯m just a fifth-tier Earth King.¡± Ye Li looked at the Xiao family and said leisurely. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone from the Xiao family was dumbfounded. This was not high? One had to know that the highest-level cultivator in ck Cloud City was only a Tier 1 Earth King. ¡­ Half a month passed. Ye Li stayed in the Xiao family for another half a month. Today was finally the day to head to the Sin Academy. ¡°Senior Demon King, are you ready?¡± Xiao Fangfang¡¯s voice came from outside Ye Li¡¯s door. ¡°Come in,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Xiao Fangfang heard that, she pushed the door open. However, with this push, her face instantly turned red because Ye Li was not wearing anything. ¡°Senior Demon King, you¡­¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Fangfang in confusion and said, ¡°Did you misunderstand something?¡± Xiao Fangfang really did not know how to answer. Skipping an hour¡­ No one could escape thew of truth, including Ye Li. After that, Xiao Fangfang¡¯s face was still as red as a ripe apple. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li spoke to Xiao Fangfang as if nothing had happened. After the two of them had prepared everything, they began to head to the Sin Academy. The Sin Academy was located at the border between the Sin Domain and the Evil Domain. This intersection had a name, the Sin Land! Sin Land was hundreds of times more terrifying than the North Realm. One could imagine how terrifying the students in Sin Academy were. Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang sat in the transit car. Those who obtained a spot to go to the Sin Academy would receive a token from the recruiter. As long as they held the token, they could enter the Sin Academy. The Earth Territory was extremely far away from the Sin Land. There were only Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang in the transit car. Ye Li admired the scenery along the way. Another half a month passed. Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang finally arrived at the Sin Realm. He knew that he was not invincible in this ce. What he had to do was level up and sweep through everything. When he came to the Sin Land, he had already transferred the Apocalypse Legion to the Sin Land. Now, the Apocalypse Legion was frantically synthesizing zombies in the Sin Land. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go to the Sin Academy.¡± Xiao Fangfang said to Ye Li. ¡°You go ahead. I might goter.¡± Ye Li said. Xiao Fangfang was stunned. It was obvious that she did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. Chapter 1065: Scarlet Scorpion Tribe Chapter 1065: Scarlet Scorpion Tribe Editor: Henyee Trantions Xiao Fangfang looked at Ye Li. ¡°Senior Demon King, where are you going now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Ye Li shook his head. When Xiao Fangfang heard this, a hint of destion appeared on her fair face. ¡°Alright then.¡± Xiao Fangfang looked at Ye Li. ¡°Senior Demon King, I¡¯ll head to the Sin Academy first.¡± With that, Xiao Fangfang headed towards the Sin Academy. Looking at Xiao Fangfang¡¯s back, Ye Li thought that it was really unwise for him to go to the Sin Academy now. After all, his strength was still too low. So what if he went? The Apocalypse Legion had already arrived at the Sin Realm. He had to find the Apocalypse Legion first. Then, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and arrived at a deste ce. He began to use his telepathy to summon the Apocalypse Legion. The ten Earth King-level zombies were all walking towards Ye Li. ¡°Human?¡± Suddenly, a slightly stunned voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li turned around and saw a scorpion in front of him. This scorpion¡¯s entire body was scarlet red, and he looked extremely terrifying. Moreover, he was the size of a calf. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that there would actually be humans appearing in this barrennd.¡± Scarlet Scorpion smiled coldly at Ye Li. This Scarlet Scorpion Dark Race member was at the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level. A tier 3 Heavenly Lord was like an ant in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. N?v(el)B\\jnn However, he was still secretly shocked. This was because a random Dark Race member he encountered in this ce was actuall at the Heavenly Lord-level. ¡°Human, can you let me eat you?¡± The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Scarlet Scorpion looked at Ye Li smugly. Ye Li smiled calmly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re already dead?¡± Ye Li looked at the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Scarlet Scorpion and asked indifferently. This tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Scarlet Scorpion was stunned when he heard this. No matter what, he never expected Ye Li to say such words. ¡°Human, you mean you can kill me?¡± The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Scarlet Scorpion red at Ye Li. ¡°It¡¯s just a breeze,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Scarlet Scorpion heard this, he could not help but fly into a rage and roar at Ye Li. ¡°Human, you don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re about to die!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, this tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Scarlet Scorpion pounced towards Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. Unfortunately, no matter how fast this tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Scarlet Scorpion was, it could not be faster than Ye Li. Ye Li raised a finger, and terrifying spiritual energy wrapped around it. Swish! Suddenly, a terrifying Spiritual Qi attack flew out from Ye Li¡¯s finger. When the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Scarlet Scorpion saw such a terrifying spiritual qi attack heading towards him, he instantly became extremely terrified. However, he could no longer stop! The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Scarlet Scorpion¡¯s eyes widened. He could only resist with all his might. But how could he withstand it? ¡°Ah!!!¡± The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Scarlet Scorpion let out a blood-curdling scream as his entire body was pierced through. ¡°Human, how dare you! You actually dare to kill a member of our Scarlet Scorpion Dark Race!¡± The trees wish to be still, but the wind continues to blow! Ye Li thought that there were many people in this world who didn¡¯t care about their lives, but he didn¡¯t expect that there were also so many Dark Race members who didn¡¯t care about their lives. More than 20 Scarlet Scorpion Dark Race members surrounded Ye Li. ¡°Human! Die!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, more than twenty Scarlet Scorpion Dark Race members surrounded Ye Li. More than twenty Scarlet Scorpions were only low-leveled Heavenly Lords. In front of Ye Li, their strength was really not enough. Chapter 1066: Scarlet Scorpion Cave Chapter 1066: Scarlet Scorpion Cave Editor: Henyee Trantions More than twenty Scarlet Scorpions surrounded Ye Li. Ye Li raised his hand, and golden spiritual power attacks shot out like a machine gun. ¡°Ah!!!¡± More than twenty Scarlet Scorpions all let out miserable cries. How could they possibly have the slightest bit of vitality left? Ye Li thought that since the Apocalypse Legion was still some distance away from him, he might as well go and destroy that Scarlet Scorpion Tribe. However, he didn¡¯t know where the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe¡¯s territory was. Just as Ye Li was about to give up, another Dark Race member appeared in front of him. This Dark Race member was a Fire Snake Tribe member. When he saw so many Scarlet Scorpion corpses under Ye Li¡¯s feet, he was instantly scared out of his wits. The Fire Snake Tribe member wanted to escape, but unfortunately, Ye Li had already appeared in front of him. Ye Li looked at the Fire Snake indifferently. This Fire Snake was only at the tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± How could the tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Fire Snake still be able to speak aplete sentence? He looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°Tell me, where is the territory of the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. How could this tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Fire Snake dare to hide anything? He hurriedly told Ye Li about the territory of the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe. Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared. The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Fire Snake heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he managed to keep his life. ¡­ Scarlet Scorpion Mountain. Ye Li arrived at the foot of the Scarlet Scorpion Mountain. Without a doubt, the territory of the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe was located on this Scarlet Scorpion Mountain. Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot again. He discovered that there was a huge hole halfway up the Scarlet Scorpion Mountain. Ye Li had already reached the hole. The hole was not very deep, but it was very big. More than ten Scarlet Scorpions were chatting andughing when Ye Li suddenly appeared in front of them. ¡°Human?¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om These dozen or so Scarlet Scorpions were all stunned. No matter what, they couldn¡¯t believe that a human would actually appear in front of them. ¡°Did my appearance shock you guys?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the dozen or so Scarlet Scorpions in front of him. When the dozen or so Scarlet Scorpions heard this, they came back to their senses. They all had smiles on their faces. ¡°Human, are you here to be food for us?¡± a tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Scarlet Scorpion asked Ye Li. ¡°Maybe,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The dozen or so Scarlet Scorpions were stunned when they saw this. They naturally didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so indifferent. ¡°Human, aren¡¯t you afraid of us?¡± One of the Scarlet Scorpions looked at Ye Li doubtfully. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. As soon as these words were spoken, the dozen or so Scarlet Scorpions were all somewhat enraged. ¡°Human, you don¡¯t even know that a cmity is about to befall you. Watch me eat you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Scarlet Scorpion suddenly charged towards Ye Li. ¡°Ahh!¡± This scarlet scorpion that pounced towards Ye Li was instantly melted into nothingness. ¡°What!!!¡± The remaining Scarlet Scorpion Tribe members were all shocked. They looked at the Origin Essence Fire in Ye Li¡¯s hand in shock. This fire¡­ was simply too terrifying! With such amotion in the Scarlet Scorpion Cave, all the Scarlet Scorpions instantly swarmed out. There were several hundred Scarlet Scorpions. Unfortunately, these Scarlet Scorpions were all only at the Heavenly Lord-level. However, there was still a tier 2 Earth King Scarlet Scorpion. Even if Ye Li used his toes, he could guess that this tier 2 Earth King Scarlet Scorpion was definitely the leader of the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe. ¡°Human?¡± Chapter 1067: The Consequence of Provoking Ye Li Chapter 1067: The Consequence of Provoking Ye Li Editor: Henyee Trantions The leader of the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe looked at Ye Li in shock. He really did not expect that the person who barged into his Scarlet Scorpion Cave was actually a human. At this moment, hundreds of Scarlet Scorpions surrounded Ye Li tightly. In their eyes, Ye Li was already a dead man. ¡°When I was down there just now, more than twenty Scarlet Scorpions offended me.¡± Ye Li looked at the leader of the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe indifferently. ¡°So I killed them.¡± ¡°But I felt that it wasn¡¯t very satisfying, so I came to your Scarlet Scorpion Tribe to exterminate you.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe members were all greatly shocked. ¡°Human, what, what did you say?¡± The leader of the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled faintly, but his handsome face did not change at all. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. It¡¯s just a matter of whether you believe me or not,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe leader heard this, a thousand feet of anger rushed out from the top of his head. ¡°Human, I want you dead!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Following the order of the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe, dozens of Scarlet Scorpions pounced towards Ye Li. ng! A cold light shot out from the Scarlet Scorpion Cave. A sword cry and a dragon cry appeared. A terrifying five-wed blood dragon coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. Swish! Ye Li shed with his sword. The dozens of Scarlet Scorpions that pounced towards Ye Li were instantly sliced into several pieces. It was truly a sight that made one¡¯s guts and galldder split apart. What!!! The Scarlet Scorpion Tribe members were all shocked. They looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand in horror. ¡°I have a sword that can kill everyone in the world!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! Countless supreme sword beams shot towards the surrounding Scarlet Scorpion Tribe members. Hundreds of Scarlet Scorpion Tribe members all fell to the ground in shock. It was only because they discovered that they were simply unable to block or dodge such an attack. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Immediately, shrill screams continuously rang out in the Scarlet Scorpion Cave. After a few sword strikes, hundreds of Scarlet Scorpion Tribe members were all cut into several pieces. The scene was too horrible to look at. At this moment, only the leader of the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe was left. The Scarlet Scorpion Tribe leader was scared out of wits. ¡°Come here. Let me kill you.¡± Ye Li crooked his finger at the terrified Scarlet Scorpion Tribe leader. The Scarlet Scorpion Tribe leader wasn¡¯t an idiot, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t go over. ¡°Human, you, can you¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Before the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe leader could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Ye Li. Swish! Following the sh of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, the life of the leader of the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe disappeared from this world forever. ¡°s!¡± Ye Li sighed and thought that this was the consequence of provoking him. If he was in a good mood, the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe did not need to be exterminated. Immediately, he activated Swift Steps and returned to where he was just now. Two dayster. The Apocalypse Legion finally arrived one after another. At this moment, all the ten Earth King-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion appeared beside him. Every zombie in the Apocalypse Legion had be a sixth-tier Earth King. Ye Li nodded in satisfaction. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining a chance to draw a random lottery. Would you like to use it?¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Ye Li smiled to himself. He didn¡¯t know how long it had been since he had the chance to draw the lottery. Chapter 1068: Arrived at the Sin Academy Chapter 1068: Arrived at the Sin Academy Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li used the lottery ticket without any hesitation. Immediately, the virtual roulette wheel started spinning rapidly in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Congrattions to the host for drawing zombie fusion opportunity x3.¡± Looking at the prize, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed a yful smile. After fusing with the Apocalypse Legion, hisbat power could at least reach the ninth-tier Earth King-level. It was obvious how terrifying a ninth-tier Earth King was. Moreover, he had three chances to fuse with zombies. He was simply a heaven-defying existence. Ye Li put the Apocalypse Legion into the system space and went to Sin City. Sin City was a superrge city in Sin Land. The Sin Academy was located in Sin City. ¡­ Not long after, Ye Li arrived at Sin City. He felt that it was time to go to the Sin Academy. After all, Qiong Ling was his wife. ¡°Hi.¡± Ye Li said to a very cute girl. The girl was stunned. She looked at Ye Li. It didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t look, but she was a little shocked by Ye Li¡¯s appearance. ¡°What, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The girl asked in confusion. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Do you know where the Sin Academy is?¡± Ye Li asked. He thought that this girl was a peerless genius. She was actually an eighth-tier Sky Opener. Such talent was truly terrifying. ¡°You¡¯re going to the Sin Academy?¡± The girl was a little stunned. The girl¡¯s name was Liu Xiaoyu. ¡°Yes, why are you surprised?¡± Ye Li said calmly. Liu Xiaoyu suddenly smiled. ¡°Well, I¡¯m also a new student of the Sin Academy.¡± Hearing Liu Xiaoyu¡¯s words, Ye Li understood. No wonder Liu Xiaoyu became an eighth-tier Sky Opener at such a young age. ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± Liu Xiaoyu said to Ye Li. ¡°En.¡± Ye Li nodded. He secretly found it funny because Liu Xiaoyu waspletely infatuated with his appearance. Then, Liu Xiaoyu brought Ye Li to the Sin Academy. Not long after, Ye Li arrived outside the Sin Academy. ¡°This is the Sin Academy.¡± Liu Xiaoyu looked at Ye Li. ¡°By the way, my name is Liu Xiaoyu. I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± ¡°Ye Li.¡± After saying that, Ye Li sized up the Sin Academy. The Sin Academy was indeed the number one academy in the Sin Realm. It was really imposing. Ye Li and Liu Xiaoyu entered the Sin Academy. ¡°Ye Li, you¡¯re a freshman too, right?¡± Liu Xiaoyu asked. Ye Li nodded. When Liu Xiaoyu heard this, she brought Ye Li to the freshman registration area. After arriving at the registration area for new students, Ye Li realized that there were still some students who were also registering. Their realms were very high, but none of them were in the Earth King Realm. After queuing for more than ten minutes, Ye Li handed the Sin Token to an instructor. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Ye Li.¡± After registering, Ye Li chose the ss that Liu Xiaoyu told him about, ss one of the first grade. Liu Xiaoyu was really a love-struck fool. She kept looking at Ye Li¡¯s face and felt that Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was about to melt her heart. Ye Li and Liu Xiaoyu walked towards ss 1. ¡°Hey, there is a new student.¡± Liu Xiaoyu said to the students in the ss. She was now the ss monitor. ¡°Ye Li?¡± To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, Xiao Fangfang was also in this ss. A look of joy appeared on Xiao Fangfang¡¯s fair face. The students of ss one Grade One looked at Ye Li. The male students were all jealous, while the female students all looked infatuated with his appearance. It was because Ye Li was too handsome. Chapter 1069: Are You Worthy of My Apology? Chapter 1069: Are You Worthy of My Apology? Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Ye Li, introduce yourself,¡± Liu Xiaoyu said to Ye Li. To Liu Xiaoyu¡¯s surprise, Ye Li shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have this habit.¡± As soon as he said that, all the students were stunned because they felt that Ye Li was too arrogant. Ye Li nced at the young men and women in front of him indifferently. None of their cultivation levels had exceeded the Earth King Realm. They were really not worthy of his attention. ¡°Do you know that this is the Sin Academy?!¡± Suddenly, an angry voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. The students looked in the direction of the voice and realized that the person who spoke was a youth in his twenties. ¡°It¡¯s Zhang Fan.¡± In ss 1, Grade 1, only Zhang Fan and Liu Xiaoyu had reached the eighth-tier Sky Opener realm. Zhang Fan walked up to Ye Li and looked at him with extreme disdain. ¡°Do you think the Sin Academy is still your original ce? This ce is filled with geniuses!¡± Zhang Fan naturally knew that no matter how talented Ye Li was, it was impossible for him to be stronger than him. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t be so arrogant in the future.¡± Zhang Fan red at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled to himself. There were always many arrogant ants like Zhang Fan in this world. The students of ss 1 all looked at Ye Li. They all wanted to know how Ye Li would answer. Ye Li looked at Zhang Fan and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m so arrogant because there¡¯s a dog barking outside.¡± As soon as he said this, the students could not help but be stunned. Of course, they did not understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°What does the barking outside have to do with your arrogance?¡± Zhang Fan looked at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li looked at Zhang Fan and slowly said, ¡°Then what does my arrogance have to do with you?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± All the students in ss 1 sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at Ye Li with their mouths agape. They would never have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°You¡­¡± Zhang Fan was extremely angry. He gritted his teeth and red at Ye Li. ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face revealed a mocking expression. ¡°A piece of trash like you actually dares to appear in front of me, Ye Li. Howughable.¡± As an eighth-tier Ascendant, Zhang Fan had been the center of attention since he was born. He had never been humiliated like this before. ¡°I want you to apologize to me!¡± Zhang Fan said coldly to Ye Li. ¡®Apologize?¡¯ Ye Li smiled. He really couldn¡¯t understand why Zhang Fan would dare to say such a thing. ¡°You want me, Ye Li, to apologize? Are you even worthy?¡± Ye Li looked at Zhang Fan yfully. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Too arrogant, too arrogant!!! In the past, they had never even heard of such an arrogant person, let alone seen him. It was only when they saw Ye Li that they realized that there was actually such an arrogant person in this world. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Zhang Fan, who was an eighth-tier Sky Opener, threw a punch at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. In his eyes, Zhang Fan¡¯s punch was pitifully weak and couldn¡¯t cause any damage to him at all. Without a doubt, Zhang Fan¡¯s punchnded heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body. How was that possible!!! However, what happened next stunned all the students. This was because Ye Li did not even take half a step back. ¡°This!¡± Zhang Fan¡¯s eyes widened. He nodded slightly and looked at Ye Li in shock. Chapter 1070: Zhang Fan Terrified Chapter 1070: Zhang Fan Terrified Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°How is it possible?¡± Zhang Fan really couldn¡¯t believe that this was real. He looked at Ye Li in horror, only to find that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it possible?¡± Ye Li said calmly. The students of ss 1 Grade 1 were also shocked to the extreme. Zhang Fan was an eighth-tier Sky Opener, yet Ye Li was fine after being punched by him? ¡°Ah!!!¡± Just as the students were stunned, they heard a shrill scream. Zhang Fan was sent flying andnded heavily on the ground. He spat out a mouthful of blood. Zhang Fan¡¯s right leg also had a shocking bloody hole. Liu Xiaoyu and the students were all shocked. They looked at Ye Li¡¯s face. Ye Li¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent, and he looked awe-inspiring!
    It was only now that they finally understood why Ye Li dared to be so arrogant. ¡°It hurts! It hurts!¡± Zhang Fan, who had been the center of attention ever since he was born, had never felt such pain before. He howled in pain as hey on the ground. Hearing such a wail, the students felt their scalps tingle. Under the terrified gazes of the students, Ye Li slowly walked towards Zhang Fan.N?v(el)B\\jnn Zhang Fan, who was screaming in pain, saw Ye Li walking towards him. It was as if he had met an evil spirit that wanted his life. A chill ran from his tailbone to the top of his head. He had even forgotten about the pain. ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± Zhang Fan looked at Ye Li in horror. Ye Li had already walked over to Zhang Fan¡¯s side. He calmly looked at Zhang Fan and slowly spoke. ¡°Now you still want me to apologize?¡± Zhang Fan was on the verge of tears when he heard this. He didn¡¯t dare to ask Ye Li for an apology. At this moment, his heart was filled with endless regret. If he had known that Ye Li was so terrifying, he wouldn¡¯t have provoked Ye Li even if he had to die. ¡°No, no, I dare not.¡± ¡°You dare.¡± Zhang Fan looked at Ye Li¡¯s calm expression and hurriedly shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t dare anymore, I really don¡¯t dare anymore!¡± The students of ss 1 looked at each other. They thought that it was fortunate that they did not provoke Ye Li. The nail that sticks out gets hammered down. This was an old saying but also an eternal truth. ¡°You¡¯re quite good with words,¡± Ye Li slowly said to Zhang Fan. As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his palm and sent a gentle stream of spiritual energy towards Zhang Fan¡¯s right leg. The gentle spiritual energy flowed into the bloody hole on Zhang Fan¡¯s right leg. Then, a miracle happened.
    The bloody hole on Zhang Fan¡¯s right leg was rapidly healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Hiss! Seeing this scene, all the students widened their eyes. They even felt that they had seen wrongly. A few secondster, the bloody hole on Zhang Fan¡¯s right leg hadpletely healed.
    ¡°How is this possible!¡± Zhang Fan was stunned. He could swear that he was truly stunned. There was actually such a divine technique in this world? Zhang Fan suddenly jumped up from the ground and respectfully called out to Ye Li. ¡°Big Brother!¡± Naturally, Ye Li didn¡¯t expect Zhang Fan to call him big brother. ¡°I¡¯m not your big brother,¡± Ye Li said calmly. However, Zhang Fan shook his head. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯ll forever be my big brother.¡± Seeing the determination on Zhang Fan¡¯s face, Ye Li didn¡¯t continue speaking. ¡°Eh, is there a new student?¡± A melodious voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Chapter 1071: Beautiful Teacher Chu Luo Chapter 1071: Beautiful Teacher Chu Luo Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw a woman in her twenties. What shocked him was that this woman was actually a tier 4 Earth King. The woman was exceptionally beautiful, possessing a face that could bring down nations. She was dressed in a dress adorned with patterns of water and flowers, her waist-length hair cascading in silky strands. She looked truly stunning. ¡°It¡¯s Teacher Chu Luo.¡± A student said. ¡°You¡¯re the new student, right?¡± Chu Luo smiled sweetly at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. ¡°Then please introduce yourself.¡± ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li¡¯s self-introduction was short.
    Throughout the ss, Chu Luo was exining the chaos in this world to the students. Ye Li was naturally not interested in listening. ¡°Ye Li, you don¡¯t seem interested.¡± Chu Luo said to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. ¡°Teacher Chu Luo, I¡¯ve killed countless Dark Race members. Do you think I¡¯m interested?¡± Hearing that, Chu Luo was stunned. All the students looked at Ye Li in admiration. After Ye Li disyed his unparalleled strength, he became their idol. ¡°Ye Li, isn¡¯t your purpose ining to the Sin Academy to cultivate?¡± Chu Luo looked at Ye Li. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Ye Li shook his head. ¡°My purpose ining to the Sin Academy is not to cultivate, but to find someone,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As for who it was, Ye Li did not say it. The first Sword Master, Feng Changqing, had told him that the Qiong Qi Royal Family was preparing to form a marriage alliance with the Fire Wyvern Demon Race. He thought that the Qiong Qi Royal Family still did not know that Qiong Ling had already married him. After ss, the next ss was cultivation. Ye Li was naturally not the least bit interested. However, this cultivation ss was a battle against the Phantom Tribe. Overall, it was quite helpful. Of course, it was helpful to these greenhouse flowers, but not to him. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Chu Luo walked to Ye Li¡¯s side. For some reason, Chu Luo felt that Ye Li was very mysterious. He was so mysterious that she wanted to understand him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Teacher Chu?¡± Ye Li looked at Chu Luo.
    After pondering for a few seconds, Chu Luo said to Ye Li, ¡°Ye Li, can you tell me who you¡¯re here at the Sin Academy for?¡± ¡°You really want to know?¡± Ye Li said lightly. Chu Luo nodded. Ye Li secretly smiled. He thought that the teachers of the Sin Academy were actually so gossipy. Would you believe it?
    ¡°Since you want to know so much, I¡¯ll tell you. I came to the Sin Academy to look for Qiong Ling,¡± Ye Li said. ¡°What!!!¡± Chu Luo was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You, you came to look for Qiong Ling?¡± From Chu Luo¡¯s shocked expression, she must know about Qiong Ling. ¡°Ye Li, Qiong Ling is the number one genius of the heavens of the Sin Academy. She¡¯s currently in seclusion trying to break through to the fifth-tier Earth King-level.¡± Breaking through to the fifth-tier Earth King? Ye Li thought that Qiong Ling¡¯s cultivation speed was quite fast. However, since Qiong Ling was in seclusion, he would wait for her toe out. ¡°By the way, Ye Li, there¡¯s a freshman trial in three days. It¡¯s a battle against the Dark Race members in Yellow Peak Forest,¡± Chu Luo said to Ye Li. ¡°What level is the strongest Dark Race in the Yellow Peak Forest?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°Seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level,¡± Chu Luo replied. Hearing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.
    ¡°Teacher Chu, can this even be called a trial?¡± Ye Li said calmly. Chapter 1072: Yellow Peak Forest Chapter 1072: Yellow Peak Forest Editor: Henyee Trantions Chu Luo was stunned. She really didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li would say such a thing.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Ye Li, the highest-level Dark Race member in the Yellow Peak Forest is a seventh-tier Heavenly Lord. This level is already quite high for the students.¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°But to me, it¡¯s very low.¡± Chu Luo was stunned again because she felt that Ye Li was really a little arrogant. ¡°Are you going, then?¡± Chu Luo was a little curious about Ye Li. She had never seen someone like Ye Li. ¡°Let¡¯s see,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡­ Three dayster. Sin Academy¡¯s freshman trial.
    Hundreds of freshmen were all ready to go. Seeing that Ye Li didn¡¯t appear, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but look disappointed. ¡°Students, the Yellow Peak Forest trial begins!¡± A teacher shouted at the students. Immediately, the students began to set off for Yellow Peak Forest. At this moment, Ye Li had already arrived at the Yellow Peak Forest. He was sleeping on a tree. He started to regret it. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t havee to the Yellow Peak Forest. It was because the Dark Race members in the Yellow Peak Forest were really pitifully weak. Not long after, the students arrived at Yellow Peak Forest. These students were all peerless geniuses of the Sin Domain and Evil Domain. They had also hunted many Dark Race members. Naturally, there was no trace of fear on their faces. ¡°Next, let¡¯s start hunting the Dark Race members!¡± The Dark Race members in the Yellow Peak Forest were reared by the Sin Academy, so there was no danger at all. The only one who could pose a threat to the students was the most powerful Dark Race member in the Yellow Peak Forest, the seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race member. ¡°What took you so long?¡± Suddenly, a veryzy voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone was stunned. They quickly looked in the direction of the voice and saw Ye Li sitting on a tree. The ss one Grade one students were all excited. In their eyes, Ye Li was their absolute idol. The students from the other sses didn¡¯t know Ye Li, so they were all a little angry. Ye Li went down the tree and stood in front of the students. His handsome face looked veryzy. ¡°Who are you?¡± A student stared at Ye Li. However, Ye Li did not even look at this student. This student instantly flew into a rage.
    ¡°How dare you ignore me? Do you know who I am?¡± This student¡¯s name was Wu Shui, and he was an eighth-tier Sky Opener. He could be considered a peerless genius. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are,¡± Ye Li said calmly. When Wu Shui heard this, he was instantly enraged. Thousands of feet of anger had already rushed out from above his head.
    ¡°You, what did you say?¡± Wu Shui stared at Ye Li word by word. ¡°Disappear.¡± Ye Li looked at Wu Shui mockingly. ¡°Ant.¡± When everyone present heard this, they were all shocked. How could Ye Li didn¡¯t even know about Wu Shui? One had to know that Wu Shui¡¯s brother was ranked among the top five on the Sin Academy¡¯s Heaven Roll! ¡°How dare you call me an ant?¡± Wu Shui shouted coldly at Ye Li. All the students and teachers felt that Ye Li was extremely arrogant. The students of the ss one Grade one were very excited. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what Ye Li meant,¡± Chu Luo said quickly. Ye Li smiled. ¡°What do you mean not? That¡¯s exactly what I mean.¡± Chapter 1073: Theres No Need to Continue the Trial Chapter 1073: There¡¯s No Need to Continue the Trial Editor: Henyee Trantions Chu Luo was stunned when she heard that. She could swear that she was really stunned. She was trying to help Ye Li out, but Ye Li went even further. How could she not be shocked? Wu Shui was enraged. ¡°You, do you believe that I will cripple you?¡± Wu Shui said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°But when you said that, you were already on the ground.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li raised his finger and a terrifying spiritual energy attack flew out from his finger. This attack!!! Everyone present opened their eyes as widely as they could. Wu Shui was shocked because he realized that he could not withstand such an attack.
    ¡°Ahh!¡± An earth-shattering scream sounded in the Yellow Peak Forest. A shocking bloody hole had appeared on Wu Shui¡¯s right leg. Shock, extreme shock! Everyone present was extremely shocked. They all looked at Ye Li. However, there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if nothing had happened. At this moment, Chu Luo realized that Ye Li was actually so terrifying. No wonder he dared to be so arrogant. Chu Luo walked to Ye Li¡¯s side. Although she felt that Ye Li was very scary, she still had to say what she needed to say. ¡°Ye Li, Wu Shui¡¯s brother is Wu Chen,¡± Chu Luo whispered to Ye Li. ¡°I don¡¯t know him,¡± Ye Li said calmly. He was too arrogant! Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but be secretly shocked. She had never seen such an arrogant gic warrior like Ye Li. ¡°By the way, why did youe to Yellow Peak Forest?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked the students. ¡°For the trial,¡± Xiao Fangfang was the first to answer. Ye Li smiled calmly. Trial?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It was nothing more than hunting those Dark Race members. This kind of trial was meaningless. ng! Suddenly, a cold sh of lightning shot out from the Yellow Peak Forest. An extremely terrifying sword appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand.
    Everyone looked at the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand and their faces were filled with fear because they felt that the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was too terrifying. Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high. Swish! How should this sh be described with words?
    A supreme sword light shot out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, cutting all the trees in the Yellow Peak Forest in half. Silence, a dead silence. Everyone present widened their eyes. They were too shocked and could not recover for a long time. Ye Li revealed his side profile and slowly said to everyone, ¡°Are you shocked?¡± ¡°Never be shocked, because everything I do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± Hearing this, everyone was stunned. ¡°In my opinion, there¡¯s no need to continue this trial.¡± With that, Ye Li slowly left. The students of his ss looked at each other and followed. When the teachers saw this, they were all in a dilemma. They did not know what to do. ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡± Wu Shui was still screaming on the ground. His screams were really numbing.
    Just like that, the entire freshman trial ended. Ye Li returned to the Sin Academy. He originally thought that the Sin Academy was unimaginably terrifying, but it seemed that he was overthinking. Chapter 1074: Wu Chen Was Coming Out of Seclusion Chapter 1074: Wu Chen Was Coming Out of Seclusion Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at the students in the square. When he first came to the Sin Land, he had wanted to be stronger before entering Sin Academy. However, the Sin Academy seemed to be just so-so. During this day, Ye Li finally understood that although the Sin Academy was the number one academy in the Sin Realm, it was nothing because the Sin Realm was dominated by sects. ¡­ ¡°Ye Li.¡± Xiao Fangfang suddenly walked over. ¡°Fangfang.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Fangfang. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiao Fangfang wanted to say something but hesitated. She then said to Ye Li, ¡°Someone is harassing me.¡± Ye Li was stunned at first, but he soon understood. After all, Xiao Fangfang was extremely beautiful. ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± Xiao Fangfang pointed at a young man. The young man with a sharp mouth and monkey-like cheeks walked over.
    ¡°Beauty, do I know you?¡± The young man chuckled at Xiao Fangfang. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li looked at the young man yfully. The young man was shocked. His eyes were filled with Xiao Fangfang just now and he did not see Ye Li, but now¡­ ¡°Ah!!!¡± The young man was so frightened that he fell to the ground. He looked as shocked as it could be. ¡°Do you really believe in your own eyes?¡± Ye Li looked at the young man indifferently. ¡°Wh-what?¡± The young man was terrified. In the Yellow Peak Forest trial, He was also there. Naturally, he knew how terrifying Ye Li was. ¡°Don¡¯t ever believe your own eyes, because sometimes your eyes can deceive you,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as he finished speaking, the young man was sent flying and smashed heavily onto the ground. All the students in the square were shocked. They knew that Ye Li was not to be trifled with, but Ye Li¡¯s current appearance was too terrifying. He was like a demon lord descending from the sky. ¡­ The Sin Academy that Ye Li was in was just the Freshmen Institute. All the students were freshmen. Currently, Ye Li¡¯s name was like a thunderp in the freshmen¡¯s academy, reaching a level that everyone knew. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Suddenly, Xiao Fangfang and Liu Xiaoyu came to Ye Li¡¯s side. At this moment, Ye Li was sitting in the square. Azy expression appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Ye Li, Wu Chen ising out of seclusion,¡± Liu Xiaoyu said to Ye Li in panic.
    Wu Chen? ¡°Wu Chen is ranked fifth on the Sin Academy¡¯s Heaven Roll. He was originally a tier 4 Earth King. Now that he¡¯s out of seclusion, he might be a fifth-tier Earth King.¡± ¡°Most of the Sin Academy freshmen are saying that you will definitely be taught a lesson by Wu Chen.¡± Xiao Fangfang looked at Ye Li. ¡°You injured his younger brother, Wu Shui.¡± Ye Li could not help butugh when he saw the panic on Xiao Fangfang and Liu Xiaoyu¡¯s faces.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
    ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a fifth-tier Earth King? There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,¡± Ye Li said slowly. What? Xiao Fangfang and Liu Xiaoyu did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Do you think Senior Wu Chen can beat Ye Li?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Senior Wu Chen is ranked fifth on the Heaven Roll.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Ye Li is too arrogant. It¡¯s good to let Senior Wu Chen teach him a lesson and let him know how high the sky is and how thick the earth is.¡± All the students in the square started discussing. ¡°Look! Senior Wu Chen is here!¡± Someone suddenly eximed. All the students looked in the direction of the voice and saw a very handsome student walking over. Chapter 1075: Fight Wu Chen Chapter 1075: Fight Wu Chen Editor: Henyee Trantions This student was none other than Wu Chen, who was ranked fifth on the Sin Academy¡¯s Heaven Roll!N?v(el)B\\jnn Wu Chen walked in front of Ye Li and looked at him coldly. ¡°Are you Ye Li?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. There was naturally no change in his expression because Wu Chen was only a fifth-tier Earth King. He was also a fifth-tier Earth King. It would be too easy for him to defeat Wu Chen. ¡°You injured my brother.¡± Wu Chen¡¯s expression was extremely cold. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Chen was stunned. He really didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so arrogant in front of him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± Wu Chen stared at Ye Li and shouted. ¡°Die?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°How can I die?¡±
    Wu Chen said coldly, ¡°Killed by me, of course!¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li shook his head. ¡°You, a fifth-tier Earth King?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± All the students in the square were stunned when they heard this. Firstly, it was because of what Ye Li said. Secondly, it was because Wu Chen had broken through from the tier 4 Earth King to the fifth-tier Earth King. ¡°I admire your courage!¡± Wu Chen stared at Ye Li. ¡°Really?¡± Ye Li looked at Wu Chen yfully. Wu Chen looked at the yfulness on Ye Li¡¯s face and could not help but be furious. ¡°Ye Li, you really won¡¯t shed a tear until you see the coffin!¡± He really didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so arrogant in front of him. ¡°I, Ye Li, will not cry even if I see a coffin because I will never need a coffin,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The students in the square were as shocked as they could be. One had to know that Wu Chen was ranked fifth on the Sin Academy¡¯s Heaven Roll. They really couldn¡¯t imagine why Ye Li wasn¡¯t afraid. As soon as Ye Li said this, anger surged above Wu Chen¡¯s head. ¡°Ye Li, do you dare to fight me in the ring?¡± Wu Chen stared at Ye Li. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was still yful. Wu Chen was really too angry. As one of the peerless geniuses of the Sin Academy, when had he ever been looked down upon like this? ¡°Alright!¡± Wu Chen stared at Ye Li. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the ring!¡± All the students looked excited because they could see an exciting battle. Then, all the students walked towards the arena. There was a huge arena in the square of the Sin Academy¡¯s freshmen academy.
    At this moment, Ye Li and Wu Chen had already entered the arena. The students below the arena were all staring fixedly at the arena, afraid that they would miss any part of the fight. ¡°Ye Li, I hope you remember your arrogance just now!¡± Wu Chen stared at Ye Li and said. ¡°Just attack. Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡± Ye Li said calmly.
    Seeing this, Wu Chen could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Wu Chen shouted and flew towards Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. Of course, he could catch Wu Chen¡¯s speed. Wu Chen arrived in front of Ye Li in an instant and threw a punch at Ye Li. This punch did not contain any spiritual energy. This punch was just a test. Wu Chen wanted to see Ye Li¡¯s true strength. To Wu Chen¡¯s surprise, Ye Li dodged his punch easily. Chapter 1076: Qiong Ling Was in Seclusion There Chapter 1076: Qiong Ling Was in Seclusion There Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°What!!!¡± The students below the arena were all shocked. They originally thought that Ye Li definitely did not have the strength to fight Wu Chen, but they did not expect him to dodge Wu Chen¡¯s punch so easily. Wu Chen also didn¡¯t expect this. Although it was just a test punch, Ye Li dodged it too easily. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong!¡± Wu Chen stared at Ye Li and said coldly. ¡°So-so.¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was very calm. Haha. Wu Chen smiled coldly. ¡°Ye Li, I hope you won¡¯t kneel to meter!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Wu Chen raised his fist, and the spiritual Qi on his fist gathered crazily. ¡°Vajra Raging Tiger Fist!¡± Wu Chen punched out and a Vajra Tiger condensed from spiritual energy flew towards Ye Li at an extremely fast speed.
    Ye Li looked at the Vajra Tiger that was flying towards him and thought that this attack was not bad. However¡­ How could Wu Chen be his match? Suddenly, he activated Swift Steps and his speed increased exponentially. The Vajra Tiger formed by spiritual energy pounced but missed. ¡®How is that possible?¡¯ Wu Chen¡¯s eyes widened. He really couldn¡¯t believe it. But just as he was shocked, Ye Li was already in front of him. Ye Li threw a punch. This punch also did not have any spiritual power attached. This punchnded on Wu Chen¡¯s body. ¡°Ahh!¡± Wu Chen screamed and flew out of the arena. Seeing Wu Chen fall to the ground, the students below the arena were all terrified to the extreme. ¡°Senior Wu Chen lost?¡± ¡°He did lose. Ye Li is too scary.¡± ¡°Oh my god, Senior Wu Chen is a peerless genius ranked fifth on the Heaven Roll. He actually lost to Ye Li just like that.¡± At this moment, there were absolutely no words that could describe the shock of the students. Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change because he knew that Wu Chen was not his match. ¡­
    Not long after, the news of Ye Li defeating Wu Chen spread throughout the entire Sin Academy. All the Sin Academy students were shocked. And Ye Li was now ranked fifth on the Heaven Roll. A freshman was ranked fifth on the Heaven Roll, which happened the first time since the establishment of the Sin Academy. On this day, Ye Li sat under a tree with nothing to do. He was wondering why Qiong Ling had note out of seclusion yet.
    ¡°No, I have to ask.¡± Ye Li thought that he couldn¡¯t just wait like this. Then, he went to find Chu Luo, the teacher of ss one Grade one. ¡°Teacher Chu, where is Qiong Ling in seclusion?¡± Ye Li asked. Chu Luo was stunned. ¡°Ye Li, why are you asking this?¡± ¡°Just tell me.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t want to exin further. Chu Luo pondered for a few seconds and said to Ye Li, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Then, Chu Luo led Ye Li towards the Senior Students Institute.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Not long after, Ye Li and Chu Luo arrived at the Senior Students Institute. Ye Li¡¯s name was now well-known in the Sin Academy¡¯s Senior Students Institute. The seniors in the Senior Students Institute all looked at Ye Li in shock. Although Ye Li was a new student, he was already ranked fifth on the Heaven Roll. They could not afford to offend him. ¡°Ye Li, Qiong Ling is in seclusion there.¡± Chu Luo pointed at a ce. Ye Li looked in the direction she was pointing and saw a tower.
    The tower had a total of seven floors. ¡°Ye Li, this is the cultivation tower of the Sin Academy. There are a total of seven floors. Qiong Ling is in seclusion on the seventh floor,¡± Chu Luo said to Ye Li. Chapter 1077: Met Qiong Ling Chapter 1077: Met Qiong Ling Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Teacher Chu, do you know when Qiong Ling wille out of seclusion?¡± Ye Li looked at Chu Luo. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. Ye Li thought that he should wait for Qiong Ling. When Qiong Ling came out of seclusion, the first person she would see would be him. How good would that be? Then, Ye Li arrived outside the seventh floor of the cultivation tower. No one dared to stop him. He sat outside the door and waited. On the third day, the door finally opened. Qiong Ling walked out. She still looked tranquil and beautiful, dressed in a dress adorned with patterns of smoke and flowers, her waist-length hair cascading in three thousand strands. She was truly a stunning beauty who could captivate an entire nation. She was literally the most beautiful woman he had ever seen.
    ¡°Ye Li?¡± Qiong Ling stopped in his tracks and a look of disbelief appeared on his fair face. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for so long. How have you been?¡± Ye Li looked at Qiong Ling. Suddenly, Qiong Ling threw herself into Ye Li¡¯s arms. ¡°Ye Li, I miss you so much,¡± Qiong Ling said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Really?¡± Qiong Ling was already a fifth-tier Earth King. She was ranked sixth on the Sin Academy¡¯s Heaven Roll.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Oh right, Ye Li, how did you know that I was in seclusion here?¡± Qiong Ling looked at Ye Li in confusion and asked. ¡°The teacher in our ss told me,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Qiong Ling was stunned. ¡°Ye Li, you entered the Sin Academy too?¡± ¡°Yes, I just defeated Wu Chen a few days ago. I¡¯m now ranked fifth on the Heaven Roll,¡± Ye Li said. Giggle! Qiong Lingughed. ¡°Ye Li, stop lying to me.¡± When Ye Li heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly sigh. He wondered why no one believed the truth these days. ¡°By the way, Ye Li.¡± Qiong Ling suddenly looked at Ye Li in embarrassment. ¡°The Qiong Qi Royal Family is preparing to marry me into the Fire Wyvern Demon Race. They don¡¯t know that I have already married you.¡± Feng Changqing, the First Sword Master of the Divine Sword Sect, had already told him about this. He finally understood why Qiong Ling wanted to go to the Eastern Land. It was because she wanted to escape from the marriage. But now that Qiong Ling was already his, no one could snatch her away.
    ¡°Ye Li, Zhu Ning is also in the Sin Academy.¡± Qiong Ling looked at Ye Li. ¡°He is the number one genius of the Sin Academy, a seventh-tier Earth King.¡± Zhu Ning! Although Ye Li had never heard of the name Zhu Ning, he could imagine that Zhu Ning must be the person Qiong Ling was about to marry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ling¡¯er.¡± Ye Li touched Qiong Ling¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±
    Skipping an hour¡­ Naturally, Qiong Ling didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so horny. He actually did that in this ce¡­ At this moment, Qiong Ling¡¯s face was flushed red. She looked extremely cute. ¡°Let¡¯s go down,¡± Ye Li said to Qiong Ling. ¡°En.¡± Qiong Ling nodded. Then, the two of them walked down the cultivation tower. Before long, they arrived at the square of the senior academy. When the students in the square saw Ye Li and Qiong Linge out together, they were all stunned. Everyone in the Sin Academy knew that the Qiong Qi Royal Family and the Fire Wyvern Demon Race were about to form a marriage alliance. Could it be that someone had stolen Qiong Ling? Chu Luo was also stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li and Qiong Ling to not only know each other, but also be so intimate. ¡°Ling¡¯er, let¡¯s go out and eat.¡± As soon as Ye Li finished speaking, a huge fire flew towards him. Because of the existence of the Origin Essence Fire, Ye Li easily resolved the soaring fire.
    Chapter 1078: The Fight in A Month Chapter 1078: The Fight in A Month Editor: Henyee Trantions The students in the square turned pale with fright. They looked over and took a few steps back. ¡°The number one genius of Sin Academy, Zhu Ning!¡± A young man walked over. He was extremely handsome and was dressed in fire-colored clothes. ¡°Who allowed you to be with Qiong Ling?¡± Zhu Ning stared at Ye Li and asked. All the students widened their eyes. They naturally did not want to miss such a good show. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Li looked at Zhu Ning yfully. ¡°Zhu Ning!¡± Zhu Ning said coldly. Hearing that, Ye Li understood. He looked at Zhu Ning indifferently. Although Zhu Ning was at the seventh-tier king-level, he was not afraid of him because he had the chance to fuse with zombies. If he wanted to, he could kill Zhu Ning right now.
    However, he would not do that. ¡°I, Ye Li, want to be with Qiong Ling.¡± Ye Li continued to yfully look at Zhu Ning and slowly said, ¡°What can you do to me?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Zhu Ning was furious to the extreme. Everyone in the square was also shocked because they really didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. Didn¡¯t he know that Zhu Ning was ranked first on the Sin Academy¡¯s Heaven Roll? ¡°You¡¯re very bold.¡± Zhu Ning looked at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve always been very bold.¡± These two sides were evenly matched in strength. ¡°One monthter, let¡¯s fight in the arena!¡± Zhu Ning said to Ye Li. Ye Li was stunned. Naturally, he did not understand why Zhu Ning wanted to wait for a month. ¡°There¡¯s no need for a month. Let¡¯s do it now,¡± Ye Li said frankly. To his surprise, Zhu Ning shook his head. ¡°I have something to do now. I have to return to the Fire Wyvern Demon Race now.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Zhu Ning disappeared on the spot.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Ye Li thought that it was a good idea. He could cultivate during this month. After all, there were only three chances for zombie fusion. Every time he used it, there would be one less chance. All the students in the square looked at each other in shock. A monthter, Ye Li fought Zhu Ning? This news spread throughout the entire Sin Academy in an instant. ¡°Ye Li, why do you want to fight Zhu Ning? Zhu Ning is a seventh-tier Earth King,¡± Qiong Ling asked Ye Li worriedly. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Ling¡¯er, do you not trust me?¡±
    Qiong Ling looked at the confidence on Ye Li¡¯s face. If it was possible, she was naturally willing to believe Ye Li. However, Zhu Ning¡¯s realm was really too high. Suddenly, Qiong Ling looked at the Heaven Roll. The Heaven Roll was not far from the Cultivation Tower. The rankings of the Heaven Roll were on the stone wall. Fifth ce: Ye Li.
    At this point, Qiong Ling¡¯s pupils constricted. She thought that Ye Li was lying to her, but it seemed like it was true. ¡­ Ye Li bade farewell to Qiong Ling and left the Sin Academy. A monthter, he would have to fight Zhu Ning. He was now a fifth-tier Earth King, so he was naturally not Zhu Ning¡¯s match. However, this one month was enough to change many things. He began to search for a ce to cultivate. Suddenly, ake came into view. The spiritual energy of thiske was too strong. At least, Ye Li had never seen ake with such strong spiritual energy. ¡°I¡¯ll just cultivate here,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Then, he went to thekeside. Theke was on an unknown mountain. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, as soon as he reached the shore of theke, a panicked voice entered his ears.
    Chapter 1079: Evil Flood Dragon Chapter 1079: Evil Flood Dragon Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and realized that it was a girl about his age. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Li looked at the girl calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about who I am. There¡¯s an evil dragon inside. Leave quickly,¡± the girl said to Ye Li. The girl¡¯s name was Xia Chu, and she was a tier 3 Sky Opener. Evil Flood Dragon Naturally, Ye Li didn¡¯t know there was an Evil Flood Dragon in theke. ¡°So what if there¡¯s an Evil Flood Dragon? Why should I leave?¡± Ye Li looked at Xia Chu in confusion. Xia Chu was stunned. She did not expect that her good intentions would be treated as ill intentions by this person. ¡°You, do you know how terrifying the Evil Flood Dragon is?¡± Xia Chu stared at Ye Li angrily.
    Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Then tell me how terrifying the Evil Flood Dragon is.¡± ¡°Listen carefully. The Evil Flood Dragon is a tier 3 Earth King!¡± In Xia Chu¡¯s opinion, Ye Li would definitely be scared out of his wits when he found out that the Evil Flood Dragon was a tier 3 Earth King. However, she didn¡¯t expect that not only was Ye Li not afraid, he even had a faint smile on his face. ¡°You, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Xia Chu really didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡± Ye Li looked at Xia Chu indifferently. ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a tier 3 Earth King?¡± What? Xia Chu was stunned. Wasn¡¯t he just a tier 3 Earth King? She would never have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. Was he very strong or¡­ Xia Chu shook her head secretly. She thought that Ye Li was only the same age as her. How could he be an Earth King? ¡°You¡¯d better leave the cold pool quickly.¡± Xia Chu looked at Ye Li anxiously. ¡°If the Evil Flood Dragones out, we¡¯ll die.¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. He slowly said to Xia Chu, ¡°If you want to leave, leave. I still have to cultivate.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing this, Xia Chu could not help but be a little angry. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see how you die then!¡± With that, Xia Chu prepared to leave.
    However, just as she took a step forward, a terrifying roar appeared. An evil flood dragon rushed out of the cold pool. Its body was more than 100 feet long, and it was really terrifying to look at. ¡°Evil Flood Dragon!¡± Xia Chu looked at the Evil Flood Dragon in front of her and could not help but take a few steps back.
    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Ye Li looked at Xia Chu in confusion. Xia Chu was stunned when she heard this. She could swear that she was really stunned. Even if she spent ten days and ten nights, she couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li could still say such words at this time. The Evil Flood Dragon red at Ye Li and Xia Chu, ready to attack them at any moment. ¡°What do we do?¡± Xia Chu looked at Ye Li in horror. However, she was shocked to find that Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change at all. It was as if he did not see anything at all. ¡°Human, aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± The Evil Flood Dragon did not expect Ye Li to be so calm in front of him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a tier 3 Earth King? What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Ye Li said frankly. As soon as he said that, the Evil Flood Dragon was stunned. He naturally did not expect Ye Li to dare to say such a thing. ¡°Human, I admire your courage!¡± The Evil Flood Dragon stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°I admire your courage too.¡±
    Chapter 1080: Attack Me Now Chapter 1080: Attack Me Now Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°You admire my courage?¡± The dragon realized that he couldn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant no matter how hard he tried. ¡°Human, what do you mean?¡± The evil dragon stared at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li looked at the evil dragon calmly. ¡°You dare to appear in front of me, Ye Li. Shouldn¡¯t I admire your courage?¡± Xia Chu was about to cry when she heard that. If she had known that Ye Li was such a person, she wouldn¡¯t have kindly asked Ye Li to leave the cool pool. From her point of view, Ye Li was a lunatic, aplete lunatic. ¡°Human, you¡¯ve sessfully angered me!¡± The Evil Flood Dragon¡¯s voice became extremely angry. However, Ye Li shook his head. ¡°Since I, Ye Li, have angered you, what are you waiting for?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He meant that since I¡¯ve already angered you, why aren¡¯t you attacking me? ¡°Human, you¡¯re courting death!¡±
    The next second, the Evil Flood Dragon opened his bloody mouth and an icy power flew towards Ye Li. Looking at the power of ice, the corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up slightly. A faint smile appeared on his handsome face. He did not put up any resistance. He wanted to see how powerful the power of ice was. Unfortunately, he was destined to be disappointed. The power of ice hit Ye Li¡¯s body and he instantly froze. When Xia Chu saw this scene, she was so frightened that she took three steps back and looked at the frozen Ye Li in shock. ¡°This!¡± Xia Chu was really too afraid at this moment. ¡°Hehe.¡± The Evil Flood Dragon sneered. He originally thought that Ye Li was so arrogant because he had some ability. However, he realized that not only was he wrong, but he was alsopletely wrong. Just as the Evil Flood Dragon was about to speak to Xia Chu, a terrifying scene appeared. Ye Li, who was originally frozen, had already melted. How was that possible!!! The Evil Flood Dragon cried out loudly. No matter what, he could not believe that this was true. His ice power was actually useless against this person? ¡°Human, how did you do it?¡± The Evil Flood Dragon looked at Ye Li in horror and asked. Ye Li smiled calmly and said to the Evil Flood Dragon, ¡°Guess if I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Xia Chu, on the other hand, was petrified and could note back to her senses for a long time. She originally thought that Ye Li was finished, but she did not expect such a scene to happen. ¡°You, you¡­¡± Xia Chu looked at Ye Li in shock, unable to say aplete sentence.
    ¡°What do you think? Show me what you¡¯ve got.¡± Ye Li looked at the dragon indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t make me kill you just like that.¡± When the Evil Flood Dragon heard this, his anger reached an extreme. ¡°Human, you¡¯re too arrogant!¡± There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He said frankly, ¡°Many people say so.¡±
    The Evil Flood Dragon could no longer endure Ye Li¡¯s anger. He opened his bloody mouth again and another wave of ice power flew towards Ye Li. Unfortunately, this time, Ye Li opened his right hand. The Origin Essence Fire appeared on his palm. Boom! Ye Li threw out the Origin Essence Fire. The Origin Essence Fire collided with the Ice Power, but how could the Ice Power be a match for the Origin Essence Fire? In an instant, the Ice Power melted. ¡°What!!!¡± When the Evil Flood Dragon saw this, he became extremely terrified. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I admire your courage.¡± Ye Li looked at the Evil Flood Dragon. ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Chapter 1081: Kill the Evil Flood Dragon with A Single Punch Chapter 1081: Kill the Evil Flood Dragon with A Single Punch Editor: Henyee Trantions The Evil Flood Dragon was terrified. ¡°Human, let¡¯s mind our own business!¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t kill you because of what you said?¡± When the Evil Flood Dragon heard this, his face became extremely cold. ¡°Human, don¡¯t be too smug. At most, we¡¯ll fight to the death!¡± Ye Li really felt that this Evil Flood Dragon was quite interesting. He actually wanted to perish together with him. Who gave him the courage? Suddenly, Ye Li activated Swift Steps, leaving only an afterimage on the spot. Before Xia Chu could react, Ye Li had already disappeared. The flood dragon was extremely frightened because he realized that he could not catch Ye Li¡¯s speed at all.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om When Ye Li appeared again, he had already reached the vital point of the Evil Flood Dragon.
    Although the Evil Flood Dragon had transformed from a snake into a flood dragon, the vital point of his body was still his weakness. Ye Li threw a punch at the flood dragon¡¯s weak spot. ¡°Ah!!!¡± The Evil Flood Dragon instantly let out a scream that sounded like a pig being ughtered. It was really terrifying. One punch, just one punch! The tier 3 Earth King Realm Evil Flood Dragon was killed with a single punch. Xia Chu was stunned. She was really stunned. She could even swear that she had never been so shocked since she was born. Ding! ¡°Congrattions to the host for bing a sixth-tier Earth King.¡± The system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li smiled satisfactorily. Killing an Evil Flood Dragon could actually get him level up. It was way too easy. Hended on the ground and found Xia Chu frozen on the spot. Her eyes were wide open, and her mouth was so wide that it could fit an extrarge bowl. ¡°Are you very shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at Xia Chu. When Xia Chu heard this, she came back to her senses and looked at Ye Li in shock. He killed the Evil Flood Dragon with one punch. Shouldn¡¯t she be shocked? Before she could answer, she heard Ye Li say, ¡°Never be too shocked because everything I do will leave you shocked for three days and three nights.¡± As soon as he said this, Xia Chu was even more shocked. This was because she felt that Ye Li was too terrifying. But Ye Li was right. Everything that Ye Li did could shock her for three days and three nights indeed. How could such a person exist in this world?
    She did not know, she really did not know! ¡°By the way, since you know that there¡¯s an evil flood dragon here, why are you here?¡± Ye Li looked at Xia Chu suspiciously and asked. ¡°The spiritual energy here is rich. I was cultivating 100 meters away from the cool pool and saw youing to it, so I came over to stop you.¡± Xia Chu replied to Ye Li. Ye Li thought that Xia Chu was not bad.
    Then, he bought a Sky Opener upgrade potion from the point mall. Xia Chu was stunned. She had been looking at Ye Li, but how did Ye Li suddenly have a potion in his hand? ¡°Drink it.¡± Ye Li handed the Sky Opener upgrade potion to Xia Chu. ¡°What is this?¡± Xia Chu looked at the potion that Ye Li handed over in confusion. ¡°Just drink it.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Xia Chu didn¡¯t dare to refuse. She was afraid that Ye Li would kill her if he was unhappy. After taking the potion from Ye Li, Xia Chu drank it. Then, Xia Chu started to be extremely shocked. She felt a strong power in her body. This was a sign that she was about to break through. Xia Chu hurriedly sat cross-legged on the ground to refine the power in her body. A momentter, she opened her eyes and looked at her hands in shock. ¡°I became a seventh-tier Sky Opener?¡±
    Chapter 1082: Senior, Can You Save My Sect? Chapter 1082: Senior, Can You Save My Sect? Editor: Henyee Trantions Even in her dreams, Xia Chu did not dare to believe that she had actually be a seventh-tier Sky Opener. Of course, she knew that it was all thanks to the potion that Ye Li handed over. ¡°Senior, thank you.¡± Xia Chu thanked Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Ye Li was still a little happy at this moment. After all, he had be a sixth-tier Earth King and could already fight with Zhu Ning. Suddenly, Xia Chu seemed to want to say something but hesitated. A few secondster, she finally mustered her courage and said to Ye Li, ¡°Senior, can you save my sect?¡± Ye Li was stunned. Naturally, he did not expect Xia Chu to say this. ¡°My sect is being besieged by the Dark Race.¡± Xia Chu¡¯s eyes were filled with pleading. Ye Li replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Not only could cultivation level up, but battles could also level up. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Xia Chu¡¯s fair face was instantly filled with excitement. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Xia Chu hurriedly brought Ye Li to a ce. ¡­ A few hourster, Ye Li and Xia Chu arrived at the foot of a mountain. Ye Li realized that there were many Dark Race members in front of him. They were the ck-Winged Insect Tribe. ¡°Senior, it was these ck-winged insects that surrounded my sect.¡± Xia Chu said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. He released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. The ten Earth King-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion appeared in front of him. When Xia Chuqian saw the Apocalypse Legion, she immediately took a few steps back in fear and looked at it in horror. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,¡± Ye Li said calmly to Xia Chu. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li looked at the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°The Apocalypse Legion, go and kill those annoying flies.¡± With Ye Li¡¯s order, the Apocalypse Legion was mobilized. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Hundreds of ck-winged insects were shocked when they saw the sudden appearance of the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Boom!¡± The Apocalypse Legion did not reason with these ck-winged insects. In an instant, hundreds of ck-winged insects were destroyed by the Apocalypse Legion. The entire process was smooth and fast. Xia Chu¡¯s eyes were wide open. She did not even see it clearly. ¡°Are there still Dark Race members on the mountain?¡± Ye Li asked Xia Chu. ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Chu nodded. Ye Li looked at the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Go and exterminate those Dark Race members on the mountain.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Apocalypse Legion headed up the mountain. ¡°Senior, who are they?¡± Xia Chu looked at Ye Li in shock and asked. ¡°Zombies,¡± Ye Li said slowly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Zombies? Xia Chu was shocked and looked at Ye Li in shock. She felt that Ye Li must have said something wrong. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± Ye Li looked at Xia Chu in confusion. At this moment, Xia Chu¡¯s heart was filled with endless shock. She originally thought that it was the most shocking moment in her life just now in the cool pool, but now she knew that not only was she wrong, but she was also sopletely wrong. At the same time, she finally understood why Ye Li said that. ¡°Everything I do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± Screams suddenly sounded from the mountain. ¡°We can go up the mountain now,¡± Ye Li said frankly. Then, Ye Li and Xia Chu walked up the mountain. After reaching the mountain, they discovered countless ck-winged insects¡¯ corpses. ¡°Master.¡± The Apocalypse Legion greeted Ye Li respectfully. Chapter 1083: A Place with Extremely Dense Spiritual Energy Chapter 1083: A ce with Extremely Dense Spiritual Energy Editor: Henyee Trantions The sect that Xia Chu belonged to was called the Flying Cloud Sect. At this moment, the disciples of the Flying Cloud Sect were all shocked and looked at the Apocalypse Legion. But what shocked them the most was that the Apocalypse Legion actually called Ye Li ¡®master¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s Senior Sister Xia Chu.¡± A disciple said. Xia Chu was the eldest senior sister of the Flying Cloud Sect. When the disciples saw Xia Chu and Ye Li together, they heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Senior.¡± Suddenly, an old voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. A 70-year-old man walked to Ye Li¡¯s side. Behind him were a few other 70-year-old men. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m the sect master of the Flying Cloud Sect. Thank you for saving our Flying Cloud Sect.¡± The sect master of the Flying Cloud Sect said to Ye Li gratefully. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. ¡°This is just a piece of cake.¡± ¡°By the way, senior, don¡¯t you want to cultivate?¡± Xia Chu suddenly asked Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I know a ce with extremely dense spiritual energy.¡± ¡°What ce?¡± Ye Li wondered if the spiritual energy was even denser than the cool pool. If that was the case, it would be worth it to go. ¡°It¡¯s the territory of a Dark Race tribe,¡± Xia Chu said. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Ye Li said. Xia Chu didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to let her lead the way without any consideration. ¡°Senior, the leader of the King Kong Ape Tribe is a fifth-tier Earth King,¡± Xia Chu said to Ye Li carefully. She felt that although Ye Li had killed the Evil Flood Dragon with one punch, the Evil Flood Dragon was only a tier 3 Earth King. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Ye Li said. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Xia Chu could not say anything else and could only lead the way for Ye Li. ¡­ Ye Li and Xia Chu arrived at the foot of King Kong Mountain. Needless to say, the King Kong Mountain really seemed to be made of gold. Under the illumination of the sun, it looked extremely dazzling. ¡°Senior, this is the King Kong Mountain,¡± Xia Chu said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Then let¡¯s go up the mountain.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Although Xia Chu knew how terrifying Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion were, a hint of fear still appeared on her fair face. Ye Li naturally noticed the fear on Xia Chu¡¯s face. He said lightly to Xia Chu, ¡°Don¡¯t ever be afraid when you stay with me, Ye Li.¡± For some reason, after hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Xia Chu was no longer afraid. Then, Ye Li, the Apocalypse Legion, and Xia Chu headed towards King Kong Mountain. When they were halfway up the mountain, they were surrounded by more than ten King Kong Apes. These King Kong Apes were all 30 feet tall. Their bodies were golden in color and looked extremely dazzling. ¡°Haha, human!¡± The dozen or so King Kong Apes were all excited because they had not seen a human for a long time. Ye Li looked at these King Kong Apes indifferently. He realized that these King Kong Apes were all at the Heavenly Lord-level. Such strength was really pitiful in front of Ye Li. ¡°Why did you appear in front of me?¡± Ye Li asked the King Kong Apes slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, more than ten Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Apes were stunned. This was because they really did not know why Ye Li dared to say such words. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Human, do you know what will happen to you when you say this?¡± A Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Ape stared at Ye Li and said firmly. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± The King Kong Ape smiled coldly. ¡°You will be torn to pieces by me!¡± Chapter 1084: Never Trust Your Own Eyes Chapter 1084: Never Trust Your Own Eyes Editor: Henyee Trantions Ye Li looked at the King Kong Ape indifferently. He really didn¡¯t know why this King Kong Ape dared to say such words to him. ¡°Do you really believe in your own eyes?¡± Ye Li asked the King Kong Ape slowly. This Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Ape was stunned. It naturally didn¡¯t know what Ye Li meant. ¡°Human, what do you mean?¡± The Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Ape stared at Ye Li. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I believe my own eyes?¡± The other King Kong Apes were also very puzzled. They really did not understand what Ye Li meant. To their surprise, Ye Li shook his head and slowly said, ¡°Never trust your own eyes, because they can lie to you sometimes.¡± The dozen or so Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Apes were all stunned. They only came back to their senses a few secondster. ¡°Human, what¡¯s there to put on an act at this point!¡± A Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Ape said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and looked at the Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Ape in front of him. ¡°Since you said that you want to tear me into pieces, what are you waiting for?¡±
    More than ten Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Apes were furious. In the past, they had never even heard of a human like Ye Li, let alone seen him. The humans weren¡¯t afraid of the King Kong Ape Tribe? They had lived long enough to see this! ¡°Human, since you¡¯re so determined, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± With that, a Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Ape pounced at Ye Li. Unfortunately, before this Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Ape could reach Ye Li, he was already sent flying. ¡°Ahh!¡± The Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Ape let out a blood-curdling scream. Then, it flew out violently and smashed heavily into the ground, creating a huge pit. ¡°What!!!¡± When the remaining Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Apes saw this, they were all shocked. They did not see how Ye Li attacked at all, but this King Kong Ape was sent flying.N?v(el)B\\jnn It was obvious that they were not hallucinating. ¡°Human, you¡­ you attacked just now?¡± More than ten Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Apes looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°What do you guys think?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was full of yfulness. Xia Chu knew how terrifying Ye Li was. She knew that no matter what Ye Li did, she would not be surprised. ¡°Human, we¡¯re the King Kong Ape Tribe.¡± A Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Ape stared at Ye Li. ¡°Leave quickly. We won¡¯t lower ourselves to your level.¡± These Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Apes were not fools. They knew that they were no match for Ye Li. ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li shook his head. The King Kong Ape Tribe was the strongest Dark Race tribe in the surrounding area. Even if Ye Li was stronger than them, they couldn¡¯t stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance.
    ¡°Human, I want you dead!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, more than ten Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Apes pounced at Ye Li. ¡°Boom!¡± Ye Li punched out, and the wind from his fist roared.
    How could these Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Apes withstand Ye Li¡¯s punch? In an instant, more than ten Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Apes said goodbye to this world. Looking at the King Kong Apes¡¯ corpses on the ground, Ye Li slowly shook his head. ¡°I told you never to believe your own eyes. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li revealed his side profile and looked at Xia Chu. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 1085: Come and Kill Me Chapter 1085: Come and Kill Me Editor: Henyee Trantions Xia Chu nodded and continued to walk up onto King Kong Mountain with Ye Li. Those Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Apes let out shrill screams when they died. Their screams spread far and wide. The King Kong Ape Tribe members on King Kong Mountain naturally heard them. Ye Li and Xia Chu had not gone far when hundreds of King Kong Ape Tribe members rushed down the mountain. They were like a ck cloud pressing down on them, suffocating them. Of course, it was just that Xia Chu couldn¡¯t breathe. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all. Hundreds of King Kong Ape Tribe members surrounded Ye Li and Xia Chu. Their ape faces were filled with astonishment. ¡°Humans?¡± Suddenly, an extremely deep voice entered their ears. The King Kong Apes in front of Ye Li opened up a path, and a fifth-tier Earth King-level King Kong Ape walked over. This fifth-tier Earth King-level King Kong Ape was at least 50 feet tall. It really made people look up to it. Ye Li could easily figure out that this fifth-tier King Kong Ape was the leader of the King Kong Ape Tribe.
    ¡°Humans, you¡¯re very bold!¡± The fifth-tier King Kong Ape red at Ye Li and Xia Chu. It had been a long time since a human dared to appear in the territory of the King Kong Ape Tribe. ¡°I, Ye Li, am here to ask you to leave. I want to cultivate here,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the fifth-tier King Kong Ape. The fifth-tier King Kong Ape was stunned for a moment before it threw its head back andughed loudly, as if it had never heard such a funny joke. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Hundreds of King Kong Apes and Dark Race members alsoughed. In an instant, theirughter shook the mountains and wilderness. ¡°What are you guysughing at?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was filled with confusion. Upon hearing this, the fifth-tier King Kong Ape stoppedughing. A yful expression appeared on its ape face. ¡°Human, you don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re about to die, and you still want us to leave?¡± When the hundreds of King Kong Apes and Dark Race members saw that their leader had stoppedughing, they also hurriedly stoppedughing and looked at Ye Li yfully. ¡°I¡¯m alive and well.¡± Ye Li looked at the fifth-tier King Kong Ape in confusion. ¡°Why did you say that I¡¯m about to die?¡± The fifth-tier King Kong Ape¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Human, do you have any idea what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Haha. An evil smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Do you have any idea what you¡¯re talking about? Suddenly, a cold light shot out from King Kong Mountain. The sound of swords and dragons rang out incessantly. A five-wed blood dragon phantom appeared above Ye Li¡¯s head. This¡­!!!
    When the King Kong Ape Tribe members saw this scene, they were all a little frightened. They looked at the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Then they were all scared out of their wits. This was because the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was too terrifying. It was as if they had entered hell with just one look at it. ¡°Come.¡± Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. ¡°Let me, the Demon King Ye Li, die.¡± Xia Chu dared to swear that she was wrong. She was really wrong.
    She originally thought that she would never be shocked, but when she saw the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, she could not help but be shocked.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Such a sword¡­ She could no longer use words to describe how terrifying this sword was. She didn¡¯t know how many secrets Ye Li had. She didn¡¯t know. She really didn¡¯t know. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!